Skip to main content

Full text of "Types of mankind"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


«  • 


I 


TYPES  OF  MANKIND. 


C^/l/:f^i  tL-i-cJ^^-f-^t^^   o--^2ic-z-(^^ 


•.>^-. 


V. 


*   ^ 


.'> 


4. 


•^ 


:i 


TYPES  OF  MANKIND: 


OB, 


Ctjmnlngiral  %mm^H, 


BASED   UPOV  THl 


ANCIENT   MONUMENTS,  PAINTINGS,   SCULPTURES, 

AND  CRANIA  OF  RACES, 

AMD  UPOI  TEIIB 

NATURAL,  GEOGRABHUDAa^  PHILOLOQICAL, 

AND  BIBLICAL  HISTOEY: 

nxuafmATiD  wi  nuonois  noic  fBi  unaasED  PAPm  of 

SAMUEL  GEORGE  HOBTON,  M.D., 

(L4ti  TUBoan  or  fn  AOAnnir  cv  wisuaAL  waaanm  if  wnaumunajk^ 


AVD  BT  ADDinOHAL  OOHTBIBUXIOBS  fBOM 

PROF.  L  AQA8SIZ,  LL.D.;  W.  USHER,  MJ).;  AND  PBOF.  E  8.  PATTERSON,  O.: 

BT 

J.  C.  NQTT,  M.D.,  AND  GEO.  R  GLIDDON, 

mOMOM,  AUMM4,  IQUOHT  U.  ■.  OORIDL  Af  OADMk 


»^  Wordf  an  thingi;  and  a  amall  drop  of  Ink, 

Falling,  like  dew  upon  a  tbooghty  prodnoei 

That  which  makea  thonaanda,  perhapa  ■»"'*"■»■,  tUnk.'^-BlBQBi 


&nni)f  tfititioo. 

PHILADELPHIA: 
LIPPINCOTT,  GRAMBO    &   00. 

LONDON:    TBOBNKB   ft  00. 

1855. 


'■     •/ 


At 


■AU9  IT 


flfl&KAI 


anniniTt 


Entered,  acoording  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1854,  by 

LIPPINOOTT,  QRAMBO  &  CO., 

in  tiie  Clerk's  Offioe  of  the  Uitriot  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the  Eastern 

of  Pennsylvania. 


TO  THB 


M  E  M  O  It  T 


OP 


MORTON. 


FOURTH   EDITION. 


PUBLISHEBS'  ADVEBTISEMENT. 

The  interest  now  directed  tovrards  Anthropological  Beseardies 
indaoes  us  to  issue  another  edition  of  the  present  work^  in 
fcnn  and  style  less  costly  than  the  one  already  furnished  to 
die  SuBSCBiBEBS  whoso  names  are  printed  in  Appendix  II. 

Bound  copies  of  the  First  (or  SubscribeiB')  Edition  will  con- 
tmoe  to  be  supplied,  to  order,  at  seven  dollars  and  a  half  each. 


LIPPINCOTT,  GRAMBO  &  CO. 

Publisheri. 
PHn^PicT.PHiA,  April  Ip  1854« 


PREFACE. 


BT  GEO.  B.  GLIDDON. 


"  The  sabject  of  Sihnoloffy  I  deem  it  expedient  to  postpone.  On  tU0  I 
hare  coUeeted  a  mass  of  new  materials,  which  I  hope  in  time  to  produce ; 
bat  nntil  they  ha^e  been  submitted  to  the  masterly  analysis  of  my  honored 
friend,  Samusl  GaoBOi  Mobtov,  If.  D.,  Philadelphia,  a  synopeis  from  my 
hands  would  be  prematore."  * 

LiTTLB  did  I  expect,  while  penning  the  above  note,  that,  ere  four 

years  had  ran  their  coarse,  it  would  fall  to  the  lot  of  Dr.  If  ott  and 

myself  to  ^^  close  ranks"  and  partially  fill  the  gap  left  in  American 

Ethnology  when  the  death-shot  struck  down  our  friend  and  leader. 

To  him  the  "new  materials"  were  submitted:  by  him  they  were 

analyzed  with  his  customary  acuteness ;  and  firom  him  would  the  world 

have  received  a  series  of  works  superseding  the  necessity  for  the 

present  volume,  together  with  any  public  action  of  my  colleague  and 

myself  in  that  science  so  indelibly  marked  by  Morton  as  his  own. 

The  15th  of  May,  1851,  arrested  his  hand,  and  left  us,  with  all  who 

knew  him,  to  sorrow  at  his  loss :  nor,  for  eleven  months,  did  the 

endeavor  to  raise  a  literaiy  monument  to  his  memoiy  suggest 

itself  either  to  Dr.  Nott  or  to  myself. 

"Types  of  Mankind"  owes  its  origin  to  the  following  incidents:  — 
After  a  gratifying  winter  at  New  Orleans,  I  visited  Mobile  in  April, 
1852 ;  partiy  to  deliver  a  course  of  Lectures  upon  "  Babylon,  Nine- 
veh, and  Persepolis,"  but  mainly  to  renew  with  Dr.  Nott  those 
interchanges  of  thought  which  amity  had  commenced  during  my 
preceding  sojourn,  in  1848,  at  one  of  the  most  agreeable  of  cities. 
Morton  and  Ethnology^  it  may  well  be  supposed,  were  exhaustiess 
topics  of  conversation.  Deploring  that  no  one  had  stepped  forward 
to  make  known  the  matured  views  of  the  father  of  our  cis- Atlantic 
school  of  Anthropology,  it  occurred  to  us  that  we  would  write  one 
or  more  articles,  in  some  Review,  based  upon  the  correspondence  and 

*  Band-^ook  to  the  Nile;  London,  Madden,  1849;  p.  18,  note. 

(ix) 


X  PREFACE. 

printed  papers  of  Morton  in  our  several  possession.  Before  doing  so, 
however,  we  conceived  it  to  be  due  to  Mrs.  Morton  and  her  home-circle, 
to  inquire  by  letter,  if  such  proceeding  would  obtain  their  sanction; 
and  also  whether,  in  Mrs.  Morton's  opinion,  there  were  among  the 
Doctor's  manuscripts  any  that  might  be  eli^bly  embodied  ia  our  pro- 
posed articles.  The  graceful  readiness  with  which  our  proffer  was  met 
is  best  exemplified  by  the  fact  that  Dr.  ISoVt  and  myself  received  im- 
mediately, by  express  from  Philadelphia,  a  mass  of  Dr.  Morton's  auto- 
graphs on  scientific  themes,  together  with  such  books  and  papers  as 
were  deemed  suitable  for  our  purposes.  On  a  subsequent  visit  to 
Philadelphia,  I  was  permitted  to  select  from  the  Doctor's  shelves 
whatever  was  held  to  be  appropriate  to  our  studies;  and,  while 
this  book  has  been  passing  through  the  press,  the  whole  of  Dr.  Mor- 
ton's correspondence  with  the  scientific  world  was  entrusted  to  Dr. 
Pattsbson  and  myself  for  mutual  reference.  But,  the  imbounded 
confidence  with  which  we  have  been  honored,  whilst  most  precious 
to  our  feelings,  enhances  greatly  our  responsibility.  Actuated,  indi- 
vidually, by  the  sole  desire  to  render  justice  to  our  beloved  friend, 
each  of  us  has  executed  his  part  of  the  task  to  the  best  of  his  ability : 
at  the  same  time  we  can  emphatically  declare  that,  until  the  pages  of 
our  work  were  stereotyped,  no  member  of  Dr.  Morton's  frunily  was 
cognizant  of  their  verbal  contente.  Thus  much  it  is  my  privilege  to 
testify,  in  order  that,  if  any  of  the  writers  have  erred  in  their  concep- 
tions of  Morton's  scientific  opinions,  the  onus  of  such  inadvertence 
may  &11  upon  themselves  exclusively.  Nevertheless,  the  singleness 
of  purpose  and  harmony  of  method  with  which  Dr.  lSo%  Dr.  Patter- 
son, and  myself  have  striven  to  fulfil  our  pledges,  are  guarantees 
that  no  erroneous  interpretations,  if  any  such  exist,  can  have  arisen 
intentionally.    Throughout  this  volume,  Morton  speaks  for  Kimfl^lf, 

The  receipt  at  Mobile  of  such  welcome  accretions  to  our  ethno* 
graphical  stock  prompted  a  change  of  plan.  In  lieu  of  ephemeral 
notices  in  a  Be^ew,  Dr.  Nott  united  with  me  in  the  projection  of 
'^  Types  of  Mankind  " ;  the  scope  of  which  has  daily  grown  larger,  in 
the  ratio  of  the  facilities  with  which  we  have  been  signally  &vored« 

On  the  first  printed  announcement  of  our  intention  [New  Orleans, 
December,  1852],  the  interest  manifested  among  the  friends  of  science 
was  such,  that,  by  March,  I  counted  nearly  500  subscriptions  in 
furtherance  of  tiie  work. 

Prof.  AoASSiz's  very  opportune  visit  to  Mobile  during  April, 
1853,  led  to  a  contribution  from  his  own  pen  that  bases  the  Natural 
History  of  mankind  upon  a  principle  heretofore  unanticipated. 
Dr.  Usher  kindly  volunteered  a  synopsis  of  the  geological  and  /Milap- 
ontological  features  of  human  history ;  and  Dr.  Pattsbson,  fellow- 


ZU  PREFACE. 

promoted  the  scienlific  interests  of  our  work,  will  find  in  it  due 
acknowledgment  of  their  courtesies.  For  the  free  use  of  the  col- 
lection of  Egyptological  works — the  best  accessible  to  the  public  in 
this  country  —  belonging  to  the  Philadelphia  Library  Company,  Dr. 
Morton's  brother-in-law,  Mr.  John  Jat  Smith,  will  accept  my  sincere 
thanks. 

The  Publishers  state,  on  another  page,  the  endeavor  made  to 
furnish  our  Subscribers  with  counter-value  for  their  subscriptions  tu 
in  excess  of  my  original  promises ;  and  with  these  brief  ezpoflitorjr 
remarks  my  pen  would  stop,  did  not  personal  gratitude  claim 
expression. 

Those  acquainted  with  my  earlier  life  (spent  in  the  Levant  until 
the  age  of  thirty-two)  may,  perhaps,  read  some  portions  of  this 
volume  with  feelings  of  surprise  at  the  range  of  studies  once  so  alien 
to  my  vocations,  prospects,  and  ambition.  By  way  of  explanation 
let  me  state,  that,  whatever  may  have  been  the  ground-work  previa 
ously  laid  for  the  prosecution  of  self-culture,  there  was  one  obstacle 
to  progress  wluch  would  have  been  insurmountable,  when  (one  among 
the  million  seeking  freedom)  I  re-landed  in  the  United  States  (1842), 
but  for  the  friendship  of  a  gentieman  who — unlike  Pharaoh's  chidf 
butler  that  did  not  ^^  remember  Joseph,  but  forgat  him" — had  known 
me  in  iUo  tempore  at  Memphis.  The  munificence  of  Mr.  B.  E. 
TTatqht  of  New  York  obviated  all  difficulty  by  placing  the  necessaiy 
materials  for  study  at  my  disposal ;  and  not  content  with  fitcilitating 
the  attainment  of  my  desires  by  his  encouraging  acts  at  home,  Mr. 
Haight,  on  two  occasions,  enabled  me  to  seek  instruction  abroad,  at 
the  fountain-sources  of  Paris,  London,  and  Berlin.  The  pulsations 
of  a  gratefrd  heart,  and  the  hope  that  some  readers  may  deem  fisivoiB 
BO  magnanimous  not  uselessly  bestowed,  are  the  only  reciprodtiea 
that  can  at  present  be  tendered  to  him  by 

a.B.G. 

PBZLADiLrBZA,  Ist  Jan.,  1864. 


POSTSORIPTUM. 

BT  J.  0.  NOTT. 


I  have  just  received  from  Philadelphia  proof-eheete  of  the  above 
Frefitce,  and  hasten  to  add  a  few  words. 

Above  three  hundred  and  sixty  wood-cuts,  besides  many  litho- 
graphic plates,  adorn  this  volume,  and  upon  them,  to  some  extent, 
depend  its  value  and  success.     The  reader  can  well  imagine  the 


immenae  labor  and  heavy  expense  reqmrotl  to  prepare  a  seriea  of 
illustrations  of  this  kind,  wherein  minute  accnracy  is  so  indiaponsable, 
and  where  such  accuracy  can  be  attained  only  through  long-con- 
tinaed  and  patient  induatiy  combined  with  high  artistic  skill.  Bo 
great,  indeed,  were  the  difficulties  to  be  overcome,  that  the  authors 
could  never  for  a  moment  have  entertained  the  idea  of  publishing  a 
work  like  "  Types  of  Mankind,"  had  it  not  been  for  the  aid  gener- 
oosly  proffered  by  Mrs.  Glisdon,  the  accomplished  lady  of  my  col- 
hagae.  To  her  amateur  pencil  are  we  indebted  for  the  drawings  of 
Store  than  three  hundred  of  our  wood-cuts,  together  with  those  for 
ibe  lithographed  Berlin-effigies. 

To  say  nothing  of  the  outlay  which  these  illustrations  must  other- 
wwe  have  involved,  it  would  have  been  impossible  for  us  to  obtain, 
here,  an  equal  conformity  to  originals  through  hired  artists.  Mra. 
Gliddon'e  hand  waa  stimulated  by  no  mercenary  conaiderationa ;  and 
W8  have  enjoyed  the  incalculable  advantage  of  having  her  near  us  at 
Uobile,  for  more  than  twelve  months;  laboring  with  us  and  for  us: 
war  ready  to  alter  or  amend  aa  our  caprice,  or  necessity,  might  dic- 
tate. Although  itrs.  Qhddon  waa  unaccustomed  to  drawing  on 
wood,  and  notwithstanding  that  the  wood-engravers  at  Philadelphia 
(ocHDpelled,  owing  to  the  nature  of  the  ease,  to  carve  from  her 
diawinga  alone  without  recurrence  to  the  originals),  may  here  and 
there  have  slightly  erred,  I  venture  to  aaaert  that  no  scientific  work 
b  our  language  preaents  as  long  a  series  of  illustrations  more  reliable 
for  bithfulneas  to  originals. 

Hatiy  of  the  heads,  however,  are  given  in  simple  outline,  and  the 
m^ority  have  required  reduction ;  but  persons  who  are  familiar  with 
die  great  works  of  Eosellini,  ChampoUion,  Prisae,  Lcpeiue,  Botta, 
Flandin,  Layard,  Dumoutier,  &c.,  from  which  these  figures  have 
been  copied,  will  at  once  recognize  a  truthfulness  in  Mrs.  Gliddon's 
demgna  (viewed  ethnologically)  which  speaks  more  than  the  enco- 
minms  of  an  admiring  friend. 

Nor  is  it  proper  that  I  should  close  this  Poitacript  withoat  some 
acknowledgment  to  her  husband.  In  the  firat  place,  it  is  mere  justice 
testate,  that  Parts  IL  and  HI.  are  almost  exclusively  his  own  work: 
becanse,  although  not  uninformed  on  the  points  therein  treated,  and 
agreeing  in  their  scientific  results,  I  wiah  to  mention  that  the  materials, 
concepdon,  and  execution  of  these  portions  of  our  volume  are  due  to 
turn.  Of  Part  I.,  ou  the  other  hand,  a  fuller  share  of  reapouBibility 
moBt  fell  npon  myself.  The  special  province,  which  I  have  attempted 
to  explore,  is  the  Natural  History  proper  of  mankind ;  and  I  have 
(ought  to  illustrate  it  through  the  physical  and  linguistic  history  of 
laimeTol  races,  aa  deduced  from  the  time-worn  monuments  of  nations 


XIV  PREFACE. 

by  the  leading  archaeologists  of  our  nineteenth  centniy.  This  effort 
has  also  been  much  feu^ilitated  through  the  zeal  and  experience  of 
my  collaborator,  Mr.  Gliddon. 

It  is  with  no  small  gratification  I  now  feel  assured  that,  through 
Dr.  Pattbeson's  effective  "  Memoir,"  Morton's  cherished  fisime  will 
evermore  preserve  its  rightful  place  among  men  of  science;  and, 
again,  that  thDse  grand  Truths,  for  which  I  have  long  ^'  fought  and 
bled,"  are  at  last  established  by  the  unanswerable  '^  Sketph "  of  our 
chief  naturalist.  Prof.  Agassiz;  as  well  aB  triumphantly  confirmed 
through  the  teachings  of  scholars  who  have  investigated  the  records 
of  antiquity  in  Egypt,  China,  Assyria,  India,  Palestine,  and  other 
Oriental  countries. 

J.  0.  N. 

MoBiLi,  A&A.,  Jinnaiy  12t]i»  1864. 


CONTENTS. 


IWM^AAAA/WAAAAAi/>AAAM 


nOMTISPIEOE — PoBTBAiT  Of  Saxuxl  Gioboi  Mobtoh.    [Sted  JBnffrawtff.] 

SEDIGATION  — "To  ths  Mbmobt  or  Mobtoh" ▼ 

FBEFACE— BT  Gio.  R.  Gliddon iz 

FatUer^tum  —  bt  J.  C.  Nott...... • zii 

XEMOIB — "NonoB   or  thb  Lifb  akd  SciBiiTinc  Labobb  or  thb  latb  Samuxl 

Gbo.  Mobton,  yLJ).**—cotUrilmtedlnfProf,  Hbnbt  S.  Pattbbsob,  IL  D.  xtu 

SKETCH — "  or  thb  Natubal  Pboyibcbs  or  thb  Anixal  Wobld  and  thbib  Bbijl- 
TioB  TO  thb  DirrsBBNT  Ttpks  OF  BIan  "  —  eontribuUd  by  Prcf.  L. 
AoASSiz,  LL.  D.     [  With  colored  Uihographic  Tableau  and  Map,"] lyiii 

ISTBODUCTION  to  "Tttbs  o?  Mabkihd  "  —  bt  J.  C.  Nott 49 

PART    I. 

Chif.  L  —  Gbooraprical  Distbibution  or  Animals  and  thb  Raobs  o?  Mbn 62 

n.  —  Gbnbbal  Rbhabks  on  Ttpbs  or  BIankind 80 

in.  —  Spboitic  Ttpbs  —  Caucasian 88 

lY.  —  Phtsical  Histobt  or  thb  Jbws Ill 

v.  —  Thb  Caucasian  Ttpbs  qabbied  thbouqh  Egyptian  Monumbnts 141 

VL  — Atbioan  Ttpbs 180 

YIL  —  Egtpt  and  Egyptians.   [Four  Uihograpliic  PlaUa,"] 210 

Tin  — Nbobo  Typbs 246 

Q.  —  Ambbioan  and  othbb  Typbs  —  Abobioinal  Baobs  or  Axbbioa 272 

X.  —  ExcBBPTA  FBOM  Mobton's  inbditbd  Manuscbipts 298 

XL  —  Gbolooy  and  Paubontology,  in  Connbction  with  Human  Obiqins  — 

eontribuUd  by  YJuaIAIlml  Ushbb,  M.  D 827 

Xn.  —  Hybbidity  or  Animals,  ytbwbd  in  Connbction  with  thb  Natubal 

Histobt  or  Mankind  —  by  J.  C.  Nott 872 

XnL — COMPABATITB  AnaTOMY  OP  BaCBS  —  BY  J.   C.   NOTT 4x1 

0  (»▼) 


ZVl  COKTEKTS. 

PART    II. 

Ceaf.  XIV.— Thi  Xth  Chaptib  o?  Omsis  —  PKiuMiirABT  Rimabks 4G6 

8eeL  A. — Analysis  o?  Tsn  Hsbriw  Nominolatubi 469 

B,  —  OBSiBTAnovs  oir  thi  anvixbd  Gbnialooioal  Tablbau 

Of  THB   '<80NS  OF  NOAH" ^ 6^1 

Oenealoffieal  lUUau 652 

(7.  —  Obsbbvations   oh   thb   aooompantino   "Map  op   thb 

Wobld" ^....^^ 652 

LUhographie  iinUd  Map,  exhibiting  the  Countries  more  or 

less  known  to  the  ancient  Writer  of  Xth  Genesis 662 

D,  —  Thb  Xth  Chaptbb  op  Gbnbsis  MODBBmcBD,  xv  its  Nombb- 
olatubb,  to  display  popclably,  abd  ib  modbbb 

Ehqlish,  thb  Mbanino  op  its  aboibbt  Wbitbb 668 

xv.  —  BxBLioAL  Ethnoqbapht:  — 

fi(M^  ^.  —  TbBMS,    OBIYBBSAL  ABD  SPBOIPIO • 667 

F.  —  Stbuotubb  op  Gbnbsis  L,  II.,  abd  III 661 

0»  —  Cosmas-Indiooplkustes 666 

GosMAs's  Map  [wood-cut] 669 

iT.  —  Abtiquity  op  thb  Namb  <*ADaM" 672 

PABT   III.  —  Supplement  —  by  Geo.  R.  Ouddoic. 

Essay  L  —  Aboh^soloqioal  Ibtboduotion  to  thb  Xth  Chaptbb  op  Gbbbsis 676 

n.  —  Paljbogbaphio  Ezoubsus  OB  THB  Abt  op  Wbitibo 628 

Table  —  **  Theory  of  the  Order  of  Deyelopment  in  Human  Writings" ...  680 

m.  —  Mabkibd's  Chbobolooy  :  — 

XBTBODUCTOBY  ••••••.•«•••••«••••  •«•••••••••••••«•«  ••••«••••  •••••t«**  •••«*«  ••••.•  OOo 

Chbobolooy  —  Eoyptiab ^ 667 

Chibbsb 689 

assybiab 697 

Hbbbbw....- ^•...•.  702 

Hibdoo 716 

APPENDIX  L— Notbs  abd  Bbpbbbbobs  to  Pabts  L  abd  IL.^ - 717 

IL — Aiphabbtioal  List  op  Subsobibbbs  to  "Typbs  opMabkibd"...  781 


MEMOIR 

OF  i 

THE  LIFE  AND  SCIENTIFIC  LABORS 

OF 

SAMUEL  GEORGE  MORTON. 

BT  HBNRT  8.  PATTERSON,  M.  D., 
■nirvs  FmoFBMOB  of  matibia  vbdica  and  therapeutics  dt  the  mtDxcAL  DEPABTMBRT  or 

PSmtTLTAJilA  COLLEGE  ;  FELLOW  OF  THE  COLLEOE  OF  PHTSiaAES  ;  EBOORDIHO 
8ECKBTART  OF  TBB  MEDICAL  80CIBTT  OF  THE  BTATB  OF  PBEHtTLYAinA. 


When  the  authors  of  the  present  work,  pressed  with  the  labor  of 
preparing  for  the  printer  their  abundant  materials,  first  suggested 
that  I  should  assist  them  by  furnishing  a  notice  of  the  scientific  life 
of  our  deceased  friend  and  leader  in  Ethnology,  I  hesitated  somewhat 
to  nndertake  the  task,  feeling  that  the  selection,  dictated  by  their 
partial  fiiendship,  might  by  others  be  deemed  inappropriate,  and 
myself  considered  deficient  in  those  relations  which  would  warrant 
fhe  assumption  of  the  office.    Subsequent  reflection,  however,  con- 
Tinced  me  that  an  acquaintance  of  fifteen  years,  approaching  to  inti- 
macy,— frequent  professional  and  social  intercourse, — my  position  in 
the  Medical  Faculty,  that  was  founded  mainly  by  his  labors, — devo- 
lion  in  a  great  degree  to  the  same  studies, — community  of  sentiment 
in  r^ard  to  the  topics  of  most  interest  to  both, — that  all  these  com- 
bined to  constitute  a  sufficient  reason  why  I  should  freely  accept  the 
doty  assigned  me.    I  do  it  cheerfully,  for  to  me  it  is  a  grateful  duty 
and  a  source  of  pleasure,  thus  to  be  allowed  to  bear  testimony  to  the 
worth  and  services  of  the  great  and  good  man  whom  we  all  had  so 
much  cause  ta  love  and  honor.    His  life  I  do  not  propose  to,  write. 
There  is  but  little  in  the  quiet  daily  walk  of  any  civilian,  to  frimish  a 
theme  for  biographical  narrative.     That  of  Morton  was  eminently 
placid  and  regular ;  and  all  that  can  be  said  upon  it  has  already  been 
well  and  eloquently  expressed  in  the  able  addresses  of  Prbfessors 

(XTU) 


XVm      KEMOIR  OF  SAMUEL  GEORGE  MORTON. 

Meigs,  "Wood,  and  Grant.*  To  Dr.  "Wood  also  we  are  indebted  for 
his  exposition  of  Morton's  eminent  services  to  medical  science,  both 
as  a  teacher  and  writer ;  a  point  too  frequently  overlooked  in  regard- 
ing him  in  the  more  prominent  light  of  a  Naturalist.  Passing  over 
these  topics,  my  object  will  be  to  consider  mainly  his  contributions 
to  Natural  Science,  and  especially  to  Ethnology.  Ab  introductory  to 
a  work  upon  anthropological  subjects,  we  desire  to  present  Morton 
as  the  Anthropologist,  and  as  virtually  the  founder  of  that  school  of 
Ethnology,  of  whose  views  this  book  may  be  regarded  as  an  authentic 
exponent.  ^ 

Let  me  be  permitted,  however,  a  few  words  in  relation  to  the  per- 
sonal character  and  private  worth  of  Morton.  At  the  mention  of  his 
name  there  arise  emotions  which  press  for  utterance,  and  which  it 
would  do  violence  to  my  feelings  to  leave  unexpressed.  If  I  have 
felt  this  affection  for  him,  it  is  only  what  was  shared  by  all  who  knew 
him  well.  "What  was  most  peculiar  in  him  was  that  magnetic  power 
bj  which  he  attracted  and  bound  men  to  him,  and  made  them  glad 
to  serve  him.  This  influence  was  especially  manifested,  as  I  shall 
have  occasion  to  observe  again,  in  the  collection  of  his  Cabinet  of 
Crania.  In  looking  over  his  correspondence  now,  it  is  surprising  to 
see  the  number  of  men,  so  different  one  from  another  in  every  re- 
spect, who  in  all  quarters  of  the  globe  were  laboring  without  expec- 
tation of  reward  to  secure  a  cranium  for  Morton,  and  to  read  the 
reports  of  their  varied  successes  and  disappointments.  In  his  whole 
deportment,  there  was  an  evident  singleness  of  purpose  and  a  candor, 
open  as  the  day,  which  at  once  placed  one  at  his  ease.  Combined 
with  this  was  a  most  winning  gentleness  of  manner,  which  drew  one 
to  him  as  with  the  cords  of  brotherly  affection.  He  possessed,  more- 
over, in  a  remarkable  degree,  the  faculty  of  imparting  to  others  his 
own  enthusiasm,  and  filling  them,  for  the  time  at  least,  with  ardor 
for  his  own  pursuit.  Hence,  in  a  measure,  his  success  in  enlisting 
the  numerous  collaborators,  so  necessary  to  him  in  his  peculiar 
studies.  It  may  be  affirmed  that  no  man  ever  came  within  the 
sphere  of  his  influence  without  forming  for  him  some  degree  of 

*  A  memoir  of  Samuel  George  MortoD,  M.  D.,  late  President  of  the  Academy  of  Natural 
Sciences  of  Philadelphia,  by  Charles  D.  Meigs,  M.  D.  Read  Not.  6th,  1861,  and  published 
by  direction  of  the  Academy :  Philada.  1851. 

A  Biographical  Memoir  of  Samuel  George  Morton,  M.  D.,  prepared  by  appointment  of 
the  College  of  Physicians  of  Philadelphia,  and  read  before  that  body  Not.  8d,  1852,  by 
George  B.  Wood,  M.  D.,  President  of  the  College :  Philada.  1858. 

Slietch  of  the  Life  and  Character  of  Samuel  George  Morton,  M.  D.  Lecture,  introduo' 
tory  to  a  course  of  Anatomy  and  Physiology  in  the  Medical  Department  of  PennsyWanii 
College.  J)eliTered  Oct.  18thy  1851,  by  William  B.  Grant,  M.  B.  Published  by  request  of 
the  Class:  Philada.  1852 


MEMOIE    OF    SAMUEL    GEOHGE    MOETON.  xix 

personal  nttachment.  His  circle  of  attached  friends  waa  therefore 
Urge,  and  tho  expression  of  regret  for  his  untimely  lose  general  and 
nncere. 

It  wae  in  London,  and  while  seated  at  the  hospitable  board  of  Dr. 
Thomas  Ilodgkin,  (to  whom  I  had  been  introduced  by  a  letter  from 
Morton,*)  that  I  first  hoard  the  news  of  his  decease.  He  was  the  suljiect 
of  im  animated  and  interesting  conversation  at  the  moment,  (for  Dr.  11. 
and  he  had  been  claasmates  at  Edinburgh,)  when  a  gentleman  entered 
with  an  American  newspaper  received  by  the  morning's  mail,  and 
containing  the  ead  intelligence.  A  cloud  came  over  every  eotinte- 
DU)ce,  and  every  voice  was  raised  in  an  exclamation  of  sudden  grief 
ud  regret ;  for  he  was  more  or  less  known  to  all  present.  My  next 
gppyiutment  for  that  day  was  with  Mr.  8.  Birch,  of  the  Archteological 
department  of  the  British  Museum,  who  had  been  a  correspondent 
of  Morton,  and  could  appreciate  his  great  worth.  During  the  .lay, 
Mr.  Birch  or  myself  mentioned  tlie  melancholy  tidings  to  numerous 
gentlemen,  in  various  departments  of  that  great  institution,  and 
ilways  with  the  same  reply.  All  knew  his  name,  and  felt  that  in 
his  ilecenae  the  cause  of  science  had  suffered  a  serious  deprivation. 

And  this  seemed  to  me  his  true  fame.  Outside  the  walls  of  this 
BoUo  Temple  of  Science  rolled  on  the  turmoil  of  the  modem 
BabvloD,  with  its  world  of  business,  of  pleasure,  and  of  care,  to 
lU  which  the  name  of  Morton  was  unknown,  and  from  which  its 
mention  could  call  up  no  response.  Witliin  these  walls,  however, 
and  among  a  body  of  men  whom  a  more  than  princely  munificence 
eubles  to  devote  themselves  to  labor  like  his  own,  he  was  uni- 
rersaliy  recognized  and  appreciated,  and  mourned  as  a  leading 
[pdrit  in  their  cosmopolite  fintcrnity.  But  always  there  was  this 
peculiarity  to  be  noticed,  that  wherever  a  man  had  Icnown  Morton 
personally  at  all,  he  mourned  not  so  much  for  the  untimely  extinction 
of  an  intellectual  light,  as  for  tho  loss  of  a  beloved  peraonal  friend. 
Certainly  the  man  who  inspired  others  with  this  feeling,  could  him- 
self have  no  cold  or  empty  heart.    On  the  eouti-aiy,  he  overflowed 

•  imoiig  Ihp  lettera  with  whioh  Dr.  Morton  faTored  me,  on  mj  Tisit  to  Europe,  wns  one 
uDt,  ^emnder  Hsiuisf  of  Olasgov.  Tbia  he  particolarl;  wishcil  me  to  detirer,  luid  to 
king  him  a  report  of  his  old  friend ;  for  Dr.  H.  had  been  an  intimale  of  his  student  ilnja, 
ilthosgh  Ihair  correapoD denes  bad  long  been  interrupted.  The  letter  waa  writipti  in  a 
fliffol  mood,  and  contained  sportiTe  allusiona  to  their  student  life  at  Edinburgh,  and  n  wi?h 
iM  ihej  might  meet  again.  On  reaching  Olaagow  late  in  May,  I  sought  Dr.  11..  nnit  t'ound 
ftatbebad  recentl;  deceaaed.  Morton  himaelf,  aa  I  afterwarda  learned,  had  then  alao  ceased 
tDbnaihe.  That  letter,  so  full  of  genieJ  Tiiacitj'  and  present  life,  was  from  the  hand  of  one 
iai  man  addressed  to  annther  I  And  should  they  not  meet  again  T  Rather  had  the;  not 
iheadj  met  where  the  darlinesa  had  becomo  day  1  It  is  a  beantiful  and  ooosolatory  belief! 
SOS  [hkt  the  Bul)jeat  of  this  notice  conld  nndoubtingl;  hold  and  rejoice  in. 


J 


TX  KEMOIB  Of  SAMUEL  GSORGS  KOBTOF. 


With  an  kindlj  and  gentle  affections.  Qoiet  and  nnobtroflore  in  man- 
nein,  and  fond  of  the  retirement  of  stady,  it  was  onljr  in  Hie  privacy 
of  the  domestic  circle  that  he  could  be  rightly  known ;  and  those  that 
were  privileged  to  f^roach  nearest  the  Sandum  Sametorum  of  his 
happy  home,  could  best  see  the  ftill  beanty  of  his  character.  That 
sacr€4  vdl  cannot  be  raised  to  the  public  eye,  but  beneath  its  folds 
is  preserved  the  pure  memory  of  one  who  illustrated  every  relation 
of  life  with  a  new  grace  that  was  all  his  own,  and  who,  in  departing, 
has  left  behind  him  an  impression  on  all  hearts,  which  not  the  most 
exacting  affection  could  wish  in  any  respect  other  than  it  is. 

The  early  training  of  Morton  was  in  strict  accordance  with  the 
principles  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  of  which  his  mother  was  a  mem- 
ber«  Uis  school  education — ^whose  deficiencies  he  always  m^itioned 
with  regret,  and  remedied  by  sedulous  labor  in  after  years — was 
throughout  of  that  character,  and  had  all  the  consequent  merits  and 
demerits.  It  is  a  system  which  represses  the  imagination  and  senti* 
merits,  while  it  cultivates  careftilly  the  logical  powers ;  and  which 
strives  to  turn  all  the  ener^es  of  the  pupil's  mind  toward  the  usefbl 
arts,  rather  than  what  may  be  deemed  merely  ornamental  accom- 
pUsliments.  When  it  carries  him  beyond  the  rudiments,  it  is  usually 
into  the  higher  mathematics  and  mechanical  philosophy.  Its  aim 
is  utility,  even  if  necessary  at  the  expense  of  beauty.  It  1ii^!^ore 
docs  not  generally  encourage  the  study  o^  the  dead  languages,  with 
its  incidental  belUi-leUres  advantages,  and  free  access  to  poets  and 
rhetoricians.  This  plan  of  education  I  believe  to  be  an  unsuitable, 
and  even  an  injurious  one  for  a  youth  of  cold  temperament  and 
dull  sensibilities.  When,  however,  the  subject  of  its  operation 
is  one  of  opposite  tendendes,  so  decided  as  to  be  the  better  for 
repression,  it  may  become  not  only  useftil,  but  the  best  training  for 
that  particular  case.  Such  I  conceive  to  have  been  the  fact  in  regard 
to  Morton.  Endowed  by  nature  with  a  delicate  and  sensitive  tem- 
perament, with  warm  affections,  a  keen  sense  of  natural  beauties,  a 
fertile  imagination,  and  that  nice  musical  appreciation  which  made 
hiiu  delight  in  the  accord  of  measured  sounds,  he  had  an  early  passion 
for  i)Ootical  reading  and  composition.  Even  in  boyhood  he  wrote 
very  creditable  verses;  and  his  later  productions, — for  he  continued 
to  indulge  the  muse  occasionally  to  the  end  of  his  life,  although  he 
would  not  publish,  —  oft:en  rose  considerably  above  mediocrity. 

The  following  lines  may  answer  as  an  average  specimen  of  his  easy 
flow  of  voraiflcation,  as  well  as  of  his  youthful  style  of  thought  and 
(Viiiling.  They  were  written  on  the  occasion*  of  a  visit  to  BSlcoleman 
( ^Hutlu,  county  Cork,  Ireland,  where  Spenser  lived,  and  is  believed  to 
k^HVM  written  bis  immortal  poem. 


MBMOIB  OF  SAMUEL  OEOBOE  MOBTOK.      Xxi 

LINES 

WmillUI  OV  A  BLAVK  JMJLW  Of  BPIRSBB'S  <<  FASET  QUim." 

L 

Tkrongh  manj  a  winding  maze  in  **  Faery  Lande" 

0  Spenser !  I  have  followed  thee  along ; 

Aje,  I  haye  langhed  and  sigb'd  at  thy  command, 
And  joy'd  me  in  the  magio  of  thy  song : 
Wild  are  thy  nombers,  but  to  them  belong 
The  fire  of  Genins,  and  poetic  skill ; 
'Tis  thine  to  paint  with  inspiration  strong, 
The  fate  of  knight,  or  dame  more  knightly  still, 
To  sway  the  fueling  heart,  and  ronse  it  at  thy  wilL 

n. 

And  mnsing  still  npon  the  fairy  dream, 

1  sought  the  ban  oft  trod  by  thee  before ; 
I  bent  me  down  by  Mnlla's  gentle  stream, 
And,  looking  far  beyond,  gaaed  fondly  o'er 
Old  Ballyhoora,  where  in  days  of  yore 

Then  watch'd  thy  flocks  with  all  a  shepherd's  pride; 
And  fimcy  listened  as  to  catch  once  more 
Thy  Harp's  loT'd  echo  from  the  mountain  side,— 
But  ah !  no  harp  is  heard  in  all  that  region  wide  I 

m. 

The  floeka  are  fled,  and  in  the  enchanted  haU 
No  Toice  replies  to  Toice ;  bat  there  ye  see 
The  iTy  clasp  the  sad  and  monld'ring  wall. 
As  if  to  twine  a  votive  wreath  for  thee  : 
All  —  all  is  desolate,  —  and  if  there  be 
A  lonely  sound,  it  is  the  raven's  cry  1 
Let  years  roll  on,  let  wasting  ages  flee, 
Let  earthly  things  delight,  and  hasten  by. 
But  thy  immortal  name  and  song  shall  never  die  I 

Had  this  inherent  tendency  been  fostered,  he  would  doubtless  have 
taken  a  high  rank  among  our  American  poets.  Certainly  he  would 
have  been  another  man  than  we  have  known  him.  Perhaps  his 
nervous  temperament,  delicate  fibre,  acute  feelings  and  ardent  sym- 
pathies, might  have  been  developed  into  the  same  super-sensitiveness 
we  have  seen  in  John  Keats  and  other  gifted  minds  of  a  constitution 
amilar  to  his  own.  But  the  tendency  was  checked  and  repressed 
from  the  outset  by  his  domestic  influences,  by  his  teachers,  and  sub- 
sequently by  himself.  When  he  devoted  himself  to  a  life  of  science, 
he  was  earnest  to  cultivate  that  style  of  thought  and  composition 
which  accorded  with  his  pursuits ;  for  only  by  severe  mental  disci- 
pline, and  long-continued  effort,  could  he  have  acquired  that  cau- 


XXll  MEMOIB   OF   SAMUEL   GEORGE   MORTON. 

tion  and  rigid  accuracy  of  diction,  which  characterize  his  produc 
tions.  His  school  appears  to  have  been  nnsatis&ctory  to  him, 
for  he  never  had  a  fondness  for  the  mathematics,  the  main  topic  of 
study.  He  was  nevertheless  of  a  studious  turn,  reading  industriously, 
and  with  special  interest,  all  the  works  on  History  to  which  he  had 
access.  It  is  probable  that  in  these  readings  was  laid  the  foundation 
of  a  taste  for  those  anthropological  studies  which  have  since  rendered 
him  famous,  and  in  the  prosecution  of  which  his  extensive  historical 
knowledge  gave  him  eminent  facilities. 

At  the  same  time  probably  he  imbibed  his  first  fondness  for  Natural 
Science.  From  his  stepfather,  (for  his  mother  married  again  when  he 
was  thirteen  years  old,)  he  derived  a  taste  for  and  knowledge  of 
mineralogy  and  geology,  the  first  branches  to  which  he  turned  his 
attention. 

Destined  originally  for  mercantile  pursuits,  young  Morton  soon 
found  the  atmosphere  of  the  counting-house  uncongenial  to  him. 
He  resolved  to  adopt  the  medical  profession,  which  was  indeed  the 
only  course  open,  to  one  of  his  tastes,  and  in  his  circumstances.  The 
Society  of  Friends,  by  closing  the  Pulpit  and  the  Bar  against  the  able 
and  aspiring  among  its  youth,  has  given  to  Medicine  many  of  its 
brightest  ornaments,  both  in  Great  Britain  and  in  this  country.  This 
fact  will  serve  to  explain  the  great  success  of  so  many  physicians  of 
that  persuasion,  as  well  as  the  preponderating  influence  of  the  medical 
profession  in  all  Quaker  neighborhoods.  May  not  the  eminence  of 
Philadelphia  in  medicine  be  accounted  for,  in  part  at  least,  in  the 
same  way  ?  Carlyle  has  said  that  to  the  ambitious  fancy  of  the  Scot- 
tish schoolboy  "  the  highest  style  of  man  is  the  Christian,  and  the 
highest  Christian  the  teacher  of  such."  Hence  his  ultimate  aspira- 
tion is  for  the  clerical  position.  But  to  the  aspiring  youth  among 
Friends  there  is  but  the  one  road  to  intellectual  distinction, — 
that  is  through  medicine  and  its  cognate  sciences.  The  medical 
preceptor  of  Morton  was  the  late  Dr.  Joseph  Parrish,  then  in  the 
height  of  his  popularity.  Elevated  to  his  prominent  position  against 
early  obstacles,  and  solely  by  force  of  character,  industry,  and  pro- 
bity, he  was  extensively  engaged  in  practice ;  and,  although  uncon- 
nected with  any  institution,  his  oflice  overflowed  with  pupils.  His 
mind  was  practical  and  thoroughly  medical,  and  so  entirely  did  his  pro- 
fession occupy  it,  that  he  seemed  to  me  never  to  allow  himself  to  think 
upon  other  topics,  except  religious  ones,  in  which  also  he  was  deeply 
interested.  A  strict  and  conscientious  Friend,  he  illustrated  all  the 
best  points  in  that  character.  As  the  remarkable  graces  of  his  person 
proverbially  gave  a  beauty  to  the  otherwise  ungainly  garb  of  his  sect, 
and  rendered  it  attractive  upon  him,  so  the  graces  of  his  spirit,  obli- 
terating all  that  might  otherwise  have  been  harsh  or  angular,  contri- 


KEHOIB    OF    SAMUEL    GEORGE    MOETON.  xxili 

buU'd  t^)  form  a  character  gentle,  kindly,  lovely,  that  made  him  the 
lijrlit  of  the  sick  chamber,  and  a  comforting  presence  at  many  a  dying 
bed.  To  no  member  of  our  profession  could  the  proud  title  of  Opifer 
lie  more  truly  applied,  for  his  very  emile  brought  aid  to  the  BiitTering, 
■nd  courage  to  the  despondent.  The  reader  will  pardou  me  this 
dipresaiou ;  but  as  the  Highland  clansman  could  not  pass  by  without 
idding  auother  atone  to  the  monumental  cairn  where  reposed  his 
departed  chief,  eo  can  I  never  pass  by  the  mention  of  his  name  with- 
out offering  some  tribute,  however  humble,  of  reverence  and  respect, 
to  the  memory  of  my  excellent  old  master.  Such  was  the  teacher 
fiom  whom  mainly  Morton  also  received  the  knowledge  of  his  pro- 
fesfiion;  tliongh,  had  the  influence  of  Dr.  Parrish  alone  controlled 
big  mind,  it  would  have  been  confined  rigorously  to  the  ehaunels  of 
purely  medical  study  and  investigation.  But,  in  order  to  provide 
(deqaate  tuition  for  his  numerous  pupils,  Dr.  Parrish  had  associhted 
with  himself  several  young  physicians  as  instructors  in  the  various 
bmnches.  Among  them  was  Dr.  Richard  Uarlan,  then  enthusiasti- 
cally devoted  to  the  study  of  Natural  History,  bet^veen  whom  and 
tlie  young  stuilent  there  was  soon  established  a  bond  of  sympathy  in 
congeniality  of  pursuits.  That  the  friendship  tlms  originated  was 
sobsequently  interrupted,  was  in  no  manner  the  fault  of  Morton,  to 
whom  it  was  always  &  subject  of  regret.  Harlan  haa  now  been  dead 
Kime  years,  and  although  by  no  means  forgotten  in  the  world  of 
science,  be  has  not  been  accorded  the  full  measure  of  his  merited 
Unction  among  American  naturalists.  An  unfortunate  infirmity 
of  temper,  which  was  not  at  all  calculated  to  conciliate  attach- 
mrats,  but  rather  the  reverse,  deprived  him  of  the  band  of  friends 
who  should  have  watched  over  his  fame,  and  so  his  memory  has  suf- 
fered by  default.  Yet  at  one  period  he  was  the  leading  authority  on 
this  fiide  the  Atlantic  in  certain  departments  of  Zoology.  By  him 
Morton  appear^  to  have  been  introduced  to  the  Academy  of  Natural 
Sciences,  in  whose  proceedings  ha  was  afterwards  to  take  such  an 
important  part.  He  attained  his  majority  in  January  1820,  received 
ti*  Diploma  of  Doctor  of  Medicine  in  March,  and  was  elected  a 
member  of  the  Academy  in  April  of  the  same  year.  He  had  pro- 
httbly  taken  an  active  interest  in  its  afiairs  before  this  time,  altliough 
uot  eligible  to  membership  by  reason  of  age ;  for  in  one  of  his  later 
iettere  now  before  me,  he  speaks  of  it  as  an  institution  for  which  he 
had  labored,  "boy  and  man,"  now  some  thirty  years. 

Soon  after  this  last  event  he  sailed  for  Europe,  on  a  visit  to  Ids 
uncle,  James  Morton,  Esq.,  of  Clonmel,  Ireland,  a  gentleman  for 
whom  ho  always  preserved  a  high  regard  and  grateful  affection.  His 
tmnsatlantic  friends  seem  to  have  attached  but  little  value  to  an 


XXiv      MEMOIR  OF  SAMUEL  GEORGE  MORTON. 

American  diploma,  and  desired  him  to  possess  the  honors  of  the 
University  of  Edinburgh,  then  but  little  passed  beyond  the  zenith 
of  its  glory.  After  spending  the  summer  at  his  uncle's  house,  he 
went  to  Edinburgh,  where  he  heard  the  last  course  of  lectures,  deli- 
vered by  the  chaste  and  classical  Gregory.  The  American  schools 
not  being  recognized  by  the  University  as  ad  eundem^  he  found  him- 
self obliged  to  attend  the  ftill  term  of  an  under-graduate.  This  would 
have  left  him  ample  leisure  as  far  as  his  mere  college  studies  were 
concerned ;  for  the  youth  who  had  graduated  with  approbation  under 
the  tuition  of  Wistar,  Physick,  and  James,  and  their  compeers,  could 
not  have  fallen  far  short  of  the  requisitions  of  any  other  Medical 
Faculty  in  Christendom.  But  his  time  was  not  spent  in  idleness. 
He  sedulously  cultivated  his  knowledge  of  the  classical  tongues, 
hitherto  imperfect,  and  he  devoted  himself  to  the  study  of  French 
and  Italian,  both  of  which  languages  he  learned  to  read  with  fiwjility. 
He  also  attended  with  great  interest  the  lectures  of  Professor  Jameson 
on  Gteology,  thus  confirming  and  reviving  his  early  fondness  for  that 
branch  of  science.  After  his  return  to  America,  he  presented  to  the 
Academy  a  series  of  the  green-stone  rocks  of  Scotland,  and  a  section 
of  Salisbury  Craig  near  Edinburgh,  collected  by  himself  at  this  time. 
In  October  1821,  he  visited  Paris,  and  spent  the  winter  there  mainly 
in  clinical  study.  The  next  summer  was  devoted  to  a  tour  in  Italy 
and  other  portions  of  the  continent,  and  in  the  &11  he  returned  again 
to  Edinburgh,  where,  after  attendance  upon  another  session,  he  re- 
ceived the  honors  of  the  doctorate.  His  printed  thesis*  may  be  taken 
as  a  fair  exponent  of  his  mental  condition  and  calibre  at  this  period. 
It  is  very  like  himself,  and  yet  with  a  difference  firom  him  as  we  knew 
him  later  in  life.  It  is  quiet  and  indeed  even  simple  in  tone,  without 
affectation  and  without  any  of  the  declamation  in  which  young  writers 
are  so  apt  to  indulge.  Its  style  is  clear  and  sufficiently  concise,  and 
as  a  piece  of  Latiaity  it  is  correct  and  graceftil.  It  takes  up  the 
subject  of  bodily  pain,  and  considers  it  in  regard  to  its  causes,  its 
diagnostic  value,  and  its  effects,  both  physical  and  psychical,  leaving 
very  little  more  to  be  said  with  regard  to  it.  But  it  is  evident  through- 
out that  the  essay  is  the  production  of  one  who  is  more  ambitious  of 
the  reputation  of  the  litterateur thBLU  of  the  savant;  who  writes, — ^and 
that  probably  marks  the  distinction,  —  with  his  face  turned  to  his 
auditory  rather  than  to  his  subject.  The  sentence  marches  some- 
times with  a  didactic  solemnity  almost  Johnsonian,  while  the  fre- 
quency of  the  poetical  references  and  quotations, — ^Latin  and  Italian 
as  well  as  English, — and  the  facile  fitness  with  which  they  glide  into 

^  TenUmen  Inaugorale  de  CorporiB  Dolore,  etc. — Edinburgi,  x.d.ooozzhl 


MBMOIB    07    SAMUEL    GEORGE    MORTOK.  XXT 

the  text,  show  how  familiar  they  must  have  been  to  the  mind  of  the 
aathor.    Indeed  Edinburgh  was,  at  the  period  in  question,  the  prin- 
cipal centre  of  taste  and  philosophy,  as  well  as  of  science,  in  Great 
Britinn ;  and  it  is  not  likely  that  one  of  Morton's  literary  turn  and 
stadious  habits  would  miss  the  opportunity  to  pasture  in  either  of 
diese  rich  fields.    The  ethical  tone  of  this  production  is  also  worthy 
of  note.    It  is  characteristic  of  the  writer,  and  grew  in  a  great  mea- 
0ore  out  of  his  mental  constitution,  which,  free  from  all  violence  of 
ymoUf  was  habitually  cheerful,  hopeful,  and  kindly.    Hence  comes 
Aat  beautiful  spirit  of  philosophical  •ptimism,  which,  perceiving  in 
all  seeming  evil  only  the  means  to  a  greater  ultimate  good,  attains  all 
that  stoicism  proposed  to  itself,  by  the  shorter  way  of  a  cheerful  and 
unquestioning  resignation  to  the  Divine  Will,  not  because  it  is  omni- 
potent and  irresistible,  but  solely  because  ^it'  is  the  wisest  and  best. 
Hie  following  extracts  will  sufficiently  explain  my  meaning : — 

"  Almaramn  Parens  ml  fhistra  fecit ;  ne  dolor  quidem  absque  snis  usibos  est;  et  semper 
eopnrar  enm  agnoscere  Telnti  fidelem  quamTis  ingratom  monitorem,  et  quoqae  inter  pne- 
lidia  Tit«  nannaaqiiam  nwnermndum.''  —  (p.  9.) 

"JkHar  entm  not  nasoenies  aggre^tnr,  per  totam  Titam  insidiosas  oomitator,  et  quasi 
BSBqnani  satiandns;  adest  etiam  morientibns,  horamqne  supremam  angoribus  infestat. 
At  ego  tamen  Dolorem,  quanqoam  inTisom,  et  ab  omnibus,  quantum  fieri  potest,  ab  ipsis 
lemotum,  non  omnino  inutilem  depinxi,  sed  potius  eum  protuli,  ad  Titam  oonserrandam 
BNMBariuai,  a  Deo-Optisio  Maximo  eonstiitutum."  —  (p  87.) 

This  conviction  animated  Morton  throughout  his  life,  consoled  him 
in  suffering,  cheered  him  in  sickness,  and  gave  to  his  deportment  much 
of  its  calm  and  beautiful  equanimity.* 

*  The  rabjotned  graceful  lines  breathe  the  same  epirit.    They  oeeur  among  his  MSS.  with 
thi  date  of  May  182S.    I  quote  them  as  illustrative  of  the  thought  abore  indicated. 

THl    SPIEIT    or    DSSTIHT. 

spirit  of  Light  1  Thou  glance  divine 

Of  Heayen's  immortal  fire, 
I  kneel  before  thy  hallowed  shrine 

To  worship  and  admire. 
I  cannot  trace  thy  glorious  flight 

Nor  dream  where  ithou  dost  dwell, 
Tet  canst  thou  guard  my  steps  aright 

By  thine  unearthly  BpelL 

I  listen  for  thy  voice  in  vain, 

E*en  when  I  deem  thee  nigh ; 
Tet  ere  I  venture  to  complain. 

Thou  know'st  the  reason  why ; 
And  oft  when,  worldly  cares  forgot^ 

I  watch  the  vacant  air, 
I  see  thee  not, — I  hear  thee  not," 

Tet  know  that  thou  art  there. 


XXVI  MEMOIR    OF    SAMUEL    GEORGE    MORTON. 

In  1824,  he  returned  to  Philadelphia,  and  commenced  his  career  as 
a  practitioner  of  medicine.  He  seems  immediately  to  have  resumed 
his  place  and  labors  in  the  Academy  of  Natural  Sciences,  which,  in 
the  next  year,  was  deprived  of  the  active  services  of  some  of  its  most 
efficient  members,  by  the  removal  of  Messrs.  Maclure,  Say,  Troost, 
Lesueur,  and  others,  to  New  Harmony,  whither  they  went  to  parti- 
cipate in  the  benevolent  but  ill-starred  social  experiment  of  Robert 
Owen.  It  was  a  pleasant  dream  of  a  good  heart  and  a  visionary 
brain,  and  has  now  faded  away  from  every  one  but  the  originator, 
who  holds  it  still  in  his  extreme  old  age  with  the  same  fervor  as  in 
his  ardent  youth ;  but  then  it  had  many  firm  believers.  So  enthusiastic 
was  Maclure  especially  in  its  advocacy,  that  he  declined  about  this 
period  to  assist  the  Academy  in  tlie  erection  of  a  new  Hall,  from  a 
conviction  that,  in  the  reorganization  of  society,  living  in  cities  would 
be  abandoned,  and  their  edifices  thus  left  untenanted  and  useless.  One 
cannot  imagine  a  body  of  more  simple-hearted,  less  worldly,  and  less 
practical  men,  than  the  Philadelphia  naturalists  who  went  to  recon- 
stitute the  framework  of  society  on  the  prairies  of  Indiana ;  and  it  is 
impossible  to  repress  a  smile  at  their  Quixotism,  even  while  one  heaves 
'a  sigh  for  the  bitterness  of  their  disappointment. 

They  left  in  1825,  and  the  first  papers  of  Morton  were  read  in  1827. 
His  main  interest  still  seems  to  have  been  in  Geology.  In  the  year 
mentioned  he  published  an  Analt/sis  of  Tabular  Spar  from  Bucks 
Countf/y  and  the  next  year  some  Q-eological  Observations,  based  upon 
the  notes  of  his  friend,  Mr.  Yanuxem.  About  this  time  his  attention 
was  turned  to  the  special  department  of  Palaeontology,  by  an  exami- 
nation of  the  organic  remains  of  the  cretaceous  formation  of  New 
Jersey  and  Delaware ;  and  with  this  his  active  scientific  life  may  be 
regarded  as  commencing. 

Some  few  of  the  fossils  of  the  New  Jersey  marl  had  been  noticed 
by  Mr.  T.  Say,  and  by  Drs.  Harlan  and  Dekay ;  but  no  thorough  in- 
vestigation of  this  interesting  topic  was  attempted  until  Morton  as- 
sumed the  task.  He  labored  in  it  industriously,  being  assisted  in  the 
collection  of  materials  by  his  scientific  friends.  Three  papers  on  the 
subject  were  published  in  1828,  a^  fix)m  this  time  the  series  was 
continued,  either  in  Silliman's  Journal  or  the  Journal  of  the  Aca- 

And  when  with  heedless  step,  too  near 

I  tempt  destmction's  brink, 
Deep,  deep,  within  my  sonl  I  hear 

Thj  Toice,  and  backward  shrink. 
The  poisoned  shaft,  by  thee  controlled. 

Speeds  swift  and  harmless  by ; 
But,  when  the  days  of  life  are  told, 

Thou  smitest — and  we  die  t 


MEMOIE    OF    SAMUEL    GEORGE    MOBTON.  XXVU 

demy,  autil  it  closed  with  the  fourteenth  paper  in  1846.  In  1834, 
the  results  then  obtained  were  collected  and  published  in  a  volume 
iUuEtratod  with  nineteen  admirable  platea.* 

This  book  at  once  gave  its  author  a  reputation  and  status  in  the 
Bciontific  world,  and  called  forth  the  warm  commendations  of  Mr, 
Hantell  and  other  eminent  Palieontologists.  It  traces  the  formation 
iu  qnestioD  along  the  borders  of  the  Atlantic  and  the  Gulf  of  Mexico 
from  Sevf  Jersey  to  Louisiana,  following  it  by  the  identification  of 
its  organic  remains.  The  great  body  of  the  work  ia  original,  scarcely 
any  of  the  species  enumerated  having  ever  been  noticed  before.  Sub- 
sequent researches  enabled  him  to  add  considerably  to  this  collection, 
and,  among  others,  to  describe  a  species  of  fossil  crocodile  (C  clavi- 
rottris)  entirely  new  and  diftering  considerably  in  structure  from  its 
congeners  hitherto  known.  In  regard  to  the  fossils  of  the  cretaceous 
series,  he  is  still  the  principal  authority. 

Nor  was  he  neglectful  of  the  other  branches  of  Natural  Science, 
ftllbongh  too  well  aware  of  the  value  of  concentrated  efibrt  to  peril 
bis  own  BuecesH,  by  a  too  wide  difiusion  of  his  labors.  Still  he  main- 
tained a  constant  interest  in  the  operation  of  eveiy  department  of 
the  Academy,  and  watched  its  onward  progress  with  sohcitude  and 
satisfaction.  To  the  Geological  and  Mineralogical,  and  especially  to 
the  PalfBontologicat  collection,  he  was  a  liberal  contributor.  Among 
the  papers  read  by  him  before  the  Academy  was  one  in  1831  on 
"some  Parasitic  Worms,"  another  in  1841,  on  "an  Albino  Racoon," 
tad  a,  third  in  1844,  on  "  a  supposed  new  species  of  Hippopotanms." 
This  animal,  which  has  been  called  H.  minor  vel  Liberienaia,  was  en- 
tirely unknown  to  Zoology  until  described  by  Morton,  who  received 
its  skull  from  Dr.  Goheen,  of  Liberia,  and  at  once  recognized  its 
diversity  from  the  known  apecies.t  Notwithstanding  the  pubhshed 
opinion  of  Curier,  that  the  field  of  research  was  exhausted  in  regard 
to  the  Mammalia,  our  gifted  townsman  was  enabled  to  add  an  im- 
portant pachyderm  to  the  catalogue  of  Mammalogy,  and  that  too 
from  the  other  hemisphere. 

lAJt  it  not  be  supposed  that,  amid  these  absorbing  topics  of  research, 
be  relaxed  for  a  moment  his  attention  to  his  professional  pursuits. 
On  the  contrary,  lie  was  constantly  and  largely  engaged  in  practice, 
and,  at  his  decease,  was  one  of  the  leading  practitioners  of  our  city. 
Keither  did  he  allowhimaelf  to  fall  behind  his  professional  colleagues 
in  the  literature  of  medicine.  lie  was  among  the  first  to  intro- 
duce on  this  side  the  Atlantic  the  physical  means  of  diagnosis  in 

■  Zoopsia  of  the  Otgania  ReniBins  of  the  Crelaoeoiu  Qroup  of  Uio  Uaitocl  Sut^B.     Hy 
Bwaiwl  Oeorge  Morton.     Pbiludvlpbia  ^  Kcj  and  Biddle.     IS34. 
t  The  Academ;  hue  recently  (Juuuikr;  1852)  roceiveil  a  Bpeciniea  of  it. 


XXviii  MEMOIK    OF    SAMUEL    GEORGE    MOBTOX. 

thoracic  affections.  He  was  also  one  of  the  earliest  investigators  of 
the  morbid  anatomy  of  Phthisis  Pulmonalis ;  and  his  volume  on  that 
subject,  although  superseded  by  the  later  and  more  extensive  re- 
searches of  the  French  pathologists,  is  a  monument  of  his  industry 
and  accuracy,  and  a  credit  to  American  medicine.*  He  also  edited 
Mackintosh's  Practice  of  Physic,  witii  notes,  which  add  materially  to 
its  value  to  the  American  physician,  f  In  1849,  he  published  a  text^ 
book  of  anatomy,  remarkable  for  its  clearness  and  succinctness,  and 
the  beauty  of  its  illustrations.^  He  was  early  selected  by  Dr.  Parrish 
as  one  of  his  associates  in  teaching,  and  lectured  upon  anatomy  in 
that  connexion  fDr  a  number  of  years.  He  subsequently  filled  the 
chair  of  anatomy  in  the  Medical  Department  of  Pennsylvania  College 
fix>m  1839  to  1848.  As  a  lecturer  he  was  clear,  calm,  and  self- 
possessed,  moving  through  his  topic  with  the  easy  regularity  of  one 
to  whom  it  was  entirely  familiar.  He  served  for  several  years  as  one 
of  the  physicians  and  clinical  teachers  of  the  Alms-house  Hospital, 
and  it  was  there  that  most  of  his  researches  on  consumption  were 
made.  He  was  a  Fellow  of  the  College  of  Physicians,  but  did  not 
take  an  active  part  in  their  proceedings,  from  the  fact  that  their  stated 
meetings  occurred  on  the  same  evenings  as  those  of  the  Academy, 
where  he  felt  it  his  first  duty  to  be.  His  only  contribution  to  their 
printed  Transactions  is  a  biographical  notice  of  his  valued  friend. 
Dr.  George  McClellan,  prepared  by  request  of  the  College. 

We  now  come  to  a  portion  of  his  scientific  labors,  upon  which  I 
must  be  allowed  to  dwell  at  greater  length.  I  refer  of  course  to  his 
researches  in  Anthropology,  commencing  with  what  may  be  desig- 
nated Comparative  Cranioscopy,  and  running  on  into  general  Ethno- 
logy. The  object  proposed  primarily  being  the  determination  of 
ethnic  resemblances  and  discrepancies  by  a  comparison  of  crania, 
(thus  perfecting  what  Blumenbach  had  left  lamentably  incomplete,) 
the  work  could  not  be  commenced  until  the  objects  for  comparison 
were  brought  together.  The  results  of  Blumenbach  were  invalidated 
by  the  small  number  of  specimens  generally  relied  upon  by  him ;  for 
in  a  case  where  allowance  is  to  be  made  for  individual  peculiarities 
of  form  and  stature,  the  conclusions  gain  infinitely  in  value  by  exten- 
sion of  the  comparison  over  a  sufficient  series  to  neutralize  this 
disturbing  element.     There  was  therefore  necessary,  first  of  all,  a 

*  niustratioiw  of  Pulmooary  Consomptioiiy  its  Anatomical  Characters,  Causes,  Symptoms 
and  Treatment     ^ith  twelve  colored  plates.     Philadelphia:  1S84. 

f  Principles  of  Pathology  and  Practice  of  Physio.  By  John  Mackintosh,  M.  D.,  &c.  First 
American  flrom  the  fourth  London  edition.  With  notes  and  additions.  In  2  toIs.  Phila- 
delphia: 1835. 

X  An  niustrated  System  of  Human  Anatomy,  Special,  Qeneral,  and  Microsoopio.  Phi- 
ladelphia: 1849. 


MEMOIR  OF  SAMUEL  GEOBGB  MOKTON. 

toUection  of  crania,  and  that  not  of  a  few  BpecimenB,  but  widely 
enougt  extended  to  give  reliable  reeults.  The  cootemplatiou  of 
theee  facta  shows  the  magnitude  and  boldness  of  the  plan,  which 
(Foulii  have  su&ced  to  deter  most  men  from  the  attempt.  But  Mor- 
Iuh  was  not  easily  discouraged,  and  although  he  doubtle»s  occupied 
I  wider  field  in  the  end  than  he  proposed  to  himseif  in  the  outset, 
it  id  evident  that  from  the  beginuiiig  he  contemplated  a  full  cabinet 
of  Doiveraal  Craniology,  Human  and  Comparative.  His  own  account 
of  the  oommencemeut  of  the  collection  is  as  Ibllowa :  "  Having  bad 
(Kca^OD,  in  the  summer  of  1830,  to  deliver  an  introductory  lecture 
to  A  course  of  Anatomy,  I  chose  for  my  subject  Tlie  different  forma 
^tkt  tkaU  09  exhibited  ia  the  five  races  of  men.  Strange  to  eay,  I 
conld  neither  buy  nor  borrow  a  crauium  of  each  of  these  races ;  and 
I  fimebed  my  discourse  without  showing  either  the  Mongolian  or  the 
Malay-  Forcibly  impressed  with  this  great  deficiency  in  a  most  im- 
portaDt  branch  of  science,  I  at  ouce  resolved  to  make  a  collection  for 
mjBelf."*  Hr.  Wood  {Memoir,  p.  13,)  states  that  he  engaged  in 
thid  study  Boon  atler  he  commenced  practice ;  and  adds,  "  among  the 
earliest  recollections  of  my  visits  to  his  office  is  that  of  the  skulls 
lie  liftd  collected."  The  selection  of  the  topic  above-mentioned  ehows 
th»t  he  waa  already  interested  in  it. 

The  iucreaee  waa  at  first  slow,  but  the  work  was  persevered  m  with 
a  constancy  and  energy  that  could  know  no  failure.  Every  legitimate 
iDCsas  was  adopted,  and  eveiy  attainable  iuilucuce  brought  to  bear 
npon  the  one  object  Time,  labor,  and  money,  were  expended  with- 
out stint.  The  entbuaiasm  he  felt  himself  he  imparted  to  others,  and 
I  he  thus  enlisted  a  body  of  zealous  collaboratora  who  sought  contii- 
batioaa  for  him  in  every  part  of  the  world.  Many  of  them  sympa^ 
thized  with  him  in  bis  scientific  ardor,  and  quite  as  many  were 
ictaated  solely  by  a  desire  to  serve  and  oblige  the  individual.  A  friend 
of  the  writer  (without  any  particular  scientific  interest)  exposed  his 
life  in  robbing  an  Indian  buriaJ-place  in  Oregon,  and  carried  hia 
spoils  for  two  weeks  in  his  pack,  in  a  highly  unsavory  condition,  and 
when  discovery  would  have  involved  danger,  and  probably  death. 
Before  hia  departure  he  had  promised  Morton  to  bring  him  some 
Bkalle,  and  be  was  resolved  to  do  it  at  all  hazards.  This  eifort  also 
involved,  of  course,  a  very  extensive  and  laborious  correspondence. 
He  was  in  daily  receipt  of  letters  from  all  countries  and  from  every 
vanety  of  pereona.  It  was  mainly  by  the  fi-ee  contributions  of  these 
Bceistants  that  the  collection  eventually  grew  so  rapidly.    Amoiig  the 

1  EtbDologiial  fiucietj, 


XXX  MEMOIB  OF  SAMUEL  GEORGE  MORTOK. 

contributors  I  may  mention  "William  A.  Poster,  Esq.,  as  presenting 
135  specimens,  Dr.  J.  C.  Cisneros  53,  and  Dr.  Buschenberger  89. 
George  R.  Gliddon,  Esq.  presented  30,  beside  the  187  originally  pro- 
cured by  his  agency ;  William  A.  Gliddon,  Esq.,  19 ;  M.  Clot-Bey  15 ; 
and  Professor  Retzius  17,  with  24  more  received  since  the  death  of 
Dr.  M.  Over  one  hundred  gentlemen  are  named  in  the  catalogue  as 
contributing  more  or  less,  sixtynseven  of  them  having  present^  one 
skull  each.  It  is  not  to  be  supposed,  hovp^ever,  that  even  the  portion 
thus  given  led  to  no  outlay  of  means.  The  mere  charges  for  freight 
from  distant  portions  of  the  globe  amounted  to  a  considerable  sum. 
Dr.  Wood  (loc.  cit)  estimates  the  total  cost  of  the  collection  to  its 
proprietor  from  ten  to  fifteen  thousand  dollars.  At  this  moment  it 
is  undoubtedly  by  far  the  most  complete  collection  of  crania  extant. 
There  is  nothing  in  Europe  comparable  to  it.  I  have  recentiy  seen  a 
letter  from  an  eminent  British  ethnologist,  containing  warm  thanks 
for  the  privilege  even  of  reading  the  catalogue  of  such  a  collection, 
and  adding  that  he  would  visit  it  anywhere  in  Europe,  although  he 
cannot  dare  the  ocean  for  it.  At  the  time  of  Dr.  Morton's  death  it 
consisted  of  918  human  crania,  to  which  are  to  be  added  51  received 
since,  and  which  were  then  on  their  way.  The  collection  also  con- 
tains 278  crania  of  mammals,  271  of  birds,  and  88  of  reptiles  and 
fishes : — ^in  all,  1656  skulls !  I  rejoice  to  state  that  this  magnificent 
cabinet  has  been  secured  to  our  city  by  the  contribution  of  liberal 
citizens,  who  have  purchased  it  for  $4,000,  and  presented  it  to  the 
Academy. 

Simultaneously  with  his  accumulation  of  crania,  and  based  upon 
them,  he  carried  on  his  study  of  Ethnology,  if  I  may  use  that  term 
in  reference  to  a  period  when*  the  science,  so  called  at  present,  could 
scarcely  be  said  to  exist.  Indeed  it  is  almost  entirely  a  new  science 
within  a  few  years.  While  medical  men  occupied  themselves  exclu- 
sively with  the  intimate  structure  and  function  of  the  human  fi^me, 
no  investigator  of  nature  seemed  to  turn  his  attention  to  the  curious 
diversities  of  form,  feature,  complexion,  &c.,  which  characterize  the 
different  varieties  of  men.  With  a  very  thorough  anatomy  and  phy- 
siology, our  descriptive  history  of  the  human  species  was  less  accurate 
and  extensive  than  that  of  most  of  the  well-known  animals.  So  true 
was  this  that  Buffon  pithily  observed  that  "  quelque  inter^t  que  nous 
ayons  a  nous  connaitre  nous  mSmes,  je  ne  sais  si  nous  ne  connaissons 
pas  mieux  tout  ce  qui  n*est  pas  nous."  But  every  branch  of  this 
interesting  investigation  has  recently  received  a  sudden  and  vigorous 
impulse,  and  there  has  grown  up  within  a  few  years  an  Ethnology 
with  numerous  and  devoted  cultivators.  That  it  still  has  much  to 
accomplish  will  appear  from  the  number  of  questions  which  the  pages 


MEMOIR  OF  SAMUEL  OEOROE  MOBTOK.    XXxi 

of  this  book  show  to  be  still  9tib  judiee.  Indeed  it  is  the  widest  and 
moet  attractive  field  open  to  the  naturalist  of  to-day.  To  quote  the 
admirable  language  of  Jomard : 

•<  Car  il  ne  faat  pas  perdre  de  Tiie,  maintenant  que  la  connaissance  ezt^rieure  du  globe 
et  de  see  productions  a  fait  d'immenses  progr^s,  que  la  connaissance  de  Thomme  est  le 
btt  final  des  sciences  g^ographiques.  Une  carri^re  non  moins  Taste  que  la  premiere  est 
oorerte  au  g4nie  des  Toyages ;  il  importe,  11  est  urgent  mdme,  pour  TaTenir  de  Tespbce 
Immune  et  pour  le  besoin  de  TEurope  surtout,  de  connaitre  &  fond  le  degrd  de  dvilisation 
de  tontes  les  races;  de  savoir  exaotement  en  quoi  elles  di£f%rent  ou  se  rapprochent ; 
qaeOe  est  Tanalogie  ou  la  dissemblance  entre  leurs  regimes,  leurs  moeurs,  leurs  religions, 
lean  langages,  leurs  arts,  leurs  industries,  leurs  constitutions  physiques,  afin  de  lier  entre 
eOts  et  nous  des  rapports  plus  siirs  et  plus  ayantageux.  Tel  est  Tobjet  de  I'ethnologie,  ce 
qoi  est  la  science  mdme  de  la  g^ographie  Tue  dans  son  ensemble  et  dans  touts  sa  haute 
gfn^ralit^.  Bien  que  cette  mati^re  idnsi  enyisag^e  soit  presque  toute  nouyelle,  nous  ;ie 
poofons  trop,  n^anmoins,  recommander  les  obsenrations  de  cette  esp^ce  au  z^le  des 
Toyifeurs."*  i 

The  attempt  to  establish  a  rule  of  diversity  among  the  races  of 
men,  according  to  cranial  conformation,  conmienced  in  the  last  cen- 
tury with  Camper,  the  originator  of  the  facial  angle.  The  subject 
was  next  taken  up  by  Blumenbach,  who  has  been  until  recently  the 
controlling  authority  upon  it.  His  Decades  Craniorum^  whose  publi- 
cation was  begun  in  1790,  and  continued  until  1828,  covers  the  period 
when  Morton  began  this  study.  His  method  of  comparing  crania,  (by 
the  norma  verticaliSy)  and  his  distribution  of  races,  were  then  both  un- 
disputed. The  mind  of  the  medical  profession  in  Great  Britain  and 
in  this  country  had  then,  moreover,  been  recently  attracted  to  the 
subject  by  the  publication  (in  1819)  of  the  very  able  book  of  Mr.  Law- 
rence,! avowedly  based  upon  the  researches  of  the  great  Professor 
of  Gottingen.  Dr.  Prichard  had  published  his  Inaugural  Dissertation, 
De  Hominum  VarietatibuSj  in  1808,  and  a  translation  of  the  same  in 
1812,  under  the  title  of  JResearchea  on  the  Physical  History  of  Man^ 
constituting  the  first  of  a  series  of  publications,  afterwards  of  great 
influence  and  value.  Several  treatises  had  also  been  published  with 
the  intention  of  proving  that  the  color  of  the  negro  might  arise  from 
climatic  influences,  the  principal  work  being  that  of  President  Smith, 
of  Princeton  College,  New  Jersey.  Beyond  this,  nothing  had  been 
(lone  for  the  science  of  Man  up  to  Morton's  return  to  this  country  in 
1824.  A  new  impetus  had  been  given,  however,  to  the  speciality  of 
Craniology  by  the  promulgation  of  the  views  of  Gall  and  Spurzheini, 
then  creating  their  greatest  excitement.  These  distinguished  persons 
completed  the  publication  of  their  great  work  at  Paris  in  1819,  both 

*  Etades  G^ogrsphiqaes  et  Historiqaes  snr  1' Arable,  p.  403. 

t  Lectures  on  Physiology,  Zoology,  and  the  Natural  History  of  Man,  dellTered  at  th« 
Boyil  CoUege  of  Surgeons,  by  W.  Lawrence,  F.  R.  S.,  &o. 

1 


XXXU     MEMOIR  OF  SAMUEL  GEORGE  MORTON. 

before  and  after  which  time  Spurzheim  lectured  in  Great  Britain, 
making  many  proselytes.  The  phrenologists  of  Edinburgh  must 
have  been  in  the  very  fervor  of  their  first  love  during  Morton's  resi- 
dence there,  and  they  included  in  their  number  some  mfen  of  eminent 
ability  and  eloquence.  Collections  of  prepared  crania,  of  casts  and 
masks,  became  common ;  but  they  were  brought  together  in  the  hope 
of  illustrating  character,  not  race,  and  were  prized  accordii^  as  fan- 
ciful hypothesis  could  make  their  protuberances  correspond  with  the 
distribution  of  intellectual  faculties  in  a  most  crude  and  barren 
psychology.  Morton's  collection  was  ethnographic  in  its  aim  firom 
the  outset ;  nor  can  I  find  that  he  ever  committed  himself  fully  to  the 
miscalled  Phrenology  —  a  system  based  upon  principles  indisputably 
true,  but  which  it  holds  in  common  with  the  world  of  science  at 
large,  while  all  that  is  peculiar  to  itself  is  already  fading  into  obli- 
vion.* Attractive  by  its  easy  comprehensibility  and  facility  of  appli- 
cation, it  acquired  a  sudden  and  wide-spread  popularity,  and  so  passed 
out  of  the  hands  of  men  of  science,  step  by  step,  till  it  has  now  become  , 
the  property  of  itinerant  charlatans,  describing  characters  for  twenty- 
five  cents  a  head.  The  very  name  is  so  degraded  by  these  associa- 
tions, that  we  are  apt  to  forget  that,  thirty  years  ago,  it  was  a  scientific 
doctrine  accepted  by  learned  and  thoughtful  men.  There  can  be  no 
doubt  that  it  had  its  effect  (important  though  indirect)  upon  the 
mind  of  Morton,  in  arousing  him  to  the  importance  of  the  Craniology 
about  which  everybody  was  talking,  and  leading  him  to  make  that 
application  of  it,  which,  although  neglected  by  his  professional 
brethren,  was  still  the  only  one  of  any  real  and  permanent  value. 

It  is  evident  that  the  published  matter  for  Morton's  studies  was 
very  limited.  A  pioneer  himself^  he  had  to  resort  to  the  raw  mate- 
rial, and  obtain  his  data  at  the  hand  of  nature.  Fortunately  for  him 
he  resided  in  a  country  where,  if  literary  advantages  are  otherwise 
deficient,  the  inducement  and  opportunities  for  anthropological  re- 
search are  particularly  abundant.  There  are  reasons  why  Ethnology 
should  be  eminently  a  science  for  American  culture.  Here,  three  of 
the  five  races,  into  which  Blumenbach  divided  mankind,  are  brought 
together  to  determine  the  problem  of  their  destiny  as  they  best  may, 

*  The  ensuing  paragraph  will  show  more  olearlj  Morton's  matured  opinion  on  this  subject 
It  is  from  an  Introductory  Lecture  on  **  The  Diversities  of  the  Human  Species,"  delivered 
before  the  Medical  Class  of  PennsjWania  College  in  November  1842. 

**  It  (Phrenology)  further  teaches  us  that  the  brain  is  the  seat  of  the  min4,  and  that  it 
is  s  congeries  of  organs,  each  of  which  performs  its  own  separate  and  peculiar  function. 
These  propositions  appear  to  me  to  be  physiological  truths ;  but  I  allude  to  them  on  this 
occasion  merely  to  put  you  on  your  guard  against  adopting  too  hastily  those  minute  details 
of  the  localities  and  functions  of  supposed  organs,  which  have  of  late  found  to  many  and 
inicb  tealoue  advocates." 


MEMOIR  OF  SAMUEL  GEORGE  MORTON.    XXXUl 

while  Chinese  immigration  to  California  and  the  proposed  importa- 
tion of  Coolie  laborers  threaten  to  bring  us  into  equally  intimate 
contact  with  a  fourth.  It  is  manifest  that  our  relation  to  and  ma- 
nagement  of  these  people  must  depend,  in  a  great  measure,  upon  their 
intrinsic  race-character.  While  the  contact  of  the  white  man  seems 
fistal  to  the  Red  American,  whose  tribes  fide  away  before  the  onward 
march  of  the  frontier-man  like  the  snow  in  spring  (threatening  ulti- 
mate  extinction),  the  Negro  thrives  under  the  shadow  of  his  white 
master,  fidls  readily  into  the  position  assigned  him,  and  exists  and 
multiplies  in  increased  physical  well-being.  To  the  American  states- 
man and  the  philanthropist,  as  well  as  to  the  naturalist,  the  study 
thus  becomes  one  of  exceeding  interest.  Extraordinary  facilities  for 
observing  minor  sub-divisions  among  the  families  of  the  white  race 
are  also  presented  by  the  resort  hither  of  immigrants  from  every  part 
of  Europe.  Of  all  these  advantages  Morton  availed  himself  freely, 
and  soon  became  the  acknowledged  master  of  the  topic.  Extending 
his  studies  beyond  what  one  may  call  the  zoological,  into  the 
archaeological,  and,  to  some  extent,  into  the  philological  department 
of  Ethnography,  his  pre-eminence  was  speedily  acknowledged  at 
home,  while  the  publication  of  his  books  elevated  him  to  an  equal 
distinction  abroad.  Professor  Ketzius  of  Stockholm,  writing  to  him 
April  3d,  1847,  says  emphatically :  "  Tou  have  done  more  for  Ethno- 
graphy than  any  living  physiologist ;  and  I  hope  you  will  continue  to 
cultivate  this  science,  which  is  of  so  great  interest." 

The  first  task  proposed  to  himself  by  Morton,  was  the  examination 
and  comparison  of  the  crania  of  the  Indian  tribes  of  North  and  South 
America.  His  special  object  was  to  ascertain  the  average  capacity 
and  form  of  these  skulls,  as  compared  among  themselves  and  with 
those  of  the  other  races  of  men,  and  to  determine  what  ethnic  dis- 
tinctions, if  any,  might  be  inferred  from  them.  The  result  of  this 
labor  was  the  Crania  Americana^  published  in  1839.  This  work  con- 
tains admirably  executed  lithographic  plates  of  numerous  crania,  of 
natural  size,  and  presenting  a  highly  creditable  specimen  of  American 
art  The  letter-press  includes  accurate  admeasurements  of  the  crania, 
especially  of  their  interior  capacity ;  the  latter  being  made  by  a  plan 
peculiar  to  the  author,  and  enabling  him  to  estimate  with  precision 
the  relative  amount  of  brain  in  various  races.  The  introduction  is 
particularly  interesting,  as  containing  the  author's  general  ethnologi- 
cal views  so  far  as  matured  up  to  that  time.  He  adopts  the  quintuple 
division  of  Blumenbach,  not  as  the  best  possible,  but  as  sufficient  for 
his  purpose,  and  each  of  the  five  races  he  again  divides  into  a  certain 
nnmber  of  characteristic  families.  His  main  conclusions  concernmg 
the  American  race  are  these : 


XXXIV    MEMOIR  OF  SAMUEL  GEORGE  MORTON. 

<<  Ist  That  the  American  race  diflfers  easentially  from  all  others,  not  excepting  the  Mongo- 
lian ;  nor  do  the  feeble  analogies  of  language,  and  the  more  obrious  ones  in  dvil  and 
religions  institutions  and  the  arts,  denote  anything  beyond  casual  or  colonial  commu- 
nication with  the  Asiatic  nations ;  and  even  those  analogies  may  perhaps  be  accounted 
for,  as  Humboldt  has  suggested,  in  the  mere  coincidence  arising  from  similar  wants 
and  impulses  in  nations  inhabiting  similar  latitudes. 

**  2d.  That  the  American  nations,  excepting  the  polar  tribes,  are  of  one  race  and  one  spe- 
cies, but  of  two  great  families,  which  resemble  each  other  in  physical,  but  differ  in 
intellectual  character. 

**  8d.  That  the  cranial  remuns  discoyered  in  the  mounds  fh)m  Pern  to  Wisconsin,  belong 
to  the  same  race,  and  probably  to  the  Toltecan  family." 

The  publication  of  a  work  of  such  costly  character,  and  necessarily 
addressed  to  a  very  limited  number  of  readers,  was  a  bold  under- 
taking for  a  man  of  restricted  means.  It  was  published  by  himself 
at  the  risk  of  considerable  pecuniary  loss.  The  original  subscription 
list  fell  short  of  paying  the  expense,  but  I  am  happy  to  say  that  the 
subsequent  sale  of  copies  liquidated  the  deficit.  The  reception  of 
the  book  by  the  learned  was  all  he  could  have  desired.  Everywhere 
it  received  the  warmest  commendations.  The  following  extract  firom 
a  notice  in  the  London  Medico-Chirurgical  Review  for  October  1840, 
vnll  show  the  tone  of  the  British  scientific  press : 

**I>r.  Morton's  method  and  illustrations  in  eliciting  the  elements  of  his  magniiicent 
Craniography,  are  admirably  concise,  without  being  the  less  instructively  comprehensiTe. 
His  work  constitutes,  and  will  ever  be  highly  appreciated  as  constituting  an  exquisite 
treasury  of  facts,  weU  adapted,  in  all  respects,  to  establish  permanent  organic  principles 
in  the  natural  history  of  man." 

**  Here  we  finish  our  account  of  Dr.  Morton's  American  Cranioscopy ;  and  by  its  extent 
and  copiousness,  our  article  will  show  how  highly  we  haye  appreciated  his  classical  pro- 
duction. We  have  studied  his  views  with  attention,  and  examined  his  doctrines  with  fair- 
ness ;  and  with  perfect  sincerity  in  rising  ttom  a  task  which  has  afforded  unusual  gratifi- 
cation, we  rejoice  in  ranking  his  *  Crania  Americana'  in  the  highest  class  of  transatlantio 
literature,  foreseeing  distinctly  that  the  book  will  ensure  for  its  author  the  well-«amed 
meed  of  a  Caucasian  reputation." 

From  among  the  warmly  eulo^tic  letters  received  from  distin- 
guished savansy  I  select  but  one,  that  of  Baron  Humboldt,  who  is 
himself  a  high  authority  on  American  subjects, 

**  Monsieur, — Les  liens  intimes  d'interet  et  d'affection  qui  m'attachent.  Monsieur,  depuis 
un  d^mi-si^cle  &  I'hemisph^re  que  tous  habitex  et  dont  j'ai  la  vanity  de  me  croire  citoyen, 
ont  ajout^  &  I'impression  que  m'ont  fait  presque  k  la  fois  votre  grand  ouvrage  de  physio- 
logie  philosophique  et  I'admirable  histoire  de  la  conquSte  du  Mexique  par  M.  William 
Prescott  Voil&  de  ces  travaux  qui  ^tendent,  par  des  moyens  trbs  diflferens,  la  sphere  de 
nos  connaissances  et  de  nos  Tues,  et  igoutent  k  la  gloire  nationale.  Je  ne  puis  tous  exprimer 
assei  vivement.  Monsieur,  la  profonde  reconnaissance  que  je  tous  dois.  Am€ricain  bien 
plus  que  Sib^rien  d'apr^s  la  couleur  de  mes  opinions,  je  suis,  &  men  grand  age,  singuli^re- 
ment  fiatt^  de  I'inter^t  qu'on  me  conserve  encore  de  I'autre  cot6  de  la  grand  valine  atlantique 
Bur  laquelle  la  vapeur  a  presque  jet^  un  pont.  Les  richesses  craniologiques  que  tous  aves 
M  asses  heureux  de  r^unir,  ont  trouv6  en  vous  un  digne  interpr^te.  Votre  ouvrage.  Mon- 
sieur, est  ^galement  remarquable  par  la  profondeur  des  vnes  anatomiqnes,  par  le  detail 


MEMOIR    OF    SAMUEL, GEORGE    MORTON.  XXXV 

•  Ata  rnpporls  cle  confonnatioD  orjiBaiqur,  par  I'abseDiie  dea  reTeries  po^tiquei 
qiu  toot  Im  mjthes  da  k  Phjfljologia  moderna,  par  lea  grfntfrsliWa  dont  voire  "  Introdnotory 
Ejhj"  abonde.  Bidigeunt  dans  ce  moment  le  plus  important  de  mea  ouvrages  qui  »er» 
^i\t  Mas  1«  titre  imprudt^nt  de  Koimot,  ja  saurai  profiler  de  tanta  d'eicellents  apper^os 
m  U  dcstxibuUoD  des  races  humainca  qui  ae  trouTant  ipais  daaa  rotre  beau  voiuma.  Que 
ii  woiIGgM  picuniares  n'sre:  Tons  paa  d&  faire,  poor  alteindre  una  ai  grande  perflation 
irtistiqae  et  prodoire  un  ouvrage  qui  rivalisa  KTea  tout  ce  que  1'on  a  fait  de  plus  beau  eo 
Ist/feierre  et  en  Franca. 

"  Agn!ei,  jo  Tons  supplie,  Uontienr,  rhommnge  renouvellf  de  la  haute  coDsidera^on 
■IK  Uqnoile  j'ai  I'houneur  d'Gtre, 

*'  Monsieur,  Tolre  tr&s-humble  et  tria-obeisaant  sarriteur, 

"Albxandbs  Humboldt. 
'•i  Berlin,  ce  IT  JaoTier,  18J4." 

The  eminent  success  of  tlus  work  determined  definitely  its  author's 
ulterior  scientific  career.  From  this  time  forward  he  devoted  his 
powers  almost  exclusively  to  Ethnology.  He  sought  in  every  direc- 
tion for  the  materials  for  his  investigation,  when  circumstances  led 
to  Ma  acquaintance  with  Mr.  George  E.  Gliddon,  whose  contributions 
opened  to  him  a  new  field  of  research,  and  gave  him  an  unexpected 
triamph.  Mr.  G.  first  visited  this  countrj-  in  1837,  being  sent  out  by 
Uehemet  Ali  to  obtain  information,  purchase  maehineiy,  kc,  in  re- 
ference to  the  promotion  of  the  cotton-culture  in  Egj-pt.  Morton, 
who  never  lost  the  oppoi-timity  of  seeuringan  useful  correspondent, 
MDght  liis  acquaintance,  but  failing  to  meet  him  personally,  wrote 
Mm  at  New  York  under  date  of  Nov.  2d,  1837,  inquiring  his  predse 
address,  and  soliciting  permissiou  to  visit  him  in  reference  to  busi- 
ms.  Illness  preventing  this  visit,  he  wrote  again,  Nov.  7th.  The 
following  extract  is  interesting,  as  displaying  bis  mode  of  procedure 
in  such  cases,  as  well  as  the  state  of  bis  opinions,  at  the  date  in 
(IDCstion : — 

•■rira  will  obsarre  by  the  anacied  Prospectus  that  I  am  engaged  in  a  work  of  considera- 
UtBOTclIj,  and  which,  as  regards  the  typography  and  illustiatious  at  least,  is  dealgned  to 
be  njuil  to  aay  publication  hilherlo  issued  iu  this  country.  You  may  be  surprised  that  I 
■hnid  addrwe  yon  on  the  subject,  but  a  moment's  eiplanation  may  suffice  to  convey  my 
'itinud  wishes.  The  prefatory  chapter  will  ambraca  a  tie*  of  the  i-arirlifs  of  the  Human 
taa.  BBibfaeing,  among  other  topics,  some  remarks  on  the  ancient  Egyptians.  The  poai- 
tita  I  luTe  always  assnaied  is,  that  the  present  Copts  are  not  the  remaiua  of  the  anciejit 
E{ypliaas,  and  in  order  more  fully  to  make  my  comparisona,  it  is  Tcry  important  that  I 
■hrniM  get  a  few  \tadi  of  Egyptian  mummies  from  Thebes,  &c.  I  da  not  care  to  have  them 
nlirdy  p«rfMt  specimens  of  embalming,  but  perfect  in  the  booy  structure,  and  with  the 
luir  pKserred.  if  possible.  It  has  occurred  to  me  that,  as  you  will  reside  at  (}airo,  and 
titfc  jew  perfect  knowledge  of  aSaira  in  Egypt,  you  would  bare  it  io  your  power  to  em- 
plej'  a  confideDtuI  and  well-qualified  person  for  this  trust,  wiio  would  save  you  all  personal 
malile;  and  if  twenty-five  or  thirty  skulls,  or  even  half  that  nnnilier  can  be 
;urf  1  am  uBored  by  pertong  wbo  have  bean  there  that  no  obstacles  need  be  feared,  but 
Df  lU»you  know  best,)  I  am  ready  to  defray  every  eipenso,  and  to  aiinoncs  the 
uj  pari  of  it  noic,  or  to  arrange  for  payment,  both  as  to  cipcases  and  comm 
ioj  tine  or  in  »ny  way  yea  may  designate.     With  the  Egyptian  beads,  I  should  !«  Tcry 


i 


XXXVl  MEMOIR  OF  SAMUEL  GEORGE  MORTON. 

glad  to  have  a  skull  of  a  Copt  and  a  Fellah,  and  indeed  of  any  other  of  the  present  tribes 
in  or  bordering  on  Egypt,  and  which  could  be  probably  obtained  through  any  one  of  your 
medical  friends  in  Cairo  or  Alexandria.  I  hope  before  you  leaTe  to  be  able  to  send  you  one 
of  the  lithographs  for  my  work,  to  proTe  to  you  that  it  will  be  no  discredit  to  the  arts  of 
this  country.  Sensible  how  infinitely  you  may  serre  me  in  a  favorite  though  novel  inquiry, 
I  cannot  but  hope  to  interest  your  feelings  and  exertions  on  this  occasion,  and  therefore 
beg  an  early  answer." 

To  this  letter  Mr.  G.  responded  freely  and  cordially,  readily  under- 
taking the  commission,  which  resulted  in  supplying  Morton  with 
crania,  which  form  the  basis  of  his  renowned  Crania  JEgyptiaea. 
Without  the  aid  thus  afforded,  any  attempt  to  elucidate  Egyptian 
ethnology  from  this  side  the  Atlantic  would  have  been  absurdly  hope- 
less ;  with  it,  a  difficult  problem  was  solved,  and  the  opinion  of  the 
scientific  world  rectified  in  an  important  particular.  The  correspond- 
ence thus  originated  led  to  a  close  intimacy  between  the  partieB, 
which  essentially  modified  the  history  of  both,  and  ended  only  with 
life ;  and  which  resulted  in  a  warmth  of  attachment,  on  the  part  of  the 
survivor,  that  even  death  cannot  chill,  as  the  dedication  of  this  volume 
attests.  With  the  prospect  of  obtaining  these  Egyptian  crania, 
Morton  was  delighted.  How  much  he  anticipated  appears  from  the 
following  passage  in  the  preface  to  his  Crania  Americana: — 

**  Nor  can  I  close  this  preface  without  recording  my  sincere  thanks  to  George  R.  Gliddon, 
£sq..  United  States  Consul  at  Cairo,  in  Egypt,  for  the  singular  seal  with  which  he  has  pro- 
moted my  wishes  in  this  respect ;  the  series  of  crania  he  has  already  obtained  for  my  use, 
of  many  nations,  both  ancient  and  modem,  is  perhaps  without  a  rival  in  any  existing 
collection ;  and  will  enable  me,  when  it  reaches  this  country,  to  pursue  my  comparisons  on 
an  extended  scale."  (p.  5.) 

The  skulls  came  to  hand  in  the  fall  of  1840,  and  Morton  entered 
eagerly  upon  their  examination,  and  upon  the  study  of  Nilotic 
Archaeology  in  connection  therewith.  Mr.  Gliddon  arrived  in  Janu- 
ary 1842,  with  the  intention  of  delivering  a  course  of  lectures  in  this 
country  upon  hieroglyphical  subjects ;  and  the  two  friends  could  now 
prosecute  their  studies  together.  They  had  already  been  engaged  in 
active  correspondence,  Morton  detailing  the  considerations  which 
were  impelling  him  to  adopt  views  diverse,  in  several  points,  from  what 
were  generally  considered  established  opinions.  I  regret  that  I  have 
not  access  to  the  letters  of  Morton  of  this  period,  but  the  following 
extract  from  a  reply  of  Gliddon,  dated  London,  Oct.  21st,  1841, 
will  show  the  state  of  their  minds  in  regard  to  Egyptian  questions  at 
that  time : — 

"With  regard  to  your  projected  work,  {Crania  ^gypUaca^)  I  will,  with  erery  deference, 
frankly  state  a  few  eyanescent  impressions,  which,  were  I  with  you,  could  be  more  fully 
developed.  I  am  hostile  to  the  opinion  of  the  African  origin  of  the  Egyptians.  I  mean 
of  the  high  eofte— kings,  priests,  and  military.    The  Idea  that  the  monuments  support  suob 


MEMOIR  OF  SAMUEL  GEOHGE  MORTON.    XXSVU 

ttmji  W  tbe  conclusion  Ibsl  they  tame  doiea  Ihe  Nile,  or  thut  •  Merswe'  is  Uie  Fillitr  of 
£gjpt.  ■■■  I  tbink,  iinlciuihlc,  uid  might  be  reruted.  Htrodotua'a  authorit}',  unless  modi- 
ltd  in  the  «>;  ;oa  nienlJOD,  dark  ikinned  and  tutly  hnireil,  is  in  this,  as  in  fifty  other  !□- 
ABCO.  quite  inaigniGc&nl.  We,  ■»  hieroglypbisls,  knov  Egjpt  better  nnu',  tlinii  ail  the 
Oiwli  ■ulbors  or  the  Roman.  On  this  ground,  unless  you  nre  cooTinced  from  Comparaliee 
.lutooy,  with  vbiuh  scienoe  I  am  totally  umcquaiuled,  uid  be  bncked  by  such  eTidence 
■I  i>  infoiitratettible,  I  urge  your  pftnaing,  and  conaiilcring  why  the  ancient  Egyptians 
Bif  DOl  be  of  Asin^o,  and  perhaps  of  Arnbic  descent ;  &□  idea  which,  t  fancy,  from  Ihe 
nmr  of  yoor  letten,  is  your  present  coBcluBJon.  At  any  rate,  ihrj  nre  not,  and  never 
m*,  Africans,  stiU  less  Negroes.    Monomenlal  evidenee  nppeara  to  overthrow  (he  African 

tteory. Look  at  the  porCraila  of  the  kings  of  Egypt,  in  (he  plntes  of 

hof,  RDsellini'i  Monunenli  Storici.  and  tliea  rend  hiB  2d  Vol.  Iei(,  ut  (he  end.  They  are  fac- 
vwlce,  aad  is  there  anything  African  in  them,  (excepting  in  the  Amunoph  family,  where 
[InieraM  ia  shoKO  and  explained,)  until  you  come  down  to  the  Ethiopian  dynuHty  T  For 
<)lmiwc'  read  Hoskina's  Ethiopia  —  it  is  a  valuable  vork,  but  I  dJITer  in  lolo  from  hia 
dimotcig7,  or  his  eonnection  between  Egypt  and  ■  Mvroa'  i/ffun  the  Nile. 

"The  Copts  nay  be  descendants  of  the  anoient  race,  but  so  crossed  and  recrosged.  as  to 
tin  lost  almost  every  vestige  of  (heir  nobte  ancestry.  I  should  think  it  would  be  ilifiicult, 
ihi  100  skulls  of  Copts,  to  ge'  ^^  "n  eiact  criterion,  they  are  so  varied.  Do  not  forget 
■tn  the  effect  of  vrearing  the  turban  on  the  Eastern  races,  eicept  the  Fellahs,  who  scMom 
eu  afford  it,  alul  wear  a  cap. 

"  It  baa  been  the  fashion  to  quote  the  Sphinx,  as  an  evidence  of  the  Negro  tendedeies 
tfandeiit  Egyptians.  They  take  his  leig  for  woolly  hair  —  and  as  the  nose  ia  off,  of  course 
it  is  jfdt.  Bat  even  if  the  face  (which  I  fully  admit)  has  a  strong  African  cast,  it  is  au 
•ImocI  tolilarj  eiomple,  against  10,000  that  ore  aol  Afriean.  We  may  presume  from  the 
/M  that  tb*  Ublet  found  on  it  bears  the  name  of  the  5th  Tbotmcs— e.  o.  1702— Kn^ellioi, 
lb.  IOC — that  i(  teprcflects  some  king,  (and  moat  probably  Thotmes  fith  himself,)  who,  by 
UMatrU  intermarriage,  was  of  African  blood.  In  fact,  we  find  that  AmuQoph  Isl — b.  c. 
if£2  —  nod  only  five  removes  from  thia  same  Thotmes  hia  successor,  had  nn  Elhiopiau 
<Mi  —  a  black  queen  — '  Aahmes  Nofrearl'  If  the  Sphiui  were  a  female,  I  should  at  once 
nj  it  st«oil  for  '  Nofreari,'  who,  aa  the  wife  of  (he  eipeller  of  the  Ilykshoa,  was  much 
nrfred.  The  whole  ot  the  Thotmes  and  Amunoph  branches  had  en  African  cast  —  vide 
Amunoph  3d — alraOBt  a  Nubian:  hut  this  cast  is  eipreasly  giveu  in  their  portraits,  in 
raatradlstinction  to  the  aqniline-noaed  i^d  red  Egyptians.  Look  at  the  Ramsea  family — 
Iklir  men  are  qnite  Caucasian  —  their  women  arc  white,  or  only  yellowish,  but  I  can  aee 
iMhing  Arrican,  I  wish  I  were  by  your  aide  with  my  notes  and  rambling  ideoa  —  they 
in  crude,  but  under  your  direction  could  be  ticked  into  shape.  The  maflseB  of  facta  are 
ettroordiiiary,  and  known  but  lo  very,  very  few.  Dnleaa  a  man  now-a-daya  is  a  hierogly- 
[ihiit,  and  bus  studied  the  monumonta,  believe  mc,  hia  authority  ia  dangerous ;  and  but  few 
iaatsoceit  arc  there  in  which  amongst  the  thousand- and-one  volumes  on  Egypt,  the  work  is  not 
a  mere  repedtico  or  eopy  of  the  errors  of  a  preceding  work  —  and  thia  is  but  repeating  whul 
thtKomans  never  comprehended,  but  copied  from  the  Greeks,  who  made  up  for  their  igno- 
iiDce  then,  oa  they  do  now,  by  Ua.  Ail  were  deplorably  iguoraat  on  Egyptian  matters. 
Aajtliing  of  the  ChampoUioD,  Bosellini,  and  Wilkinson  school  fur  ancient  Bubjeeia,  in 
itfi  —  for  the  modem,  there  ia  only  Lone.  I  mention  these  subjects  just  to  arrest  your 
Mltnlien,  before  you  take  a  leap:  though  I  have  no  donbt  you  leave  no  atone  iiotunied. 
Finlon  my  apparent  oQcionsness,  but  I  do  this  at  the  hazard  of  intruding,  'e^t  in  yuui: 
nnuHt  eompariaona  of  ■  Crania,'  yon  may  not  lay  sufficient  atreaa  on  the  vaat  monumentiil 
eridences  of  days  of  yore,  and  mean  this  only  aa  a  •  oaveaL' " 

Bat  they  boou  found  tliemselves  in  want  of  books,  eepeciaHy  of 
costly  illustrated  works.  Not  ooly  was  it  essential  to  veiiiy  quotations 
by  reference  to  the  text,  bat  tbe  plates  were  absolutely  indispensabla. 


XXXym   MEMOIR  OF  SAMUEL  GEORGE  MORTON. 

Tho  desired  books  did  not  exist  in  any  library  in  the  United  States,, 
and  Morton  had  akeady  gone  as  far  as  pmdence  permitted.  In  a 
letter  now  before  me,  Gliddon  writes  him  from  New  York  in  despair, 
stating  that,  for  his  part,  he  could  not  move  a  step  further  without 
access  to  Rosellini,  {Monumentty  &c.,)  of  which  there  was  not  a  copy 
in  the  country.  This  serious  difficulty  was  finally  removed  by  the 
munificent  liberality  of  Richard  K.  Haight,  Esq.,  of  New  York,  who, 
actuated  solely  by  a  generous  desire  to  promote  the  interests  of 
science,  imported  and  placed  at  the  disposal  of  our  students  the 
superb  volumes  in  question. 

Morton's  study  now  was  more  than  ever  "  a  place  of  skulls."  His 
correspondence,  having  been  widely  extended,  was  at  last  bearing  its 
fruit.  Contributions  came  dropping  in  from  various  quarters,  not 
always  accompanied  with  reliable  information,  and  requiring  careful 
deliberation  before  being  assigned  a  place  in  his  cabinet.  Nothing  short 
of  positive  certainty,  however,  would  induce  him  to  place  a  name  upon 
a  cranium.  The  ordeal  of  examination  each  had  to  undergo  was  rigid 
in  tho  extreme.  Accurate  and  repeated  measurements  of  every  part 
were  carefully  made.  Where  a  case  admitted  of  doubt,  I  have  known 
him  to  keep  tho  skull  in  his  office  for  weeks,  and,  taking  it  dow:n  at 
every  leisure  moment,  sit  before  it,  and  contemplate  it  fixedly  in 
every  position,  noting  every  prominence  and  depression,  estimating 
tho  extent  and  depth  of  every  muscular  or  ligamentous  attachment, 
until  ho  could,  as  it  were,  build  up  the  soft  parts  upon  their  bony 
substratum,  and  see  the  individual  as  in  life.  His  quick  artistic  per- 
ception of  minute  resemblances  or  discrepancies  of  form  and  color, 
gave  him  great  facilities  in  these  pursuits.  A  single  glance  of  his  rapid 
eye  was  often  enough  to  determine  what,  with  others,  would  have 
been  tlio  subject  of  tedious  examination.  The  drawings  for  the  Crania 
^gyptiaca  were  made  by  Messrs.  Richard  H.  and  Edward  M.  Kern,* 

*  £?«n  wKil«  I  writ«  (I>e«.  Ist,  1S5S)  th«  news  has  reaeked  us  of  the  braUl  miirder  bj 
Utah  Indians  of  Richard  H.  Kern,  with  Lieut  Qnnnison,  and  others  of  the  party  engaged 
In  the  surrej  of  the  proposed  middle  route  for  a  Pacific  Railroad.  So  yonng.  and  so  full 
of  hope  and  promise  I  to  be  cut  off  thus,  too.  Just  as  his  matured  intdlect  began  to  com- 
mand him  position,  and  to  realise  the  bright  anticipations  of  his  many  friends !  The  rela- 
tions of  Mr  Qliddon  and  myself  to  this  new  Victim  of  saTage  ferocity  were  so  intimate, 
that  we  may  be  excused  if  we  pause  here  to  gire  to  his  memory  a  sigh  —  <Hie  in  which  the 
subject  of  our  memoir,  wt^re  he  still  with  us,  would  join  in  deepest  sympathy.  But  the 
s^vrrow  we  f^el  is  one  that  cannot  be  fWe  fW»m  bitterness,  while  the  bones  of  Dick  Kern 
bleach  uaaTcnge^l  u|Hm  the  arid  plains  of  Peeeret.  We  hare  had  too  much  of  sentimen- 
tali«m  about  the  Ked-man.  It  is  time  that  cant  was  stopped  now.  Xot  all  the  dnnamon- 
c^ored  Tcrmin  we*t  of  the  Mi»is:Mppi  are  worth  one  drv>p  of  that  noble  heart Vblood.  The 
b»y  brain,  the  artist *s  eye,  the  fine  taste,  the  hand  so  rea^  with  either  pen  or  pencil, — 
c««ld  these  be  resl«f^  to  us  again,  they  wxHild  be  cheaply  purchased  back  if  it  cost  the 
tUenuMtioa  of  et^y  miserable  rah-Vtah  under  he^^xea:     He  ia  ^e  second  member  of 


MEMOIR  OF  SAMUEL  GEORGE  MORTON.   XXXIX 

who  were  then  also  engaged  in  preparing  the  magnificent  illustrations 
of  Mr.  Gliddon's  hierological  lectures ;  and  these  gentlemen  have 
informed  me  that  not  the  slightest  departure  fix)m^  literal  accuracy 
could  escape  the  eye  of  Morton.  This  was  true,  not  only  of  human 
figures,  but  equally  of  the  minutest  hieroglyphic  details.  Dr.  Meigs,  in 
his  Memoir,  relates  an  instance  of  his  acumen,  in  which,  while  inspect- 
ingthe  segis  in  the  hand  of  a  female  divinity,  he  noticed  the  resemblance 
to  the  face  of  a  certain  queen,  and  at  once  referred  it  to  that  reign ; 
which,  on  examining  the  text,  proved  correct  The  two  following 
anecdotes,  for  which  I  am  indebted  to  Mr.  Gliddon,  resemble  the  well- 
known  instances  of  scientific  acuteness  and  perspicacity  that  are  related 
of  Cuvier. 

In  the  summer  of  1842,  Mr.  G.  met  in  New  York  with  Mr.  John 
L.  Stephens,  then  recently  returned  fixjm  his  second  visit  to  Yucatan. 
The  conversation  turning  upon  crania,  Mr.  S.  regretted  the  destruc- 
tion of  all  he  had  collected,  in  consequence  of  their  extreme  brittle- 
ness.  One  skeleton  he  had  hoped  to  save,  but  on  unpacking  it,  that 
morning,  it  was  found  so  dilapidated  that  he  had  ordered  it  thrown 
away.  Mr.  G.  begged  to  see  it,  and  secured  it,  comminuted  as  it 
was.  Its  condition  may  be  inferred  from  the  fact  that  the  entire 
skeleton  was  tied  up  in  a  small  India  handkerchief,  and  carried  to 
Philadelphia  in  a  hat-box.  It  was  given  to  Morton,  who  at  first  de- 
plored it  as  a  hopeless  wreck.  The  next  day,  however,  Mr.  G.  found 
him,  with  a  glue-pot  beside  him,  engaged  in  an  effort  to  reconstruct 
the  skull.  A  small  piece  of  the  occiput  served  as  a  basis,  upon  which 
he  put  together  all  the  posterior  portion  of  the  cranium,  showing  it  by 
characteristic  marks  to  be  that  of  an  adult  Indian  female.  From  the 
condition  of  another  portion  of  the  skeleton,  he  derived  evidence  of 
a  pathological  fact  of  considerable  moment,  in  view  of  the  antiquity 
of  these  remains.  How  much  interest  he  was  able  to  extract  from 
this  handful  of  apparent  rubbish  will  appear  from  the  following 


"The  parport  of  his  opinion  is  as  follows : — In  the  first  place,  the  needle  did  not  deceiTe 
fte  la^an  who  picked  it  up  in  the  graTe.  The  bones  are  those  of  a  female.  Her  height 
(fid  not  exceed  five  feet,  three  or  four  inches.  The  teeth  are  perfect  and  not  appreciably 
vorn,  while  the  epiphytetf  those  infallible  indications  of  the  growing  state,  haye  just  become 
consolidated,  and  mark  the  completion  of  adult  age.  The  bones  of  the  hands  and  feet  are 
mtrkably  small  and  delicately  proportioned,  which  obserration  applies  also  to  the  entire 


his  ftmily  that  has  met  this  melancholy  fate.  His  brother,  Dr.  Bei^amin  J.  Kern— a  pupil 
of  Morton,  and  surgeon  to  the  ill-fated  expedition  of  Colonel  Fremont  in  the  winter  of 
l«S-49— was  cruelly  massacred  by  Utahs  in  the  spring  of  1849,  in  the  mountains  near 
Tios.  So  long  as  our  govemment  allows  oases  of  this  kind  to  remain  without  severe  retri- 
tetion,  so  long,  in  savage  logic,  will  impunity  iu  crime  be  considered  a  free  license  to 
fflvderat  wilL 

2 


xl  MEMOIR    OF    SAMUEL    GEORGE    MORTON. 

skeleton.  The  skull  was  crushed  into  many  pieces,  but,  by  a  cautious  manipulation.  Dr. 
Morton  succeeded  in  reconstructiDg  the  posterior  and  lateral  portions.  The  occiput  is 
remarkably  flat  and  vertical,  while  the  lateral  or  parietal  diameter  measures  no  less  than 
five  inches  and  eight-tenths. 

**  A  chemical  examination  of  some  fragments  of  the  bones  proves  them  to  be  almost 
destitute  of  animal  matter,  which,  in  the  perfect  osseous  structure,  constitutes  about  tldrty- 
three  parts  in  the  hundred.  On  the  upper  part  of  the  left  tibia  there  is  a  swelling  of  the 
bone,  called  in  surgical  language  a  node,  an  inch  and  a  half  in  length,  and  more  than  half 
an  inch  above  the  natural  surface.  This  morbid  condition  may  have  resulted  firom  a  variety 
of  causes,  but  possesses  greater  interest  on  account  of  its  extreme  infirequency  among  the 
primitive  Indian  population  of  the  country."* 

Mr.  Gliddon,  while  in  Paris  in  1845-6,  presented  a  copy  of  the 
Crania  j^gyptiaca  ^  the  celebrated  orientalist,  M.  Fulgence  Fresnel, 
(well  known  as  the  decipherer  of  the  Himyaritic  inscriptions,  and 
now  engaged  in  Ninevite  explorations,)  and  endeavored  to  interest 
him  in  Morton's  labors.  More  than  a  year  afterwards,  having  returned 
to  Philadelphia,  he  received  there  a  box  from  R.  K.  Haight,  Esq., 
then  at  ITaples.  The  box  contained  a  skull,  but  not  a  word  of  infor- 
mation concerning  it.  It  was  handed  over  to  Morton,  who  at  once 
perceived  its  dissimilarity  to  any  in  his  possession.  It  was  evidently 
very  old,  the  animal  matter  having  almost  entirely  disappeared.  Day 
after  day  would  Morton  be  found  absorbed  in  its  contemplation.  At 
last  he  announced  his  conclusion.  He  had  never  seen  a  PhcBnician 
ekuU,  and  he  had  no  idea  where  this  one  came  from ;  but  it  was  what 
he  conceived  that  a  PhoBuician  skull  should  be,  and  it  could  be  no 
other.  Things  remained  thus  until  some  six  months  afterwards,  when 
Mr.  Haight  returned  to  America,  and  delivered  to  Mr.  G.  the  letters 
and  papers  sent  him  by  various  persons.  Among  them  was  a  slip  in 
the  hand-writing  of  Fresnel,  containing  the  history  of  the  skull  in 
question.f  He  discovered  it  during  his  exploration  of  a  Phcenician 
tomb  at  Malta,  and  had  consigned  it  to  Morton  by  Mr.  H.,  whom  he 
met  at  Naples.  These  anecdotes  not  only  show  the  extraordinary 
acuteness  of  Morton,  but  they  also  prove  the  certainty  of  the  anato- 
mical marks  upon  which  Craniologists  rely. 

The  Crania  jEgt/ptiaca  was  published  in  1844,  in  the  shape  of  a 
contribution  to  the  Transactions  of  the  American  Philosophical  So- 
ciety. This  apparent  delay  in  its  appearance  arose  from  the  author's 
extreme  caution  in  forming  his  conclusions,  especially  in  view  of  the 
fact  that  he  found  himself  compelled  to  differ  in  opinion  from  the 
majority  of  scholars,  in  regard  to  certain  points  of  primary  import- 
ance.    Most  ethnologists,  with  the  high  authority  of  Prichard  at  their 

•  Stephens*  Tucatan,  vol.  L  pp.  281-2.  ^  Morton's  Catalogue  of  Crania,   1849,   No. 
t  Catalogue,  No.  1852. 


MEMOIR    OF    SAMUEL    GEORGE    MORTON.  xli 

head,  ascribed  the  Nilotic  femily  to  the  African  race ;  while  the  great 
body  of  Archffiologists  were  disposed  to  consider  the  aborigines  of 
Egypt  as  (probably  black)  Troglodytes,  from  the  Upper  Nile,  whose 
first  halting-place  and  seat  of  civilization  was  at  Meroe.  Bat  Morton 
took  counsel  with  none  of  those  authorities  of  the  day.  Optimi  corir 
nHore$  martui;  and  these  dead,  but  still  eloquent  witnesses  of  the 
[tast,  taught  him  q}early  the  identity  of  cranial  conformation  in  the 
incient  Egyptian  and  the  modem  white  man.  He  established,  beyond 
question,  that  the  prevailing  type  of  skull  must'-come  into  the  Cauca- 
nsD  category  of  Blumenbach.  He  pointed  out  the  distinctions  be- 
tween this  and  the  neighboring  Semitic  and  Pelasgic  types.  The 
population  of  Egypt  being  always  a  very  mixed  oiie,  he  was  able  also 
to  identify  among  his  crania  those  displaying  the  Semitic,  Pelasgic, 
Xegro  and  Negroid  forms.  Turning  next  to  the  monuments,  he  ad- 
doced  a  multitude  of  facts  to  prove  the  same  position.  His  historical 
dedactions  were  advanced  modestly  and  cautiously,  but  most  of  them 
hive  been  triumphantly  verified.  While  he,  in  his  quiet  study  at 
Philadelphia,  was  inferentially  denying  the  comparative  antiquity  of 
Meroe,  Lepsius  was  upon  the  spot,  doing  the  same  thing  beyond  the 
poasibility  of  further  cavil.  The  book  was  written  when  it  was  still 
customary  to  seek  a  foreign  origin  for  the  inhabitants  of  every  spot 
on  earth  except  Mesopotamia ;  and  the  author,  therefore,  indicates, 
nther  than  asserts,  an  Asiatic  origin  for  the  Egyptians.  But  his 
rtiume  contains  propositions  so  important,  that  I  must  claim  space 
for  them  entire,  taking  the  liberty  of  calling  the  attention  of  the 
reader,  by  Italics,  particularly  to  the  last. 

1.  Tht  Talley  of  the  Nile,  both  in  Egypt  and  in  Nubia,  was  originally  peopled  by  a  branch 

of  the  CaucasiAn  race. 
t  These  primeTal  people,  since  called  Egyptians,  were  the  Mizraimites  of  Scripture,  the 

posterity  of  Ham,  and  directly  associated  with  the  Libyan  family  of  nations. 
I.  In  their  physical  character,  the  Egyptians  were  intermediate  between  the  modern  Euro- 
pean and  Semitic  races. 
i  The  Aastral-Egyptian  or  Meroite  communities  were  an  Indo- Arabian  stock,  engrafted 

CD  the  primitiye  Libyan  inhabitants. 
i  Besides  these  exotic  sources  of  population,  the  Egyptian  race  was  at  different  periods 

modified  by  the  influx  of  the  Caucasian  nations  of  Asia  and  Europe  —  Pelasgi  or  Uel- 

Ines,  Scythians  and  Phoenicians. 
€■  Kings  of  Egypt  appear  to  have  been  incidentally  deriyed  from  each  of  the  above 

Dadons. 
T.  The  Copts,  in  part  at  least,  are  a  mixture  of  the  Caucasian  and  Negro,  in  extremely 

▼ariable  proportions. 
£.  5ecroe8  were  numerous  in  Egypt    Their  social  position,  in  ancient  times,  was  the  same 

that  it  is  now ;  that  of  servants  or  slaves. 
A.  The  natural  characteristics  of  all  these  families  of  man  were  distinctly  figured  on  the 

monuments,  and  all  of  them,  excepting  the  Scythians  and  Phoenicians,  have  beeu  ideu 

tified  in  the  catacombs. 


Xlii  MEMOIR    OF    SAMUEL    GEORGE    MORTOK. 

10.  The  present  Fellahs  are  the  lineal  and  least  mixed  descendants  of  the  ancient  Egyp- 
tians ;  and  the  latter  are  coUaterallj  represented  by  the  Tnaricks,  Kabyles,  Siwahs, 
and  other  remains  of  the  Libyan  family  of  nations. 

11.  The  modem  Nubians,  with  few  exceptions,  are  not  the  descendants  of  the  monumental 
Ethiopians ;  but  a  variously  mixed  race  of  Arabians  and  Negroes. 

12.  Whatever  may  have  been  the  size  of  the  cartilaginous  portion  of  the  ear,  the  osseous 
structure  conforms,  in  every  instance,  to  the  usual  relative  position. 

13.  The  teeth  diff^  in  nothing  fh>m  those  of  other  Caucasian  nations. 

14.  The  hair  of  the  Egyptians  resembles  in  texture  that  of  the  fieurest  Europeans  of  the 
present  day. 

15.  The  phytical  or  organic  ffharaeUn  which  dittinguUh  the  teoenU  raeet  of  men  are  at  old  a» 
the  oldest  records  of  our  epeeiet. 

The  eentiments  here  enunciated  he  subsequently  modified  in  one 
essential  particular.  In  his  letter  to  Mr.  Bartlett  of  Dec.  Ist,  1846, 
(published  in  vol.  2d  of  the  Transactions  of  the  American  Ethnolo- 
gical Society,  p.  215,)  after  reiterating  his  conviction  that  the  pure 
Egyptian  of  the  remotest  monumental  period  differed  as  much  fix>m 
the  negro  as  does  the  white  man  of  to-day,  he  continues  : — 

**  My  later  inyestigations  have  confirmed  me  in  the  opinion,  that  the  Talley  of  the  NUe 
was  inhabited  by  an  indigenous  race,  before  the  inyasion  of  the  Hamitic  and  other  Anatio 
nations ;  and  that  this  primeval  people,  who  occupied  the  whole  of  Northern  AfHca,  bore 
much  the  same  relation  to  the  Berber  or  Berabra  tribes  of  Nubia,  that  the  Saracens  of  the 
middle  ages  bore  to  their  wandering  and  untutored,  yet  cognate  brethren,  the  Bedouins  of 
the  desert." 

Further  details  on  this  point  will  be  found  on  pp.  231  and  232  of 
the  present  work. 

The  reception  of  this  book  was  even  more  flattering  than  had  been 
that  of  its  predecessor.  To  admiration  was  added  a  natuml  feeling 
of  surprise,  that  light  upon  this  interesting  subject  should  have  come 
from  this  remote  quarter.  Lepsius  received  it  on  the  eve  of  departure 
on  his  expedition  to  Djebel-Barkal,  and  his  letter  acknowledging  it 
was  dated  from  the  island  of  Philse.  One  can  imagine  with  what  in- 
tense interest  such  a  man,  so  situated,  must  have  followed  the  lucid 
deductions  of  the  clear-headed  American,  writing  at  the  other  side  of 
the  world.  But  probably  the  most  gratifying  notice  of  the  book  is 
that  by  Prichard,  in  the  Appendix  to  his  Natural  History  of  Man,  of 
which  I  eiitract  a  portion.  He  quotes  Morton  largely,  and  always 
with  commendation,  even  where  the  conclusions  of  the  latter  are  in 
conflict  w^lth  his  own  previously  published  opinions. 

'<  A  most  interesting  and  really  important  addition  has  lately  been  made  to  our  know- 
ledge of  the  physical  character  of  the  ancient  Egyptians.  This  has  been  deriyed  fVom  a 
quarter  where  local  probabilities  would  least  of  all  have  induced  us  to  ha^ve  looked  for  it. 
In  France,  where  so  many  scientific  men  have  been  doToted,  ever  since  the  conquest  of 
Egypt  by  Napoleon,  for  a  long  time  under  the  patronage  of  goyemment,  to  researches  into 
this  subject ;  in  England,  possessed  of  the  immense  advantage  of  wealth  and  commercial 
resources ;  in  the  academies  of  Italy  and  Qermanyi  where  the  arts  of  Egypt  have  been 
studiea  in  bational  museums,  scarcely  anything  has  been  done  since  the  time  of  Blumen- 


MEMOIR    OF    SAMUEL    GEORGE    MORTON.  ylni 

oieh  to  eladdate  the  physical  history  of  the  ancient  Egyptian  race.  In  none  of  these 
coaDtries  haTe  any  extenslTO  collections  been  forAed  of  the  materials  and  resources  which 
ilooe  can  afford  a  secure  foundation  for  such  attempts.  It  is  in  the  United  States  of  Ame- 
liet  that  a  remarkable  adrancement  of  this  part  of  physical  science  has  been  at  length 
lehiercd.  '  The  Transactions  of  the  American  Philosophical  Society'  contain  a  memoir  by 
Dr.  Morton  of  Philadelphia,  in  which  that  able  and  zealous  writer,  already  distinguished 
by  his  admirable  researches  into  the  physical  characters  of  the  native  American  races,  has 
brought  forward  a  great  mass  of  new  information  on  the  ancient  Egyptians.'*  (p.  57.) 

This  brings  us  at  once  to  the  consideration  of  Morton's  opinion 
upon  the  much-vexed  question  of  the  unity  or  diversity  of  the  various 
races  of  men,  or  rather  of  their  origin  from  a  single  pair;  for  that  alone 
practically  has  been  the  topic  of  discussion.  It  is  a  subject  of  too 
much  importance,  both  to  the  cause  of  science  and  the  memory  of 
Horton,  to  be  passed  over  slightly.  Above  all,  there  is  necessary  a 
dm  and  fair  statement  of  his  opinions,  in  order  that  there  may  be 
DO  mistake.  His  mind  was  progressive  on  this  subject,  as  upon  many 
others.  He  had  to  disabuse  himself  of  erroneous  notions,  early  ac- 
quired, as  well  as  to  discover  the  truth.  It  is  therefore  possible  so  to 
quote  him  as  to  misrepresent  his  real  sentiments,  or  to  make  his 
agsertions  appear  contradictory  and  confused.  I  propose  to  show  the 
gradual  growth  of  his  convictions  by  the  quotation,  in  their  legitimate 
series,  of  his  published  expressions  on  the  subject. 

The  unity  and  common  origin  of  mankind  have,  until  recently,  been 
considered  undisputed  points  of  doctrine.  They  seem  to  have  been  re- 
garded as  propositions  not  scientifically  established,  so  much  as  taken 
for  granted,  and  let  alone.  AH  men  were  held  to  be  descended  from 
the  single  pair  mentioned  in  Genesis ;  every  tribe  was  thought  to  be 
higtorically  traceable  to  the  regions  about  Mesopotamia ;  and  ordinary 
physical  influences  were  beUeved  suflicient  to  explain  the  remarkable 
diversities  of  A)lor,  &c.  These  opinions  were  thought  to  be  the  teach- 
ings of  Scripture  not  impugned  by  science,  and  were  therefore  almost 
universally  acquiesced  in.  By  Blumenbach,  Prichard,  and  others, 
the  unity  is  assumed  as  an  axiom  not  disputed.  It  is  curious  that 
the  only  attack  made  upon  this  dogma,  until  of  late,  was  made  from  a 
theological,  and  not  from  a  scientific  stand-point.  The  celebrated  book 
of  Peyrerius  on  the  pre-Adamites  was  written  to  solve  certain  difli- 
culties  in  biblical  exegesis,  (such  as  Cain's  wife,  the  city  he  Dnilded, 
to.,)  for  the  writer  was  a  mere  scholastic  theologian.*  He  met  the 
&te  of  all  who  ventured  to  defy  the  hierarchy,  at  a  day  when  they 
had  the  civil  power  at  their  back.  Now  they  are  confined  to  the 
calling  of  names,  as  infidel  and  the  like,  although  mischief  enough 

*  PnB-AckmitSB,  sire  exercitatio  super  Tersibos  daodecimo,  decimotertio  et  decimo  quarto 
capitis  qninti  Epistoln  B.  Pauli  ad  Romanos.  Quibus  indacnntor  primi  Hominep  antt 
Adimimi  conditL    Anno  Salatis  vdcly. 


Xliv  MEMOIR  OF  SAMUEL  GEORGE  MORTON. 

can  they  thus  do,  inflicting  a  poisoned  wound.  Then  they  had  their 
fagots  in  the  Place  de  Grfeve,  adbd  as  they  could  not  catch  Peyrerius, 
the  Sorbonne  ordered  his  book  publicly  burned  by  the  common  hang- 
man. There  is  something  ludicrously  pathetic  in  the  manner  in  which 
he  addresses  his  essay  to  the  then-persecuted  Jews,  with  an  lUinam  ex 
vobis  unus!  and  adds,  ''Hoc  mihi  certe  cum  vobis  commune  est; 
quod  vitam  duco  erraticam,  queeque  parum  convenit  cum  otio  medi- 
tantis  et  scribentis."  The  press  fairly  rained  replies  to  this  daring 
work,  from  both  Catholic  and  Protestant  writers,  but  not  one  of  them 
based  on  scientific  grounds,  nor,  indeed,  in  the  defence  of  Genesis. 
Peyrerius  would  appear  to  have  confessedly  the  advantage  there.  But  it 
was  asserted  that  the  denial  of  mankind's  universal  descent  frx)m  the 
loins  of  Adam,  militated  with  the  position  of  the  latter  as  "  federal 
head"  of  the  race  in  the  "  scheme  of  redemption."  The  writer's  offence 
was  purely  theological,  and  hence  the  charge  of  Socinianism  and  the 
vehemence  with  which  even  a  phlegmatic  Dutchman  could  be  roused 
to  hurl  at  his  devoted  head  the  anathema :  Perturhet  te  DominuSy  quia 
perturbasti  Israelem  !  *  This  ex<itement  over,  the  subject  was  heard  of 
no  more  until  the  French  writers  of  the  last  century  again  agitated  it 
Voltaire  repeatedly  and  mercilessly  ridicules  the  idea  of  a  common 
origin.  He  says  —  ''II  n'est  permis  qu*4  un  aveugle  de  douter  que 
les  blancs,  les  Nfegres,  les  Albinos,  les  Hottentots,  les  Lappons,  les 
Chinois,  les  Americains,  soient  des  races  enti^rement  diff6rentes."t 
But  Voltaire  was  not  scientific,  and  his  opinion  upon  such  questions 
would  go  for  nothing  with  men  of  science.  Prichard  therefore  sums 
up  his  Natural  History  of  Man,  {London^  1845,)  with  the  final  em- 
phatic declaration  "  that  all  human  races  are  of  one  species  and  one 
fitmily."  The  doctrine  of  the  unity  was  indeed  almost  universally 
held  even  by  those  commonly  rated  as  "Deistical"  writers.  D'Han- 
carville,  and  his  fellow  dilettanti,  wiU  certainly  not  be  suspected  of 
any  proclivity  to  orthodoxy ;  yet,  in  his  remarks  upon  the  wide  dis- 
semination of  Phallic  and  other  religious  emblems,  he  gives  the 
ensuing  forcible  and  eloquent  statement  of  his  conviction  of  thie  ftiD 
historical  evidence  of  unity : — 

**  Comme  les  ooqnillmgea  et  les  d^ris  des  productions  de  la  mor,  qui  sent  d^pos^s  sani 
nombre  et  sans  mesure  sur  toute  la  surface  du  globe,  attestent  qu'ik  des  terns  inoonnus  i 
tontes  les  histoires,  il  fdt  ocoup^  et  recouyert  par  les  eanz ;  ainsi  ces  embldmes  singuliers, 
admis  dans  toutes  les  parties  de  rancien  continent,  attestent  qu  jL  des  terns  ant^rieurs  I 
tous  ceux  dont  parlent  les  historiens,  toutes  les  nations  chei  laquelle  exist^rent  ces  em* 
blemes  eurent  un  meme  culte,  une  m^me  religion,  une  m£me  th^ologie,  ^et  rraisemblable- 
ment  une  mdme  langage."| 

*  Non>ens  Pr»-Adamiticum.  SiTe  confutatio  Tani  et  Socinisantis  etgusdam  Somnii,  &a 
Antore  Antonio  Hulsio.     Lugil.  Batay.  mdclti.  f  Essai  sur  les  Moeors,  Introd. 

X  Recherches  sur  Torigine,  Tesprit  et  les  progr^s  des  arts  de  la  Gr^ce,  London,  17S6, 
L.  1.  xiv. 


MEMOIR    OF    SAMUEL    6E0R6B    MORTON.  xlv 

Jiorton  was  educated  in  youth  to  regard  this  doctrine  as  a  scriptural 
verity,  and  he  found  it  accepted  as  the  first  proposition  in  the  existing 
Kthnology.  As  such  he  received  it  implicitly,  and  only  abandoned  it 
when  compelled  by  the  force  of  an  irresistible  conviction.  "What  he 
received  in  sincerity,  he  taught  in  good  faith.  There  can  be  no  doubt 
that  in  that  early  course  of  1830,  he  inculcated  the  unity  doctrine  as 
rtrongly  as  ever  did  Prichard. 

But  this  state  of  opinion  could  not  continue  undisturbed.  The 
wide  ethnic  diversities  which  so  forcibly  impressed  one  who  contem- 
plated them  merely  as  an  historian  and  critic  (as  Voltaire),  could  not 
fiul  to  engage  the  attention  of  naturalists.  The  difiiculties  of  the 
popular  doctrine  became  daily  more  numerous  and  apparent,  and  it 
owed  its  continued  existence,  less  to  any  inherent  strength,  than  to  the 
forbearance  of  those  who  disliked  to  awaken  controversy  by  assailing 
it  The  ordinary  exposition  of  Genesis  it  was  impossible  for  natu- 
ralists longer  to  accept,  but  they  postponed  to  the  utmost  the  inevita- 
ble contest  The  battle  had  been  fought  upon  astronomy  and  gained; 
80  that  Ma  pur  si  muove'had  become  the  watchword  of  the  scientific 
world  in  its  conflict  with  the  parti  pretre.  The  Geologists  were  even 
then  coming  victorious  out  of  the  combat  concerning  the  six  days  of 
Creation,  and  the  universality  of  the  Deluge.  The  Archseologists 
were  at  the  moment  beating  down  the  old-fashioned  short  chronology. 
Xow  another  exciting  struggle  was  at  hand.  Unfortunately  it  seems 
out  of  the  question  to  discuss  topics  which  touch  upon  theology  with- 
out rousing  bad  blood.  "Keligious  subjects,'*  says  Payne  Knight, 
"being  beyond  the  reach  of  sense  or  reason,  are  always  embraced  or 
rejected  with  violence  or  heat.  Men  think  they  know  because  they  are 
sure  they  feelj  and  are  firmly  convinced  because  strongly  agitated.'** 
But  disagreeable  as  was  the  prospect  of  controversy,  it  could  not  be 
avoided.  It  is  curious  to  read  Lawrence  now,  and  see  how  he  piles 
up  the  objections  to  his  own  doctrine,  until  you  doubt  whether  he 
believes  it  himself!  The  main  diflSlculty  concerns  a  single  centre  of 
creation.  The  dispersion  of  mankind  from  such  a  centre,  somewhere 
on  the  alluvium  of  the  Euphrates,  might  be  admitted  as  possible ; 
but  the  gathering  of  all  animated  nature  at  Ilden  to  be  named  by 
Adam,  the  distribution  thence  to  their  respective  remote  and  diver- 
sified habitats,  their  reassembling  by  pairs  and  sevens  in  the  Ark,  and 
their  second  distribution  from  the  same  centre  —  these  conceptions 
are  what  Lawrence  long  ago  pronounced  them,  simply  "  zoologically 
impossible."  The  error  arises  from  mistaking  the  local  traditions  of 
a  circumscribed  community  for  universal  history.  As  Peyrerius  re- 
marked two  centuries  ago,  "  peccatur  non  raro  in  lectione  saeroruiu 

•  R.  Pajne  Knight     Letter  to  ^ir  Jos-Bankesand  Sir  Wm.  Hamilton,  p.  23 


Xlvi  MEMOIR    OF    SAMUEL    GEORGE    MORTOK. 

codicum,  quoties  generalius  accipitur,  quod  specialitis  debnit  intel- 
ligi."*  The  most  rigid  criticism  has  demonstrated,  beyond  the  possi- 
bility of  disputation,  that  all  the  nations  and  tribes  mentioned  in  the 
Pentateuch,  are  included  strictly  within  the  so-called  Caucasian  race, 
and  that  the  writer  probably  never  heard  of  (as  he  certainly  never 
mentions)  any  other  than  white  men.  This  discussion,  even  to  the 
limited  extent  to  which  it  has  gone,  has  called  forth  much  bitterness; 
not  on  the  part  of  sincere  students  of  the  sacred  text,  but  of  that 
pretraille  which,  arrogant  in  the  direct  ratio  of  its  ignorance,  substi- 
tutes clamor  and  denunciation  for  reason,  and  casts  the  dirt  of  oppro- 
brious epithets  when  it  has  no  arguments  to  offer.  But  already  this 
advantage  has  arisen  from  the  agitation:  —  that  some  prelindnaiy 
points  at  least  may  be  considered  settled,  and  a  certain  amount  of 
scholarship  may  be  demanded  of  those  who  desire  to  enter  the  dis- 
cussion ;  thus  eliminating  from  it  the  majority  of  persons  most  ready 
to  present  themselves  with  noisy  common-place,  already  ten  times 
reftited.  The  men  who,  in  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth  centuiy,  can 
still  find  the  ancestors  of  Mongolians  and  Americans  among  the  sons 
of  Japhet,  or  who  talk  about  the  curse  of  Canaan  in  connexion  with 
NegroeSjt  are  plainly  without  the  pale  of  controversy,  as  they  are 
beyond  the  reach  of  criticism.  There  is,  even  in  some  who  have  re- 
cently published  books  on  the  subject,  such  a  helpless  profundity 
of  ignomnce  of  the  very  first  facts  of  the  case,  that  one  finds  no 
fitting  answer  to  them  but — expressive  silence !  To  endeavor  to  raise 
such  to  the  dignity  of  Ethnologists,  even  by  debate  with  them,  is 
to  pay  them  a  compliment  beyond  their  deserts.  They  have  no  right 
whatever  to  thrust  themselves  into  the  field, — the  lists  are  opened  for 
another  class  of  combatants.  Therefore  they  cannot  be  recognised. 
With  Dante, 

"  Non  ragionam  di  lor ;  ma  guarda,  e  passa  I  " 

It  was  impossible  for  Morton,  in  the  prosecution  of  his  labors,  to 
avoid  these  exciting  questions.  We  have  his  own  assurance  that  he 
early  felt  the  insuperable  difficulties  attending  the  hypothesis  of  a 
common  origin  of  all  races.  He  seems  soon  to  have  abandoned,  if 
he  ever  entertained,  the  notion  that  ordinary  physical  influences  will 
account  for  existing  diversities,  at  least  within  the  limits  of  the  popu- 
lar short  chronology.  There  are  two  ways  of  escaping  this  difficulty — 
one  by  denying  entirely  the  competency  of  physical  causes  to  produce 
the  effects  alleged ;  and  the  other  to  grant  them  an  indefinite  period 
tor  their  operation,  as  Prichard  did  in  the  end,  with  his  "  chiliads 

♦  Op.  cit.,  p.  168. 

f  The  Doctrine  of  the  Unity  of  the  Human  Race,  examined  on  the  Principles  of  Science^ 
PT  John  Bachman,  D.  D.    Charleston:  1860.  pp.  291-^92. 


MEKOIB    OF    SAKUEL    GEORGE    MORTON.  xlvli 

of  years,"  for  man's  existence  upon  earth.    Morton  inclined  to  the 
other  view,  mainly  in  consequence  of  the  historical  evidence  he  had 
accumulated,  showing  the  unalterable  permanency  of  the  charac- 
teristics of  race,  within  the  limits  of  human  records.    But  he  was 
slow  to  hazard  the  publication  of  an  opinion  upon  a  question  of  so 
great  moment.    He  preferred  to  wait,  not  only  until  his  own  convic- 
tion became  certainty,  but  until  he  could  adduce  the  mass  of  testi- 
mony necessary  to  convince  others.     This  extreme  caution  charac- 
terized all  his  literary  labors,   and  made  his  conclusions  always 
reliable.'*'    A  true  disciple  of  the  inductive  philosophy,  he  labored 
long  and  hard  in  the  verification  of  his  premises.    With  an  inex- 
haustible patience  he  accumulated  &ct  upon  fact,  and  published 
observation  upon  observation,  often  apparently  dislocated  and  object- 
less, but  all  intended  for  future  use.    Many  of  his  minor  papers  \re 
mere  stores  of  disjointed  data.    More  than  once,  when  observing  his 
untiring  labor  and  its  long  postponed  result,  he  has  brought  into  my 
mind  those  magnificent  lines  of  Shelley : 

Hark  I  the  rushing  snow! 
The  Bun-awftkened  ayalanohe !  whose  mass, 
Thrice  sifted  by  the  stomii  had  gathered  there 
FUke  after  flake,  in  heaven-defying  minds 
As  thought  by  thought  is  piled,  till  some  great  truth 
Is  loosened,  and  the  nations  echo  round. 
Shaken  to  their  roots,  as  do  the  mountains  now.f 

Id  &ct,  he  had  an  eye,  in  all  his  investigations,  to  the  publication  at 
some  future  period  of  a  work  on  the  JSlements  of  Ethnology^  which 
should  contain  the  fully  ripened  fruits  of  so  many  years  of  toiL  Of 
this  project  he  speaks  in  some  of  his  letters  as  ^^  perhaps  an  idle 
dream,"  but  one  for  whose  realization  he  would  make  many  sacri- 
fices. For  it  he  reserved  the  complete  expression  of  his  ethnological 
doctrines.  This  consideration,  and  his  extreme  dislike  of  controvCTsy, 
made  him  particularly  guarded  in  his  statements.  Constitutionally 
averse  to  all  noisy  debate  and  contention,  he  was  well  aware  also  that 
they  are  incompatible  with  the  calmness  essential  to  successful  scien- 
tific inquiry.  Nothing  but  an  aggravated  assault  could  have  drawn 
from  him  a  reply.     That  assault  was  made,  and,  as  I  conceive,  most 

*  In  1  letter  of  Prof.  0.  W.  Holmes  to  Dr.  Morton,  (dated  Boston,  Not.  27th,  1849,)  I 
find  the  following  passage,  so  just  in  its  appreciation  of  his  scientific  character,  that  I  take 
the  liberty  of  quoting  it : — 

**The  more  I  re^d  on  these  subjects,  the  more  I  am  delighted  with  the  seyere  and  cau- 
tions character  of  your  own  most  extended  researches,  which,  from  their  very  nature,  are 
pennanent  data  for  all  future  students  of  Ethnology,  whose  leader  on  this  side  the  Atlantic, 
to  117  the  least,  you  have  so  happily  constituted  yourself  by  well-directed  and  long-con* 
taotd  efforts.*' 

t  Prometheus  Unbound,  Act  11.,  Scene  8d. 

8 


xlviii  MEMOIR    OF    SAMUEL    GEORGE    MORTON. 

fortunately  for  his  reputation.  Without  it,  he  would  probably  have 
ceased  from  his  labors  without  having  published  any  such  explicit 
and  unmistakeable  expression  of  opinion,  on  this  important  question, 
as  his  scientific  friends  would  have  desired.  As  it  is,  he  has  left  no 
room  for  doubt  or  cavil  as  to  his  position  in  the  very  front  of  our 
onward  progress  in  Anthropology. 

The  first  published  opinion  of  Morton  in  reference  to  this  question 
is  found  in  the  Crania  Americana.  It  will  be  perceived,  that,  recog- 
nizing the  entire  incompetency  of  ordinary  climatic  and  similar  in- 
fluences to  produce  the  alleged  effects,  he  suggests,  as  an  escape  fit)m 
the  difficulty,  that  the  marks  of  Race  were  impressed  at  once  by 
Divine  Power  upon  the  immediate  family  of  Adam. 

**  The  recent  discoveries  in  Egypt  give  additional  force  to  the  preceding  statement,  inas- 
much as  they  show,  beyond  all  question,  that  the  Caucasian  and  Negro  races  were  as  per- 
fectly distinct  in  that  country,  upwards  of  three  thousand  years  ago,  as  they  are  now; 
whence  it  is  evident,  that  if  the  Caucasian  was  derived  from  the  Negro,  or  the  Negro  tnm 
the  Caucasian,  by  the  action  of  external  catuetf  the  change  must  have  been  effected  in,  at 
most,  one  thousand  years ;  a  theory  which  the  subsequent  evidence  of  thirty  eentoriei 
proves  to  be  a  physical  impossibility ;  and  we  have  already  ventured  to  indst  that  such  a 
commutation  could  be  effected  by  nothing  short  of  a  miracle."  (p.  88.) 

In  his  printed  Introductory  Lecture  of  1842,  the  same  views  are 
repeated,  and  the  insufficiency  of  external  causes  again  insisted  upon. 
In  April  of  the  same  year,  he  read,  before  the  Boston  Society  of  Na- 
tural History,  a  paper  which  was  republished  in  1844,  under  the  title 
of  An  Inquiry  into  the  Distinctive  Characteristics  of  the  Aboriginal  Race 
of  America.    From  this  paper  I  extract  the  following  striking  passage : 

In  fine,  our  own  conclusion,  long  ago  deduced  from  a  patient  examination  of  the  &ett 
thus  briefly  and  inadequately  stated,  is,  that  the  American  race  is  essentially  separate  and 
peculiar,  whether  we  regard  it  in  its  physical,  moral,  or  its  intellectual  relations.  To  vt 
there  are  no  direct  or  obvious  links  between  the  people  of  the  old  world  and  the  new ;  for 
even  admitting  the  seeming  analogies  to  which  we  have  alluded,  these  are  so  few  in  niii»- 
ber,  and  evidently  so  casual,  as  not  to  invalidate  the  main  position ;  and  even  should  it  be 
hereafter  shown  that  the  arts,  sciences,  and  religion  of  America  con  be  traced  to  an  ezotie 
source,  I  maintain  that  the  organic  characters  of  the  people  themselves,  through  aU  their 
endless  ramifications  of  tribes  and  nations,  prove  them  to  belong  to  one  and  the  same  race, 
and  that  this  race  is  distinct  from  all  others."  (p.  85.) 

His  unequivocal  assertion  of  the  permanency  of  the  distinctive 
marks  of  Race  in  the  final  proposition  of  his  resiumle  of  the  Cranui 
JEgyptiaca  has  ab^ady  been  given,  {supray  p.xlii.)Two  years  afterwards 
be  published  this  emphatic  declaration : 

•*  I  can  aver  tiiat  sixteen  years  of  almost  daily  comparisons  have  only  confirmed  me  in 
tlie  conclusions  announced  in  my  '*  Crania  Americana,"  that  all  the  American  nations,  ez- 
oepdng  the  Eskimaux,  are  of  one  race,  and  that  this  race  is  peculiar  and  distinct  ftx>m  aU 
others."* 

*  Ethnography  and  Archseology  of  the  American  Aborigines.    New  Haven :  ISiG.  (p.  9.) 


HEUOIB    OF    SAKUEL    GEOBGE    HOBTON.  xllx 

The  next  dtstion  is  from  the  letter  to  Mr.  Bartlett  before  men- 
tioned: 

"  But  it  it  DeoesRsr?  to  eiplKin  what  is  bere  nKant  by  the  word  race.  I  do  not  use  it  la 
ispljr  that  ftti  its  diviiiotis  are  denied  from  t,  single  pair ;  on  the  contrary,  1  believe  they 
ti'B  criginated  from  seTeral.  perliaps  even  rrom  man;  pura,  whioh  vece  adapted,  from  the 
tt^DBing,  to  the  r»ried  localitiea  they  were  designed  to  occupy  j  and  the  Fuegituu.  less 
oigntory  than  the  coBnate  tribes,  will  aerre  to  illuBtntte  tliis  idea.  In  othor  words,  I  ra- 
pfi  Iha  American  nationa  as  the  true  auloclhoDei,  the  primerol  inbabitnnts  of  this  vast 
noliaEDt:  and  wben  I  speak  of  tbeir  being  of  one  race  or  of  oce  origio,  I  allude  ODly  to 
lieir  indigeDOUB  relation  (o  each  olher,  as  shown  in  all  those  attribales  of  mind  and  body 
itickbaTe  been  so  amply  illustrated  by  modern  ethnography."* 

Id  a  note  to  a  paper  in  Sill'mian's  Journal  for  1847,  he  says : — 

"Ima;  here  obierre,  that  wbenCTer  I  have  ventured  an  opinion  on  tbia  question,  it  has 
ten  in  favor  of  the  doctrine  of  primecal  divcrtiliti  among  meo  —  an  original  adaptalioii  of 
ilH  tcveral  racM  to  those  varied  circumstances  of  climate  and  looBlity,  which,  while  con- 
|(usl  to  the  one,  are  destniotive  to  the  other ;  and  subsequent  investigatioiia  have  con- 
fnedBB  in  these  views. "f 

One  would  suppose  that  whoever  had  read  the  above  publications 
wold  have  no  doubt  as  to  Morton's  sentiments ;  yet  Dr.  Bachman 
and  others  have  affected  to  be  suddenly  surprised  by  tlie  utterance 
of  opinions  which  had  been  distinctly  implied,  and  even  openly  pub- 
lished yeare  before.  To  leave  no  further  doubt  upon  the  subject,  he 
ibDB  expresses  himself  in  his  letter  to  Dr.  Bachman  of  March  30th, 


"leraunenced  the  eludy  of  Ethnology  about  twenty  years  since ;  and  among  the  first 
Ifboiima  taught  me  by  all  the  books  to  which  I  then  had  access,  was  this  —  that  all  man- 
Uld  w«n  derived  from  a  Bingte  pair ;  And  that  the  divereities  now  so  remarkable,  origin- 
Md  Mlaly  from  the  operations  of  climate,  locality,  food,  and  other  phyaicil  ngeots.  In 
gltnvorda,  that  man  was  created  a  perfect  and  beautiful  being  in  the  first  iDstance,  and 
lill  olianoe,  thanct  alone  bos  caused  all  the  physical  disparity  among  men,  from  the  noblest 
I'lUidaa  form  to  the  mast  degraded  Australian  and  Hottentot.  I  approached  the  subject 
l>  Dai  of  great  difficulty  anil  delicacy  ;  and  my  first  convictions  were,  that  these  diversities 
■n  M  aoquired,  but  have  existed  oi  orisiae.  Such  is  the  opinion  expressed  in  my  Crniua 
Janaoa;  but  at  that  period,  (twelve  years  ago,)  I  bad  not  investigated  Scriptural  Eth- 
MlOff,  and  ms  content  to  snppose  that  the  distinctive  characteristics  of  the  several  races 
lad  been  marked  upon  the  immediate  family  of  Adkm.  Farther  investigadon,  however, 
uHontetion  with  loologica)  saience,  bus  led  me  to  take  %  wider  view  of  this  question,  of 
tbd  an  oQtline  is  given  above. "{ 

hi  order  to  present  Btill  more  fully  and  clearly  the  final  conclusions 
of  our  revered  fiiend  on  this  topic,  I  append  two  of  his  letters.  The 
finl  is  addressed  to  Dr.  Kott,  under  date  of  Januaiy  29tb,  1850. 

'Tnnsactiong  of  American  Ethnological  Society,  vol.  ii.     Now  Tork:  1Bi9.  (p.  219.) 
I  Bybridiij  in  animals  aud  plants,  considered  in  referenoe  to  tha  question  of  the  Dnity 

rf Iba Unman  Speaies.     New  Haven:  1847.  (p.  4.) 
lUtlar  to  the  Rev.  John  Bachman,  D.  D,,  on  the  questioti  of  flybridity  in  animals. 

Oultrtoa:  1860.  (p.  16.) 


I  nmoim  of  saxcel  gbobgs  kobtok. 


Am  Ltttmm  witk  gnnt  pjcmire  and  instraetion.    I  tn 

iphuit  Buumer  ia  wU^  joa  have  treated  the  abeiird  poft 

be  traBiBnted  into  anotbcr.     Tlie  only  illoBtrations  that  can  b< 

as  jon  jvsUj  obeerre,  are  certain  Aaeased  and  abnormal  organ! 

law  of  natare,  wear  oat  in  a  few  gcneraliona.    Some  of  yoor  apho 

a.     •  liaa  can  owflif  nothing  in  sdenee  or  reli^on  but  falsehood 

ba  dbepverr  are  bot  fketa  or  laws  idiich  haTe  emanated  from  th< 

fys  Is  a  »oble  sentiment  admirably  expressed.    I  am  slowly  preparing  m; 

.^  ite  SasoT  the  Brain  in  Tuions  Baces  and  Families  of  Man;  with  Ethnolo^oa 

daase  win  pre  me  snffictent  scope  for  the  expression  of  my  Tiew 

ttiva  points  of  Ethnology  in  which  I  entirdy  agree  witii  yon  in  opinion 

>iav^  cd  aB  tbcol<^c^  disenssion,  which  I  haye  careftdly  aTmded.    Ton  will  obserre  \ 

aa  aj  Baoaj  on  HybiicUty,  in  which  I  avow  my  belief  in  a  plurality  of  origins  for  th 

and  I  have  now  extended  those  obserrations,  and  briefly  illustrated  them 

^«i  in  j«»  dMi^  I  ftnd  no  difficulty  with  the  text  of  Genesis,  which  is  just  as  manageable  ii 

f^f^>:.w^  as  it  ku  proTcd  in  Astronomy,  Geology,  and  Chronology.    When  I  took  thi 

^^^m,^  j^^r  T«an  ago,  (and  in  the  Orama  Ameriama  my  position  is  the  same,  ti&OQgh  mon 

^^MbMO^y  w^i^ed,)  it  was  with  some  misgirings,  not  becanse  I  donbted  the  truth  of  i^j 

^inijuijtti;^  >«t  txcaanr  I  feared  they  would  lead  to  some  controrersy  with  the  clergy.    N» 

^^imc  ^  ^^  v^«>.i  has  happened ;  for  I  have  aToided  ooming  into  collision  with  men  wh( 

tM  <iAiia  Ttg^jiM  n  garbled  text  of  Scripture,  to  defeat  the  progress  of  truth  and  sdenee 

t  lA^^  )dti  Moae  letters  from  the  clergy  and  from  other  piously-disposed  persons,  but  th( 

MfeNi  Mi^  iltet  had  any  spice  of  yehemence  was  from  a  friend.  Dr.  Bachman,  of  Charleston 

\  ytflnNr  ^  der^nicn  have  called  upon  me  for  information  on  this  subject,  and  I  confca 

ai>  «y^  ii;v  Mr|«iM  at  the  liberal  tone  of  feeling  they  have  expressed  on  this  sensitiTe  ques 

%<^;  «ai  I  Molly  bdiere  that  if  they  are  not  pressed  too  hard,  they  will  finally  oonoeA 

aB  Mkal  s*«a  W  asked  of  the  mere  question  of  diyersity ;  for  it  ean  be  far  more  readily 

•^qi^ikhI^  t^  the  Mv>«aio  annals  than  some  other  points,  Astronomy,  &c.,  for  example.    A 

t^  s%'>Mi^<^^*  ^^  ^  ^^^  it  to  be  a  broken  reed.    Look  at  the  last  page  of  Dr.  Prichard*i 

^  ^^^  ^  lli^  U»l  page  of  his  fifth  and  last  Tolume — and  he  thefe  gires  it  as  his  ma 

U44va  ^HH2*H^a  that  the  human  race  has  been  '  chiliads  of  centuries'  upon  the  earth  I     H* 

!VM.  >%M0«^  ^^^««4  it  necessary  to  prove  the  Deluge  a  partial  phenomenon,  and  he  also  admit 

\i^\  t*v^  y\\«MMJt  «^nts  could  ever  have  produced  the  existing  cUversities  among  men ;  an 

^^^t^^  ^^m  V  <Mc«^^di  voiiflMt  which  have  been  careful  to  intemdx  only  among  them 

«l,\<^  ?^  ^i^ev^O^  V^P^tuated  their  race  I    Compared  with  this  last  inadequate  hypothesb 

V^  XNAMtiWk  W«  e^i^lent\y  and  inherently  truthlU  is  the  proposition — that  our  spede 

VfbA  ^«^  >t%^  ^^  ^  ^^""^  ^^  ^  seTcral  or  in  many  creations;  and  that  these  diw^ 

<K^  v^v^  )MaiiiV>^  i^Nitree,  met  and  amalgamated  in  the  progress  of  time,  and  baye  thn 

>  \iMk  ^oi^  ^  tJl^**  iaienaediate  links  of  organisation  which  now  connect  the  extremes  tc 

^>d^^«    Hv4^  ^  ^  ^'^^  ^ttTseted  of  mystery ;  a  system  that  explains  the  otherwise  unin 

^     mNv  LLiL4Ujnw'*ft  «>^  HMMorkably  stamped  on  the  races  of  men.'' 

t*>o  *vui^uiu^  Mtt^r  18  niWrossed  to  Mr.  Qliddon,  under  date  o: 

\K;5^:ca*l^iiH  Al'^^l  ^'f^'^*  ^^^^y  ^^^^'^  ^^^  ^^^  ^^  weeks  before  it 

\  ^     N\k>\\l  lo  b«v»tho,     I  publish  it  verbatim^  so  that  the  reade 

4\  vsv    ^*  ^^  vvttdvidiujr  emphatic  declaration  stands  unqualifies 

^       tiavv  >^  3^«ier^»  pamphlets  on  California  and  New  Mexico  ?    Is  it  no 

^  ^  v\«tt**iUo»A  a  teAilatiwi  of  the  old  fkble  of  white  Indiant  on  or  near  the  Ei 

"^     "^  ^'^g^  MMkJ  nb^  the  ab^T^  P*P*'  ^y  ™<^  ^  "^^  ^  70^  c<^*    I  niust  hsT 

"^^  ^  ^  >^  V  «uik  i»  a»  emergtaoy  for  them,  and  they  cannot  be  found.    I  ai 

^^^'^  ^  ^  .^fiArVtf  "^  WiWlwmft*e  book,  and  am  desirous  to  get  it  off  my  haadi 


MEXOIB   OF    SAMUEL    6B0R6E    MORTON.  li 

I  Nod  jou  a  paragraph  from  the  Ledger  which  will  gratify  yoo.  There  is  no  higher  praise 
tbn  this.  It  is  all  the  better  for  being  so  aphorismallj  expressed.  Tks  doctrine  of  the 
grigvud  divtrnty  of  mankind  unfoldt  iUelf  to  me  more  and  more  with  the  dietineineei  of  reve- 

•*With  kindest  remembrances  to  Mrs.  G.  and  jonr  fine  boy,  I  am, 

**  Etct  faithfully  yours, 

"  S.  O.  MOBTOH," 

These  citations  are  sufficient  for  our  purpose,  J  apprehend,  especially 
the  laconic  emphasis  of  the  last,  which  may  be  regarded  as  the  ethnoUh 
fical  testament  of  our  lamented  friend.  I  have  been  thus  full  upon  this 
point,  because  I  believe  it  but  justice  to  his  memoiy  to  show  that  he 
was  among  the  veiy  earliest  to  accept  and  ^ve  shape  to  the  doctrine 
stated.  As  the  mountain  summits  are  gilded  with  the  early  dawn, 
while  the  plain  below  still  sleeps  in  darkness,  so  it  is  the  loftiest  spirit 
among  men  that  first  receives  and  reflects  the  radiance  of  the  coming 
troth.  Morton  has  occupied  that  position  among  us,  in  relation  to  this 
important  advance  in  scientific  opinion.  I  have  deaired  to  put  the 
evidence  of  it  fairly  upon  record,  and  thus  to  claim  and  secure  the 
&tmction  that  is  justly  due  him. 

Many  well-meaning,  but  uninformed  persons  have,  however,  raised 
an  eatery  of  horror  agsunst  the  assertion  of  original  human  diversities, 
in  which  they  have  been  joined  by  others  who  ought  to  know  better. 
The  attack  is  not  made  upon  the  doctrine  itself,  nor  upon  any  direct 
logical  consequence  of  it.  The  alleged  grievance  consists  entirely  in 
fte  loss  of  certain  corollaries  deducible  from  the  opposite  proposition. 
Thus  it  is  asserted  that  our  religious  system  and  our  doctrine  of  social 
and  political  rights,  alike  result  from  the  hypothesis  of  human  consan- 
gainity  and  common  origin,  and  stand  or  fall  with  it  To  this  effect 
we  have  constantly  quoted  to  us  the  high  authority  of  Humboldt,  who 
Bays,  ^*En  maintenant  Tunit^  de  Tesp^ce  humaine,  nous  rejetons  par 
oons^uence  n^cessaire,  la  distinction  d^solante  de  races  sup6rieures 
et  de  races  inf&rieures."* 

In  a  note  he  again  applies  the  term  desolante  to  this  doctrine.  I 
have  used  the  French  translation,  because  it  is  the  more  forcible,  and 
because  it  was  that  read  by  Morton,  whose  felicitous  commentary 
upon  it  I  am  fortunately  able  to  adduce,  from  a  letter  to  Mr.  Gliddon, 
of  May  30th,  1846. 

"Humboldt's  word  dieolante  is  troe  in  sentiment  and  in  morals — ^bnt,  as  yon  obsenre,  it  is 
vhoHj  inapplicable  to  the  physical  reality.  Nothing  so  humbles,  so  crashes  my  spirit,  as 
to  look  into  a.  mad-house,  and  behold  the  driTelling,  brutal  idiocy  so  conspicuous  in  such 
plaeei;  it  oouTeys  a  terrific  idea  of  the  disparity  of  human  intelligences.    But  there  is  the 

*  Cosmos:  tradnit  par  H.  Faye.  Paris:  1846.  I.  p.  480.  Also,  note  42,  p.  679.  Ottj 
tnuUtes  by  depreesing  in  one  place,  and  eheerUee  in  another.  Cosmos :  New  Tork,  1860. 
Lp.858. 


lii  MEMOIR  OF  SAMUEL  GEORGE  MORTON. 

unyielding,  instipersble  reality.  It  is  ditolante  indeed  to  think,  to  know,  that  many  of  these 
poor  mortals  were  bom,  were  created  so  I  But  it  appears  to  me  to  make  little  differenoe 
in  the  tmtimmt  of  the  question  whether  they  came  into  the  world  without  their  wits,  or 
whether  they  lost  them  afterwards.  And  so,  I  would  add,  it  makes  little  differenoe  whe- 
ther the  mental  inferiority  of  the  Negro,  the  Samoiyede,  or  the  Indian,  is  natural  or 
acquired ;  for,  if  they  oyer  possessed  equal  intelligence  with  the  Caucasian,  they  hare  lost 
it ;  and  if  they  neyer  had  it,  they  had  nothing  to  lose.  One  party  would  arraign  ProTi- 
dence  for  creating  them  originally  different,^another  for  placing  them  in  circumstances  by 
which  they  incTitably  became  so.  Let  us  search  out  the  truth,  and  reconcile  it  after- 
wards." 

Here  are  sound  philosophy  and  plain  common  sense.  As  the  fisu^ts 
are  open  to  investigation,  let  us  first  examine  them,  and  leave  the  in- 
ferences for  future  consideration.  If  the  proposition  prove  true,  we 
may  safely  trust  all  its  legitimate  deductions.  There  is  no  danger 
from  the  truth,  neither  will  it  conflict  with  any  other  truth.  Our 
greater  danger  is  fit)m  the  cowardice  that  is  afraid  to  look  feet  in  the 
fece,  and,  not  daring  to  come  in  contact  with  reality,  for  fear  of  con- 
sequences, must  rest  content  with  error  and  half-belief.  The  question 
here  is  one  of  fact  simply,  and  not  of  speculation  nor  of  feeling. 
Humboldt  may  deny  the  existence  of  unalterable  diversities,  but  that 
is  another  question,  also  to  be  settled  only  by  a  wider  observation  and 
longer  experience.  The  ethical  consequences  he  so  eloquently  depre- 
cates, moreover,  appear  to  me  not  to  be  fairly  involved,  unless  he 
assumes  that  the  solidarity  and  mutual  moral  relations  of  mankind 
originate  solely  in  their  relationship  as  descendants  of  a  single  pair. 
K  so,  he  has  built  upon  a  sandy  foundation,  and  one  which  every 
moralist  of  note  will  tell  him  is  inadequate  to  the  support  of  his 
superstructure.  The  inalienable  right  of  man  to  equal  liberty  with 
his  fellows  depends,  if  it  has  any  sanction,  upon  higher  considerations 
than  any  mere  physical  fact  of  consanguinity,  and  remains  the  same 
whether  the  latter  be  proved  or  disproved.  Ethical  principles  require 
a  different  order  of  evidence  from  material  phenomena,  and  arg^to  be 
regarded  from  another  point  of  view.  The  scientific  question  should, 
therefore,  be  discussed  on  its  own  merits,  and  without  reference  to 
felse  issues  of  an  exciting  character,  if  we  hope  to  reach  the  truth.  I 
cannot  forbear  the  conclusion  that,  in  this  matter,  the  Nestor  of 
science  has  been  betrayed  into  a  little  piece  of  popular  declamation, 
unworthy  of  his  pen,  otherwise  so  consistently  logical.  But  the  acme 
of  absurdity  is  reached  by  those  clerical  gentlemen  at  the  south,  who 
have  been  so  eager  to  avail  themselves  of  Humboldt's  great  authority 
in  opposition  to  the  doctrine  of  diversity,  while  they  deny  all  his  pre- 
mises. Do  they  consider  all  doctrine  necessarily  desolante^  because 
an  argument  in  favor  of  slavery,  true  or  false,  may  be  based  upon  it  ? 
Humboldt  does.  And  again,  if  the  denial  of  a  common  paternity 
involves  all  the  deplorable  consequences  indicated  by  the  latter,  does 


HEHOIB  OP  SAMUEL  GEORGE  MORTON. 

ili  aasertion  carry  with  it  the  contrary  inferences  ?  They  say  not.  If; 
ihfln,  the  doctrine  of  unity  gives  do  essential  guarantee  of  universal 
liberty  and  equality,  why  reproach  the  opposite  doctrine  with  destroy- 
iogwhat  never  existed?  Thus,  theae  gentlemen  must  Htultify  either 
iheniaelvee  or  their  champion,  white  that  which  with  him  was  merely  a 
[]K>(orical  flourish  becomes,  in  tlieir  hands,  a  ridiculous  non  uquitur. 

In  the  course  of  these  discussions  it  became  necessary  to  define, 
ffith  greater  precision,  certain  t^rma  in  constant  use.  This  was  cspe- 
oally  the  case  with  the  word  epeeies,  the  loose  employment  of  which 
dCCAsioned  much  confusion.  According  to  the  prevalent  zoological 
doctrine,  the  production  of  a  prolific  ofispring  ia  the  highest  evidence 
of  specific  identity,  aud  vict  vend.  The  important  results  of  the 
g[^lication  of  this  law  to  the  races  of  men  are  apparent.  But  other 
aulhorities  deny  the  viUidity  of  the  alleged  law  and  its  application. 
"VHr diirflen," says  Rudolphi,  "also  wohl deswegen  auf  Keine Einheil 
des  Monfichengesehlechts  schlicssen,  weil  die  verschiedenen  lleuschon- 
itiinime  sich  truchtbar  mit  oinander  begattcn."  The  qtiestion  of 
Hrbridity,  therefore,  presented  itself  to  Morton  in  a  form  that  de- 
minded  attention  and  settlement  before  going  farther.  Ue  seized  the 
■object,  not  to  speculate,  and  still  less  to  declaim  about  it,  hot  cau- 
lionsty  to  gather  and  sift  its  facts.  His  first  papers  were  read  before 
the  Academy  of  Natural  Sciences  in  November,  1846,  and  published 
ia  Silliman's  Journal  the  next  year.  They  contain  a  large  number  of 
&rta,  from  various  authoritiea,  together  with  the  author's  inferences. 
For  these,  and  tbe  entire  discussion  of  the  topic,  I  refer  the  reader 
to  Ciiapter  XTT.  {on  Hybridity)  in  this  work.  But  the  controversy 
into  which  it  led  Morton  forma  too  prominent  a  part  of  his  scientific 
iiiatoiy  to  bo  passed  over  in  silence.  It  was  not  of  hia  seeking,  but 
wu  forced  upon  him.  A  Uterary  club  at  Charleston,  8.  C,  being 
engaged  in  the  discussion  of  the  Origin  of  Man,  the  Hev.  Dr.  Each- 
man  aasomed  the  cliampionship  of  the  unitary  hypothesis,  taking 
gtoand  upon  the  evidence  afforded  by  an  invariably  prolific  offspring. 
Hi«  opponents  met  him  with  Morton's  papers  on  Hybridity.  These 
h*  tuoet,  of  course,  examine ;  but  he  first  addressed  Morton  a  letter, 
of  which  the  following  ia  an  extract: — 

CAarlatm,  Oct.  15(*.  1849. 

"  V«  tre  both  ia  the  sMrch  of  tntth.  I  do  not  think  that  these  ocientifie  inceetigntiouB 
iIkI  lh<  scripture  qucBtion  either  n&f ,  The  Author  of  BevelKtioD  is  also  the  Author  at 
SUart,  tail  I  btoe  no  feu'  thnt  when  irs  are  iiblo  to  read  iulelligibly,  we  will  diicoTer  that 
both  haraoniie.  We  cm  thea  inrcBtijralc  these  matters  vithoul  the  fear  of  id  aulo-da-fe 
tim  Dten  of  •euse.  In  the  metrntime  all  must  go  nith  reBpect  and  good  feeting  lowird* 
nch  other.  Although  hard  at  work  ia  finistiiDg  the  lust  volume  of  Audubon's  vork.  I  will 
H>  ted  ttaeu  linTe  time  lo  look  at  this  matter  ;  and  here  let  me  in  anticipalion  etnte  Bome 

rf  V]  objtctiaiu But  I  am  oTemin  with  oaUa  of  duty,  aud  hsTB 

ninn  this  aader  all  lunda  of  interruptioua.  I  shall  be  most  lorr;  if  m;  opposition  tu 
Jtn  Iheor;  woatd  produce  the  slightest  iDleiruption  to  our  good  feelJBg,  as  1  regard  jou, 
la  jon  maiij  works,  u  a  beoefaator  to  jaat  countrj,  and  an  hooer  to  adeuce.    I  feel  ovu- 


liv  MEMOIR  OF  SAMUEL  GEORGE  MORTOK. 

fideot  that  I  can  scatter  some  of  yonr  facts  to  the  winds — yet  in  others  yon  will  be  verj 
apt  to  trip  ap  my  own  heels ;  so  let  us  work  harmonionsiy  together.  At  the  igngH^  Ugi. 
yersities  they  haye  wranglers,  bat  no  qnarrellers." 

This  seems  manly  and  fnendly,  and  Morton,  feeling  it  to  be  such, 
was  very  much  gratified.  He  certainly  never  could  have  regarded  it 
as  a  prelude  to  an  attack  upon  himself;  yet  such  it  was.  The  next 
spring  (1860)  witnessed  the  publication  of  Dr.  B.'s  book  on  Unity,  as 
well  as  his  Monograph  on  Hybridity,  in  the  Charleston  Medical  Journal, 
in  both  of  which  Morton  is  made  the  object  of  assault  and  attempted 
ridicule.  The  former  work  I  have  already  referred  to,  (p.  xlvi.)  The 
author  starts  with  what  amounts,  under  the  circumstances,  to  a  broad 
and  Unequivocal  confession  of  ignorance  of  his  topic  —  a  confession 
which,  however  praiseworthy  on  the  score  of  frankness,  may  be  re- 
garded as  wholly  supererogatory ;  for  no  reader  of  ordinary  intelligence 
can  open  the  book  without  perceiving  the  fact  for  himself.  His  reading 
seems  to  have  been  singularly  limited,*  while  the  topic,  involving,  as 
it  does,  the  characteristics  of  remote  races,  &c.,  demands  a  wide  and 
careful  consultation  of  authorities.  For  one  who  is  confessedly 
neither  an  archseologist,  an  anatomist,  nor  a  philologist,  to  attempt 
to  teach  Ethnology  on  the  strength  of  having,  many  years  ago,  read 
on  the  subject  a  single  work  —  and  he  scarcely  recollects  what — is  a 
conception  as  bold  as  it  is  original.  His  production  required  no 
notice,  of  course,  at  the  hand  of  Morton.  On  the  special  subject  of 
Hybridity,  however,  he  was  entitled  to  an  attentive  hearing  as  a  gen- 
tleman of  established  authority,  particularly  in  the  mammalian  de- 
partment of  Zoology.  Had  he  discussed  it  in  the  spirit  foreshadowed 
by  his  letter,  and  which  Morton  anticipated,  there  would  have  been 
no  controversy,  but  an  amicable  comparison  of  views,  advancing  the 
cause  of  science.  But  his  tone  was  arrogant  and  offensive.  Not  only 
to  the  general  reader  in  his  book,  but  also  to  Morton  in  his  letters, 

*  **  In  preparing  these  notes  we  haye  eyen  resolyed  not  to  refer  to  Prichard — who,  we 
helieye,  is  justly  regarded  as  one  of  onr  best  authorities — who$e  work  ve  read  with  great  m- 
tereat  $ome  yean  ago^  (and  which  is  allowed  eyen  by  his  opponents  to  haye  been  written  in  a 
spirit  of  great  fairness,)  and  many  of  whose  arguments  we  at  the  time  eonsidered  nnaii* 
swerable."  (p.  16.) 

**  After  this  work  was  nearly  printed,  we  procured  Prichard's  Natural  History  of  Man  — 
hit  other  works  we  have  not  seen.  We  were  aware  of  the  conclusions  at  which  his  mind  had 
arriyed,  but  not  of  the  process  by  which  his  inyestigations  had  been  pursued."  (p.  804.) 

Now,  as  the  Natural  History  was  not  published  until  1S48,  it  could  hardly  be  the  book 
read  **some  years  ago"  (prior  to  1849);  especially  as  Dr.  B.  confesses  ignorance  "of  the 
process,  &c."  [eupra.]  That  must  haye  been  one  of  the  earlier  yolumes  of  the  Phgneal 
JReeearehetf  commenced  in  1812,  probably  the  yery  first,  which  leayes  the  subject  short  of 
the  point  to  which  Blumenbach  subsequently  brought  it  But  Dr.  B.  assures  us  ogain,  that 
other  work  of  Prichard  than  the  Natural  History  he  "  has  neyer  seen."  Then  he  neyer  saw 
any  before  writing  his  own  book !  His  memory  is  certainly  extremely  yagne.  It  is  safe 
to  conclude,  howeyer,  that  he  undertook  to  write  upon  this  difficult  subject  without  the 
direct  consultation  of  a  single  authority : — ^the  result  is  what  might  be  readily  anticipated. 


XEMOIR  OF  SAMUEL  GEORGE  MORTON.       Iv 

does  he  speak  de  haut  en  bas^  as  if^  fix>m  the  height  of  the  pulpit,  he 
was  looking  down  upon  men  immeasurably  removed  from  him  by 
his  sacred  ofSce.  This  faulty  manner  perhaps  results  from  his  pro- 
fession, as  does  his  verbose  and  declamatory  style.  But  this  consi- 
deration will  not  excuse  the  patronizing  way  in  which  he  addresses 
one  of  higher  scientific  rank  than  himself.  He  reminds  Morton  of 
the  countenance  he  has  heretofore  given  him, — ^that  he  even  subscribed 
for  his  book!  The  authorities  relied  upon  by  the  latter  he  treats  with 
gopreme  contempt,  individually  and  collectively,  characterizing  them 
as  pedantic,  antiquated,  and  ^'musty.""**  All  tiiis  is  carried  through 
in  a  bold,  dashing,  off-hand  way,  calculated  to  impress  forcibly  any 
reader  ignorant  of  the  matter  under  discussion.  It  argues  the  most 
confident  self-complacency  and  conviction  of  superiority  on  the  part 
of  the  writer,  and  doubtiess  his  admiring  readers  shared  the  feeling. 
For  a  short  season  there  was  quite  a  jubilation  over  the  assumed 
defeat  of  the  physicists. 

Bat  there  is  an  Italian  proverb  which  says,  Nan  sempre  chicantando 
nene,  eantando  va!  and  which  Dr.  B.  was  destined  to  illustrate.  To 
his  first  paper  Morton  replied  in  a  letter  dated  March  30th,  1850,  the 
tone  of  which  is  calm,  dignified,  and  friendly.  He  defends  his  autho- 
rities, accumulate?  new  evidence,  and  strengthens  and  defines  his 
porition.  This  called  forth  Dr.  B.'s  most  objectionable  letter  of  June 
12th,  1850,  also  published  in  the  Charleston  Journal,  and  in  which 
he  entirely  passes  the  bounds  of  propriety.  No  longer  satisfied  with 
his  poor  attempts  at  wit,  which  consist  almost  exclusively  in  the  use 
of  the  word  "old"  and  its  synonymes,  he  becomes  denunciatory,  and 
even  abusive.  He  charges  Morton  with  taking  part  in  a  deliberate 
conspiracy,  having  its  ramifications  in  four  cities,  for  the  overthrow 
of  a  doctrine  "  nearly  connected  with  the  faith  and  hope  of  the  Chris- 
tian, for  this  world  and  for  eternity."  In  another  paragraph,  (p.  507,) 
he  says,  that  infidelity  must  inevitably  spring  up  as  the  consequence 
of  adopting  Morton's  views.  Now,  we  all  know  that  when  gentle- 
men of  Dr.  B.'s  cloth  use  that  word,  they  mean  war  ueque  ad  necem. 
Its  object  is  simply  to  do  mischief  and  give  pain.    It  cannot  injure 

*  Dr.  BAchman's  contempt  tot  eTerything  "  old''  is  certainly  yery  curioos  in  one  so  likely, 
from  calling  and  position,  to  be  particularly  oonsenratiye.  Nor  is  this  his  only  singularity. 
His  pertinadoas  ascription  of  a  remote  date  to  erery  one  whose  name  has  a  Latinized 
tennination,  reminds  one  of  the  story  told  of  the  backwoods  lawyer,  who  persisted  in 
Bimbering  *'  old  Cantharides"  among  the  sages  of  antiquity.  He  is  particularly  hard  upon 
*'  old  HeOenios,"  nerer  failing  to  giye  him  a  passing  flout,  and  talking  about  raising  his 
gkoft  The  writing^  of  Dr.  B.  do  not  indicate  a  Tery  sensitive  person,  yet  even  he  must 
hiTO  felt  a  considerable  degree  of  the  sensation  known  as  cuiit  anserina,  when  he  received 
Ue  isfonnation,  conveyed  in  Morton's  quietest  manner,  that  **  old  Hellenius,"  with  others 
of  hii  io-caUed  **  musty"  authorities,  were  his  own  contemporaries  I  The  work  of  Chevreul, 
vUeh  he  disposes  of  in  the  same  supercilious  way,  bean  the  extreme  date  of  1846 ' 


Ivi  HEMOIB    OF    SAMUEL    GEORGE    MOBTOK. 

the  person  attacked,  so  far  as  the  scientific  world  is  concerned — for 
there  the  phrase  can  now  only  excite  a  smile — but  it  may  impair  his 
business  or  his  public  standing,  or,  still  worse,  it  may  enter  his  do- 
mestic circle,  and  wound  him  through  his  tenderest  sympathies. 
Was  such  the  intention  in  the  present  case  7  Charity  bids  us  think 
otherwise ;  and  yet  the  attack  has  a  very  malignant  appearance.  To 
Morton  it  occasioned  great  surprise  and  pain.  He  answered  it  calmly 
in  a  paper  in  the  same  Journal,  entitled  Additional  ObBervatianSj  &c. 
He  is  unwavering  in  the  assertion  of  his  opinion ;  and,  inasmuch  as 
its  triumphant  establishment  would  be  his  own  best  justification,  he 
piles  up  still  more  and  more  evidence,  often  from  the  highest  autho- 
rities in  Natural  History.  The  personalities  of  Dr.  B.  he  meets  and 
refutes  briefly,  but  with  firmness  and  dignity,  declining  entirely  to 
allow  himself  to  be  provoked  into  a  bandying  of  epithets.  His  con- 
duct was  in  striking  contrast  with  that  of  his  reverend  opponent ; 
and,  while  it  exalted  him  in  the  estimation  of  the  learned  everywhere, 
showed  the  latter  to  be  a  stranger  to  the  courtesies  that  should 
characterize  scientific  discussion.  More  of  a  theolo^cal  polemic  than 
a  naturalist,  he  uses  the  tone  and  style  proverbially  displayed  by  the 
former,  and  is  offensive  accordingly.  He  has  his  punishment  in 
general  condemnation  and  impaired  scientific  standing.  In  the 
mean  time,  Morton  was  stimulated  to  a  determination  to  exhaust 
whatever  material  there  was  accessible  in  regard  to  Hybridity.  Dr. 
Bachman  he  dropped  entirely  after  the  second  letter;  but  he  an- 
nounced to  his  friends  his  intention  of  sending  an  article  regularly 
for  each  successive  number  of  the  Charleston  Journal,  so  long  as  new 
matter  presented.  Two  only  of  these  supplementary  communications 
appeared,  the  last  being  dated  January  81st,  1851. 

But  the  solemn  termination  of  all  these  labors  was  near  at  hand. 
Never  had  Morton  been  so  busy  as  in  that  spring  of  1851.  His  pro- 
fessional engagements  had  largely  increased,  and  occupied  most  of 
Ids  time.  His  craniological  investigations  were  prosecuted  with  un- 
abated zeal,  and  he  had  recentiy  made  important  accessions  to  his 
collection.  He  was  actively  engaged  in  the  study  of  Archaeology, 
Egyptian,  Assyrian,  and  American,  as  collateral  to  his  favorite  sub- 
ject. His  researches  upon  Hybridity  cost  him  much  labor,  in  his 
extended  comparison  of  authorities,  and  his  industrious  search  for 
facts  bearingHDu  the  question.  In  addition  to  all  this,  he  was  occu- 
pied with  the  preparation  of  his  contribution  to  the  work  of  Mr. 
Schoolcraft,  and  of  several  minor  papers.  Most  of  these  labors  were 
left  incomplete.  The  fragments  published  in  this  volume  will  show 
how  his  mind  was  engaged,  and  to  what  conclusions  it  tended  at  the 
close.  For  it  was  now,  in  the  midst  of  toil  and  useftilness,  that  he 
was  called  away  fiK)m  us.    Five  days  of  illness  —  not  considered 


MEMOIR    OF    SAMUEL    GEORGE    MORTON.  Ivii 

alarming  at  first — ^had  scarcely  prepared  his  friends  for  the  sad  event, 
when  it  was  announced,  on  the  16th  of  May,  that  Morton  was  no  more ! 
It  was  too  true  —  he  had  left  vacant  among  us  a  place  that  cannot 
soon  be  filled.  Peaceftilly  and  calmly  he  had  gone  to  his  eternal  rest, 
having  accomplished  so  much  in  his  short  space  of  life,  and  yet 
leaving  so  much  undone,  that  none  but  he  could  do  as  well ! 

So  lived  and  so  died  our  lamented  friend.    While  we  deplore  his 
loss,  however,  we  cannot  but  perceive  that  few  men  have  been  more 
blessed  in  life  than  he.    His  career  was  an  eminently  prosperous  and 
successful  one.    Very  few  have  ever  been  so  uniformly  successful  in 
their  enterprises.    He  established,  with  unusual  rapidity,  a  wide- 
gpread  scientific  fame,  upon  the  white  radiance  of  which  he  has, 
dying,  left  not  a  single  blot    His  life  was  also  a  fortunate  and  happy 
one  in  its  more  private  relations.    His  first  great  grief  came  upon 
him,  precisely  a  year  before  his  own  decease,  in  the  loss  of  a  beloved 
gon,  to  whom  he  was  tenderly  attached.    No  other  cloud  than  this 
obecured  his  clear  horizon  to  the  last.     That  he  felt  it  deeply  there 
can  be  no  doubt ;  but  he  had,  at  his  heart's  core,  the  sentiment  that 
can  rob  sorrow  of  its  bitterness,  and  death  of  its  sting.    To  that  sen- 
timent he  has  given  utterance  in  these  lines ;  and,  with  their  quotation, 
I  conclude  this  notice,  the  preparation  of  which  has  been  to  mo  a 
labor  of  love,  and  the  solace,  for  a  season,  of  a  bed  of  sufiering. 

Jan.  1854.  consolation.  ■^-  ^-  ■^• 

What  art  thou,  world  t  with  thy  beguiling  dreams, 

Thy  banquets  and  carousals,  pomp  and  pride ! 
What  is  thy  gayest  moment,  when  it  teems 

With  pleasures  won,  or  prospects  yet  untried  T 

What  are  thy  honors,  titles  and  renown, 

Thy  brightest  pageant,  and  thy  noblest  sway  T 
Alas!  like  flowers  beneath  the  tempest's  ftrown, 

They  bloom  at  mom, — at  eTC  they  fade  away  I 

A  few  short  years  rcToWe,  and  then  no  more 
Can  Memory  rouse  them  from  their  resting-place ; 

The  joys  we  courted,  and  the  hopes  we  bore, 
HaTe  passed  like  shadows  from  our  fond  embrace. 

But  is  there  nought,  amid  the  fearful  doom, 

That  can  outlast  the  wreck  of  mortal  things  ? 
There  is  a  spirit  that  does  not  consume, 

But  mounts  o'er  ruin  with  triumphant  wings. 

And  thou.  Religion  I  like  a  guardian  star 

Dost  glitter  in  the  firmament  on  high. 
And  lead'st  us  still,  tho*  we  haye  wander'd  far, 

To  hopes  that  cheer,  and  joys  that  neyer  die ! 

And  if  an  erring  pilgrim  on  his  way 

Casts  but  a  pure,  a  suppliant  glance  to  HeaTen, 
«  Fear  not — ^benighted  child" — he  hears  thee  say — 

"  For  they  are  doubly  blest  that  are  forgiren  1 " 


SKETCH 


or  VBi 


NATURAL  PROVINCES  OF  THE  ANIMAL  WORLD  AND  THEIR  RELATION 

TO  THE  DIFFERENT  TTFES  OF  MAN. 


BT    L0UI8    AOA88IZ. 


^AAA^M^MA^^AAAAAA/\/VAAAA/S/>A^/NAAAAAAAAAM/NA/\AAi^^ 


Messrs.  Nott  and  Gliddon. 

Dtar  Sirs: — In  compliance  with  your  request  that  I  should  fVimish  70a  with  eertain 
scientific  facts  respecting  the  Natural  History  of  Man,  to  which  you  are  now  doToUng  par- 
ticularly your  attention,  I  transmit  to  you  some  general  remarks  upon  the  natural  relations 
of  the  human  family  and  the  organic  world  surrounding  it ;  in  the  hope  that  it  may  call 
the  attention  of  naturalists  to  the  dote  connection  there  it  between  the  geographical  ditirihution 
0/  animaU  and  the  nhtural  boundariee  of  the  different  racee  of  man  ^  a  fact  which  must  be 
explained  by  any  theory  of  the  origin  of  life  which  claims  to  coTcr  the  whole  of  this  diffi- 
cult problem.  I  do  not  pretend  to  present  such  a  theory  now,  but  would  simply  illustrate 
the  facts  as  they  are,  to  lay  the  foundation  of  a  more  extensiTC  work  to  be  published  at 
some  future  time.  Nor  is  it  my  intention  to  characterize  here  all  the  zoological  prorinees 
recognized  by  naturalists,  but  only  those  the  animals  of  which  are  known  with  sufficient 
accuracy  to  throw  light  upon  the  subject  under  consideration.  Of  the  marine  animals,  I 
■boll  therefore  take  no  notice,  except  so  far  as  they  bear  a  special  relation  to  the  habits 
of  uncivilized  races  or  to  the  commercial  enterprise  of  the  world.  The  Tiews  illustrated 
in  the  following  pages  hsTS  been  expressed  for  the  first  time  by  me  in  a  paper,  published 
in  French,  in  the  Revue  Suitte  for  1845. 

Very  tml^,  yours, 

'^  Ls.  Agassis. 

Cambridge,  Mass.,  Dec.  19th,  1858. 


There  is  one  feature  in  the  physical  history  of  mankind  which  has 
heen  entirely  neglected  by  those  who  have  studied  this  subject,  viz., 
the  natural  relations  between  the  different  types  of  man  and  the 
animals  and  plants  inhabiting  the  same  re^ons.  The  sketch  here 
presented  is  intended  to  supply  this  deficiency,  as  far  as  it  is  possible 
m  a  mere  outline  delineation,  and  to  show  that  the  houndarieSj  within 
which  the  different  natural  combinatione  of  animals  are  known  to  be 
circumscribed  upon  the  surface  of  our  earthy  coincide  with  the  natural 
range  of  distinct  types  of  man.  Such  natural  combinations  of  animals 
circumscribed  within  definite  boundaries  are  called  faunee,  whatever 

(Iviu) 


PROVINCES    OF    THE    ANIMAL    WOELD,  ETC. 

be  their  home  —  land,  eeii,  or  river.     Among  the  animalB  which  com 

poee  the  fuuoa  of  a  country,  we  find  typea  belonging  exclusively 

tJiere,  and  not  occurring  elsewhere ;  such  are,  for  example,  the  orui- 

tliorhynchua  of  New  Holland,  the  elothB  of  Anierica,  the  hippopota- 

moa  of  Africa,  and  the  walruses  of  the  arctica:   others,  which  have 

only  a  small  number  of  representatives  beyond  the  fauna  which  they 

•pccially  characterize,  as,  for  instance,  the  marsupials  of  New  IIol- 

Und,  of  which  America  has  a  few  species,  such  as  the  opossum ;  and 

again  others  which  have  a  wider  range,  such  as  the  bears,  of  which 

there  are  distinct  species  in  Europe,  Asia,  or  America,  or  the  mice 

and  bats,  which  ore  to  be  found  all  over  the  world,  ejccept  in  the 

luetics.      That  faana  will,  therefore,  be  most   easily  characterized 

irbich  possesses  the  largest  number  of  distinct  types,  proper  to  itself, 

ind  of  which  the  other  animals  have  little  analogy  with  those  of 

neighboring  regions,  as,  for  example,  the  fauna  of  New  Holland. 

The  inhabitants  of  fresh  waters  furnish  also  excellent  characters 
for  the  circumscription  of  fauuie.  The  fishes,  and  other  fluviatile 
aniraflls  from  the  larger  hydrograpbic  basins,differ  no  less  from  each 
other  than  the  mammaha,  the  birds,  the  reptiles,  and  the  insects  of 
ihe  countries  which  these  rivers  water.  Nevertheless,  some  authora 
hsve  attempted  to  separate  the  fresh  water  animals  from  those  of  tho 
lind  and  sea,  and  to  establish  distinct  divisions  for  them,  under  the 
iiame  of  fluviatile  fauuEe.  But  the  inhabitants  of  the  rivers  and 
lakes  are  too  intimately  connected  with  those  of  their  shores  to  allow 
of »  rigorous  distinction  of  this  kind,  Kivers  never  establish  a  sepa- 
fidon  between  terrestrial  fauno?.  For  the  same  reason,  the  faunne  of 
the  inland  seas  cannot  be  completely  isolated  from  the  terrtatiial 
onee,  and  wo  shall  sec  hereafter  that  the  animals  of  southern  Europe 
ate  not  bound  by  tlie  Mediterranean,  but  are  found  on  the  southern 
iliore  of  that  sea,  as  far  as  the  Atlaa.  "We  shall,  therefore,  distin- 
piish  our  zoological  regions  according  to  the  combination  of  species 
which  they  enclose,  rather  than  according  to  the  element  in  which 
we  find  them. 

ll'  the  grand  divisions  of  the  animal  kingdom  are  primordial  and 
independent  of  climate,  this  is  not  the  case  with  regard  to  the  ulti- 
EMe  local  circumscription  of  species:  these  are,  on  the  contraiy, 
iatimately  connected  with  the  conditions  of  temperature,  soil,  and 
Tegetation.  A  remarkable  instance  of  this  distribution  of  animals 
with  reference  to  climate  may  be  observed  in  the  arctic  fauna,  which 
coDtiuns  a  great  number  of  species  common  to  the  three  continents 
CMverging  towards  the  North  Pole,  and  which  presents  a  striking 
uniformity,  when  compared  with  the  diversity  of  the  temperate  and 
tropical  faunse  of  those  same  continents. 


J 


Ix  FROYINCES  OF  THE  ANIHAL  WOBLD 

The  arctic  fanna  extends  to  the  utmost  limits  of  the  cold  and  baiv 
ren  redone  of  the  North.  But  from  the  moment  that  forests  appear, 
and  a  more  propitious  soil  permits  a  larger  development  of  animal 
life  and  of  vegetation,  we  see  the  fauna  and  flora,  not  only  diverrafied 
according  to  the  continents  on  which  they  exist,  but  we  observe  also 
striking  distinctions  between  different  parte  of  the  same  continent; 
thus,  in  the  old  world,  the  animals  vary,  not  only  from  the  polar 
circle  to  the  equator,  but  also  in  the  opposite  direction  —  those  of  the 
western  coast  of  Europe  are  not  the  same  as  those  of  the  basin  of  the 
Caspian  Sea,  or  of  the  eastern  coast  of  Asia,  nor  are  those  of  the 
eastern  coast  of  America  the  same  as  those  of  the  western. 

The  first  fauna,  the  limits  of  which  we  would  determine  with  pre- 
cision, is  the  arctic.  It  offers,  as  we  have  just  seen,  the  same  aspects 
in  three  parts  of  the  world,  which  converge  towards  the  North  Pole. 
The  uniform  distribution  of  the  animals  by  which  it  is  inhabited 
forms  its  most  striking  character,  and  gives  rise  to  a  sameness  of 
general  features  which  is  not  found  in  any  other  region.  Though  the 
air-breathing  species  are  not  numerous  here,  the  large  number  of 
individuals  compensates  for  this  deficiency,  and  among  the  marine 
animals  we  find  an  astonishing  proftision  and  variety  of  forms. 

In  this  respect  the  vegetable  and  animal  kingdoms  differ  entirely 
from  each  other,  and  the  measure  by  which  we  estimate  the  former 
\b  quite  false  as  applied  to  the  latter.  Plants  become  stunted  in  their 
growth  or  disappear  before  the  rigors  of  the  climate,  while,  on  the 
contrary,  all  classes  of  the  animal  kingdom  have  representatives, 
more  or  less  numerous,  in  the  arctic  fauna. 

Neither  can  they  be  said  to  diminish  in  size  under  these  influences ; 
for,  if  the  arctic  representatives  of  certain  classes,  particularly  the 
insects,  are  smaller  than  the  analogous  types  in  the  tropics,  we  must 
not  forget,  on  the  other  hand,  that  the  whales  and  larger  cetacea 
have  here  their  most  genial  home,  and  make  amends,  by  their  more 
powerful  structure,  for  the  inferiority  of  other  classes.  Also,  if  the 
animals  of  the  North  are  less  striking  in  external  ornament — if  their 
colors  are  less  brilliant — yet  we  cannot  say  that  they  are  more 
uniform,  for  though  their  tints  are  not  so  bright,  they  are  none  the 
less  varied  in  their  distribution  and  arrangement 

The  limits  of  the  arctic  fauna  are  very  easily  traced.  We  must 
mclude  therein  all  animals  living  beyond  the  line  where  forests  cease, 
and  inhabiting  countries  entirely  barren.  Those  which  feed  upon 
flesh  seek  fishes,  hares,  or  lemmings,  a  rodent  of  the  size  of  our  rat. 
Those  which  live  on  vegetable  substances  are  not  numerous.  Some 
gramineous  plants,  mosses,  and  lichens,  serve  as  pasture  to  the  rumi- 
nants and  rodents,  while  the  seeds  of  a  few  flowering  plants,  and 


AND  THEIR  BELATION  TO  TYPES  OF  MAN  Ixi 

of  the  dwarf  birches,  afford  nourishment  to  the  little  granivorous 
birds,  such  as  linnets  and  buntings.  The  species  belonging  to  the 
sea-shore  feed  upon  marine  animals,  which  live,  themselves,  upon 
each  other,  or  upon  marine  plants. 

The  larger  mammalia  which  inhabit  this  zone  are  —  the  white 

bear,  the  walrus,  numerous  species  of  seal,  the  reindeer,  the  musk 

ox,  the  narwal,  the  cachalot,  and  whales  in  abundance.    Among  the 

smaller  species  we  may  mention  the  white  fox,  the  polar  hare,  and 

the  lemming.     The  birds  are  not  less  characteristic.     Some  marine 

eftgles,  and  wading  birds  in  smaller  number,  are  found;  but  the 

aquatic  birds  of  the  family  of  palmipedes  are  those  which  especially 

prevail.     The  coasts  of  the  continents  and  of  the  numerous  islands 

in  the  arctic  seas  are^  peopled  by  clouds  of  gannets,  of  cormorants, 

of  penguins,  of  petrels,  of  ducks,  of  geese,  of  mergansers,  and  of 

galls,  some  of  which  are  as  large  as  eagles,  and,  like  them,  live  on 

prey.    No  reptile  is  known  in  this  zone.    Fishes  are,  however,  very 

numerous,  and  the  rivers  especially  swarm  with  a  variety  of  species 

of  the  salmon  fistmily.    A  number  of  representatives  of  the  inferior 

classes  of  worms,  of  Crustacea,  of  moUusks,  of  echinoderms,  and  of 

medusffi,  are  also  found  here. 

Within  the  limits  of  this  fauna  we  meet  a  peculiar  race  of  men, 
known  in  America  under  the  name  of  Esquimaux,  and  under  the 
names  of  Laplanders,  Samojcdes,  and  Tchuktshes  in  the  north  of 
Asia.  This  race,  so  well  known  since  the  voyage  of  Capt.  Cook  and 
the  arctic  expeditions  of  England  and  Eussia,  differs  alike  from  the 
Indians  of  North  America,  from  the  whites  of  Europe,  and  the  Mon- 
gols of  Asia,  to  whom  they  are  adjacent.  The  uniformity  of  their 
characters  along  the  whole  range  of  the  arctic  seas  forms  one  of  the 
most  striking  resemblances  which  these  people  exhibit  to  the  fauna 
with  which  they  are  so  closely  connected. 

The  semi-annual  alternation  of  day  and  night  in  the  arctic  regions 
has  a  great  influence  upon  their  modes  of  living.  They  are  entirely 
dependent  upon  animal  food  for  their  sustenance,  no  farinaceous 
gnuns,  no  nutritious  tubercles,  no  juicy  fruits,  growing  under  those 
inhospitable  latitudes.  Their  domesticated  animals  are  the  reindeer 
m  Asia,  and  a  peculiar  variety  of  dog,  the  Esquimaux  dog,  in  North 
America,  where  even  the  reindeer  is  not  domesticated. 

Though  the  arctic  fauna  is  essentially  comprised  in  the  arctic  circle, 
its  organic  limit  does  not  correspond  rigorously  to  this  line,  but 
rather  to  the  isotherme  of  32°  Fahr.,  the  outline  of  which  presents 
numerous  undulations.  This  limit  is  still  more  natural  when  it  is 
made  to  correspond  with  that  of  the  disappearance  of  forests.  It 
then  circumscribes  those  immense  plains  of  the  North,  which  the 
Samoyedes  call  tundraSy  and  the  Anglo-Americans,  6arren  lands. 


Ldi  PROYIKCES   OF    THE    ANIMAL   WOBLD^ 

The  naturalists,  who  have  overlooked  this  fauna,  and  connected  it 
with  those  of  the  temperate  zone,  have  introduced  much  confusion  in 
the  geographical  distribution  of  animals,  and  have  failed  to  recognize 
the  remarkable  coincidence  existing  between  the  extensive  range  of 
the  arctic  race  of  men,  and  the  uniformity  of  the  animal  world  around 
the  Northern  Pole. 

The  first  column  of  the  accompanying  tableau  represents  the  types 
which  characterize  best  this  fauna ;  viz.,  the  white  or  polar  bear,  the 
walrus,  the  seal  of  Greenland,  the  reindeer,  the  right  whale,  and  the 
eider  duck.  The  vegetation  is  represented  by  the  so-called  reindeer- 
moss,  a  lichen  which  constitutes  the  chief  food  of  the  herbivorous 
animals  of  the  arctics  and  the  high  Alps,  during  winter. 

To  the  glacial  zone,  which  incloses  a  single  fauna,  succeeds  the 
temperate  zone,  included  between  the  isothermes  of  82®,  and  74** 
Fahr.,  characterised  by  its  pine  forests,  its  amentacea,  its  maples,  its 
walnuts,  and  its  fruit  trees,  and  from  the  midst  of  which  arise  like 
islands,  lofty  mountain  chains  or  high  table-lands,  clothed  with  a 
vegetation  which,  in  many  respects,  recalls  that  of  the  glacial  regions. 
The  geographical  distribution  of  animals  in  this  zone,  forms  several 
closely  connected,  but  distinct  combinations.  It  is  the  country  of  the 
terrestrial  bear,  of  the  wolf,  the  fox,  the  weasel,  the  marten,  the  otter, 
the  lynx,  the  horse  and  the  ass,  the  boar,  and  a  great  number  of 
stags,  deer,  elk,  goats,  sheep,  bulls,  hares,  squirrels,  rats,  &c;  to 
which  are  added  southward,  a  few  representatives  of  the  tropical 
zone. 

Wherever  this  zone  is  not  modified  by  extensive  and  high  table- 
lands and  mountain  chains,  we  may  distinguish  in  it  four  necondary 
zones,  approximating  gradually  to  the  character  of  the  tropics,  and 
presenting  therefore  a  greater  diversity  in  the  types  of  its  southern 
representation  than  we  find  among  those  of  its  northern  boundaries. 
We  have  first,  adjoining  the  arctics,  a  stilharcttc  zone,  with  an  almost 
uniform  appearance  in  the  old  as  well  as  the  new  world,  in  which 
pine  forests  prevail,  the  home  of  the  moose ;  next,  a  cold  temperate 
zanCj  in  which  amentaceous  trees  are  combined  with  pines,  the  home 
of  the  fur  animals ;  next,  a  toarm  temperate  zone^  in  which  the  pines 
recede,  whilst  to  the  prevailing  amentaceous  trees  a  variety  of  ever- 
greens are  added,  the  chief  seat  of  the  culture  of  our  fruit  trees,  ^nd 
of  the  wheat ;  and  a  subtropical  zone^  in  which  a  number  of  tropical 
forms  are  combined  with  those  characteristic  of  the  warm  temperate 
zone.  Yet  there  is  throughout  the  whole  of  the  temperate  zone  one 
feature  prevailing ;  the  repetition,  under  corresponding  latitudes,  but 
under  different  longitudes,  of  the  same  genera  and  fitmilies,  repre- 
sented m  each  botanical  or  zoological  province  by  distinct  so-called 


AND  THEIR  BBLATIOK  TO  TYPES  OF  MAN. 

mbgou$  or  repre$entative  ipeeieSy  with  a  very  few  snbordinate  typee, 
peculiar  to  each  province ;  for  it  is  not  until  we  reach  the  tropical 
2one  that  we  find  distinct  types  prevailing  in  each  fauna  and  flora. 
Again,  owing  to  the  inequalities  of  the  surfitce,  the  secondary  zones 
ue  more  or  less  blended  into  one  another,  as  for  instance,  in  the 
table-lands  of  Central  Asia,  and  Western  North  America,  where  the 
whole  temperate  zone  preserves  the  features  of  a  cold  temperate  re- 
gion; or  the  colder  zones  may  appear  like  islands  rising  in  the  midst 
of  the  warmer  ones,  as  the  Pyrenees,  the  Alps,  &c.,  the  summits  of 
which  partake  of  the  peculiarities  of  the  arctic  and  sub-arctic  zones, 
whilst  the  valleys  at  their  base  are  characterised  by  the  flora  and 
£inna  of  the  cold  or  warm  temperate  zones.  It  may  be  proper  to 
remark,  in  this  connection,  that  the  study  of  the  laws  regulating  the 
geographical  distribution  of  natural  families  of  animals  and  plants 
upon  the  whole  surface  of  our  globe  diflfers,  entirely,  from  that  of  the 
mociations  and  combinations  of  a  variety  of  animals  and  plants 
within  definite  regions,  forming  peculiar  faunae  and  flora. 

Considering  the  whole  range  of  the  temperate  zone  from  east  to 
west,  we  may  divide  it  in  accordance  with  the  prevailing  physical 
features  into  —  Ist,  an  Asiatic  realm,  embracing  Mantchuria,  Japan, 
Chioa,  Mongolia,  and  passing  through  Turkestan  into  2d,  the  JEuro- 
fean  realm,  which  includes  Iran  as  well  as  Asia  Minor,  Mesopotamia, 
northern  Arabia  and  Barbary,  as  well  as  Europe,  properly  so  called ; 
the  western  parts  of  Asia,  and  the  northern  parts  of  Africa  being 
intimately  connected  by  their  geolo^cal  structure  with  the  southern 
parts  of  Europe ;  *  and,  8d,  the  North  American  realm,  which  extends 
as  &r  south  as  the  table-land  of  Mexico. 

With  these  qualifications,  we  may  proceed  to  consider  the  faunae 
which  characterize  these  three  realms.  But,  before  studying  the  or- 
ganic characters  of  this  zone,  let  us  glance  at  its  physical  constitution. 
The  most  marked  character  of  the  temperate  zone  is  found  in  the 
inequality  of  the  four  seasons,  which  give  to  the  earth  a  peculiar 
aspect  in  different  epochs  of  the  year,  and  in  the  gradual,  though 
nM>re  or  less  rapid  passage  of  these  seasons  into  each  other.  The 
y^tation  particularly  undergoes  marked  modifications ;  completely 
arrested,  or  merely  suspended,  for  a  longer  or  shorter  time,  according 
to  the  proximity  of  the  arctic  or  the  tropical  zone,  we  find  it  by 
torus  in  a  prolonged  lethargy,  or  in  a  state  of  energetic  and  sustained 
ieyelopment.  But  in  this  respect  there  is  a  decided  contrast  between 
the  cold  and  warm  portions  of  the  temperate  zone.     Though  they 

*  For  fartlier  eridence  that  Iran,  Asia  Minor,  Mesopotamia,  Northern  Arabia  and 
Vortkem  Africa,  belong  naturalljr  to  the  European  realm,  see  OuyoC9  Earth  and  Man. 

5 


Ixiv  PROYIKGES   OF   THE   ANIHAL   WORLD 

are  both  characterized  by  the  predominance  of  the  same  families  of 
plants,  and  .in  particular  by  the  presence  of  numerous  species  of  the 
coniferous  and  amentaceous  plants,  yet  the  periodical  sleep  which 
deprives  the  middle  latitudes  of  their  verdure,  is  more  complete  in  the 
colder  region  than  in  the  warmer,  which  is  already  enriched  by  some 
southern  forms  of  vegetation,  and  where  a  part*of  the  trees  remain 
green  all  the  year.  The  succession  of  the  seasons  produces,  more- 
over, such  considerable  changes  in  the  climatic  conditions  in  this 
zone,  that  all  the  animals  belonging  to  it  cannot  sustain  them  equally 
well.  Hence  a  large  number  of  them  migrate  at  different  seasons 
from  one  extremity  of  the  zone  to  the  other,  especially  certsun  fami- 
lies of  birds.  It  is  known  to  all  the  world  that  tiie  birds  of  ^l^orthem 
Europe  and  America  leave  their  ungenial  climate  in  the  winter,  seek- 
ing warmer  regions  as  far  as  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  and  the  Mediterra- 
nean, the  shores  of  which,  even  those  of  the  African  coasts,  make  a 
part  of  the  temperate  zone.  Analogous  migrations  take  place  also 
in  the  north  of  Asia.  Such  migrations  are  not,  however,  limited  to 
the  temperate  zone ;  a  number  of  species  from  the  arctic  regions  go 
for  the  winter  into  the  temperate  zone,  and  the  limits  of  these  migra- 
tions may  aid  us  in  tracing  the  natural  limits  of  the  faunae,  which  thus 
link  themselves  to  each  other,  as  the  human  races  are  connected  by 
civilization. 

The  temperate  zone  is  not  characterized,  like  the  arctic,  by  one  and 
the  same  fauna ;  it  does  not  form,  as  the  arctic  does,  one  continuous 
zoological  zone  around  the  globe.  Kot  only  do  the  animals  change 
from  one  hemisphere  to  another,  but  these  differences  exist  even  be- 
tween various  regions  of  the  same  hemisphere.  The  species  belonging 
to  the  western  countries  of  the  old  world  are  not  identical  with  those 
of  the  eastern  countries.  It  is  true  that  they  often  resemble  each 
other  so  closely,  that  until  very  recently  they  have  been  confounded. 
It  has  been  reserve^,  however,  for  modem  zoology  and  botany  to 
detect  these  nice  distinctions.  For  instance,  the  coniferse  of  the  old 
world,  even  within  the  sub-arctic  zone,  are  not  identical  with  those 
of  America.  Instead  of  the  Norway  and  black  pine,  we  have  here 
the  balsam  and  the  white  spruce ;  instead  of  the  common  fir,  the 
PintM  rigida;  instead  ot  the  European  larch,  the  hacmatac,  &c. ;  and 
farther  south  the  differences  are  still  more  striking.  In  the  temperate 
zone  proper,  the  oaks,  the  beeches,  the  birches,  the  hornbeams,  the 
hophornbeams,  the  chestnuts,  the  buttonwoods,  the  elms,  the  linden, 
the  maples,  and  the  walnuts,  are  represented  in  each  continent  by 
peculiar  species  differing  more  or  less.  Peculiar  forms  make,  here 
and  there,  their  appearance,  such  as  the  gum-trees,  the  tulip-trees,  the 
magnolias.    The  evergreens  are  still  more  diversified, — ^we  need  only 


AND    THEIB   RELATION    TO   TYPES   OP   MAN. 

ucntioti  the  cameliaa  of  Japan,  an  J  thu  kalniias  of  America  aa  cxam- 
plee.  Among  the  tropical  forms  extending  into  the  warm  temperate 
zoue,  we  notice  particularly  the  palmetto  in  the  Bouthern  United 
States,  and  the  dwarf  chama^rops  of  eonthem  Europe.  The  animal 
kingdom  presents  the  same  features.  In  Europe  we  have,  for  in- 
Ktunco,  tlie  brown  bear ;  in  Kortli  America,  the  black  bear ;  in  Asia, 
the  bear  of  Tubet:  the  European  stag,  and  the  European  door,  are 
represented  in  North  America  by  the  Canadian  stag,  or  wapiti,  and 
the  American  deer;  and  in  eastern  Asia,  by  tlie  muak-deer.  Instead 
of  the  mouflon,  North  America  has  the  big-horn  or  mountain  sbecp, 
uid  A'-ia  the  argali.  The  North  American  buffalo  is  represented  in 
Bnrop©  by  the  wild  auerochs  of  Lithuania,  and  in  Mongolia  by  the 
the  wild-cats,  the  martens  and  weasels,  the  wolves  and  foxes, 
■els  and  mice  (excepting  the  imported  house-mouse),  the 
the  reptiles,  the  fishes,  the  insects,  the  mollusks,  &c.,  though 
mm  or  less  closely  allied,  are  equally  distinct  specifically.  The  types 
pwnliar  to  the  old  or  the  new  world  are  few;  among  them  may  be 
mentioned  the  horse  and  ass  and  the  dromedary  of  Asia,  and  the 
CfioeEam  of  North  America ;  but  upon  this  subject  more  details  may 
be  found  in  every  text-book  of  zoology  and  botany.  We  would  only 
idd  that  in  the  present  state  of  our  knowledge  we  recognise  the  fol- 
Itiiring  combinations  of  animals  within  the  limits  of  the  temperate 
lone,  which  may  be  considered  as  so  many  distinct  zoological  pro- 
vinces or  faunte. 

In  the  Atiatic  realm,  —  Ist,  a  north-eastern  fauna,  the  Japanete 
/aww;  2d,  a  south-eastern  fauna,  tho  Chinese  fauna,  and  a  central 
iaaaA,  the  Mongolian  fauna,  followed  westwards  by  tbo  Caspian 
fama,  which  partakes  partly  of  the  Asiatic  and  partly  of  the  Euro- 
pean zoolo^cal  character;  its  most  remarkable  animal,  antelope 
EugK,  ranging  west  as  far  as  southern  Hussia.  The  Japanese  and 
ibo  Chinese  fauna;  stand  to  each  other  in  the  same  relation  as  southern 
Eorope  and  north  Africa,  and  it  remains  to  be  ascertained  by  farther 
inveMigations  whether  the  Japanese  fauna  ought  not  to  be  subdivided 
into  a  more  eastern  insular  fauna,  the  Japanese  fauna  proper,  and  a 
more  western  continental  fauna,  which  might  be  called  the  Mandshn- 
nan  or  Tongouaian  fauna.  But  since  it  is  not  my  object  to  describe 
separately  all  fauuie,  but  chiefly  to  call  attention  to  the  coincidence 
existing  between  tho  natural  limitation  of  the  races  of  man,aud  the 
geographical  range  of  the  zoological  provinces,  I  shall  limit  myself 
here  to  some  general  remarks  respecting  the  Mongolian  fauna,  in 
order  i£>  show  that  the  Asiatic  zoological  realm  differs  essentially 
&om  the  European  and  the  American.  In  onr  Tableau,  the  second 
colomn  represents  the  most  remarkable  animals  of  this  fauna ;  the 


A 


hcvi  PROyiNGES  OF  THE  ANIMAL  WORLD 

bear  of  Tubct  (ursus  thibetanus),  the  musk-deer  (moschns  moschifems), 
the  Tzeiran  (antilope  gattarosa),  the  Mongolian  goat  (capra  sibirica), 
the  argali  (ovis  argali),  and  the  yak  (bos  grunniens).  This  is  also  the 
home  of  the  Bactrian  or  double-hunched  camel,  and  of  the  wild 
horse  (eqnus  caballus),  the  wild  ass  (equus  onager),  and  another  eqaino 
species,  the  Dtschigetai  (equus  hemionus).  The  wide  distribution 
of  the  musk-deer  in  the  Altai,  and  the  Himmalayan  and  Chinese 
Alps,  shows  the  whole  Asiatic  range  of  the  temperate  zone  to 
be  a  most  natural  zoological  realm,  subdivided  into  distinct  pro- 
vinces by  the  greater  localization  of  the  largest  number  of  its  repre- 
sentatives. 

If  we  now  ask  what  are  the  nations  of  men  inhabiting  those  re- 
gions, we  find  that  they  all  belong  to  the  so-called  Mongolian  race, 
the  natural  limits  of  which  correspond  exactly  to  the  range  of  the 
Japanese,  Chinese,  Mongolian  and  Caspian  faunse  taken  together, 
and  that  peculiar  types,  distinct  nations  of  this  race,  cover  respec- 
tively the  different  faunse  of  this  realm.  The  Japanese  inhabiting 
the  Japanese  zoological  province;  the  Chinese,  the  Chinese  pro- 
vince; the  Mongols,  the  Mongolian  province;  and  the  Turks,  the 
Caspian  province ;  eliminating,  of  course,  the  modem  establishment 
of  Turks  in  Asia  Minor  and  Europe. 

The  unity  of  Europe,  (exclusive  of  its  arctic  regions,)  in  connection 
with  south-western  Asia  and  northern  Africa,  as  a  distinct  zoological 
realm,  is  established  by  the  range  of  its  mammalia  and  by  the  limits 
of  the  migrations  of  its  birds,  as  well  as  by  the  physical  featores  of 
its  whole  extent.  Thus  we  find  its  deer  and  stag,  its  bear,  its  hare, 
its  squirrel,  its  wolf  and  wild-cat,  its  fox  and  jackal,  its  otter,  its 
weasel  and  marten,  its  badger,  its  bear,  its  mole,  its  hedgehogs,  and 
a  number  of  bats,  either  extending  over  tbe  whole  realm  in  Europe, 
western  Asia,  and  north  Africa,'or  so  linked  together  as  to  show  that 
in  their  combination  with  the  birds,  reptiles,  fishes,  Jtc.,  of  the  same 
countries,  they  constitute  a  natural  zoological  association  analogons 
to  that  of  Asia,  but  essentially  different  in  reference  to  species.  Like 
the  eastern  realm,  this  European  world  may  be  sub-divided  into  a 
number  of  distinct  faunce,  characterized  each  by  a  variety  of  pecnliar 
animaU.  In  western  Asia  we  find,  for  instance,  the  common  camel, 
instead  of  the  Bactrian,  whilst  Mount  Sinai,  Mounts  Taurus  and 
Caucasus  have  goats  and  wild  sheep  which  differ  as  much  fix)m  those 
of  Asia,  ns  they  difier  from  those  of  Qro<H>e,  of  Italy,  of  the  Alps, 
of  the  ryroncos,  of  the  Atlas,  and  of  Egypt  Wild  horses  are 
known  to  have  inhabited  Spain  and  Qomiany ;  and  a  wild  bull  ex- 
tended over  the  whole  range  of  central  Europe,  which  no  longer 
cxistA  there*    The  Asiatic  origin  of  our  domesticated  animak  may, 


AND   THEIR   BELATION   TO   TYPES   OF   MAN  Lxvii 

therefore,  well  be  cinestioned,  even  if  we  were  still  to  refer  western 
Asia  to  the  Asiatic  realm  ;  eincc  the  asa,  and  eomo  of  the  breeds  of 
our  horeCjOnly  belong  to  the  table-Ianda  of  Iran  and  Mongolia,  wbilst 
the  other  speoies,  including  the  cat,  may  all  be  traced  to  speciea  of 
the  European  realm.  The  domesticated  cat  is  referred  by  Eiippell  to 
fclij  maniculata  of  Egj-pt;  by  others,  to  felia  catus  ferus  of  central 
Enropo;  thus,  in  both  cases,  to  an  aniitial  of  the  European  realm. 
Whether  the  dog  be  a  apcciea  by  itself,  or  its  varietiea  derived  fi"om 
several  species  which  have  completely  amalgamated,  or  be  it  descended 
from  the  wolf,  the  fox,  or  the  jackal,  every  theory  mnst  limit  its  nataral 
range  to  the  European  world.  The  merino  sheep  is  still  represented 
In  the  wild  state  by  the  mouflon  of  Sardinia,  and  was  formerly  wild  in 
ill  the  moantains  of  Spain  ;  whether  the  sheep  of  tlie  patriai-chs  were 
derived  from  those  of  Mt  Taurus,  or  from  Armenia,  still  they  differed 
from  those  of  western  Europe ;  since,  a  thousand  j^ears  before  our 
er»,  the  rhoenicians  preferred  the  wool  from  the  Iberian  peninsula  to 
tiai  of  their  Syrian  neighbours.  The  goats  differ  so  much  in  different 
prtB  of  the  world,  that  it  is  still  less  poaaible  to  refer  them  to  one 
tommon  stock ;  and  while  Kepaul  and  Cashmere  have  their  own 
hfeeds,  we  may  well  conaider  those  of  Egypt  and  Sinai  as  distinct, 
(epecially  as  they  differ  equally  from  those  of  Caucasus  and  of 
Europe.  The  common  bull  is  derived  from  the  wild  species  which 
has  become  extinct  in  Europe,  and  is  not  identical  with  any  of  the 
mid  Bpeciea  of  Asia,  notwithstanding  some  assertiona  to  the  contrary. 
The  hog  descends  from  the  common  boar,  now  found  wild  over  the 
whole  temperate  zone  in  the  Old  World.  Both  ducks  and  gecee 
have  their  wild  representatives  in  Europe;  so  also  the  pigeon.  As 
for  the  common  fowls,  they  are  decidedly  of  east  Asiatic  origin  ;  but 
the  period  of  their  importation  is  not  well  known,  nor  even  the  wild 
^ledcB  from  which  they  are  derived.  The  wild  turkey  is  well  known 
u  an  inhabitant  of  the  American  continent. 

Sow,  taking  further  into  account  the  special  distiibution  of  all  the 
inimals,  wild  aa  well  as  domesticated,  of  the  European  temperate 
wne,  we  may  sub-divide  it  into  the  following  eight  fauna;:  —  Ist, 
Scandiftaei an  fauna ;  2d,  Jtvssian  Jauna ;  3d,  The  fauna  of  Central 
Europe;  4th,  The  fauna  of  Southern  JEurope;  5th,  The  fauna  of 
Jrtn;  tith.  The  Syrian  fauna;  7th,  Tlie  Egyptian  fauna;  and  8th, 
The  fauna  of  the  Atlas.  Tko  special  works  upon  the  zoology  of 
Europe,  the  great  works  illustrative  of  the  French  expeditions  in 
Egypt,  Morocco,  and  Alters,  the  travcla  of  Riippeil  and  Eussegor  in 
Egypt  and  Syria,  of  M.  Wagner  in  Algiers,  of  Demidoff  in  southern 
Bowia,  &c.  &,c.,  and  the  special  trcatisea  on  the  geographical  distribu- 
tion of  mammalia  by  A.  Wagner,  and  of  animala  in  general  by 


i 


Ixviii  PKOVINCES  OP   THE   ANIMAL   WOBLD 

Schmarda,  may  famish  more  details  upon  the  zoology  of  these 
countries. 

Here,  again,  it  cannot  escape  the  attention  of  the  ciffeful  observer, 
that  the  European  zoological  realm  is  circumscribed  within  exactly 
the  same  limits  as  the  so-called  white  race  of  man,  including,  as  it 
does,  the  inhabitants  of  south-western  Asia,  and  of  north  Africa, 
with  the  lower  parts  of  the  valley  of  the  Nile.  "We  exclude,  of 
course,  modem  migrations  and  historical  changes  of  habitation  from 
this  assertion.  Our  statements  are  to  be  understood  as  referring  only 
to  the  aboriginal  or  ante-historical  distribution  of  man,  or  rather  to 
the  distribution  as  history  finds  it.  And  in  this  respect  there  is  a 
singular  fauctj  which  historians  seem  not  to  have  sufficientiy  appre- 
ciated, that  the  earliest  migrations  recorded,  in  any  form,  show  us 
man  meeting  man,  wherever  he  moves  upon  the  inhabitable  surfiice 
of  the  globe,  small  islands  excepted. 

It  is,  fetrther,  very  s^pking,  that  the  different  sub-divisions  of  this 
race,  even  to  the  limits  of  distinct  nationalities,  cover  precisely  the 
same  ground  as  the  special  faunae  or  zoological  provinces  of  this  most 
important  part  of  the  world,  which  in  all  ages  has  been  the  seat  of 
the  most  advanced  civilization.  In  the  south-west  of  Asia  we  find 
(along  the  table-land  of  Iran)  Persia  and  Asia  Minor ;  in  the  pluns 
southward,  Mesopotamia  and  Syria ;  along  the  sea-shores,  Palestine 
and  Phoenicia;  in  the  valley  of  the  Nile,  Egypt;  and  along  the 
southern  shores  of  Africa,  Barbary.  Thus  we  have  Semitic  nations 
covering  the  north  African  and  south-west  Asiatic  fitunse,  while  the 
south  European  peninsulas,  including  Asia  Minor,  are  inhabited  by 
Grseco-Roman  nations,  and  the  cold,  temperate  zone,  by  Celto-G^er- 
manic  nations ;  the  eastern  range  of  Europe  being  peopled  by  Sclaves. 
This  coincidence  may  justify  the  inference  of  an  independent  origin 
for  these  different  tribes,  as  soon  as  it  can  be  admitted  that  the  races 
of  men  Tvere  primitively  created  in  nations ;  the  more  so,  since  all 
of  them  claim  to  have  been  autochthones  of  the  countries  they  inhabit 
This  claim  is  so  universal  that  it  well  deserves  more  attention.  It 
may  be  more  deeply  founded  than  historians,  generally,  seem  inclined 
to  grant. 

The  third  column  of  our  Tableau  exhibits  the  animals  characteristic 
of  the  temperate  part  of  the  European  zoological  realm,  and  shows 
their  close  resemblance  to  those  of  the  corresponding  Asiatic  fauna; 
the  species  being  representative  species  of  the  same  genera,  with  the 
exception  of  the  musk-deer,  which  has  no  analogues  in  Europe. 

Though  temperate  America  resembles  closely,  in  its  animal  crea- 
tion, the  countries  of  Europe  and  Asia  belonging  to  the  same  zone, 
vk  e  meet  with  physical  and  oi^anic  features  in  this  continent  which 


And  their  belation  to  types  of  man.       bdx 

Uiffer  entirely  from  those  of  tha  Old  World.  The  tropical  realms, 
connected  there  with  those  of  the  temperate  zone,  though  bound 
together  by  some  analogies,  differ  esHeutially  from  one  another. 
Tropical  Africa  has  hardly  any  species  in  common  with  Europe, 
though  we  may  remember  that  the  lion  once  extended  to  Greece,  and 
that  the  jackal  is  to  this  day  found  upon  some  islands  in  the  Adriatic, 
and  in  Morea.  Tropical  Asia  differs  equally  from  its  temperate 
t^ons,  and  Australia  forms  a  world  by  itself.  Not  bo  in  southern 
America,  The  range  of  mountains  wluch  extends,  in  almost  un- 
broken continuity,  from  the  Arctic  to  Cape  Horn,  establishea  n 
tiiuilarity  bctiveen  North  and  South  America,  which  may  be  traced 
tleo,  to  a  great  degree,  in  its  plants  and  animals.  Entire  families 
ffhieh  are  peculiar  to  this  continent  have  their  representatives  in 
Korth,  as  well  as  South  America,  the  cactus  and  didelphis,  for 
inBtance ;  some  species,  as  the  puma,  or  American  Hon,  may  even  be 
traced  from  Canada  to  Patagonia.  In  connection  with  these  facts, 
ife  find  that  tropical  America,  though  it  Ws  its  peculiar  types,  as 
ciiaracteristic  as  those  of  tropical  Africa,  Asia,  and  Australia,  does 
not  furnish  analogues  of  the  giants  of  Africa  and  Asia;  its  largest 
pachyderms  being  tapirs  and  pecans,  not  elephnnts,  rhinoceroses,  and 
Uppopotnini ;  and  its  largest  ruminants,  the  llamas  and  alpacas, 
and  not  caraela  and  girafl'es ;  whilst  it  reminds  us,  in  many  respect?, 
of  Australia,  with  which  it  has  the  type  of  marsupials  in  common, 
though  ruminants  and  pachyderms,  and  even  monkeys,  are  entirely 
wanting  there.  Thus,  with  due  quaUfication,  it  may  be  said,  that  the 
whole  continent  of  America,  when  compared  with  the  corresponding 
twin-continents  of  Europe  —Africa  or  Asia—  Australia  is  characterized 
by  a  much  greater  uniformity  of  its  natural  productions,  combined 
wifli  a  special  localization  of  many  of  its  subordinate  types,  which 
will  justify  the  establishment  of  many  special  faunte  within  its 
boundaries. 

With  ttese  facta  before  ns,  we  may  expect  that  there  should  be  no 
peat  diversity  among  the  tribes  of  man  inhabiting  this  continent; 
and,  indeed,  the  moat  extensive  investigation  of  their  peculiarities 
hat  led  Dr.  Morton  to  consider  them  as  constituting  but  a  single  race, 
from  the  confines  of  the  Esquimaux  down  to  the  southonimost  ex- 
tremity of  the  continent.  But,  at  tlie  same  time,  it  should  be 
remembered  that,  in  accordance  willi  the  zoological  character  of  tlie 
whole  realm,  this  race  is  divided  into  an  infinite  number  of  small 
tribes,  presenting  more  or  less  diSerenee  one  from  another. 

As  to  the  special  faunie  of  the  American  continent,  we  may  distin- 
gniah,  within  the  temperate  zone,  a  Canadian  fauna,  extending  from 
Newfoundland  across  the  great  lakes  to  the  base  of  the  Rocky  moun- 


Ixx  PROyiNCES  OP  THE  ANIMAL  WORLD 

tains,  a  fauna  of  the  North  American  table-landj  a  £eiima  of  the  Nortk- 
west  coast,  a  fauna  of  the  middle  United  States,  a  fituna  of  the  southern 
United  States,  and  a  Oalifomian  fauna,  the  characteristic  features  of 
which  I  shall  describe  on  another  occasion. 

When  we  consider,  however,  the  isolation  of  the  American  conti- 
nent from  those  of  the  Old  World,  nothing  is  more  striking  in  the 
geographical  distribution  of  animals,  than  the  exact  correspondence 
of  all  the  animals  of  the  northern  temperate  zone  of  America  with 
those  of  Europe :  all  the  characteristic  forms  of  which,  as  may  be  seen 
by  the  fourth  column  of  our  Tableau,  belong  to  the  same  genera, 
with  the  exception  only  of  a  few  subordinate  types,  not  represented 
among  our  figures  —  such  as  the  opossum  and  the  skunk. 

In  tropical  America  we  may  distinguish  a  Central  American  fauna^ 
a  Brazilian  fauna,  a  fauna  of  the  Pampas,  9^  fauna  of  the  Cordilleras^  a 
Peruvian  fauna,  and  a  Patagonian  fauna  ;  but  it  is  imnecessaiy  for 
our  purpose  to  mention  here  their  characteristic  features,  which  may 
be  gathered  from  the  works  of  Prince  New  Wied,  of  Spix  and  Martios, 
of  Tschudi,  of  Poppig,  of  Kamon  de  la  Sagra,  of  Darwin,  &c 

The  slight  differences  existing  between  the  faunae  of  the  temperate 
zone  have  required  a  fuller  illustration  than  maybe  necessary  to  char- 
acterize the  zoological  realms  of  the  tropical  regions  and  the  eonthem 
hemisphere  generally.  It  is  sufficient  for  our  purpose  to  say  here,  that 
these  realms  are  at  once  distinguished  by  the  prevalence  of  peculiar 
types,  circumscribed  within  the  natural  limits  of  the  three  continents, 
extending  in  complete  isolation  towards  the  southern  pole.  In  this 
re^^ect  there  is  already  a  striking  contrast  between  the  northern  and 
the  southern  hemisphere.  But  the  more  closely  we  compare  them 
with  one  another,  the  greater  appear  their  differences.  We  have 
already  seen  how  South  America  differs  from  Africa,  the  East  Indies, 
and  Australia,  by  its  closer  connection  with  North  America.  Not- 
withstanding, however,  the  absence  in  South  America  of  thoee 
sightly  animals  so  prominent  in  Africa  and  tropical  Asia,  its  gen- 
eral character  is,  like  that  of  all  the  tropical  continents,  to  nonriah 
a  variety  of  types  which  have  no  close  relations  to  those  of  other 
continents.  Its  monkeys  and  edentata  belong  to  genera  which 
have  no  representatives  in  the  Old  World ;  among  pachyderms  it  has 
pecaris,  which  are  entirely  wanting  elsewhere ;  and  though  the  tapirs 
occur  also  in  the  Sunda  Islands,  that  type  is  wanting  in  Africa,  where 
in  compensation  we  find  the  hippopotamus,  not  found  in  either  Asia  or 
America.  We  have  already  seen  tiiat  the  marsupials  of  South  Ame- 
rica differ  entirelv  from  those  of  Australia.  Its  ostriches  differ  also 
generically  from  those  of  Africa,  tropical  Asia,  New  Holland,  &c. 

if  we  compare  further  the  southern  continents  of  tlie  Old  World 


IK  THEIR  BELATIOK  WITH  TYPES  OF  MAN.  Ixxi 

widi  one  another^  we  find  a  certain  nniformity  between  the  animalB 
of  Afiica  and  tropical  Asia.  They  have  both  elephants  and  rhinoce- 
nsesj  thoogh  each  has  its  peculiar  species  of  these  genera,  which 
oceuT  neither  in  America  nor  in  Australia ;  whilst  cercopitheci  and 
mdlopcs  prevail  in  Africa,  and  long-armed  monkeys  and  stags  in 
tropical  Asia.  Moreover,  the  black  orangs  are  peculiar  to  Africa,  and 
tiie  red  orangs  to  Asia.  As  to  Australia,  it  has  neither  monkeys  nor 
ptchydenns,  nor  edentata,  but  only  marsupials  and  monotremes.  We 
need  therefore  not  carry  these  comparisons  further,  to  be  satisfied  that 
Afiica,  tropical  Asia,  and  Australia  constitute  independent  zoological 
reahns. 

The  continent  of  Afiica  south  of  the  Atlas  has  a  very  uniform 
soological  character.  This  realm  may  however  be  subdivided,  accord- 
ing to  its  local  peculiarities,  into  a  number  of  distinct  fitunse.  In  its 
more  northern  parts  we  distinguish  the  fauna  of  the  Sahara,  and  those 
iii  Nubia  and  Abyssinia ;  the  latter  of  which  extends  over  the  Red 
Sea  into  the  tropical  parts  of  Arabia.  These  faunse  have  been  par- 
ticularly studied  by  Riippell  and  Ehrenberg,  in  whose  works 
more  may  be  found  respecting  the  zoology  of  these  regions.  They 
ire  inhabited  by  two  distinct  races  of  men,  the  Nubians  and  Abys- 
anians,  receding  greatly  in  their  features  from  the  woolly-haired 
Kegroes  with  flat  broad  noses,  which  cover  the  more  central  parts  of 
the  continent.  But  even  here  we  may  distinguish  the  fauna  of 
Senegal  fix)m  that  of  Guinea  and  that  of  the  African  Table-land.  In 
the  first,  we  notice  particularly  the  chimpanzee ;  in  the  second,  the 
gorilla.  There  is  no  anthropoid  monkey  in  the  third.  The  fifth 
column  in  our  Tableau  gives  figures  of  the  most  prominent  animals 
of  the  genuine  West  African  type.  A  fuller  illustration  of  this  subject 
might  show,  how  peculiar  tribes  of  Negroes  cover  the  limits  of  the 
different  fiiunffi  of  tropical  Africa,  and  establish  in  this  respect  a  paral- 
lelLgm  between  the  nations  of  this  continent  and  those  of  Europe. 
We  are  chiefly  indebted  to  French  naturalists  for  a  better  knowledge 
of  the  Natural  History  of  this  part  of  the  world.  In  the  sixth  column 
of  our  Tableau  we  have  represented  the  animals  of  the  Cape-lands, 
in  order  to  show  how  the  African  fauna  is  modified  upon  the  southern 
extremity  of  this  continent,  which  is  inhabited  by  a  distinct  race  of 
men,  the  Hottentots.  The  zoology  of  South  Africa  may  be  studied 
ia  the  works  of  Lichtenstein  and  Andrew  Smith. 

The  East  Indian  realm  is  now  very  well  known  zoologically,  thanks 
to  the  efforts  of  English  and  Dutch  naturalists,  and  may  be  subdivided 
into  three  faunse,  that  of  Dukhun,  that  of  the  Indo-Chinese  peninsula, 
and  that  of  the  Sunda  Islands,  Borneo,  and  the  Philippines.  Its 
cfaaiacteristic  animals,  represented  in  the  seventh  column  of  our 


bcdi     PRoyiNCES  of  the  animal  world 

Tableau,  may  be  readily  contracted  with  Hiose  of  AMca.  There  ib, 
however,  one  feature  in  this  reahn,  which  requires  particular  atten* 
tion,  and  has  a  high  importance  with  reference  to  the  study  of  the 
races  of  men.  We  find  here  upon  Borneo  (an  island  not  so  extensive 
as  Spain)  one  of  the  best  known  of  those  anthropoid  monkeys,  the 
orang-outan,  and  with  him  as  well  as  upon  the  adjacent  islands  of 
Java  and  Sumatra,  and  along  the  coasts  of  the  two  East  Indian  penin- 
suUe,  not  less  than  ten  other  different  species  of  Hylobates,  the  long- 
armed  monkeys;  a  genus  which,  next  to  the  orang  and  chimpanzee, 
ranks  nearest  to  man.  One  of  these  species  is  circumscribed  mthin 
the  Island  of  Java,  two  along  the  coast  of  Coromandel,  three  upon 
that  of  Malacca,  and  four  upon  Borneo.  Also,  eleven  of  the  highest 
organized  beings  which  have  performed  their  part  in  the  plan  of  the 
Creation  within  tracts  of  land  inferior  in  extent  to  the  range  of  any 
of  the  historical  nations  of  men !  In  accordance  with  this  fBLtit,  we 
find  three  distinct  races  within  the  boundaries  of  the  East  Indian 
realm :  the  Telingan  race  in  anterior  India,  the  Malays  in  i>08terior 
India  and  upon  the  islands,  upon  which  the  Negrillos  occur  with  them. 
Such  combinations  justify  fully  a  comparison  of  the  geographical 
range  covered  by  distinct  European  nations  with  the  narrow  limits 
occupied  upon  earth  by  the  orangs,  the  chimpanzees,  and  the  gorillas ; 
and  though  I  still  hesitate  to  assign  to  each  an  independent  origin 
(perhaps  rather  from  the  difficulty  of  divesting  myself  of  the  opinions 
universally  received,  than  fix)m  any  intrinsic  evidence),  I  must,  in 
presence  of  these  £etcts,  insist  at  least  upon  the  probability  of  such  an 
independence  of  origin  of  all  nations ;  or,  at  least,  of  the  independent 
origin  of  a  primitive  stock  for  each,  with  which  at  some  future  period 
migrating  or  conquering  tribes  have  more  or  less  completely  amal- 
gamated, as  in  the  case  of  mixed  nationalities.  The  evidence  adduced 
from  the  affinities  of  the  languages  of  different  nations  in  favor  of  a 
community  of  origin  is  of  no  value,  when  we  know,  that,  among 
vociferous  animals,  every  species  has  its  peculiar  intonations,  and  that 
the  different  species  of  the  same  fiunily  produce  sound  as  closely 
allied,  and  forming  as  natural  combinations,  as  the  so-called  Indo- 
Qermanic  languages  compared  with  one  another.  Nobody,  for 
instance,  would  suppose  that  because  the  notes  of  the  different  species 
of  thrushes,  inhabiting  different  parts  of  the  world,  bear  the  closest 
affinity  to  one  another,  these  birds  must  all  have  a  common  origin ; 
and  yet,  with  reference  to  man,  philologists  still  look  upon  the  affini- 
ties of  languages  as  affording  direct  evidence  of  such  a  community 
of  origin,  among  the  races,  even  though  they  have  already  discovered 
the  most  essential  differences  in  the  veiy  structure  of  these  languages. 
Ever  smce  New  Holland  was  discovered,  it  has  been  known 


AMD  THEIR   EBtATION    TO   TYPES   OF   MAN.       Ixxili 

6  land  of  zoological  marvels.  All  ila  animals  differ  so  completely 
from  those  of  other  parts  of  our  globe,  that  it  may  bo  eaid  to  conati- 
mte  a  world  in  itself,  as  isolated  in  that  reepect  from  the  other  conti- 
neuts,  as  it  truly  is  in  its  physical  relations.  As  a  zoological  realm, 
it  extends  to  New  Guinea  and  some  adjacent  islands.  New  IloUand, 
however,  constitutes  a  distinct  fauna,  which  at  some  fiiture  time  may 
be  atill  further  subdivided,  differing  from  that  of  the  islands  north 
of  it.  The  characteristic  animals  of  this  insular  continent  are  repre- 
fgnted  in  the  eighth  column  of  our  Tableau.  They  all  belong  to  two 
ftmilies  only,  considering  the  class  of  mammalia  alone,  the  marsu- 
piaU,  and  the  monotremes.  Besides  those  are  found  bats,  and  mice, 
ind  a  wild  dog ;  bat  there  are  neither  true  edentata,  nor  mminante, 
nor  pftcbyderms.  nor  monkeys,  in  this  realm,  which  is  inhabited  by 
two  races  of  men,  the  Australian  in  Now  Holland,  and  the  Papuans 
upon  the  Islands.  The  isolation  of  the  zoological  types  of  Australia, 
Inliabiting  as  they  do  a  continent  partaking  of  nearly  all  the  physical 
frstares  of  the  other  parts  of  the  world,  is  one  of  tho  most  sticking 
<<ridencc3  that  the  presence  of  animals  upon  earth  is  not  determined 
Irf  physicaJ  conditions,  but  established  by  the  direct  agency  of  a 
Creator. 

Of  Polynesia,  its  races  and  animals,  it  would  be  difficult  to  give  an 
idoa  in  such  a  condensed  picture  aa  this.  I  pasa  them,  therefore, 
entirely  unnoticed.  The  mountain  fauuse  have  also  been  omitted  in 
our  Map  from  want  of  space. 

Before  closing  these  remarks  I  sliould  add,  that  one  of  the  greatest 
difficnldea  naturalists  have  met  with,  in  the  study  of  the  human  races, 
haa  been  the  want  of  a  standard  of  comparison  by  which  to  estimate 
the  ralue  and  importance  of  the  diversities  observed  between  the 
Merent  nations  of  the  world.  But  (since  it  is  idle  to  make  assertions 
npon  the  character  of  these  differences  without  a  distinct  understand- 
ing teepectiug  the  meaning  of  the  words  constantly  used  in  reference 
to  tLe  gubjeet),  it  may  be  proper  to  ask  here,  What  is  a  species,  what 
Bvariety,  and  what  is  meant  by  the  unity  or  the  diversity  of  the  races  ? 

hi  order  not  to  enter  upon  debateabte  ground  in  answering  the 
first  of  these  q[uestiona,  let  ua  begin  by  considering  it  with  reference 
to  the  animal  kingdom;  and,  without  alluding  to  any  controverted  point, 
limit  ourselves  to  animals  well  known  among  us.  "We  would  thus 
remember  that,  with  universal  consent,  the  horse  and  ass  are  con- 
ndered  as  two  distinct  species  of  the  same  genus,  to  which  belong 
BCTeml  other  distinct  species  known  to  naturalists  under  the  names 
of  zebra,  quagga,  dauw,  &c.  The  buffalo  and  the  bull  are  also  distinct 
epecies  of  another  genus,  embracing  several  other  foreign  species, 
The  black  bear,  the  white  bear,  the  grizzly  bear,give  another  example 


Ixxiv  PROYINCES   OF   THE   ANIMAL  WORLD 

of  three  different  species  of  the  same  genus,  kc.  &c.  We  might 
select  many  other  examples  among  onr  common  qnadrnpeds,  or 
among  hirds,  reptiles,  fishes,  &c.,  but  these  will  be  sufficient  for  our 
purpose.  In  the  genus  horse  we  have  two  domesticated  species,  the 
common  horse  and  the  donkey ;  in  the  genus  bull,  one  domesticated 
species  and  the  wild  buffalo ;  the  three  species  of  bear  mentioned  aro 
only  found  in  the  wild  state.  The  ground  upon  which  these  animak 
are  considered  as  distinct  species  is  simply  the  fact,  that,  since  they 
have  been  known  to  man,  they  have  always  preserved  the  same  cha- 
racteristics. To  make  specific  difference  or  identity  depend  upon 
genetic  succession,  is  begging  the  principle  and  taking  for  granted 
what  in  reality  is  under  discussion.  It  is  true  that  animals  of  the 
same  species  are  fertile  among  themselves,  and  that  their  fecundity 
is  an  easy  test  of  this  natural  relation ;  but  this  character  is  not  ex- 
clusive, since  we  know  that  the  horse  and  the  ass,  the  buffiil^  and 
our  cattle,  like  many  other  animals,  may  be  crossed ;  we  are,  there- 
fore, not  justified,  in  doubtful  cases,  in  considering  the  fertility  of 
two  animals  as  decisive  of  their  specific  identity.  Moreover,  gene- 
ration is  not  the  only  way  in  which  certain  animals  may  multiply, 
as  there  are  entire  classes  in  which  the  larger  number  of  indivi- 
duals do  not  originate  from  eggs.  Any  definition  of  species  in- 
which  the  question  of  generation  is  introduced  is,  therefore,  objec- 
tionable. The  assumption,  that  the  fertility  of  cross-breeds  is  neces- 
sarily limited  to  one  or  two  generations,  does  not  alter  the  case; 
since,  in  many  instances,  it  is  not  proved  beyond  dispute.  It  is, 
however,  leyond  all  question  that  individuals  of  distinct  species  may, 
in  certain  cases,  be  productive  with  one  another,  as  well  as  with 
their  own  kind.  It  is  equally  certain  that  their  offspring  is  a 
half-breed ;  tliat  is  to  say,  a  being  partaking  of  the  peculiarities  of 
the  two  parents,  and  not  identical  with  either.  The  only  definition 
of  species  meeting  all  these  difficulties  is  that  of  Dr.  Morton,  who 
characterizes  them  as  primordial  organic  forms.  Species  are  thus 
distinct  forms  of  organic  life,  the  origin  of  which  is  lost  in  the 
primitive  establishment  of  the  state  of  things  now  existing,  and 
varieties  are  such  modifications  of  the  species  as  may  return  to  the 
typical  form,  under  temporary  influences.  Accepting  this  definition 
with  the  qualifications  just  mentioned  respecting  hybridity,  I  am 
prepared  to  show  that  the  differences  existing  between  the  races  of 
men  are  of  the  same  kind  as  the  differences  observed  between  the 
different  families,  genera,  and  species  of  monkeys  or  other  animals; 
Hnd  that  these  different  species  of  animals  differ  in  the  same  degree 
one  from  the  other  as  the  races  of  men — nay,  the  differences  between 
distinct  races  are  often  greater  than  those  distinguishing  species  of 


AHD  THEIR  RELATION  TO  TYPES  OF  MAN.         IxXV 

one  from  the  other.  The  chimpanzee  and  gorilla  do  not 
differ  more  one  from  the  other  than  the  Mandingo  and  the  Guinea 
Ncfro:  they  together  do  not  differ  more  from  the  orang  than  the 
lUay  or  white  man  differs  fix)m  the  Negro.  In  proof  of  this  assertion, 
I  need  only  refer  the  reader  to  the  description  of  the  anthropoid 
monkeys  pablished  by  Prof.  Owen  and  by  Dr.  J.  Wyman,  and  to 
nch  descriptions  of  the  races  of  men  as  notice  more  important 
peculiarities  than  the  mere  differences  in  the  color  of  the  skin.  It 
k^Iiowever,  but  fair  to  exonerate  these  authors  from  the  responsibility 
of  iny  deduction  I  would  draw  fi^m  a  renewed  examination  of  the 
ame  &ct8,  differing  fr^m  theirs ;  for  I  maintain  distinctly  that  the 
(fifferences  observed  among  the  races*  of  men  are  of  the  same  kind 
and  even  greater  than  those  upon  which  the  anthropoid  monkeys 
fle  considered  as  distinct  species. 

Agun,   nobody  can  deny  that  the  o&pring  of  different  races 

k  always  a  half-breed,  as  between  animals  of  different  species,  and 

not  a  child  like  either  its  mother  or  its  father.    These  conclusions 

in  no  way  conflict  with  the  idea  of  the  unity  of  mankind,  which 

is  as  close  as  that  of  the  members  of  any  well-marked  type  of 

animals;  and  whosoever  will  consult  history  must  remain  satisfied, 

that  the  moral  question  of  brotherhood  among  men  is  not  any  more 

affixrted  by  these  views  than  the  direct  obligations  between  immediate 

blood  relations.    Unity  is  determinal  by  a  typical  structure,  and  by 

the  similarity  of  natural  abilities  and  propensities ;  and,  unless  we  deny 

the  typical  relations  of  the  cat  tribe,  for  instance,  we  must  admit  that 

unity  is  not  only  compatible  with  diversity  of  origin,  but  that  it  is 

the  universal  law  of  nature. 

This  coincidence,  between  the  circumscription  of  the  races  of  man 
and  the  natural  limits  of  different  zoological  provinces  characterized 
by  peculiar  distinct  species  of  animals,  is  one  of  the  most  important 
and  unexpected  features  in  the  Natural  History  of  Mankind,  which 
the  study  of  the  geographical  distribution  of  all  the  organized  beings, 
now  existing  upon  earth,  has  disclosed  to  us.     It  is  a  fact  which  can- 
not fail  to  throw  light,  at  some  future  time,  upon  the  very  origin 
of  the  differences  existing  among  men,  since  it  shows  that  man's 
physical  nature  is  modified  by  the  same  laws  as  that  of  animals, 
and  that  any  general   results  obtained  from  the  animal  kingdom 
regarding  the  organic  differences  of  its  various  types  must  also  apply 
to  man. 
Jfow,  there  are  only  two  alternatives  before  us  at  present :  — 
Ist  Either  mankind  originated  from  a  common  stock,  and  all 
the  different  races  with  their  peculiarities,  in  their  present 
distribution,  are  to  be  ascribed  to  subsequent  changes  — 


Ixzvi       PROYIKCES  OF  THE  ANIMAL  WOBLD^  ETC. 

an  assumption  for  which  there  is  no  evidence  whatever, 
and  which  leads  at  once  to  the  admission  that  the  diver- 
sity among  animals  is  not  an  original  one,  nor  their  dis- 
tribution  determined  by  a  general  plan,  established  in  the 
beginning  of  the  Creation; — or, 
2d.  We  must  acknowledge  that  the  diversity  among  animab 
is  a  fact  determined  by  the  will  of  the  Creator,  and  their 
geograpHcal  distribution  part  of  the  general  plan  which 
unites  all  organized  beings  into  one  great  organic  con- 
ception :  whence  it  follows  that  what  are  called  human 
races,  down  to  their  specialization  as  nations,  are  distinct 
primordial  forms  of  the  type  of  man. 
The  consequences  of  the  first  alternative,  which  is  contrary  to  all 
the  modern  results  of  science,  run  inevitably  into  the  Lamarkian 
development  theory,  so  well  known  in  this  country  through  the 
work  entitled  "Vestiges  of  Creation;"  though  its  premises  are  gen- 
erally adopted  by  those  who  would  shrink  &om  the  conclusions  to 
which  they  necessarily  lead. 

Whatever  be  the  nieaniDg  of  the  coincidence  alluded  to  above, 
it  must  in  future  remain  an  important  element  in  ethnographical 
studies ;  and  no  theoiy  of  the  distribution  of  the  races  of  man,  and 
of  their  migrations,  can  be  satisfactory  hereafter,  which  does  not 
account  for  that  fact. 

We  may,  however,  draw  already  an  important  inference  from  this 
investigation,  which  cannot  fail  to  have  its  influence  upon  the 
ferther  study  of  the  human  races:  namely,  that  the  laws  which 
regulate  the  diversity  of  animals,  and  their  distribution  upon  earth, 
apply  equally  to  man,  within  the  same  limits  and  in  the  same  degree; 
and  that  all  our  liberty  and  moral  responsibility,  however  spon- 
taneous, are  yet  instinctively  directed  by  the  All-wise  and  Omni- 
potent, to  fulfil  the  great  harmonies  established  in  Nature. 

L.  A. 


EXPLANATIONS 

ov  tarn 
TABLEAU    ACCOMPANYING    PROF.    AGASSIZ'S    6KBT0H. 


I. -ARCTIC  flEAlM. 
1.  n-^J  —  EMktmauM.    [Fluvxiili: 

•Jii  /J>r-  /^-  Sea ;  1S»;  LpLUL] 
;L  S4 ali  —  Likimamx.      | MoBitov : 

Ct.  AmfT. :  p.  70.  !fo.  1.] 
X  White  Bnr  iO$UM  wutriUmmt). 

[Kvmem:   Bigm€  Aidm.;  AtUl^ 

Mamm.  pi.  30,  flg.  &] 
4.  WiJnu    iTridttau  MtMmanu), 

ICrrto :  <p.  oC. ;  pL  46k  flg.  1-] 
Sl  Bti»lcer    ( Omti    ItarandM). 

;CmD:  opL  di.;  pL  87,  flg.  SL] 
C  Harp  Seftl  (Pkoca  fnniamiiea). 

[Saa* :  Ad.;  Muun^  L  pL71.] 
7.  KUht Whah {Baiama  M^Modmij. 

;;Crviia:  op. oL  ;  pL  100^  !!«•  !•] 
f.  fidn-  Duck  (iliMt  ■mffftrtwif). 

[ ACBCSuai :  AMt;  1848;  ^  pL 

4CA.  «i<.  1.] 

/arma).    [LocBOv: 


pu  9eB,  Xo.  u»a8&] 

IL-MORCOL  REALM. 

U.  II«m1—  OkMcac  [Ham.  Bicm: 
A*.^  ifiA  ihaMm  2^«Mt;  18i8; 
pLlO,  *<  Mongol.*^ 

11.  fkuD — CMJMK.    [CUTm:  op. 

e^. ;  pL  9,  flf.  UL] 
UL  Bear  f  rmcf  iMMoiWf).  [Bcn» 

KA :  £ii«CAacr«  :  UL  pi.  141  dd]. 
U.  aiitok-deer(JlhK*«ita<MdU/biM). 
Ct'tint:  op.cU.;  pi.  86.] 

14  Ancilcr*      {AntH^t   putfitrofa). 

^<  HKELOt :  up.eiL;  pi.  275.] 

15  Gj»1  .Cjpra  tiUrica).     [8CBM- 

iixs :  ep.  cit. ;  pL  281.] 
1^  Slve^p  (Orii  ArgaK).     [Cctib: 

!rr^r,^jjAit  ;  {.  p].  44  bii,  11^  1.] 

IT   T&k     /{•  j;  jrnnRMftnu).     [Vubt: 
OxJnV;  ISil;  p.45.] 

II.. -EUROPEAN  REALM. 

I".  B«*i— Crrus'fl  portniL  [Jt^iw 
.-Inim. ;  Atlaa,  Mamm  ;   **Me- 

1>.  &kui]  —  Eitrapfan.  [CCTnE:qp. 

ea.'. ;  f\.  ?,  ««.  1.] 
X.  Bear  { rrsia  Ardai).  [ScnmiB: 

'ft  cU. :  pL  133t.] 
2.  5t«2  fOrr^  O^jpAiu).    [ScBU- 

%ix :  cp.aL;  pL  U7  ▲.] 
22.  ADtilcpc  (JaMfaiM  JhqMfanpni). 

^^rifKon:  «p.  eil. ;  pi.  279.] 


n.Go«t  (Cbpiti  iber).    [Schubb: 

op.  eft. ;  pi.  281  c] 
34.  BlMep  (One  JAwimon).    Sou- 

an:  <9). cOL ; pL 288 a.] 
8S.Aaeroclis  (Bw  ITntt).    [Yabet: 

€p.ciL;  p.  40.] 

IV.-AMERICAN  REALM. 

MLHaad  — iiKfHmCUcA  [Max.  Pa. 

mWikd:  IVarflIf;  pi.  3.] 
27.  Skull  —  Jftwnd  in  Tennesiee. — 

[MOETOJi :  Or.  Amor. ;  pL  66.] 
88.  Btax(Urtiattmeneanus).  [Scbbb- 

bb:  cp.ciL;  pL  141  B.] 
S9l8teg((%rv.r<vyte^iiiM}.  [Scaub- 

WMa,'.op,ciL:  pL  «6  b.] 
ao.  AntUope  ( JN<./Wo/mi).   [ZT.iSL 

Al.  Of.  £9. 1862;  pt  iL pL  1.] 

n. OoBfc (Qy»  cwMrtowa).  [<r.& 

iU.Q^;pLaL] 
8S.8I1MP  (Ovif  Btontaiia).     [<r.  5. 

AL  Qf.;'pL  6.] 
83.  Blaon  (Am  OMenomaM).    'JT.  8. 

I\U,qf.:  pL7.] 

V.-AFRICAN  REALM. 
^LBmd^Mommffique  Ntgro.— 

OOUBTR  BB  LlBLB :  TabUau  Eth- 

nog.  du  Genre  Humam  ;  1849 ; 

pL6.] 
36.  VknW-'Cnde  Negro.    [Latham  : 

TariMaqfUan;  p.  8.] 

36.  ChfanpuuM  {TrogUtdj/iea  tUger). 

[CunxR :  R^ne  An.;  pi.  iL  fig.  1.] 

37.  Elephant   {EUfhoM  afrioanm). 

CuviXB :  JUgne  anim. ;  L  p.] 

38.  BhinooerM  {R.  bkomu).  [Smith  : 

Simih  Africa:  pi.  2.] 
38.  HippopoUmos  (77.  amphUntu). 

[Smith:  aotOh  Africa;  pL  6.] 
40.Wart-IIog   {Phacoehamu  JEli- 

am).    [ScuBXBKB:  op.  dL;  pL 

326  a.] 
41. Giraffe    (Oameieopardalit   Gi- 

ratffai).    [Cuyixb:  lamagraphie : 

LpL43.] 

VI.-HOTTEHTOT  PAUNA. 
42.EmA^BuMhwtan.   [Ham.  Smith: 

jya<.2Ki<.;pl.  13.] 
43. Skull— AuAman.  [IIam« Smith: 

op.  cii. ;  pL  2.] 
44.  UjeiuQtinetiProUUs  Lalandii). 
[Mim.  du  Mtu^um;  zL  p.  364.] 
46.  Quagga  ( JSyvM  <?ua<2!7a)   [Schkb- 
:  op.  cit. ;  pi.  317.] 


48  RUnoonroa  (B.  Simui).  fSMRB 
South  Africa;  pi.  19.] 

47.  (3ap«  Hyraz  {Hyrax  oopefuu). 

[Schbxboi:  op.  dL;  pL  240.] 

48.  Ant-e^tm ((hycUrtipus  oapentit.) 

[Nouv.  Diet.  (THitL  NatUreOe; 
zzir.  p.  182.J 

49.  (Tape  Ox  (Am  eq^).    [YAgR 

Ox  Tribe;  p.  86.] 

VII.-MALAYAN   REALM. 

60.  Head— JTa 2 ay.    [Ward:  JVo/ 

Hid.  qf  Mankind;  1849;  p.  64.] 
6L  Skull  — if  a  lay.    [Dumodtibb: 
AOat  AnthropoL  ;  pL  37,  fig.  6.) 

62.  Orang-utan  (Pitheau  Satfnu). 

[TcMMcroK:   JfoiMyropAMi;  U. 
pL4L] 

63.  Elephant  (Xlq^hoi  indieui).^ 

[Schbbbbb  :op.dt.;  pi.  317  oa] 

61.  Khinooeroa  (R.  aondaiciu).  [Hus* 

racLD:  Zool.  Raeareha;  1834.J 
66.  Tapir  (Ihpinu  moIayaniM).— 
[HoBsnzLD:  op.ctf.] 

66.  Stag  (Cemu  Mtm(jac).    Hou- 
racLD:  op.dL] 

67.  Ox  (Am  Amee).    [Yabbt:   Oa 

Tribe:  p.  111.] 

Vill.-AUSTRALIAN  REALM. 

68.  Uead—Alfouroux.  [CuTiEB:c!p. 
di. ;  pL  8,  fl^.  1.] 

69.  SkuU— ^(/burof.  [IIam.  Smith: 

Nat.niit.;  pi.  2.] 

60.  Spotted  Oposi(um  {DafyuruiTivX 

[Schrebbb  :  <>p.  dt. ;  pi.  152  a.] 

61.  Ant-eater     (Mymueof/ius   fa$. 

datus).  [Tram.  Zoolijffical  Soc. ; 
iL  p.  154.] 

62.  Babbit  (IWajnelei  Lagotit).'- 

[Watebuouse  :    MamtpiaU;   i. 
pi.  13.] 

63.  Phalan^r(/%a2an/^'xfaru7ptna). 

[Waterhousk  :  op.  dt. ;  1.  pi.  8.  ] 

64.  Wombat  (Pfca»cotarrfai  dnertu$). 

[Schkedcr:  rqi,  dL;  pi.  155  a.] 
66.  S<iiiirrel  {rutannu  snuretu).— 
[Wateuiouse:  op.  dL;  I.  p. 33. J 

66.  Kangaroo    ( Macropus   gigantf 

tu).    [Watkbbocbb:  op.  cit;  L 
p.  62.] 

67.  Duck-bill  {Omithorhynchutparar 

dorm).  [Waterhodsx  :  op.dt  : 
L  p.  26.] 


.V<^.  —  Adhering  aa  cloady  aa  poariUe  to  the  written  instructions  of  Prof.  AnASSiz,  the  annexed  Tableau 
vw  ^irawQ  and  tinted,  under  my  own  eje,  In  the  Library  of  the  Academy  of  the  Natural  Sciences  at  Philadel 
\.  'n-ju     Evifrr  effort  at  eorrectneas  haa  been  made ;  although, owing  to  unavoidable  reduction  to  so  small  a  Male, 
tL*  cJ"r\ng  cvpedally  can  ha  but  aoggeatiTe. 

To  ProC  Joacra  Lkibt,  Dr.  Wm.  &  Zabtxhigb,  and  Major  Jonsf  Le  Contx,  who  mort  obligingly  garo  me  tr» 
MtTftstas"  of  their  aid  BDd  eoanael  in  aelectlng  the  originals  of  thoM  figures,  must  be  aseribed  the  merit  ol 
Mrrjlns  PraC  Igawira  wmcBpUoB  iolo  detailed  efCsct    (January,  1854.) 

O.  R.  a.,  Orr.  Mem.  Acad.  Nat.  ScUnca 

(UXTU) 


EXPLANATIONS 

Off  THE 

MAP    ACCOMPANTING    PROF.  AGASSIZ'S    SKSTOK. 


I.— ARCTIC  REALM  — lnlwUtodl7  HTPSBBOBJSANS;«MleimtalBliiff:— 

A  A  A  —  an  Hjfperbonan  fknnm. 

ir.-ASIATiC  REALM-inbaUtedbj  MONGOLS;  uidraMiylded into:-. 

B  —  a  Momdehurian  fiuina   I .    ^^    ^ 
0-.Ji.p<»a,fc»B.         jl»th.tamr«t.niH.ortI.., 

D — a  CMfiett  &im«,  In  th«  waoBor  part 
S  —  a  €fai<raI>iftivQiMm  teuuL 
V-^  a  Qi^piam  (waatexn)  fbona. 

III. -EUROPEAN   REALM-inbaUtodl^  WHITE-MXN;  aaddiTiiMiBlo:^ 

G  —  a  Soandijunian  fiiiina. 
H  —  a  Aunum  &ana. 

I  —  a  OmtrdUBuroptau  ikima. 

J  —  a  SotUh-Eurqpean  iknna. 
K — a  ybrlh-A/riam  Uuol. 

L  —  an  I^ffjfpdan  fiinna. 

M — a  iS^rrum  and  an /ronicm  fknaa. 


IV.-AMERICAN   R E A L M - inbaUtod bj  AMIBIOAN  INDIANS. 

NoBTH  AvBUGA — diTided  into :  — 

N  —  a  OamuUan  &ana. 

0  —  an  AUeghtmSan  fiinna,  or  firana  of  tha  Middle  Statoa. 

P  —  a  Louiiiankm  &nna,  or  &ana  of  the  Southern  States 

Q  —  a  TahMand  &ana,  or  fiuina  of  the  Booky  Mountain 

B  —  a  NortktffBtt-Cbttd  flinna. 

S  —  a  Oalifornian  Ikona. 

GnmuL  Ajobxga  —  subdirided  Into :  — 

T  —  a  ifoiti4afid  firana. 
U  —  an  AntUUi  iknna. 

South  Ajobxca— dhrided  into:  — 

Y  —  a  BranUan  &nna. 
W — a  i\iiiifxu  Iknna. 
X  —  a  OordOleraM  iknna. 
T  —  a  rtnnrian  iknna. 
Z — a  I\Uaff(mtaH  &nna. 

V.-AFRICAN   REALM-inbaUted  by  NUBIANS,  ABTSSINIAN8,  fOOLAHS,  N» 

OBOKS,  H0TTXNT0T8,  BOSJBBMAITfll 
and  divided  Into:—       ^ 

aa  —  a  Saharan  &nna. 

bb  —  a  Nubian  fknna. 

oe  —  an  Abj/trinian  &nna  (oxtandbig  to  Arabia). 

dd  —  a  Smeffoiian  fknna. 

ee  —  a  Ouintan  iknna. 

ff —  an  Afrio-TcdiMand  iknna. 

i^f — ft  Oape-<if-Good-nape  Ikuna. 

hh  —  a  HadaffOMoar  (direrglng)  fli^nna. 

VI.-EAST-INDIAN  (or  MALAYAN)  RE ALM-lnhaUted  bj  TILING AN8,  MALAYS, 

NEGRILLOS;  and dlrided Into:— 
ii  —  a  DuJchttn  Iknna. 
jj —  an  Indo-Chmae  iknna. 
kk  —  m  Sundorldandie  &una  (indoding  Borneo  and  the  PhUippiaMX 

VII.-AUSTRALIAN  REALM-faibaUted  ty    PAPUANS,    AUSTBALIANS;    and  dMdtd 

Into:  — 
B  —  a  Paipuan  &nna. 
Mm — a  HeuhHoOand  iknna. 

VIM. -POLYNESIAN  REALM-inbaUtedty  SOUTH-SEA  ISLANDERS;  and oontainliiK: — 

nn,  HH  —  Aljmeiuin  fiiunie. 

N  B    It  baa  not  been  in  mj  power  to  ibllow  Proil  Agaaiii*i  instraotiona  In  regard  to  the  colorAvof  tlito 
■ip.  tho  acale  adopted  being  too  nnalL— G.  B.  G. 

(IzXTiu) 


TYPES    OF    MANKIND. 


INTRODUCTION. 

Mr.  Luke  Burke,  the  bold  and  able  Editor  of  the  London  Mhno- 

logieeU  Joumalj  defines  Ethnology  to  be  ^^  a  science  which  investigates 

the  mental  and  physical  differences  of  Mankind,  and  the  organic  laws 

upon  which  they  depend;   and  which  seeks  to  deduce  from  these 

investigations,  principles  of  human  guidance,  in  all  the  important 

relations  of  social  existence."  ^    To  the  same  author  are  we  indebted 

not  only  for  the  most  extensive  and  lucid  definition  of  this  term, 

but  for  the  first  truly  philosophic  view  of  a  new  and  important  science 

ttat  we  have  met  with  in  the  English  language. 

The  term  "Ethnology"  has  generally  been  used  as  synonymous 

with  "Ethnography,"  understood  as  the  Natural  Histoiy  of  Man ;  but 

ir  Burke  it  is  made  to  take  a  far  more  comprehensive  grasp  —  to 

-/u elude  the  whole  mental  and  physical  liistory  of  the  various  Types 

of  ^Mankind,  as  well  as  their  social  relations  and  adaptations ;  and, 

iinder  this  comprehensive  aspect,  it  therefore  interests  equally  the 

pliilanthropist,  the  naturalist,  and  the  statesman.    Ethnology  demands 

to    know  what  was  the  primitive  organic  structure  of  each  race  ?  — 

'^v^lxa.t  such  race's  moral  and  psychical  character? — ^how  far  a  race  may 

Ixave  been,  or  may  become,  modified  by  the  combined  action  of  time 

«tii<i  moral  and  physical  causes  ?  —  and  what  position  in  the  social 

scale  Providence  has  assigned  to  each  type  of  man  ? 

**  Ethnology  divides  itself  into  two  principal  departments,  the  Scientific  and  the  Hiatorte 

\jnder  the  former  is  comprised  eyery  thing  connected  with  the  Natural  History  of  Man 

and  the  fundamental  laws  of  liying  organisms ;  under  the  latter,  every  fact  in  civil  history 

which  has  any  important  bearing,  directly  or  indirectly,  upon  the  question  of  races  —  every 

fact  calculated  to  throw  light  upon  the  number,  the  moral  and  physical  peculiarities,  the 

early  seats,  migrations,  conquests  or  interblendings,  of  the  primary  divisions  of  the  humav 

family,  or  of  the  leading  mixed  races  which  have  sprung  Arom  their  intermarriages.  "^ 

7  (49^ 


50  INTRODUCTION. 

Such  is  the  scope  of  this  science  —  bom,  we  may  say,  within  our 
own  generation  —  and  we  propose  to  examine  mankind  under  the 
above  two-fold  aspect,  while  we  point  out  some  of  the  more  salient 
results  towards  which  modem  investigation  is  tending.  The  press 
everywhere  teems  with  new  books  on  the  various  partitions  of  the 
wide  field  of  Ethnology;  yet  there  does  not  exist,  in  any  language,  an 
attempt,  based  on  the  highest  scientific  lights  of  the  day,  at  a 
systematLj  treatise  on  Ethnology  in  its  extended  sense.  Mortos 
was  the  fiiBt  to  conceive  the  proper  plan ;  but^  unfortunately,  lived 
not  to  carry  it  out ;  and  although  the  present  volume  falls  very  &i 
below  the  just  requirements  of  science,  we  feel  assured  that  it  will 
at  least  aid  materially  in  suggesting  the  right  direction  to  futoK 
^.nvestigators. 

The  grand  problem,  more  particularly  interesting  to  all  readers,  i 
that  which  involves  the  common  origin  of  races ;  for  upon  the  lattei 
deduction  hang  not  only  certain  religious  dogmas,  but  the  mon 
practical  question  of  the  equality  and  perfectibility  of  races  —  wesa] 
"more  practical  question,*'  because,  while  Almighty  Power,  on  ih< 
one  hand,  is  not  responsible  to  Man  for  the  distinct  origin  of  hmnai 
races,  these,  on  the  other,  are  accountable  to  Him  for  the  manner  i 
which  their  delegated  power  is  used  towards  each  other. 

Whether  an  original  diversity  of  races  be  admitted  or  not,  th 
permanence  of  existing  physical  typos  will  not  be  questioned  by  an 
Archaeologist  or  Katuralist  of  the  present  day.  Nor,  by  such  con 
petcnt  arbitrators,  can  the  consequent  permanence  of  moral  an 
intellectual  peculiarities  of  types  be  denied.  The  intellectual  man 
inseparable  from  the  physical  man;  and  the  nature  of  the  one  canni 
be  altered  without  a  corresponding  change  in  the  other. 

The  tmth  of  these  propositions  had  long  been  familiar  to  il 
master-mind  of  John  C.  Calhoun  ;  who  regarded  them  to  be  of  8U< 
paramount  importance  as  to  demand  the  fullest  consideration  fi^ 
those  who,  like  our  lamented  statesman  in  his  day,  wield  the  destini 
of  nations  and  of  races.  An  anecdote  will  illustrate  the  pains-takii 
laboriousnefis  of  Mr.  Calhoun  to  let  no  occasion  slip  whence  inform 
tion  was  attainable.  Our  colleague,  G.  R.  Qliddon,  happened  to  be 
Washington  City,  early  in  May,  1844,  on  business  of  his  father  (Unit 
States*  Consul  for  Egypt)  at  the  State  Department;  at  which  tii 
Mr.  Calhoun,  Secretary  of  State,  was  conducting  diplomatic  negot 
tions  with  France  and  England,  connected  with  the  annexation 
Texas.  Mr.  Calhoun,  suffering  from  indisposition,  sent  a  message 
Mr.  Gliddon,  requesting  a  visit  at  his  lodgings.  In  a  long  intervi^ 
which  ensued,  Mr.  Calhoun  stated,  that  England  pertinaciously  cc 
tinned  to  interfere  with  our  inherited  Institution  of  Negro  Slavei 


INTKODUCTION. 


51 


ii  a  mauner  to  render  it  imperative  that  he  should  indite  very 

utrvag  instructiooB  on  the  eubject  to  the  late  Mr.  Wm.  R,  Kino,  of 

_,^labaraa,  then  our  AmbasBador  to  France.     He  read  to  Mr.  Gliddon 

iiortions  of  the  manuscript  of  his  celebrated  letter  to  Mr.  King,  which, 

i^stied  on  the  I2th  of  the  following  August,  ranks  among  our  ablest 

jitioual  documents.     Mr.  Calhoun  declared  that  he  could  not  foresee 

vhhat  course  the  negotiarion  might  take,  but  wished  to  be  forearmed 

for   sny  emergency.     He  was  convinced  that  the  true  difficulties  of 

^l,e  subject  could  not  be  fully  comprehended  without  first  considering 

^he  radical  ditfereiico  of  hiunanity's  races,  which  he  intended  to  dis- 

)-agBj  should  he  be  driven  to  the  necessity.    Knowing  that  Mr.  Gliddon 

liftd  paid  attention  to  the  subject  of  African  ethnology;  and  that, 

from  his  long  residence  in  Egypt,  he  had  eiyoyed  unusual  advantages 

for  its  investigation,  Mr.  Calhoun  had  summoned  him  for  the  purpose 

of    ascertaining  what  were  the  beat  sources  of  information  in  this 

coantt^'-     Mr.  Gliddon,  after  laying  before  the  Secretaty  what  he 

conwived  to  be  the  true  state  of  the  case,  referred  him  for  further 

information  to  several  scientific  gentlemen,  and  more  particularly  to 

Db.  Morton,  of  Philadelphia.     A  coiTeepondenco  ensued  betweeu 

Mr-  Calhoun  and  Dr.  Morton  on  tJio  subject,  and  the  Doctor  presented 

to  liira  copies  of  the  Crania  Americana  and  j^gt/ptiaca,  together  with 

niinor  works,  aU  of  which  Mr.  CaUioiin  studied  with  no  less  pleasure 

lluui  profit     He  soon  perceived  that  the  conclusions  which  ho  bad 

}ong  before  drawn  from  history,  and  from  his  personal  observationa 

in  Ammca,  on  the  Anglo-Saxon,  Celtic,  Teutonic,  French,  Spanish, 

^egro,  and  Indian  races,  were  entirely  con-oborated  by  the  plain 

teHi'hinga  of  modern  science.    He  beheld  demonsti-ated  in  Morton's 

works  the  important  fiict,  tliat  the  Egyptian,  Negro,  several  White,  and 

*andiy  Tellow  races,  had  existed,  in  their  present  forms,  for  at  least 

4O00  years ;  and  that  it  behoved  the  statesman  to  lay  aside  all  ciUTent 

H*«ciiiatiouB  about  the  origin  and  perfectibility  of  races,  and  to  deal, 

■*»  political  argument,  with  the  simpto  facta  as  they  stand. 

^\Tiat,  on  the  \ital  question  of  African  Slavery  in  our  Southern 

■Stftt*?s,   was   the   utilitarian   consequence   of   Calhoun's   memorable 

aispalch  to  King  ?     Strange,  yet  true,  to  say,  although  the  EngUslj 

>re8e  anxiously  complained  that  Mr.  Calhoun  had  intruded  Ethnology 

tito  diplomatic  correspondence,  a  communication  from  the  Foreign 

I  Ciffice  promptly  assured  our  Government  that  Great  Britain  had  no 

P&ntcntion  of  intermeddling  with  the  domestic  institutions  of  other 

luitionB.     Nor,  from  that  day  to  this,  has  she  violated  her  formal 

■pledge  in  our  regard.    During  a  sojourn  of  Mr.  Calhoun,  on  hia  retire- 

xnent  from  office,  with  us  at  Mobile,  we  enjoyed  personal  opportunities 

of  Imowing  the  accuracy  of  the  above  facts,  no  less  than  of  receiving 


52  IKTBODUCTION. 

ample  corFoborations  illostratiye  of  the  ineonvenienee  which  trae 
ethnological  science  might  have  created  in  philanthropical  diplomaqr, 
had  it  been  frankly  introduced  by  a  Calhoun. 

No  class  of  men,  perhaps,  understand  better  the  practical  import* 
ance  of  Ethnology  than  the  statesmen  of  England ;  yet  from  motives 
of  policy,  they  keep  its  agitation  studiously  out  of  sight.  De.  Pbichasd, 
when  speaking  of  a  belief  in  the  diversity  of  races,  justly  remark}— 

**  If  these  opinions  are  not  erery  day  expressed  in  this  ooontrj  [England],  it  it  beeuM 
the  avowal  of  them  is  restrained  by  a  degree  of  odium  that  would  be  ezoited  by  it"' 

Although  the  press  in  that  country  has  been,  to  a  great  extent, 
muzzled  by  government  influence,  we  are  happy  to  see  that  her  peri- 
odicals are  beginning  to  assume  a  bolder  and  more  rational  tone;  and 
we  may  now  hope  that  the  stereotyped  errors  of  Prichard,  and  i^ 
might  add,  those  of  Latham,*  will  soon  pass  at  their  true  value.  The 
immense  evils  of  false  philanthropy  are  becoming  too  glaring  to  be 
longer  overlooked.  While,  on  the  one  hand,  every  true  phUanthropurt 
must  admit  that  no  race  has  a  right  to  enslave  or  oppress  the  weaker, 
it  must  be  conceded,  on  the  other,  that  all  changes  in  existing  insti 
tutions  should  be  guided,  not  by  fanaticism  and  groundless  hypo 
theses,  but  by  experience,  sound  judgment,  and  real  charity. 

**  No  one  that  has  not  worked  much  in  the  element  of  History  can  be  aware  of  tk 
immense  importance  of  clearly  keeping  in  view  the  differences  of  race  that  are  discenib' 
among  the  nations  that  inhabit  different  parts  of  the  world.  In  practical  politics  it  is  M 
tainly  possible  to  push  such  ethnographical  considerations  too  far ;  as,  for  example,  in  « 
own  cant  about  Celt  and  Saxon,  when  Ireland  is  under  discussion;  but  in  speculati 
history,  in  questions  relating  to  the  past  career  and  the  fliture  destinies  of  nations,  it 
only  by  a  firm  and  efficient  handling  of  this  conception  of  our  species  >as  broken  up  into 
many  groups  or  masses,  physiologically  different  to  a  certain  extent,  that  any  progreM  c 
be  made,  or  any  ayailable  conclusions  accurately  arriyed  at 

**  The  Negbo,  or  African,  with  his  black  skin,  woolly  hair,  and  compressed  elongd 
skull ;  the  Monqoliam  of  Eastern  Asia  and  America,  with  his  oliye  complexion,  broad  s 
all  but  beardless  face,  oblique  eyes,  and  square  skull ;  and  the  Cauoasiah  of  West«m  A 
and  Europe,  with  his  fair  skin,  oyal  face,  ftill  brow,  and  rounded  skull:  sneh,  as  ttv 
school-boy  knows,  are  the  three  great  types  or  yarieties  into  which  naturalists  have  diyU 
the  inhabitants  of  our  planet.  Accepting  this  rough  initial  conception  of  a  world  ptop3 
eyerywhere,  more  or  less  completely,  with  these  three  yarieties  of  human  beings  or  tb 
combinations,  the  historian  is  able,  in  yirtue  of  it,  to  announce  one  important  fact  al  1 
yery  outset,  to  wit :  that,  up  to  the  present  moment,  the  destinies  of  the  species  appear 
have  been  carried  forward  almost  exclusively  by  its  Caucasian  yariety."  ^ 

In  the  broad  field  and  long  duration  of  Negro  life,  not  a  sing 
civilization,  spontaneous  or  borrowed,  has  existed,  to  adorn  its  gloon 
past.  The  ancient  kingdom  of  MeroS  has  been  often  pointed  out 
an  exception,  but  this  is  now  proven  to  be  the  work  of  Pharaoi 
Egypnans,  and  not  of  Negro  races.  Of  Mongolian  races,  we  have  t 
pmlonged  semi-civilizations  of  China,  Japan,  and  (if  they  be  cla88> 


INTRODUCTION.  63 

n  er  the  same  head)  the  still  feebler  attempts  of  Pera  and  Mexico. 
What  i  contrast,  if  we  compare  with  these, 

''CuMBan  progresf,  m  exhibited  in  the  splendid  sno^ession  of  distinct  ciyilizations, 
frm  At  taeiciit  Egyptian  to  the  recent  Anglo-American,  to  which  the  Caucasian  part  of 
ikiipMMt  hat  giren  Inrtb." 

Xor  when  we  examine  their  past  history,  their  anatomical  and  phy- 
siological characters,  and  philological  differences,  are  we  justified  in 
throwing  all  the  Indo-European  and  Semitic  races  into  one  indivisible 

"Ov  ipeeice  is  not  a  hnge  collection  of  perfectly  similar  human  beings,  but  an  aggre- 
|ilka  of  a  Bimiber  of  separate  groups  or  masses,  having  such  subordinate  differences  of 
im'iatieB  thai,  neeessarilj,  they  must  understand  nature  differently,  and  employ  in  life 
nrj  fiferent  modes  of  procedure.  Assemble  together  a  Negro,  a  Mongol,  a  Shemite,  an 
JnMiiiB,  a  Sqrthian,  a  Pelasgian,  a  Celt,  and  a  German,  and  you  will  have  before  you 
MlMre  ilhistrmfcions  of  an  arbitrary  classification,  but  positively  distinct  human  beings — 
urn  viMM  idatioiis  to  the  outer  world  are  by  no  means  the  same." 

"h  in,  indaad,  there  will  be  found  the  same  fundamental  instincts  and  powers,  the 
■M  okBgatien  to  recognized  truth,  the  same  feeling  for  the  beautiful,  the  same  abstract 
MM  of  juitiee,  the  same  necessity  of  reverence ;  in  all,  the  same  liability  to  do  wrong, 
kmriig  it  to  be  wrong.  These  things  excepted,  however,  what  contrast,  what  variety ! 
TW  rcffesentativs  of  one  race  is  haughty  and  eager  to  strike,  that  of  another  is  meek  and 
pttiat  if  tDJjnrj ;  one  has  the  gift  of  slow  and  continued  perseverance,  another  can  labour 
«l7  it  failerTals  and  violently ;  one  is  full  of  mirth  and  humour,  another  walks  as  if  life 
wt  a  pain;  one  is  so  faithM  and  dear  in  perception,  that  what  he  sees  to-day  he  will 
n^mi  icecrately  *  year  hence ;  through  the  head  of  another  there  perpetually  sings  such 
tkoi  of  fiction  that»  even  as  he  looks,  realities  grow  dim,  and  rocks,  trees,  and  hills,  reel 
Wvt  Us  poetic  gase.  Whether,  with  phrenologists,  we  call  these  differences  craniological ; 
vikllMr,  in  the  qiirit  of  a  deeper  physiology,  we  aoljoum  the  question  by  refusing  to 
MBOct  thsa  with  sn^t  less  than  the  whole  corporeal  organism — bone,  chest,  limbs,  skin, 
umdtt  and  nerve;  they  are,  at  aU  events,  real  and  substantial;  and  Englishmen  will 
imr  eonecive  the  world  as  it  is,  will  never  be  intellectually  its  masters,  until,  realizing 
t^  M  a  tut,  they  shall  remember  that  it  is  perfectly  respectable  to  be  an  Assyrian,  and 
tkit  u  Italian  is  not  necessarily  a  rogue  because  he  wears  a  moustache."  ^ 

Looking  hack  over  the  world's  histoiy,  it  will  be  seen  that  human 
progress  has  arisen  mainly  from  the  war  of  races.  All  the  great 
impulses  which  have  been  given  to  it  from  time  to  time  have  been 
the  results  of  conquests  and  colonizations.  Certain  races  would  be 
s^onaiy  and  barbaroos  for  ever,  were  it  not  for  the  introduction  of 
new  blood  and  novel  influences ;  and  some  of  the  lowest  types  are 
'^lopeleasly  beyond  the  reach  even  of  these  salutary  stimulants  to 
melioration. 

It  has  been  naively  remarked  that  — 

"CIiBAte  has  no  influence  in  permanently  altering  the  Tarieties  or  races  of  men ;  destroy 
^  H  Bay,  and  does,  but  it  cannot  convert  them  into  any  other  race ;  nor  can  this  be 
^  V7  an  act  of  parliament ;  which,  to  a  thoroughgoing  Englishman,  with  all  his  amusing 
itiflBilltiea,  wiU  appear  as  something  amazing.  It  has  been  tried  in  Wales,  Ireland,  and 
CtledoBia,  and  (ailed."  7 

Xot  enough  is  it  for  us  to  know  who  and  what  are  the  men  who 


64  INTRODUCTION. 

play  a  prominent  part  in  these  changes,  nor  what  is  the  genend 
character  of  the  masses  whom  they  influence.  Kone  can  predict  how 
long  the  power  or  existence  of  these  men  will  last,  nor  foretell  what 
-will  be  the  character  of  those  who  succeed  them.  If  we  wish  to  pre- 
dict the  fiiture,  we  must  ascertain  those  great  Amdamental  laws  of 
humanity  to  which  all  human  passions  and  human  thoughts  must 
ultimately  be  subject  We  must  know  universal,  as  well  as  individual 
man.  These  are  questions  upon  which  science  alone  has  the  ri^tto 
pronounce. 

"  Where,  we  ask,  are  the  historic  evidences  of  universal  human  equality,  or  unitj!  Thi 
farther  we  trace  back  the  records  of  the  past,  the  more  broadly  marked  do  we  And  iH 
human  diyersities.  In  no  part  of  Europe,  at  the  present  day,  can  we  diBCover  the  itriUii 
national  contrasts  which  Tacitus  describes,  still  less  those  represented  in  the  mofe  mekil 
pages  of  Herodotus."  ^ 

And  nowhere  on  the  face  of  the  globe  do  we  find  a  greater  cfiver 
sity,  or  more  strongly-marked  types,  than  on  the  monuments  of  Ilgypt 
antedating  the  Christian  era  more  than  8000  years. 

Dr.  James  Cowles  Prichard,  for  the  last  half  century,  has  been  Am 
grand  orthodox  authority  with  the  advocates  of  a  common  origin  i> 
tiie  races  of  men.  His  ponderous  work  on  the  "  Physical  Histoiy  oi 
Mankind"  is  one  of  the  noblest  monuments  of  learning  and  kboa 
to  be  found  in  any  language.  It  has  been  the  never-exhausted  reaei 
voir  of  knowledge  from  which  most  subsequent  writers  on  Ethnolog; 
have  drawn ;  but,  nevertheless,  as  Mr.  Burke  has  sagely  remaikec 
Prichard  has  been  the  ^^  victim  of  a  false  theoiy."  Ho  commeooec 
when  adolescent,  by  writing  a  graduating  thesis,  at  Edinburgh,  i 
support  of  the  unity  of  raceSj  and  the  remainder  of  his  long  life  wf 
devoted  to  the  maintenance  of  this  first  impression.  We  behold  hii 
year  after  year,  Uke  a  bound  giant,  struggling  witii  increadng  strengi 
against  the  cords  which  cramp  him,  and  we  are  involxintarily  looldi 
with  anxiety  to  see  him  burst  them  asunder.  But  how  few  posBe 
the  moral  power  to  break  through  a  deep-rooted  prejudice ! 

Prichard  published  no  less  than  three  editions  of  his  "  Phyric 
History  of  Mankind,"  viz. :  in  1813, 1826,  and  1847.  To  one^  her 
ever,  who,  like  ourselves,  has  followed  him  line  by  line,  throughout  1 
whole  literary  life,  the  constant  changes  of  his  opinions,  his  "  sped 
pleading,"  and  his  cool  suppression  of  adverse  facts,  leave  little  eon 
dence  in  his  judgment  or  his  cause.  He  set  out,  in  youth,  by  disto 
ing  history  and  science  to  suit  the  theological  notions  of  the  day;  as 
m  his  mature  age,  concludes  the  final  chapter  of  his  last  volume  * 
abandoning  the  authenticity  of  the  Pentateuch,  which  for  fixity  yei 
had  been  the  stumbling-block  of  his  life. 

Dr.  Prichard's  defence  of  the  Book  of  Genesis,  in  the  AppmuHx 


f 


INTRODUCTION.  55 

fjie  fifth  volume  of  his  "Researches,"  is  certainly  a  very  extraordinary 
performance.    He  denies  its  genealogies ;  denies  its  chronology;  de- 
nies all  its  historical  and  scientific  details ;  denies  that  it  was  written 
Ky  Moses;   admits  that  nobody  knows  who  did  write  it;   and  yet, 
^tlial,  actually  endeavours  "  to  show  that  the  sacred  and  canonical 
0UtH^^^  of  the  Book  of  Genesis  is  not  injured." 

We  confess  that  we  cannot  understand  why  one  half  of  the  historical 
T^rtaon  of  a  book  should  be  condemned  as  false  and  the  other  received 
jyg  true,  when  both  stand  upon  equal  authority.  Nor  do  we  think  that 
jii»  dissection  of  other  parts  of  the  Old  Testament  leaves  them  in 
iQU^ch  better  condition,  as  regards  their  account  of  human  origins. 
^l3old  a  sample : 

««  Th«  time  of  Ezra,  after  the  Captiyity,  was  the  era  of  historical  compilation,  soon  after 
^^i.ch  the  Hebrew  langaage  gave  way  to  a  more  modem  dialect  There  are  indications 
l]^^C  the  whole  of  the  Sacred  Books  passed  under  seyeral  recensions  during  these  successire 
tfr^riv,  when  they  were,  doubtless,  copied,  and  recopied,  and  illustrated  by  additiondl paetagee^ 
or  ^<y  glotteSf  that  might  be  requisite,  in  order  to  preserve  their  meaning  to  later  times. 
S«B.oli  passages  and  glosses  occur  frequently  in  the  different  Books  of  Moses,  and  in  the 
0\4j.0r  historical  books,  and  we  may  thus,  in  a  probable  way,  account  for  the  presence  of* 
jx%mmxj  explanatory  notices  and  comments,  of  comparatiyely  later  date,  which,  unless  th«a 
^c«o<>Bted  for,  would  add  weight  to  the  hypotheses  (?)  of  some  German  writers,  wbe>  dtn^ 
th^e  Itigh  antiquUy  of  the  Pentateuch"  ^ 

On  the  degree  of  orthodoxy  claimed  by  the  erudite  Doctor  in  respect 
to  chronology,  the  following  extract  will  speak  for  itself: 

''Beyond  that  eront  [arrival  of  Abraham  in  Palestine,]  we  can  nerer  kaow  how  many 
centuries,  nor  eren  how  many  thousands  of  years,  may  have  elapsed  since  the  first  man  of 
day  received  the  image  of  Qod,  and  the  breath  of  life.  Still,  as  the  thread  of  genealogy 
has  been  traced,  though  probably  with  many  great  interrals,  the  whole  duration  of  tim« 
froDi  the  beginning  must  apparently  have  been  within  moderate  boundt,  and  by  no  means 
90  wide  and  yast  a  space  as  the  great  periods  of  the  Indian  and  Egyptian  fabulists,'* 

Instead  of  thus  nervously  shifting  his  scientific  and  theological 
groimds  firom  year  to  year,  how  much  more  dignified,  and  becoming 
to  both  science  and  religion,  would  it  have  been,  had  Prichard  simply 
fallowed  facts,  wherever  they  might  lead  in  science;  and  had  he 
finnkly  acknowledged  that  the  Bible  really  gives  no  history  of  all  the 
raees  of  Men,  and  but  a  meagre  account  of  one  ?  He  was  indeed  tho 
vietim  of  a  false  theoiy ;  and  we  could  not  but  be  struck  by  the 
applicability  of  the  following  pencil-note  to  his  first  volume  (1813), 
"^vintten  on  the  margin,  just  forty  years  ago,  by  the  late  distinguished 
33  r.  Thomas  Cooper,  President  of  South  Carolina  College : 

*'  This  is  a  book  by  an  industrious  compiler,  but  an  inconclusive  reasoner ;  he  wears  the 
oi-thodox  costume  of  his  nation  and  his  day.  No  man  can  be  a  good  reasoner  who  is  marked 
^y  clerical  prejudices." 

Alas !  for  his  fame.  Dr.  Prichard  continued  to  change  his  costume 
^th  the  fashion ;  and  some  truths  of  the  Universe,  most  essential  t«i 


56  INTRODUCTION. 

Man,  have  thereby  been  kept  in  darkness,  that  is,  out  of  tibe  popola 
sight,  by  erroneous  interpretations  of  God's  works. 

Albeit,  in  his  last  edition,  Priehard  evidently  perceived,  in  A* 
distance,  a  glimmer  of  light  dawning  from  the  time-worn  monument 
of  "  Old  Egypt,"  destined  eventually  to  dispel  the  obfoscationB  witi 
which  he  had  enshrouded  the  history  of  Man ;  and  to  destroy  thi 
darling  unitary  fabric  on  which  all  his  energies  had  been  expendec 
Had  he  lived  but  two  years  longer,  until  the  mighty  disooveriee  o 
Lbpsius  were  unfolded  to  the  world,  he  would  have  realized  that  tl 
honorable  occupation  of  his  long  life  had  been  only  to  accmnnlal 
facts,  which,  properly  interpreted,  shatter  everything  he  had  bm 
upon  them.    In  the  preface  to  vol.  iii.,  he  says : 

**  If  it  should  be  found  that,  within  the  period  of  time  to  which  hietorical  testiAQ! 
extends,  the  distinguishing  characters  of  human  races  ha^e  been  constant  and  underiatii 
it  would  become  a  matter  of  great  difficulty  to  reconcile  this  conclusion  [t.  e.  the  unitj 
all  mankind,]  with  the  inferences  already  obtained  from  other  considerations." 

In  other  words,  if  hypotheses,  and  deductions  drawn  from  ana 
gies  among  the  lower  animals,  should  be  refiited  by  well-ascertain 
facts,  demonstrative  of  the  absolute  independence  of  the  primiti 
types  of  mankind  of  all  existing  moral  and  physical  causes,  duri 
several  thousand  years,  Priehard  himself  concedes,  that  every  aij 
ment  heretofore  adduced  in  support  of  a  common  ori^n  for  hum 
families  must  be  abandoned. 

One  of  the  main  objects  of  this  volume  is  to  show,  that  the  criteri( 
point,  indicated  by  Priehard,  is  now  actually  arrived  at ;  and  that 
diversity  of  races  must  be  accepted  by  Science  as  a/flk?*,  independen 
of  theology,  and  of  aU  analogies  or  reasonmgs  drawn  from 
animal  kingdom. 

It  will  be  observed  that,  with  the  exception  of  Morton's, 
seldom  quote  works  on  the  Natural  Histoiy  of  Man;  and  sim; 
for  the  reason,  that  their  arguments  are  all  based,  more  or  less, 
fabled  analogies,  which  are  at  last  proved  by  the  monuments  of  Eg; 
and  Assyria  to  be  worthless.  The  whole  method  of  treating 
subject  is  herein  changed.  To  our  point  of  view,  most  that  has  Ix 
written  on  human  Natural  History  becomes  obsolete;  and.theref 
wo  have  not  burthened  our  pages  with  citations  from  authors,  e^ 
the  most  erudite  and  respected,  whose  views  we  consider  the  pres* 
work  to  have,  in  the  main,  superseded. 

Such  is  not  our  course,  however,  where  others  have  anticipated  e 
conclusion  we  may  have  attained ;  and  we  are  happy  to  find  ti 
tfacquinot  had  previously  recognized  the  principle  which  has  o^ 
thrown  Prichard's  unitary  scheme : 

**  If  the  great  branches  of  the  human  family  have  remained  distinct  in  the  lapse  of  a 
with  their  characteristics  fixed  and  unalterable,  we  are  Justified  in  re^^ardisg  mankiiu 
divisible  into  dittmd  tpeeiet.**  ^^ 


INTRODUCTION. 

Four  years  ago,  in  onr  "Biblical  and  Physical  History  of  Man,"" 
e  published  the  following  remarks :  — 

**  ir  Ibe  t'lBly  of  the  Races  or  Species  of  Mod  be  aisumed,  tliere  ftro  but  Ibree  euppotij- 
a»  aa  irhicb  Ihe  divirtily  dow  Beea  in  tbe  wMw,  black,  and  iotennediaM  colors,  ciui  be 
iountod  for,  tu.  : 

"  III.  A  vura^t,  or  direct  act  of  Ihe  Almighty,  in  choDgiog  one  type  into  another, 
"  2d.    Tbe  grsdtul  action  of  Phjaical  CHOaee,  Kuch  as  climate,  focul,  mode  of  life,  &c. 
"  3<L   Congenital,  or  accidental  varieties. 
'  *  TheT«  being  no  eridence  irhatever  in  fsTor  of  the  first  bypotboBts,  ire  pMU  it  b;.     Tbn 
and  third  hara  been  lastained  vilJi  ugnal  ability  by  Dr.  Prichard,  in  Mb  Physical 
***»tory  of  Mankind." 

Although,  even  then,  thorouglily  convinced  ourselvee  that  the  secontl 
*-»ad   third  hypotheses  were  already  reflated  by  facts,  and  that  they 
"^Vould  soon  be  generally  abandoned  by  men  of  science,  we  confess 
tliat  Tve  had  little  hope  of  seeing  tliis  triumph  achieved  so  speedily ; 
ertill  less  did  wo  expect,  in  this  matter-of-fact  age,  to  behold  a  miracle, 
■^vliich  exists  too,  not  in  the  Bible,  but  only  in  feverisli  imaginations, 
assumed  ae  a  scientific  solution.     Certain  seetarianB'^  of  the  evange- 
lical Bchool  are  now  gravely  attempting,  from  lack  of  aigiiment,  to 
f*!vive  the  old  hypothesis  of  a  miracolous  change  of  one  race  into 
jnauy  at  the  Tower  of  Babel !     Such  notions,  however,  do  not  deserve 
e«rioua  consideration,  as  neither  religion  nor  science  haa  anything  to  do 
•«^th  unsustainable  hypotheses. 

The  views,  moreover,  that  we  expressed  in  1849,  touching  Phy- 
eical  Causes,  Congenital  Varieties,  &e.,  need  no  modification  at  the 
present  day ;  but,  on  the  eoutrary,  will  be  found  amply  sustained  by 
die  progress  of  science,  as  set  forth  in  the  eucceeiling  chapters,  We 
mA.1ce  bold  to  add  an  extract  from  our  opinions  published  at  that 
tiine:  — 

*■  U  it  not  Btrange  that  all  Uio  remarkable  ehangei  of  type  spoken  of  by  Priehard  aod 
ottaen  should  Jiate  occurred  in  remote  anteMstorio  times,  and  amongst  ignorant  erratio 
Iribctt  Why  is  it  that  do  instance  of  these  remarkable  changes  can  bo  pointed  out  which 
tdmita  of  conclasiTO  endence  !  The  ciiiliied  natioDa  of  Europe  liaie  been  for  many  cen- 
tories  BEDding  colonies  to  Aua,  AfVica,  and  America;  amongst  NEoDgota,  Malays,  Africans, 
and  liidiaiu;  and  irby  has  no  example  occurred  in  any  of  these  colonies  lu  HubstiDtiate 
ili«  argumeDl!  The  doubtful  eiamples  of  Priehard  are  refuted  by  others,  which  he  cites 
"D  the  vlierse  side,  of  a  positive  natore.  He  giies  examples  uf  Jews,  Persians,  Riodoos, 
\rBbs,  Jtc.,  who  hare  emigrated  to  foreign  climates,  and,  at  tbe  end  of  one  Ihousaad  or 
"^een  hundred  years,  haie  preserved  their  original  types  in  the  midst  of  widely  different 
races.     Does  natore  anywhere  operate  by  such  opposite  and  contradictory  laws  T 

"  A.  few  geafratioQs  in  animals  are  soffioient  to  produca  all  tho  changes  they  usually 
ondcrga  from  climate,  and  yet  the  races  of  men  retain  their  leadiug  chsracterigtics  for 
ages,   without  approximating  to  aboriginal  types. 

"In  fact,  so  DDsatisractory  is  the  argument  based  on  the  influence  of  climate  to  Priehard 
hiniBelf,  that  he  virtually  abandons  it  in  the  following  paragraph  :  '  U  must  be  obBerrcd,' 
laju  be,  ■  that  tbe  changes  alluded  to  do  not  so  often  take  place  by  alteration  in  the  phy- 
lical  character  of  a  whole  tribe  Bimollsneonsly,  as  by  tbe '^rtnjjt'n^  ujiof  some  atweongaiilal 
IKcaliuity,  which  is  afterwards  propngiled,  and  becomes  a  character  to 


:;.'X. 

...  .-^oareJ.  and  U  j'trh^ft  pni'luar.y  ( 
.    -  T.  .e.    This!,  it  is  obvious,  can  only  ii'i; 

•  -  • ..  T-.'int.     It  is  a  commr-nlv rec*»ivcl  i 

•  -.-.rti'-.l  on  successive  gcncrati-.n?.  unti 

.-.  :iier;  a  ilark  shade  is  in•.f•^e-^cl  •« 

.  .-.•  :.-■  added  to  the  third,  vhivh  i-^  hi 

..    ...  peneratious,  until  the  fair  (iera: 

.-  '.  r.ed  hv  the  "vvell-i n forme  1  vr.:»rr> 
▼-  !  •  succeeding  peneratiun?.    The  i\ 
■    ••  1  the  chihlren  of  the  white-f-kinntl 
:  .  ;■-.  are  f/orn  as  fair  as  their  anoC't-  r 
-  :.:i!iate.     The  same  may  be  M.il  "f 
•  •.  i  •iisease.)     They  die  with  the  :ii'i:\ 
. :  i  ::uttened  head,  mutihited  lini>».  or  tn 
.   ..:  :  ohallenpe  a  denial. 
:  ."  cates  of  the  uui!;/  of  the  human  spec 
;  ••?  .r  i»eculiarities.  which  arc  said  to  -i»r: 
.    ;.?  to  form  new  races. 
.  -^       _  *  fanciful  idea.     The  Negroes  of  Afii 
•    «   -  :;  *  'me  otlier  race,  which  have  been  jrr.i 
..   ..  •*.:  •*  by  the  action  of  climate :  but  it  i-»  a 
z  r.-iine  little  Nepro,  or  rather  manv  vucl 
^-     *\  r.nod  parents,  and  then  have  turned 
1  iih'.»le  continent.     »So  in  America  :  tlse 
«     .we  have  reason  to  believe  (s-ee  i*?ijuier's 
.   -*"..:ini,  arc  tlie  ollspring  of  a  race  chan 

•  s»  •     .  "M  China,  India,  Australia,  ()»-canic. 

:*  '': n^/f hifiil  or  accidt/if til  I'ari'f  10,1,  and 

••  ;n  creilulity  jro  farther,  or  human  in* 

•:  vhole  groundwork  of  a  common  orij 

. '.  \2  beings,  embracing  numerous  dis'tinct 

records  or  chronology,  sacred  or  j»rol 

^'  -  'i  of  the  l*orcui)ine  family  of  P'n^land, 

•  :-.!  iitiou  of  the  skin,  characterizcl  by  thi 

.  .^         ' ;  trA!i^mission  from  parent  to  chiM  of  clii 

.^-v  i".l  many  other  familiar  examjdes  of  con 

^   .    .      *c"vo  to  disj»rove  the  argument  they  are  in 

.rtVot,  cross-eyed,  or  six-fingered  ni-:r,  all 

.  .    :  •    \re  they  not,  on  the  contrary,  alwav.««  .-jwa 

-.  ;^  .Hny  truth  in  thi?«  argument,  that  no  ra 

.  .  ^    tveties  which  we  I./ioir  to  occur  frcijucntl 

k.  varieties  which  cann(»t  be  j»rove«l.  antl  a 

•  ..•;  ?\:sted!f     No  one  ever  saw  a  Negro.  Mon 
, .  ,  o.  :*      Ha-*  any  one  heard  of  an  In«iian  rhil 

«.   Uring  more  than  two  centuries  that  tli«'-i 

^  •-  .*:"  *v.d  simple  statement  of  the  ca>e  sutliri 

*  cv..*'t  now  seen  on  the  earth,  cann<it  be  aooi 

^    ..  ,.v.i«'Sdl  origin?     If  a  doubt  remains,  would 

.,.  ^c:  that  the  Negro,  Tartar,  ami  white  man,  e 

,;.»  •.•:u54ud  years  before  Abraham  journeyed  to 


•  \ 


f 


gro> 


INTRODnOTION. 

>i  TLe  nni^  of  tha  human  speciM  hsi  >1bo  been  stontly  muntained  on  pejchologicsl 

lOiida.     Numeroiu  attemplB  bftTC  been  made  to  establiah  the  intelleolual  cqilnlit;  of  the 

j>rk  i^ceB  villi  the  irbile  ;  atid  the  hielorf  of  the  pnat  has  been  ninBaokcd  for  eiampleB, 

.  „g  tbe?  are  nowhere  to  be  foiiod.     Can  any  one  call  the  name  of  a  ftill-blooded  Negro     ' 

-^  e'er  written  a  p(^  wot^by  of  being  remembered  1 " 

^he  avowal  of  the  above  \-icwB  drew  down  upon  us,  aa  might  have 
tj^eo  expected,  criticiBma  more  remarkable  for  virulence  of  hostility, 
vjj^^n  for  the  Bt-icutific  education  of  the  critics.  Our  present  volume 
^  ^n  evidence  that  we  have  survived  these  traneient  cavils ;  and  while 
v&  have  much  satisfaction  in  submitting  herein  a  mass  oi  facta  that, 
t/j  the  generality  of  readers  in  this  country,  will  be  surprising,  we 
;s-o'il<i  remind  the  theologist,  in  the  language  of  the  very  orthodox 
Itu^h  ililler  {Footprints  of  the  Creator)^  that 

"  The  olergj,  as  a  otaai,  mffer  themselies  to  linger  far  in  the  rear  of  nn  intelligent  and 
^^QOtnpllihed  liuty.  Let  them  not  abut  tbeir  ejea  to  (be  danger  which  is  obTJously  comu^g. 
Tbe  b&ltle  of  ibe  etidencee  of  CbriBtuDity  will  bare,  as  oertainly  to  be  foagbt  on  the  Beld 
of  pbync*!  fcieuce,  u  it  woa  oontosted  in  the  last  age  on  that  of  the  metapbjBiDB." 

The  Physical  history  of  Man  has  been  likewise  trammelled  for  ages 
liy  arbitrary  systems  of  Chronology;  more  especially  by  that  of  ihe 
Hebrews,  which  is  now  considered,  by  all  competent  authorities,  as 
altogether  worthless  beyond  the  time  of  Abraham,  and  of  little  value 
pie^-ioualy  to  tliat  of  Solomon ;  for  it  is  in  his  reign  that  we  reach 
Iheir  last  positive  date.  The  abandonment  of  this  restricted  system 
is  a  peat  point  gained ;  because,  instead  of  being  obliged  to  crowd 
an  immense  antiquity,  embracing  endless  details,  into  a  few  centuries, 
we  ore  now  free  to  claaaity  and  arrange  facta  as  the  requirements  of 
histoty  and  science  demand. 

It  is  now  generally  conceded  that  there  exist  no  data  by  which  we 

can  approximate  flie  date  of  man's  first  appearance  upon  eartli ;  and, 

for  anght  we  yet  know,  it  may  be  thousands  or  millions  of  years 

beyond  our  reach.   The  spurious  systems,  of  Archbishop  Usher  on  the 

Hebrew  Text,  and  of  Dr.  Hales  on  the  Septuagint,  being  entirely 

broken  down,  we  turn,  unshackled  by  prejudice,  to  the  monumental 

fcconls  of  Egypt  as  our  best  guide.   Even  these  soon  lose  themselves, 

not  in  tho  primitive  state  of  man,  but  in  his  middle  or  perhaps  modem 

•?s«  ;  for  the  Egyptian  Empire  first  presents  itself  to  view,  about 

40OO  yeare  before  Christ,  as  that  of  a  mighty  nation,  in  full  tide  of 

cn-ilization,   and  surrounded    by   other   realms    and   races   already 

^"i^srging  from  the  barbarous  stage. 

ixi  order  that  a  clear  understanding  with  the  reader  may  be  estab 
™i».ed  in  tlie  following  pages,  it  becomes  necessary  to  adopt  some 
**"**3moti  standard  of  chronology  for  facility  of  reference. 

-An  esteemed  correspondent,  Mr.  Birch,  of  the  British  Museum, 
'•^•^ily  observes  to  us  in  a  private  letter — "Although  I  can  see  what  lis 


I 

I 
I 


80  IVTBODUCTIOK, 

moi  the  bet  in  drnmologr,  I  hmve  not  come  to  tbe  conclusion  of  what 
tf  the  tmth."  6nch  is  preciBelj  our  own  condition  of  mind ;  nor  do 
we  snppoee  that  a  consdentions  student  of  the  subject^  as  developed* 
under  its  own  head  at  the  close  of  this  volome^  can  at  the  present 
hoar  obtain,  for  epochas  anterior  to  Abraham,  a  solution  that  most  not 
itself  be  vague  for  a  century  or  more.  Kevertheless,  in  Egyptian 
chronology,  we  follow  the  system  of  Lepsius  by  assumiug  the  age  of 
Mexes  at  B.  C.  3893 ;  in  Chinese,  we  accept  Panthier's  date  for  the 
1st  hiMtorieal  dyiuuty  at  B.  C.  2637 ;  in  Assyrian,  the  results  of 
Layard's  last  Journey  indicate  B.  C.  1250  as  the  probable  extreme  of 
that  country's  monumental  chronicles ;  and  finally,  in  Hebrew  com- 
putation,  we  agree  with  Lepsius  in  deeming  Abraham's  era  to  approxi- 
mate to  B.  C.  1500.  Our  Supplement  offers  to  the  critical  reader  eveiy 
facility  of  verification,  with  comparative  Tables,  the  repetition  of 
which  is  here  superfluous. 

To  Egyptology,  beyond  all  question,  belongs  the  honor  of  ^- 
pating  those  chronological  fables  of  past  generations,  continued  belief 
in  which,  since  the  recent  publication  of  Chev'r  Lepsius's  researches 
implies  simply  the  credulity  of  ignorance.  One  of  his  letters  fron 
the  PjTamids  of  Memphis,  in  1848,  contained  the  following  almoe 
prophetic  passage :  ^ 

«« W«  art  still  busy  with  straotnres,  sculptures,  and  inscriptions,  which  are  to  be  classfr 
by  means  of  the  now  more  accurately-determined  groups  of  kings,  in  an  epoch  of  highl; 
li<>urt«hing  ciriliiation,  as  far  back  as  the  fourth  MUUnnium  before  ChruU  We  cannot  suf 
ci^ntly  impress  upon  ourseWes  and  others  these  hitherto  incredible  dates.  The  mo 
erilioUm  is  provoked  by  them,  and  forced  to  serious  examination,  the  better  for  the  eaui 
i\«\ictiKUi  wUl  soon  follow  angry  criticism ;  and,  finally,  those  results  will  be  attainc 
«hich  are  so  intimately  connected  with  eyery  branch  of  antiquarian  research.*' 

Wo  8ubdoribe  without  reservation  to  the  above  sentiment;  ar 
W^K^  wo  Almll  not  be  disappointed  in  the  amount  of  "angry  criticism 
which  wo  thiuk  the  truths  embodied  in  this  volume  are  calculated  i 
^^rv^w^kw  Sk*ioutific  trutii,  exemplified  in  the  annals  of  Astronom, 
V\\^v^\\  Chronology,  Geographical  distribution  of  animals,  &c.,  hi 
!iwiu!l\  t^u^ht  its  way  inch  by  inch  through  false  theology.  The  la 
;^i  k4as(  N*wU>  botwoon  science  and  dogmatism,  on  the  primitive  origin  < 
•  «K\*ts  *>iw  uow  commenced.  It  requires  no  prophetic  eye  to  forest 
.^u .  xvicasv  uxu*t  «^n,  and  finally,  triumph. 

V-  ****\>  bs'  ^»rv>|»or  to  state,  in  conclusion,  that  the  subject  shall  1 
vv\*;\\l  vu»vN  ai*  ono  of  science,  and  that  our  colleague  and  ourse 
v^ii  <sivA  live;*  ^  horovor  they  may  lead,  without  regard  to  imaginai 
.w-aH*^**^^'*'  Isvull^w  the  "Friend  of  Moses,'*  no  less  than  oth. 
^  i^.ss*>jK  xss;  ^hs'^  tviWo"  oveiy where,  have  been  compelled  to  mal 
Nivs^  xV^^N^***^**^  ^^*  ¥v*iouco.  We  shall,  in  the  present  investigatioi 
^^  Ai^  ^^^^^"^  «xu^K^  tu  their  historical  and  scientific  bearing 


INTRODUCTION.  61 

Qn  fonner  occasions,  and  in  the  most  respectful  manner,  we  had 

attempted  to  conciliate  sectarians,  and  to  reconcile  the  plain  teachings 

Qf  science  with  theological  prejudices ;  but  to  no  useful  purpose.    In 

^tum,  our  opinions  and  motives  have  been  misrepresented  and  vilified 

uy  self-constituted  teachers  of  the  Christian  religion !    We  have,  in 

^^^nsequence,  now  done  with  all  this ;  and  no  longer  have  any  apologies 

^^   offer,  nor  favors  of  lenient  criticism  to  ask.     The  broad  banner 

f  science  is  herein  nailed  to  the  mast.    Even  in  our  own  brief  day, 

^e  tave  beheld  one  flimsy  reUgious  dogma  after  another  consigned  to 

Ijlivion,  while  science,  on  the  other  hand,  has  been  gaining  strength 

_,j<i  majesty  with  time.    "Nature,"  says  Luke  Burke,  "has  nothing 

^^  t^veal,  that  is  not  noble,  and  beautiful,  and  good." 

Xji  our  former  language, 

««  Man  cui  mvmt  nothing  in  science  or  religion  but  falsehood ;  and  all  the  tmths  which 

,     ditnven  are  bat  facts  or  laws  which  have  emanated  ftrom  the  Creator.    AU  science, 

^^f^oie,  may  be  regarded  as  a  rerelation  f^om  Him  ;  and  although  newly-discovered  laws, 

^  fftcts,  in  nature,  may  conflict  with  religions  errort,  which  have  been  written  and  preached 

{(^  centimes,  they  never  can  conflict  with  religions  truth.   There  most  be  harmony  between 

^e  works  and  the  words  of  the  Almighty,  and  whereyer  they  seem  to  conflict,  the  discord 

)iiiben  prodoced  by  the  ignorance  or  wickedness  of  man." 

J.  C.  N". 


PART   I. 


^^^>^^^^^^*^^^^ 


CHAPTER   I. 

6E06RAFHIGAL  DISTRIBUTION  OF  ANIMALS^  AND  THE  RACES  OF  lOSS, 

Have  all  the  living  creatures  of  our  globe  been  created  at  one 
common  point  in  Asia,  and  thence  been  disseminated  over  its  wide 
surfiice  by  degrees,  and  adapted  to  the  varied  conditions  in  whidi 
they  have  been  found  in  historical  times  ?  or,  oi^  the  other  hand,  have 
different  genera  and  species  been  created  at  points  fiu*  distant  from 
«?ach  other,  with  organizations  suited  to  the  circumstances  in  which 
they  were  originally  placed  ? 

Two  schools  have  long  existed,  diametrically  opposed  to  each  other, 
on  this  question.  The  first  may  be  termed  that  of  the  Theological 
Naturalists,  who  still  look  to  the  Book  of  Genesis,  or  what  they  conceive 
to  bo  the  inspired  word  of  God,  as  a  text-book  of  Natural  History,  as 
thoy  formerly  reputed  it  to  be  a  manual  of  Astronomy  and  G^eology. 
The  second  embraces  the  Naturalists  proper,  whose  conclusions  are 
derived  from  facts,  and  from  the  laws  of  Otod  as  revealed  in  his  works, 
which  are  immutable. 

Not  only  the  authority  of  Genesis  in  matters  of  science,  but  the 
Mosaic  authenticity  of  this  book,  is  now  questioned  by  a  veiy  large 
projiortion  of  the  most  authoritative  theologians  of  the  present  day ; 
and,  inasmuch  as  its  language  is  clearly  opposed  to  many  of  the  well- 
CHtablished  facts  of  modem  science,  we  shall  unhesitatingly  take  tlie 
benefit  of  this  liberal  construction.  The  language  of  Scripture  touching 
tlio  point  now  before  us  is  so  unequivocal,  and  so  often  repeated,  as 
to  leave  no  doubt  as  to  the  author's  meaning.  It  teaches  clearly  tiiat 
the  Deluge  was  universaly  that  eveiy  living  creature  on  the  face  of  the 
earth  at  the  time  was  destroyed,  and  that  seeds  of  all  the  oi^anized 
beings  of  after  times  were  saved  in  Noah's  Ark.  The  following  is  but 
a  small  portion  of  its  oft-repeated  words  on  this  head :  — 

(C2) 


DISTRIBUTION    OP    ANIMALS,    ETC.  63 

■  Ani  the  nlcn  prcTniled  eMGedingly  ujidd  the  earth,  uul  oil  th«  high  hilla  that  were 
er  the  wholo  beuTen,  were  coTored.  *  *  «  Fifteen  aobita  upward  did  the  waters  previul 
m  ^—tf  the  mouniaina  wore  covered.  •  ■•  •  And  all  fleeh  died  that  moTed  upon  the  earth,  both 
h  _j.  (V»'"l.  anil  of  cattle,  and  of  beaal,  and  every  creeping  thing  that  creepetb  upon  the  earth, 
'  -  *Tnj  man.  All  in  whose  noatrila  was  the  breath  of  life  ;  of  all  that  was  in  the  dry 
t.  *  *  *  And  Noah  only  remained  alive,  and  they  that  were  with  him  in  the  Ark."  '* 

;j4ow  we  reiterate  that  speech  cannot  bo  more  explicit  than  this ;  and 
^  i*  be  true,  it  must  apply  with  equal  force  to  all  living  creatures  — 
arti  inula  as  well  as  mankind.  It  is  really  trifling  with  language  to 
BiW'i  that  the  Text  does  not  distinctly  convoy  the  idea  that  all  the 
cr«iiturcB  of  our  day  have  descended  trom  the  seed  saved  in  the  Ark ; 
or  that  they  were  all  created  within  a  certain  area  around  the  point 
at  which  Adam  and  Eve  are  supposed  first  to  have  had  their  being. 

.Although  the  same  general  laws  prevail  tliroughoat  the  entire  Fauna 
and  Flora  of  the  globe,  jet  in  the  illustration  of  our  subject,  we 
restrict  our  remarks  mainly  to  the  class  of  Mammiferi,  because  a  wider 
range  would  lead  beyond  our  prescribed  limits. 

It  has  been  a  popularly-received  error,  from  time  immemorial,  that 
degrees  of  latitude,  or  in  other  wonls,  temperature  of  countries,  were 
to  be  regarded  as  a  sure  index  of  the  color  and  of  certain  other  phj*sical 
chamcters  in  races  of  men.  This  opinion  has  been  supported  by  many 
able  writers  of  the  present  century,  and  even  in  the  last  few  yeare  by 
no  less  authority  than  that  of  the  distinguished  Pr.  Prichard,  in  tho 
^■Rh^tieal  HUtory  of  Mankind."  A  rapid  change,  however,  is  now 
going  on  in  the  public  mind  in  this  respect,  and  so  conclusive  is  the 
reoent  evidence  drawn  from  the  monuments  of  Egj^pt  and  other 
(ourros,  in  support  of  the  permanence  of  distinctly  marked  types 
of  mankind,  such  as  the  Egyptians,  Jews,  Negroes,  Mongols,  American 
Indians,  etc.,  that  we  presume  no  really  well-informed  naturalist  will 
ag^in  he  found  advocating  such  philosophic  heresies.  Indeed,  it 
is  difficultto  conceive  howanyone,  with  the  facts  before  him,  (recoi-ded 
hy  Tnchard  himself,)  in  connection  with  an  Ethnographical  Map,  should 
believe  that  climate  could  account  for  the  endless  diversi^  of  races 
aeon  scattered  over  the  earth  from  the  earliest  dawn  of  history. 

Il  is  true  that  most  of  the  black  races  are  found  in  Africa ;  but,  on 
the  other  hand,  many  equally  black  are  met  with  in  the  temperate  cli- 
mates of  India,  Australia,  and  Oce^nica,  though  differing  in  eveiy 
attribute  except  color.  A  black  skin  would  seem  to  be  the  best  suited 
to  hot  chmates,  and  for  this  reason  we  may  suppose  that  a  special 
creation  of  black  races  took  place  in  Africa.  The  strictly  white  races 
lie  mostly  in  the  Temperate  Zone,  where  they  flourish  best;  and  they 
certainly  deteriorate  physically,  if  not  intellectually,  when  removed 
*o  hot  climates.  Their  type  is  not  in  reahty  changed  or  obhterated. 
but  they  undergo  a  degradation  from  their  primitive  state,  analogi^.m 


64  DISTBIBUTIOy    OF    ANIMALS. 

to  the  operation  of  diecaae.    Tho  dark-skinned  Hyperboreans 
found  in  the  Frigid  Zone ;  regions  most  congenial  to  their  nature,  an^ 
from  which  they  cannot  bo  enticed  by  more  temperate  climes. 
Mongols  of  Asia,  and  the  abori^nes  of  America,  with  their  peculi 
typos,  are  spread  over  almost  all  degrees  of  latitude. 

So  is  it  with  the  whole  range  of  Mammifers,  as  well  as  birds, 
other  genera.    The  lightest  and  the  darkest  colors  —  the  most  go: 
ous  and  most  sombre  plumage,  are  everywhere  found  beside  e 
other;  though  brilliant  feathers  and  colors  are  commoner  in 
tropics,  where  men  are  generally  more  or  less  dark. 

Every  spot  on  the  earth's  surface,  from  pole  to  pole — the 
tains  and  valleys,  the  dry  land  and  the  water — has  its  OTga,ni^( 
beings,  which  find  around  a  given  centre  all  the  conditions  necessar^^ 
for  their  preservation.    Tlieso  living  beings  are  as  innumerable 
the  conditions  of  the  places  tiiey  inhabit ;  and  their  different  station 
are  as  varied  as  their  instincts  and  habits.    To  consider  these  statiom 
under  the  simple  point  of  view  of  tho  distribution  of  heat  on  thei 
surface,  is  absolutely  to  see  but  one  of  tiie  many  secondary  natural 
causes  that  influence  organized  beings. 

Amidst  the  infinitude  of  beings  spread  over  the  globe,  the  Class  o: 
Mammifers  stands  first  in  organization,  and  at  its  head  Zoologistfitf 
have  placed  the  Bimanes  (Mankind).    It  is  the  least  numerous,  an 
its  genera  and  species  are  almost  entirely  known. 

This  class  is  composed  of  about  200  genera,  which  may  be  divid 
into  two  parts.  1st.  Those  whose  habitations  are  limited  to  a  singl 
Zone.  2d.  Those,  on  tiie  contrary,  which  are  scattered  through  al"— 
the  Zones;  There  would  at  first  seem  to  be  a  striking  contras-^ 
between  these  two  divisions ;  on  the  one  side,  complete  immobility^ 
and  on  the  other,  great  mobility/;  but  this  irregularity  is  only  apparent^, 
for  when  we  examine  attentively  the  different  genera,  we  find  the 
governed  by  tiie  same  laws.  Those  of  tiie  first  division,  whose 
is  limited,  are  in  general  confined  to  a  few  species;  while  those 
the  second,  on  the  contrary,  contain  mani/  species^  but  which 
themselves  confined  to  certain  localities,  in  the  same  manner  as  tZT 
fewer  genera  of  the  first  division.  Thus  we  find  the  same  1 
governing  species  in  both  instances.  We  will  cite  a  single  exam 
out  of  many.  The  "White  Bear  is  confined  to  the  Polar  region- 
wliiie  other  ursine  species  inhabit  the  temperate  climates  of  "tlT- 
mountain  chains  of  Europe  and  America;  and  finally,  the  Mais. 
Bear,  and  the  Bear  of  Borneo,  are  restricted  to  torrid  climates. 

We  may  then  consider  the  different  species  of  Mammifers  as  rang-^  ^ 
under  an  identical  law  of  geographical  distribution,  and  tiiat  ea^ 
gpecies  on  the  globe  has  its  limited  space,  beyond  which  it  does  n 


AND    THS   RACES   OF    MEN.  65 

gj^tend ;  and  that  eveiy  countiy  on  the  globe,  whatever  may  be  its 

/^rup^i^ture,  its  analogies,  or  differences  of  climate,  possesses  its 

(p-^^Ti  Mammifers,  different  from  those  of  other  countries,  belonging 

f^>   its  region  alone.    There  are  apparent  exceptions  to  this  law,  but 

lYx^y  ^^  ^^  susceptible  of  explanation.^ 

^  few  species  are  really  common  to  the  two  continents,  but  only  in 

^^e  Arctic  region.    America  and  Asia  are  there  united  by  icy  plains, 

^^liich  may  be  easily  traversed  by  certain  animals ;  and,  while  the 

-^STbite  Bear,  the  Wolf,  the  Red  Fox,  the  Glutton,  are  common  to 

-^^^otb)  the  continents  and  climates  may  there  be  really  considered  as 

on^-  ^®  BhBXi  show,  as  we  proceed,  that  with  a  few  exceptions  in  the 

^^jretic  region,  the  Faunee  and  Florae  of  the  two  continents  are  entirely 

^grdnct,  and  that  even  the  Temperate  Zones  of  Korth  and  South 

Ajnerica  do  not  present  the  same  types,  although  they  are  separated 

by  mere  table-lands,  presenting  none  of  the  extremes  of  climate 

encountered  in  the  Tropic  of  Africa. 

Bat  this  immobility,  imposed  by  nature  on  its  creatures,  is  illustrated 

in  a  still  more  striking  manner  if  we  turn  to  those  Mammifers  that 

inhabit  the  oceatij  where  there  are  no  appreciable  impediments,  none 

of  those  infinitely  varied  conditions  which  are  seen  upon  land,  even 

in  the  same  parallels  of  latitude.     The  temperature  of  the  ocean 

varies  all  but  insensibly  with  degrees  of  latitude ;   and  among  the 

immense  crowd  of  animals  that  inhabit  it,  we  find  numerous  families 

of  Mammifers.   Although  endowed  with  great  powers  of  locomotion, 

and  notwithstanding  the  trifling  obstacles  opposed  to  them,  they  are, 

like  animals  of  the  land,  limited  to  certain  localities.     The  genera 

CizltictphaluSy  Stemmatopes  and  Morscy  are  peculiar  to  the  Northern 

Sests.    In  the  Southern,  on  the  contrary,  we  find  the  genera  Otarie, 

sSk^^u>rynchus,  Plaiyrynchus^  &c.     Other  species  inhabit  only  hot  or 

texriperate  regions. 

The  various  species  of  Whales  and  Dolphins,  despite  their  prodi- 
gious powers  of  locomotion,  are  confined  each  to  regions  ori^nally 
assigned  them ;  and,  while  there  is  so  little  difference  of  temperature 
in  the  ocean,  that  a  human  being  might,  in  the  mild  season,  swim 
vrith  delight  from  the  North  Temperate  Zone  to  Cape  Ilom,  along 
either  coast  of  America,  there  is  no  degree  of  latitude  in  which  we 
do  not  discover  species  peculiar  to  itself. 

After  a  resume  of  these  and  many  kindred  facts,  M.  Jacquinot 
uses  this  emphatic  language : 

**  To  recapitulate,  it  seems  to  ns,  after  all  we  hare  siud,  that  we  may  draw  the  following 
conclusions,  Tii.,  that  all  Mammifers  on  the  globe  haye  a  habitation,  limited  and  circum- 
*oil>ed,  which  they  ne^er  oyerleap ;  their  assemblage  contributes  to  giye  to  each  country  its 
P^x^cnlar  stamp  of  creation.  What  a  contrast  between  the  Mammifers  of  the  Old  and 
^•^w  World,  and  the  creations,  to  special  and  to  singular,  of  New  Holland  and  Madaga^ar  I" 
9 


i 


66  DISTRIBUTION    OF    ANIXALS  ] 

Facts,  therefore,  point  to  numerous  centres  of  creation,  wherein  we 
find  creatures  fixed,  with  peculiar  temperaments  and  organizations, 
which  are  in  unison  with  surrounding  circumstances,  and  where  all 
their  natural  wants  are  supplied.  But  the  strongest  barrier  to  volim- 
tary  displacements  would  seem  to  be  that  of  instinct  —  that  force, 
unknown  and  incomprehensible,  which  binds  them  to  the  soil  that 
has  witnessed  their  birth. 

While  passing  these  sheets  through  the  press,  we  have  enjoyed  the 
privilege  of  perusing  The  Geographical  DistrHnUion  of  Animak  and 
PlantSj^^  by  our  valued  friend,  Charles  Pickering,  M.  D.,  NatnraliiJt 
to  the  United  States'  Exploring  Expedition  under  Captain  "Wilkes. 
This  is  to  be  "  regarded  as  an  introduction  to  the  volume  on  Geogra- 
phical Distribution,  prepared  during  the  voyage  of  the  Expedition," 
and  published  in  Volume  IX.  of  the  same  compendium. 

In  connection  with  our  own  work,  the  utterance  of  Dr.  Pickering's 
views  is  most  opportune ;   because,  with  thorough  knowledge  of 
Egypt^  derived  from  personal  travels,  and  acquaintance  with  hieio- 
glyphical  researches,  he  has  traced  the  Natural  History  of  that  countiy 
from  the  remotest  monumental  times  to  the  present  day.   The  varions 
pictorial  representations  of  Faun©  and  Florse  are  thereby  assigned  to 
their  respective  chronological  cpochaa;  and,  inasmuch  as  they  arc 
identified  \vith  living  species,  they  substantiate  our  assertions  regu^g 
the  unexceptional  permanence  of  types  during  a  period  of  more  than 
5000  years.    Dr.  Pickering's  era  for  "the  commencement  of  the 
Egyptian  Chronological  Reckoning"  being  B.  C.  4493,"  we  find  our* 
selves  again  in  imison  with  him  upon  general  principles  of  chronolo- 
gical extension. 

The  gradual  introduction  of  foreign  animals,  plants,  and  exotic 
substances,  into  the  Lower  Valley  of  the  Nile  —  the  extinction  of 
sundry  sj>eeios  once  indigenous  to  that  soil,  during  the  hundred  and 
fifty  human  generations  for  which  we  possess  contemporaneous  re^stiy 

—  and  the  infinitude  of  proofs  that  such  changes  could  not  have 
been  effected  without  the  intervention  of  these  long  historical  ages 

—  are  themes  which  Dr.  Pickering  has  concisely  and  ingeniously 
elaborated :  and  although  our  space  does  not  permit  the  citation  of 
the  numerous  examples  duly  catalogued  by  him,  it  afifords  us  pleasure 
to  concur  in  the  follo%ving  results,  viz. : 

**  Tliat  the  namea  of  animals  and  plants  used  in  Egypt  are  Scriptural  [».  e,  old  Semitish] 
iiumc9.  Further,  in  some  instances,  these  current  Egyptian  names  go  behind  the  Greek 
language,  supply  the  meaning  of  obsolete  Greek  words,  and  show  international  rclaUonahif , 
the  more  intimate  the  further  we  recede  into  antiquity."  is 

It  will  become  apparent,  in  its  place,  that  the  philological  views 
now  held  by  Birch,  De  Roug6,  and  Lepsius,  upon  the  primeval  intro- 
duction of  Semitic  elements  in  Egypt,  are  confirmed  by  these  indepen- 


AND    THE    BACES    OF    HEN. 


67 


J^nt  pesearcliea  of  Pickering  into  tbe  Natural  History  of  Egyptian 
^[liinals  and  plants,  as  we  trust  will  be  now  demonstrated  Uirough 
tli«  raomimental  evideticee  of  brnnan  physiology. 

Let  U8  next  turn  to  the  races  of  Mankind  in  their  geographical  dis- 
^i^biition,  and  see  whether  they  form  an  exception  to  the  laws  which 
hnre  been  established  for  tbe  other  orders  of  Mammifers.  Docs  not 
•jj(j  ftame  phj'sical  adaptation,  the  same  instinct,  which  binds  animals 
jf>  tteir  primitive  localities,  bind  tlie  races  of  Men  also  ?  Those  races 
iiihebiting  the  Temperate  Zones,  as,  for  example,  the  white  races  of 
jiirope,  have  a  certain  degree  of  pliability,  that  enables  them  to  bear 
(limatee  to  a  great  extent  hotter  or  colder  than  tbeir  native  one ; 
l>at  tliere  is  a  limit  beyond  which  tbey  cannot  go  with  impunity 

they  cannot  bve  in  the  Arctic  with  the  Esquimaux,  nor  in  tbe 

Tropic  of  Africa  with  the  Negro.  The  Negro,  too,  (like  the 
Elephant,  the  Lion,  the  Camel,  &c.,)  possesses  a  certain  phability  of 
eoD^titution,  which  enables  bim  to  ent^r  the  Temperate  Zone ;  but 
his  Northern  limit  stops  ftir  short  of  that  of  natives  of  this  Zone. 
The  higher  castes  of  what  are  tenhed  Caucasian  races,  are  influenced 
hyeeveral  causes  in  a  greater  degree  than  other  races.  To  them  have 
been  assigneil,  in  all  ages,  the  largest  brains  and  the  most  powerful 
inlellect ;  thtsirs  is  the  mission  of  extending  and  perfecting  civiliza- 
tion— they  are  by  nature  ambitious,  daring,  domineering,  and  reckless 
of  danger — impelled  by  an  irresistible  instinctT  they  visit  all  climes, 
i^rdless  of  difficulties;  but  bow  many  thousands  are  sacrificed 
aoQually  to  climates  foreign  to  their  nature! 

It  should  also  be  borne  in  mind,  that  what  we  term  Caucasian 
mme  are  not  of  one  origin :  they  are,  on  tbe  contrary,  an  amalgama- 
tion of  an  infinite  number  of  primitive  stocks,  of  different  instincts, 
ffnaperaraentfl,  and  mental  and  physical  characters.  Egyptians,  Jews, 
Arabs,  Teutons,  Celts,  Sclavonians,  Pelasgians,  Eomane,  Iberians,  etc.. 
etc ,  are  all  mingled  in  blood ;  and  it  is  impossible  now  to  go  back  and 
Uii-BTel  this  heterogeneous  mi.'cture,  and  say  precisely  what  each  tyx>e 
originally  was.  Such  commingling  of  blood,  through  migrations, 
w»rs,  captivitiea,  and  amalgamations,  is  doubtless  one  means  by  which 
I*  rovidence  carries  out  great  ends.  This  mixed  stock  of  many  primi- 
ft-v-e  races  is  the  only  one  which  can  really  be  considered  cosmopolite. 
Ttieir  infinite  diversity  of  characteristics  contrasts  strongly  with  tlie 
iconutable  instincts  of  other  human  types. 

How  stands  the  case  with  those  r^te  wbich  have  been  less  subjected 
to  disturbing  causes,  and  whose  flfP^  and  intellectual  structure  is 
leas  complex  ?  Tbe  GreenUmdSr,  in  his  icy  region,  amidst  poverty', 
hardship,  and  want,  clings  with  instinctive  pertinacity  to  his  birth- 
place, in  spite  of  all  apparent  temptations  —  the  Temperate  Zone, 


I 

I 


68  DISTRIBUTION   OF   ANIMALS 

with  its  luxuries,  has  no  charm  for  him.  The  Africans  of  the  Trop^ 
the  Aborigines  of  America,  the  Mongols  of  Asia,  the  inhabitants 
Polynesia,  have  remained  for  thousands  of  years  where  history  fi^ 
found  them ;  and  nothing  but  absolute  want,  or  self-preservation,  cs 
drive  tliem  from  the  countries  where  the  Creator  placed  them.  TK.i 
races  have  been  least  adulterated,  and  consequently  preserve  tki, 
original  instincts  and  love  of  home.  This  truth  is  illustrated  ii) 
most  remarkable  degree  by  the  Indians  of  America.  We  still  beboj 
the  small  remnants  of  scattered  tribes  fighting  and  dying  to  preserv 
the  lands  and  graves  of  their  ancestors. 

We  shall  have  more  to  say,  in  another  chapter,  on  the  amalgama 
tion  of  races,  but  may  here  remark,  that  the  infusion  of  even  a  minnt 
proportion  of  the  blood  of  one  race  into  another,  produces  a  moi 
decided  modification  of  moral  and  physical  character.  A  small  tra( 
of  white  blood  in  the  negro  improves  him  in  intelligence  and  morality 
and  an  equally  small  trace  of  negro  blood,  as  in  the  quadroon,  wi 
protect  such  individual  against  the  deadly  infiuence  of  climates  whii 
the  pure  white-man  cannot  endure.  For  example,  if  the  popula1i< 
of  New  England,  Germany,  France,  England,  or  other  northern  c 
mates,  come  to  Mobile,  or  to  New  Orleans,  a  large  proportion  di 
of  yellow  fever :  and  of  one  hundred  such  individuals  landed  in  ti 
latter  city  at  the  commencement  of  an  epidemic  of  yellow  fever,  pi 
bably  half  would  fall  victims  to  it.  On  the  contrary,  negroes,  nnd 
all  circumstances,  enjoy  an  almost  perfect  exemption  from  this  di 
ease,  even  though  brought  in  from  our  Northern  States ;  and,  what 
still  more  remarkable,  the  mulattoes  (under  which  term  we  inclQ< 
all  mixed  grades)  are  almost  equally  exempt.  The  writer  (J.  C.  Noi 
lias  witnessed  many  hundred  deaths  from  yellow  fever,  but  never  mo 
than  three  or  four  cases  of  mulattoes,  although  hundreds  are  expo« 
to  this  epidemic  in  Mobile.  The  fact  is  certain,  and  shows  how  dii 
cult  is  the  problem  of  these  amalgamations. 

That  negroes  die  out  and  would  become  extinct  in  New  England, 
cut  off  from  immigration,  is  clearly  shown  by  published  statistics. 

It  may  even  be  a  question  whether  the  strictly-white  races  of  Euro] 
are  perfectly  adapted  to  any  one  climate  in  America.  We  do  not  gen 
rally  find  in  the  United  States  a  population  constitutionally  equal  to  th 
of  Great  Britain  or  Germany ;  and  we  recollect  once  hearing  this  rcma: 
strongly  endorsed  by  Henry  Clay,  although  dwelling  in  Xentuck 
f^mid  the  best  agricultural  population  in  the  country.  Knox^  holds  th 
the  Anglo-Saxon  race  would  become  extinct  in  America,  if  cut  c 
from  immigration.  Now,  we  are  not  prepared  to  endorse  this  ass€ 
tion ;  but  inasmuch  as  nature  works  not  through  a  few  generations,  b 
through  thousands  of  years,  it  is  impossible  to  ooijecture  what  tin 


AND    THE    RACES    OF    MEN.  /  W 

jnay  eflect.  It  would  be  a  curious  inquiry  to  investigate  the  ptysio- 
lp^ca\  causes  wliieh  have  led  to  the  defltruction  of  ancient  empires, 
^iitl  the  disappearance  of  populations,  like  Egypt,  Assyria,  Greece,  and 
j^onie.  Many  aueient  nations  were  coloniea  from  distant  climos,  and 
gtay  have  wasted  away  uuder  tUe  operation  of  laws  that  have  acted 
alo^'ly  but  BOroly.  The  commingling  of  diflerent  bloods,  too,  under 
^e  l*w  of  hybridity,  may  also  have  played  au  important  part.  Mr. 
j^tARD  tells  U8  that  a  few  wandering  tribes  only  now  stalk  around 
^e  Bitea  of  the  once-mighty  Kineveh  and  Babylon,  and  that,  hut  for 
(l,e  sculptures  of  Sabgan  and  Sennacherib,  no  one  could  now  say 
^yiat  race  constructed  those  stupendous  cities.  But  let  ua  return 
^(u  this  digression. 

to  this  inherent  love  of  primitive  locality,  and  instinctive  dislike 
\Q  foreign  lands,  and  repugnance  towards  other  people,  must  we 
^(ivnlj  attribute  the  fixedness  of  tlie  unhiatoric  typea  of  men.  The 
greater  portion  of  the  globe  is  still  under  the  influence  of  this  law. 
In  America,  the  aboriginal  barbarous  tribes  cannot  be  forced  to 
ch*ngo  their  habits,  or  even  persuaded  to  succaesful  emigration :  they 
are  melting  away  fi-om  year  to  year ;  and  of  the  millions  which  once 
inhabited  that  portion  of  the  United  States  east  of  the  Mississippi 
liver,  all  have  vanished,  hut  a  few  scattered  families ;  and  their  repre- 
Bentatives,  removed  by  our  Govenmaeut  to  the  Western  frontier,  are 
reduced  to  less  than  one  hundred  thousand.  It  is  as  clear  as  the  sun 
at  noon-day,  that  in  a  few  generations  more  the  last  of  these  Red  men 
will  bo  numbered  with  the  dead.  We  constantly  read  glowing  ac- 
counts, from  interested  missionaries,  of  the  civilization  of  these  tribes ; 
but  a  civilized  full-blooded  Indian  does  not  exist  among  them.  We 
iee  every  day,  in  the  suburbs  of  Mobile,  and  wandering  through  our 
stiwts,  die  remnant  of  the  Choctaw  race,  covered  with  nothing  but 
bUnlcets,  and  living  in  bark  tents,  scarcely  a  degree  advanced  above 
hrolea  of  the  field,  quietly  abiding  their  time.  No  human  ingenuity 
can  induce  them  to  become  educated,  or  to  do  au  honest  day's  work : 
tbev  are  supported  entirely  by  begging,  besides  a  little  traffic  of  the 
t([u*WB  in  wood.  To  one  who  has  lived  among  American  Indians,  it 
i»  in  vain  to  talk  of  civilizing  them.  You  might  as  well  attempt  to 
cluinge  the  nature  of  the  bufialo. 

Tbe  whoje  continent  of  America,  with  its  mountain-ranges  and 
tab!<ylandB — its  valleys  and  low  plains — its  woods  and  prairies — ex- 
liibiting  every  variety  of  climate  which  could  influence  the  nature  of 
man,  is  inhabited  by  one  great  family,  that  presents  a  prevailing  tj-pe. 
^naU  and  peculiarly  shaped  crania,  a  cinnamon  complexion,  small 
ftrt  and  bands,  black  straight  hair,  wild,  savage  natures,  characterize 


70  DISTRIBUTION    OF    ANIMALS 

the  Indian  everywhere.    There  are  a  few  trivial  ezceptionB,  easily 
accounted  for^  particularly  on  the  Pacific  coast. 

The  eastern  part  of  Asia  presents  a  parallel  case.  From  65^  north  ^ 
latitude  to  the  Equator,  it  presents  the  greatest  inequalities  of  smftoe  p 
and  climate,  and  is  peopled  throughout  by  the  yellow,  lank-haired  ^ 
Mongols ;  the  darkest  families  lying  at  the  Korth,  and  the  fiurest  at  } 
the  South.  Their  crania,  their  instincts,  their  whole  moral  and  phj-  |' 
sical  characteristics,  distinguish  them  from  the  American  race,  which  Y 
otherwise  they  most  resemble. 

The  other  half  of  this  northern  continent,  that  is  to  say  Europe  and 
the  rest  of  Asia,  may  be  divided  into  a  northern  and  a  sonthem  pro* 
vince.  The  first  extends  from  the  Polar  region  to  46**  or  50**  north 
latitude — from  Scandinavia  to  tlie  Caspian  Sea ;  and  contains  a  group 
of  men  with  light  hair,  complexion  fiiir  and  rosy,  and  bine  eyes. 
The  second  or  southern  division,  ninning  north-west  and  south-east, 
stretches  from  the  British  Isles  to  Bengal  and  the  extremity  of  Hin- 
dostan  —  from  50°  to  8°  or  10°  north.  This  vast  area  is  covered  by 
people  with  complexions  more  or  less  dark,  oval  faces,  black  smoodi 
hair,  and  black  eyes. 

Now,  it  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  since  the  discoveiy  of  America, 
and  during  several  centuries,  the  fair  races  have  inhabited  North 
America  extensively,  while  the  dark  races,  as  the  Spaniards,  havo 
occupied  South  and  Central  America,  and  Mexico ;  both  have  Re- 
placed the  Aboriginal  races,  and  yet  neither  has  made  approximatioi^ 
in  type  to  the  latter,  nor  does  any  person  suppose  they  conld  in  B^ 
hundred  generations.    And  so  with  the  Negroes,  who  have  lived  her^ 
through  eight  or  ten  generations.    We  have  no  more  reason  to  enp^ 
pose  that  an  Anglo-Saxon  will  turn  into  an  Indian,  than  imported. 
cattle  into  buffaloes.    We  shall  show,  in  another  chapter,  that  th& 
oldest  Indian  crania  from  tlie  Mounds,  some  of  which  are  probably 
several  thousand  years  old,  bear  no  resemblance  to  those  of  any  race 
of  the  old  continent. 

When  we  come  to  Africa,  we  shall  perceive  various  groups  of  peculiar 
types  occupying  their  appropriate  zoological  provinces,  which  they 
have  inhabited  for  at  least  5000  years.  But,  having  to  develop  some 
new  views  respecting  Egj^pt  in  another  place,  we  shall  take  up  the 
races  of  the  African  continent  in  eoctenfo. 

Taking  leave,  for  the  present,  of  continents,  let  us  glance  for  a 
moment  at  New  Holland.  This  immense  country,  extending  from 
latitude  10°  to  40°  south,  attests  a  special  creation  —  its  population,  its 
animals,  birds,  insects,  plants,  etc.,  are  entirely  unlike  those  found  in 
any  other  part  of  the  world.  The  men  present  altogether  a  very 
peculiar  type :  they  are  black,  but  without  the  features,  woolly  heads, 


r  AND    THE    RACES    OF    MEN.  71 

qP  other  physical  characters  of  !N«groe8.  Beyond,  we  have  Van  Die- 
jjjeo's  Land,  extending  to  4-t°  south  latitude,  which  preeents  a  tem- 
pf,r»'«  climate,  not  unlike  that  of  France ;  and  what  ie  remarkahle, 
itn  inhabitants,  unlike  those  of  New  IlollantI,  are  black,  with  ftizzled 
Ij^jidfl,  and  very  eimilar  to  the  African  races, 

T4ot  far  from  New  Holland,  under  the  same  parallels,  and  extend- 
ing even  fiirther  south,  we  find  Now  Zealand;  where  commeneee  the 
l^^i^utiful  Polynesian  race,  of  light-brown  color,  smooth  black  hair, 
^,j*i  almost  oval  face.  This  race  ext*nda  from  50°  south,  descends  to 
tli^  equator,  then  remounts  to  the  Sandwich  Islands,  20°  north — 
^cttttered  over  islands  without  number  —  encircling  about  half  the 
globe  —  without  presenting  any  material  diflercncea  in  their  color  or 
foritiB — in  a  word,  in  their  zoological  characters. 

India  affords  a  striltiag  illustration  of  the  fallacy  of  arguments 
dnrnii  from  climate.     AVo  there  meet  with  people  of  all  shades,  from 
ftir  to  black,  who  have  been  living  together  from  time  immemorial. 
We  have  the  well-known  testimony  of  Bishop  Ueber,  and  others,  on 
'        tbie  point ;  and  Desmoulins  adds,  "  The  Kohillas,  who  are  blonds,  and 
fituatod  south  of  the  Ganges,  are  surrounded  by  the  Nepauloans  with 
black  skins,  the  Mabrattas  with  yellow  skins,  and  the  Bengalees  of  a 
Jeep  brown  ;  and  yet  the  Rohillas  inhabit  the  plain,  and  the  Nepau- 
IdAiu  tlie  mountains."*    Here  we  have  either  different  races  inhabit- 
ing  the  same  climate  for  several  thousand  years  without  change ;  or 
the  same  race  assuming  eveiy  shade  of  color.     Of  this  dilemma,  the 
advocates  of  unity  may  choose  either  horn. 

'We  might  thus  recite  innumerable  fects  to  the  same  effect,  but  the 
labor  would  be  superfluous. 

The  different  shades  of  color  in  races  have  been  regarded,  by  many 
Dat^unlists,  as  one  of  their  most  distinctive  characters,  and  still  serve 
as  the  hatiis  of  numerous  classifications ;  but  M.  Jacquinot  thinks  too 
much  importance  has  been  attached  to  colors,  and  that  they  cannot 
be  relied  upon.  For  example,  all  the  intermediato  shades  from  white 
to  black  are  found  in  those  races  of  oval  face,  lai^e  facial  angle, 
nuootli  haur,  etc.,  which  Blumenbach  has  classed  under  the  head 
CWunutan.  Commence,  for  example,  with  the  fair  FinsandSclavo- 
nioufi  with  blond  hair,  and  pass  successively  through  the  Celts,  Iheri- 
ani*,  Italians,  Greeks,  Arabs,  Egyptians,  and  lliudoos,  till  you  reach 
tlie  inhabitants  of  Malabar,  and  you  find  these  last  to  bo  aa  black  Jia 
N"egroes. 

Among  the  Mongols,  likewise,  we  encounter  various  shades.  Amid 
the  Africans  there  exist  all  tints,  fi\>m  the  pale-yellow  Hottentot--", 
Bushmen,  and  dusky  Caffres,  to  the  coal-btack  Negro  of  the  Tropic  and 
ooofines  of  Egypt.     In  short,  the  black  color  is  beheld  in  Caucasians. 


72  DISTRIBUTION    OF    ANIMALS 

Negroes,  MongolSy  AuBtralians,  etc,  while  yellowB  or  biownB  an 
visible  throughout  all  the  above  types,  as  well  as  among  Americ&Di, 
Malays,  and  Polynesians. 

In  the  present  mixed  state  of  the  population  of  the  earth,  it  is  pe^ 
haps  impossible  to  determine  how  fiu*  this  opinion  of  Jacquinotnuty 
be  correct.  We  possess  certainly  many  examples  to  prove  that  odor 
has  been  permanent  for  ages ;  while,  on  the  contraiy,  it  is  impofioUe 
to  show  that  the  complexion  of  a  pure  primitive  stock  has  been 
altered  by  climate.  As  before  stated,  we  conceive  that  too  much 
importance  has  been  given  to  arbitrary  classifications,  and  that  Ihe 
Caucasian  division  may  include  innumerable  primitive  stocks.  TUi 
fact  is  illustrated  further  on,  particularly  in  the  history  of  the  JeffB, 
whose  type  has  been  permanent  for  at  least  3000  years.  We  have 
no  reason  to  believe  that  the  Hebrew  race  sprang  fix)m,  or  ever  oiigi* 
nated,  any  other  type  of  man. 

We  therefore  not  merely  regard  the  great  divisions  of  Caucasian, 
Mongol,  Malay,  Negro  and  Indian,  as  primitive  stocks,  but  shall  estab- 
lish that  History,  Anatomy,  Physiology,  Psychology,  Analogy,  all  prove 
that  each  of  these  stocks  comprehends  many  original  subdivisions. 

Let  us  acknowledge  our  large  indebtedness  to  Profl  Agassiz,  vho 
has  ^ven  the  most  masterly  view  of  the  geographical  distribution  of 
animals  written  in  our  language,  or  perhaps  in  any  other.  Kot  < 
line  can  be  retrenched  from  his  already  condensed  articles  withou 
inflicting  a  wound,  and  we  take  much  pleasure  in  referring  the  readc 
to  them.^^  He  shows,  conclusively,  that  not  only  are  there  numerot 
centres  of  creation,  or  zoological  provinces,  for  our  pending  ge( 
logical  epoch,  but  that  these  provinces  correspond,  in  a  suiprisin 
manner,  to  those  of  former  epochas ;  thus  proving  that  the  CreaU 
has-been  working  after  one  grand  and  uniform  plan  through  mynaf 
of  years,  and  through  consecutive  creations. 

**  It  is  satisfactorily  ascertained  at  present,  that  there  ha^e  been  manj  distinet  sococtsa 
periods,  daring  each  of  which  large  numbers  of  animals  and  plants  ha^e  been  introdoc 
npon  the  surface  of  oar  globe,  to  live  and  multiply  for  a  time,  then  to  disappear  and 
replaced  by  other  kinds.  Of  such  distinct  periods  —  such  successiTO  creations  —  we  km 
now  at  leatt  about  a  dozen,  and  there  are  ample  indications  that  the  inhabitants  of  our  gle 
have  been  successiToly  changed  at  more  epochs  than  are  yet  fully  ascertained." 

In  the  earliest  formations,  but  few  and  distant  patches  of  land  havii 
emerged  from  the  mighty  deep,  the  created  beings  were  comp>arative 
few,  simple,  and  more  widely  disseminated ;  but  yet  many  distin 
species,  adapted  to  localities  whore  they  were  brought  into  existenc 
are  discovered.  In  the  more  recent  fossil  beds,  we  find  a  distrib 
lion  of  fossil  remains  which  agrees  most  remarkably  with  the  pr 
sent  geographical  arrangement  of  animals  and  plants.  The  fosei 
of  modem  geological  periods  in  Kew  Holland  are  types  identical  wil 


AND   THE    BACES   OF    MEN.  73 

j^o0^  of  the  animals  now  living  thore.    Brazilian  fossils  belbng  to 

tb^  same  families  as  those  alive  there  at  the  present  day ;  though  in 

^th  cases  the  fossil  species  are  distinct  from  the  surviving  ones.    K, 

^Y^eTefore,  the  organized  beings  of  ancient  geolo^cal  periods  had 

arisen  fix)m  one  central  point  of  distribution,  to  be  dispersed,  and 

^jially  to  become  confined  to  those  countries  where  their  remains  now 

e^st  iQ  a  fossil  condition ;  and  if  the  animals  now  living  had  also 

spread  from  a  common  origin,  over  the  same  districts,  and  had  these 

been  circumscribed  within  equally  distinct  limits;  we  should  be  led  to 

the  unnatural  supposition,  argues  Agassiz,  that  animals  of  two  distinct 

creations,  differing  specifically  throughout,  had  taken  the  same  lines 

of  migration,  had  assumed  finally  the  same  distribution,  and  had 

become  permanent  in  the  same  regions  without  any  other  inducement 

for  removal  and  final  settlement,  than  the  mere  necessity  of  covering 

more  extensive  ground,  after  they  had  become  too  numerous  to 

remain  any  longer  together  in  one  and  the  same  district. 

Now  it  would  certamly  be  very  irrational  to  attribute  such  instincts 
to  animals,  were  such  a  line  of  march  possible ;  but  the  very  possi- 
bility vanishes,  however,  when  we  reflect  upon  the  wide-spread  phy- 
sical impediments  opposing  such  migrations,  and  tiiat  neither  the 
animals  nor  plants  of  one  province  can  flourish  in  an  adverse  one. 
Ko  Arctic  animals  or  plants  can  be  propagated  in  the  Tropics,  nor 
vice  versa.  The  whole  of  the  Monkey  tribe  belong  to  a  hot  climate, 
are  retained  there  by  their  temperaments  and  instincts,  and  cannot 
by  any  ingenuity  of  man  be  made  to  exist  in  Greenland.  The  same 
rule  applies  to  the  aboriginal  men  of  the  Tropical  and  the  Arctic 
regions. 

That  the  animals  and  plants'  now  existing  on  the  earth  must  be 
referred  to  many  widely-distant  centres  of  creation,  is  a  fact  which 
might,  if  necessary,  be  confirmed  by  an  mfinite  number  of  circum- 
stances; but  these  things  are  nowadays  conceded  by  every  well- 
informed  naturalist ;  and  if  we  have  deemed  it  necessary  to  illustrate 
tbem  at  all,  it  is  because  this  volume  may  fall  into  the  hands  of  some 
possibly  not  versed  in  such  matters. 

Another  question  of  much  interest  to  our  present  investigation  is 

Have  all  the  individuals  of  each  species  of  animals,  plants,  &c., 

descended  fi'om  a  single  pair  ?  Were  it  not  for  the  supposed  scientific 
authority  of  Genesis  to  this  effect,  the  idea  of  community  of  ori^n 
would  hardly  have  occurred  to  any  reflecting  mind,  because  it  in- 
volves insuperable  difficulties ;  and  science  can  perceive  no  reason  why 
the  Creator  should  have  adopted  any  such  plan.  Is  it  reasonable  ta 
suppose  that  the  Almighty  would  have  created  one  seed  of  grass,  one 
10 


74  DISTRIBUTION   OF    ANIMALS 

acorn,  one  pair  of  locustSy  of  bees,  of  wild  pigeons,  of  heningB,  of 
buiFaloos,  as  the  only  starting-point  of  these  almost  nlnquitons  spedest 

The  instincts  and  habits  of  animals  differ  widely.  Some  are  soli* 
tary,  except  at  certain  seasons ;  some  go  in  pfdrs ;  others  in  herds  or 
shoals.  The  idea  of  a  pair  of  bees,  locusts,  herrings,  bnffiiloee,  k 
as  contrary  to  the  nature  and  habits  of  these  creatures,  as  it  is  repugn 
nant  to  the  nature  of  oaks,  pines,  birches,  &c.,  to  grow  singly,  and  to 
form  forests  in  their  isolation.  In  some  species  males— in  othen, 
females  predominate ;  and  in  many  it  would  be  easy  to  show,  that,  if 
the  present  order  of  things  were  reversed,  the  species  could  not  be 
preserved  —  locusts  and  bees,  for  example :  the  former  appear  in  my- 
nads,  and  by  far  the  greater  number  of  those  produced  are  destroyed; 
and  thougli  they  have  existed  for  ages,  a  naturalist  cannot  see  thit 
they  have  increased,  nor  can  he  conceive  how  one  pair  could  continne 
the  species,  considering  the  number  of  adverse  chances.  As  regards 
bees,  it  is  natural  to  have  but  one  female  for  a  whole  hive,  to  whom 
many  males  are  devoted,  besides  a  large  number  of  drones^ 

Again,  Agassiz  gives  this  striking  illustration :  — 

**  There  are  animals  which  are  impelled  bj  nature  to  feed  on  other  animals.  Was  (ki 
first  pair  of  lions  to  abstain  from  food  until  the  gazelles  and  other  antelopes  had  multipGti 
sufficiently  to  preserre  their  races  from  the  persecution  of  these  ferocioiis  beasts  T  " 

So  with  other  carnivorous  animals,  birds,  fishes,  and  reptiles.  Ve 
now  behold  all  their  various  species  scattered  through  land  and  water 
in  harmonious  proportions.  Thus  they  may  continue  for  ages  to 
come. 

Hybridity  has  been  considered  a  test  for  species ;  but,  when  we 
come  to  this  theme,  it  shall  be  proven  that,  in  many  instances,  what 
have  been  called  varieties  are  really  distinct  species:  hence,  that  hybri- 
dity is  no  test.    All  varieties  of  dogs  and  wolves,  for  example,  are  pro- 
lific inter  se;  yet  we  shall  prove  that  many  of  them  are  specifically 
distinct,  that  is,  descended  from  different  primitive  stocks  at  distant 
points  of  the  globe.    Agassiz  has  beautifully  illustrated  the  feust  by  the 
natural  history  of  lions.    These  animals  present  very  marked  varieties, 
extending  over  immense  re^ons  of  country.    They  occupy  neaiiy 
the  whole  continent  of  Africa,  a  great  part  of  Southern  Asia,  as, 
formerly,  Asia  Minor  and  Greece.    Over  this  vast  tract  of  countiy 
several  varieties  of  lions  are  found,  differing  materially  in  their  phy- 
sical characters :  these  varieties  also  are  placed  remotely  from  each 
otlier,  and  each  one  is  surrounded  by  entirely  distinct  Faunas  and 
Florae :  natural  facts  confirming  the  idea  of  totally  distinct  zoolo^cal 
provinces.    It  will  readily  be  conceded  by  naturalists,  that  all  the 
animals  found  in  such  a  province,  and  nowhere  else,  must  have  been 
therein  created;   and  although  lions  may  possess  in  common  that 


AKD    THE    HACES    OF    MEN.  75 

assemblage  of  charactere  which  has  been  construed  into  evidence  of 
eomniiiniry  of  specieg,  yet  it  by  no  means  necessitates  community  of 
or^in.  The  same  question  here  arises  as  in  considering  the  varietieB 
o{  inankind,  with  regaM  to  the  definition  of  the  t«rm  apeeiet.  We 
liold  that  a  variety  which  is  permanent,  and  which  resists,  without 
(djiTigc,  all  known  external  causes,  must  bo  regarded  as  a  primitive 
mc*^e3  —  else  no  criteria  exist  by  which  science  can  bo  governed  in 
j^'-^.tural  History. 

3lonke_vB  aftbrd  another  admirable  illastratioa,  and  are  doubly 
jrj-tcTCsting  from  the  fact  of  their  near  approach  to  the  human  family. 
"jTs-e  follo»ving  paragraph  is  one  of  peculiar  interest :  — 

•  •  li  alraady  mentioiisd,  the  nonkeja  arc  eotirel;  Cropkal.     But  here  agsjn  ne  natice  a 

,e<7 '■■''<■>*'' **'*P'*^''°  °f  Ihfir  types  to  the  pu-ticuUr  coDtinenls:  as  the  monkeys  of 

(^.opioi'  Amerioi  eouatilulo  a  family  sllogelher  distinct  from  tbe  monkeys  of  the  olJ  world, 

^Mf  bsing  not  one  Epcciee  of  any  of  llie  genera  of  Qundrumiuia,  eo  oomerous  on  this  ood- 

tinnt,  fiiand  either  in  Asia  or  AfricL     The  monkeys  of  the  Old  World,  agaJD,  oonslitute  a 

nstorsl  bmll;  by  ihemKlves,  extendiog  equntly  orer  Africa  and  Asia ;  aod  there  is  gtcd  » 

dDM  npreseotatiTe  analog;  between  those  of  different  parta  of  these  two  conliDents^the 

arvxgi  of  Africa,  the  Chimpaniee  and  Orilla,  oorrcsponding  to  the  red  orang  of  Sumulra 

uxt  Borneo,  and  the  smaller  long-armed  species  of  continental  Asia.     And  what  is  not  a 

liUle  remarkable,  ia  the  fact  that  the  black  orang  occurs  upon  thai  continent  which  is 

iiiatited  by  the  black  human  race,  nhilo  the  browa  orang  inhabits  those  parts  of  Asia 

oter  which  Ibe  eboaolale-oolored  Malays  hare  been  developed.     There  is  again  a  peculiar 

&au]j  of  QaadmmaDa  confined  to  the  Island  of  Madagascar,  the  Makis,  which  aro  entirely 

jxenliar  to  that  island  and  the  eastern  coast  of  AA^ca  opposite  to  it,  and  to  one  spot  on  tbs 

>Mtara  shore  of  Africa.     Bat  in  New  Holland  and  the  adjacent  islands  there  are  no  mon- 

ifM  at  all,  though  the  climatic  conditions  seem  not  to  exclude  their  existence  any  more 

thma  OiMt  of  the  large  Awatic  Islsada,  upon  which  such  high  types  of  this  order  are  tOrmd. 

-lad   these  facts,  more  than  any  other,  would  indicate  that  the  special  adaptation  of  onitnala 

U  particular  districM  of  the  surface  of  the  globe  is  neither  accidenlal  nor  dependent  apoD 

phjpsical  conditiooe,  but  ie  implied  in  tlie  primitiie  plan  of  creation  itaelf     Whatever 

daaMMwe  may  take  into  consideration,  we  shall  find  similar  adaptations,  and  though  per- 

h^fks  the  greater  oniformity  of  some  families  renders  tbe  difference  of  types  in  Tariotis  parts 

•T  CBw  world  less  striking,  they  are  none  the  less  real.     The  carniTora  of  tropical  Asia  are 

those  of  tropical  A^'ics.  or  those  of  tropical  America.     Their  birds  and 

present  mmilar  differences.     The  want  of  an  ostrich  in  Asia,  when  we  hare  one, 

ef  tli«  family,  in  Africa,  and  two  distinct  species  in  Southern  America,  and  two 

in  New  Holland  and  another  to  the  Sonda  Islands,  shows  this  constant 

of  analogous  or  reprosentstiTC  species,  repented  over  different  parts  of  the  world, 

!«  tbe  principle  regulating  the  distrihntion  of  animals;  and  the  fact  that  these  analo- 

31  ipecies  are  different,  again,  cannot  bo  reconciled  to  the  idea  of  common  origin,  as 

^  type  ia  peenliar  to  the  country  where  it  is  now  found.     These  differences  are  more 

in  tropical  regions  than   anywhere  else.      The  rhinoceros  of  the  SnnUa  Islands 

_  tiom  those  of  Africa,  and  there  are  none  in  America.     The  elephant  of  Asia  differs 

~  -".^ni  that  of  .Vfrica,  and  there  are  none  in  America.   One  tapir  is  found  in  the  Sunda  Islands; 

■*~^*e  are  none  in  Africa,  bnt  we  find  one  in  South  America.  .  .  .  Everywhere  special  adap- 

*U>ti,  parlicutsr  forma  in  Mch  continent,  an  omission  of  some  allied  type  hero,  when  in 

"*  next  groBp  it  occurs  ail  oier  the  lone." 

The  same  authority  has  so  well  expressed  \m  opinion  on  another 
^*>iBt,  that  we  cannot  resist  the  temptation  of  making  an  additional 
^=Ktr»ct 


:her  ■ 

mal        ^H 


76  DISTRIBUTION   OF   ANIXALS 

<<  We  are  thus  led  to  distingaish  special  proTincea  in  the  natural  diatiibndon  of  uiaili^ 
and  we  may  adopt  the  following  dlTision  as  the  most  natural  Fintf  the  Aretie  praiiie^ 
with  preyailing  uniformity.  Second,  the  Temperate  Zone,  with  at  iMst  three  diftisM 
zoological  provinces  —  the  European  Temperate  Zone,  west  of  the  Ural  Mountuni;  dft 
Asiatic  Temperate  Zone,  east  of  the  Ural  Mountains ;  and  the  American  Temperate  Im, 
which  may  be  subdivided  into  two,  the  Eastern  and  Western,  for  the  animals  esst  aadiMfc 
of  the  Rooky  Mountains  differ  sufficiently  to  constitute  two  distinct  soologieal  proriBMi. 
Next,  the  Tropical  Zone,  containing  the  African  Zoological  proTince,  which  extendi  «iv 
the  main  part  of  the  African  continent,  including  all  the  country  south  of  the  Atlai  ol 
north  of  the  Cape  colonies ;  the  Tropical  Asiatic  province,  south  of  the  great  ffiniliin 
chain,  and  including  the  Sunda  Islands,  whose  Fauna  has  quite  a  continental  charaetar,al 
differs  entirely  from  that  of  the  Islands  of  the  Pacific,  as  well  as  tram  that  of  NewHoiM; 
the  American  Tropical  province,  including  Central  America,  the  West  Indies,  and  Tropol 
South  America.  New  Holland  constitutes  in  itself  a  special  province,  notirithstandingthi 
great  differences  of  its  northern  and  southern  climate,  the  animals  of  the  wh(de  coBtiiMt 
preserving  throughout  their  peculiar  typical  character.  But  it  were  a  mistake  to  cobmii 
that  the  Faune,  or  natural  groups  of  animals,  are  to  be  limited  according  to  the  bomidiiki 
of  the  mainlands.  On  the  contrary,  we  may  trace  their  natural  limits  into  the  ocesa,  ui 
refer  to  the  Temperate  European  Fauna  the  eastern  shores  of  the  Atlantic,  as  we  refer  iti 
western  shores  to  the  American  Temperate  Fauna.  Again,  the  eastern  shores  of  thePidie 
belong  to  the  Western  American  Fauna,  as  the  western  Pacific  shores  belong  to  the  Attiiio 
Fauna.  In  the  Atlantic  Ocean  there  is  no  peculiar  Oceanic  Fauna  to  be  distinguished;  M 
in  the  Pacific  we  have  such  a  Fauna,  entirely  marine  in  its  main  character,  though  inttt^ 
spread  with  innumerable  islands,  extending  east  of  the  Sunda  Islands  and  New  HoUand  ts 
the  western  shores  of  Tropical  America.  The  islands  west  of  this  continent  seem,  indeed,  tt 
have  very  slight  relations,  in  their  zoological  character,  with  the  western  parts  of  the  nsia* 
land.  South  of  the  Tropical  Zone  we  have  the  South  American  Temperate  Fauna  tad  that 
of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  as  other  distinct  zoological  provinces.  Van  IHemen's  Lind, 
however,  does  not  constitute  a  zoological  province  in  itself,  but  belongs  to  the  provinet  rf 
New  Holland  by  its  zoological  character.  Finally,  the  Antarctic  Circle  encloses  a  spedil- 
zoological  province,  including  the  Antarctic  Fauna,  which,  in  a  great  measure,  correspoadi 
to  the  Arctic  Fauna  in  its  uniformity,  though  it  differs  fh>m  it  in  having  chiefly  a  maritiBi 
character,  while  the  Arctic  Fauna  has  an  almost  entirely  continental  aspect. 

**  The  fact  that  the  principal  races  of  men,  in  their  natural  distribution,  cover  the  BUM 
extent  of  ground  as  the  same  zoological  provinces,  would  go  far  to  show  that  the  differeneci 
which  we  notice  between  them  are  also  primitive." 

These  facts  prove  conclusively  that  the  Creator  has  marked  out 
both  the  Old  and  New  Worlds  into  distinct  zoological  provinces,  and 
that  Faunce  and  Florre  are  independent  of  climate  or  other  known 
physical  causes;  wliile  it  is  equally  clear  that  in  tliis  geographical  dis- 
tribution there  is  evidence  of  a  Plan  —  of  a  design  ruling  the  climatic 
conditions  themselves. 

It  is  very  remarkable,  too,  that  while  the  races  of  men,  and  the 
Fauna  and  Flora  of  the  Arctic  region,  present  great  uniformity,  they 
follow  in  the  different  continents  the  same  general  law  of  increating 
dUdmilarity  as  we  recede  from  the  Arctic  and  go  South,  irrespectively 
of  climate.  We  have  already  shown  tliat,  as  we  pass  down  through 
America,  Asia,  and  Africa,  the  farther  we  travel  the  greater  i%  the  dt»- 
similarity  of  their  Fauniie  and  Flone,  to  their  very  tenninations,  even 
when  compared  togetlier  in  tlie  same  latitudes  or  zones;  and  an 


AND   THE    RACES   OF    HEN.  77 

examination  will  show,  that  differences  of  types  in  the  human  family 

become  more  strongly  marked  as  we  recede  from  the  Polar  re^ons, 

and  reach  their  greatest  extremes  at  those  terminating  points  of  con- 

tfnents  where  they  are  most  widely  separated  by  distance,  although 

occopying  nearly  the  same  parallels  of  latitude,  and  nearly  the  same 

climates.    For  instance,  the  Fuegians  of  Cape  Horn,  the  Hottentots 

and  Bushmen  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  the  inhabitants  of  Van 

]>iemen*s  Land,  are  the  tribes  which,  under  similar  parallels,  differ 

laost.    Such  differences  of  races  are  scarcely  less  marked  in  the  Tro- 

pios  of  the  earth ;  as  testified  by  the  Negro  in  Africa,  the  Indian  in 

j^rnerica,  and  the  Papuan  in  Polynesia.    In  the  Temperate  zone,  we 

}^»^e  in  the  Old  World  the  Mongolians  and  the  Caucasians,  no  less 

tlx^i^  the  Indians  in  America,  living  in  similar  climates,  yet  wholly 

d,i98imilar  themselves. 

Bistory,  traditions,  monuments,  osteological  remains,  every  literary 

record  and  scientific  induction,  all  show  that  races  have  occupied  sub- 

stantiaUy  the  same  zones  or  provinces  from  time  immemorial.    Since 

tbe  discovery  of  the  mariner's  compass,  mankind  have  been  more  dis- 

txurbed  in  their  primitive  seats ;  and,  with  the  increasing  facilities  of 

communication  by  land  and  sea,  it  is  impossible  to  predict  what 

changes  commg  ages  may  bring  forth.    The  Caucasian  races,  which 

have  always  been  the  representatives  of  civilization,  are  those  alone 

that  have  extended  over  and  colonized  all  parts  of  the  globe ;  and 

much  of  this  is  the  work  of  the  last  three  hundred  years.    The  Creator 

has  implantiid  in  this  group  of  races  an  instinct  that,  in  spite  of 

themselves,  drives  them  through  all  difficulties,  to  carry  out  their 

gf^at  mission  of  civilizing  the  earth.    It  is  not  reason,  or  philanthropy, 

w^Mch  urges  them  on ;  but  it  is  destiny.   When  we  see  great  divisions 

^f  the  human  family  increasing  in  numbers,  spreading  in  all  direc- 

^ons,  encroaching  by  degrees  upon  all  other  races  wherever  they  can 

''^^  and  prosper,  and  gradually  supplanting  inferior  types,  is  it  not 

^'^^^^onable  to  conclude  that  they  are  ftilfiUing  a  law  of  nature  ? 

"VTe  have  always  maintained  diversity  of  origin  for  the  whole  range 
organized  beings.  If  it  be  granted,  as  it  is  on  all  hands,  that 
^re  have  been  many  centres  of  creation,  instead  of  one,  what  reason 
there  to  suppose  that  any  one  race  of  animals  has  sprung  from  a 
gle  pair,  instead  of  being  the  natural  production  of  many  pairs  ? 
d,  as  was  written  by  us  many  years  ago,  "  if  it  be  conceded  that 
ire  were  two  primitive  pairs  of  human  beings,  no  reason  can  be 
igned  why  there  may  not  have  been  hundreds."  ® 
Aqassiz  thus  expresses  himself:  — 

*(  Under  rach  circumstances,  we  should  ask  if  we  are  not  entitled  to  conclnde  that  thes* 
must  hare  originated  where  thej  oeenr,  as  well  as  the  anHials  and  plants  InhaMting 


78  DISTRIBUTION   OF   ANIMALS 

the  same  oonntriflB,  and  haTe  originated  there  in  the  fame  nnmerioai  piroportiwii  a&d  9fm 
the  same  area  in  which  they  now  oocor ;  for  these  conditions  are  the  conditions  neeesssrj 
to  their  maintenance,  and  what  among  organized  beings  is  essential  to  their  temporal  eadsl- 
enoe  must  be  at  least  one  of  the  conditions  nnder  which  they  were  created. 

<*  We  maintain  that,  like  all  organized  beings,  mankind  cannot  hare  originated  in  sin^ 
indiYidoals,  bat  must  haye  been  created  in  that  nomerical  harmony  which  is  oharacteristie 
of  each  species.  Men  must  have  originated  in  fiatioru,  as  the  bees  hare  originated  in 
swarms,  and,  as  the  different  social  plants,  haye  coTcred  the  eztensiTe  tracts  orer  which 
they  haTC  naturally  spread." 

We  remarked,  in  the  commencement  of  this  chapter,  that  M. 
siz  had  presented  his  views  in  such  a  condensed  and  irrefragable 
manner,  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  attempt  a  reiumcj  or  to  d 
him  justice  without  repeating  the  whole  of  his  article ;  but  althoug'^    ^ 
we  have  already  borrowed  freely,  we  cannot  refrain  from  a  concludiii^ 
paragraph,  our  object  being  rather  to  give  a  synopsis,  or  "posting  up> 
to  date,  of  facts  illustrative  of  our  subject,  than  to  claim  any  gre^ 
originality :  if  we  can  bring  the  truth  out,  our  goal  is  attained. 

'*  The  circumstance  that  wherever  we  find  a  human  race  naturally  circumscribed,  it  l^ 
connected  in  its  limitation  with  what  we  call,  in  natural  history,  a  zoological  and  botanicif 
prorince  —  that  is  to  say,  with  the  natural  limitations  of  a  particular  association  of  animlf 
and  plants — shows  most  imequiyocally  the  intimate  relation  existing  between  mankla^ 
and  the  animal  kingdom  in  their  adaptation  to  the  physical  world.  The  Arctic  race  of  m«B, 
coTeriog  a  treeless  region  near  the  Arctics  in  Europe,  Asia,  and  America,  is  circumscribed, 
in  the  three  continents,  within  limits  Tory  similar  to  those  occupied  by  that  particular  com- 
bination of  animals  which  are  peculiar  to  the  same  tracts  of  land  and  sea. 

«<The  region  inhabited  by  the  Mongolian  race  is  also  a  natural  zoological  pnyriDce, 
covered  by  a  combination  of  animals  naturally  circumscribed  witbin  the  same  regions.  The 
Malay  race  coyers  also  a  natural  zoological  province.  New  Holland  again  constitntes  a 
very  peculiar  zoological  province,  in  which  we  have  another  particular  race  of  men.  And 
it  is  further  remarkable,  in  this  connection,  that  the  plants  and  animals  now  living  on  the 
continent  of  Africa  south  of  Atlas,  within  the  same  range  within  which  the  Negroes  are 
naturally  circumscribed,  have  a  character  differing  widely  from  that  of  the  plants  and 
animals  of  the  northern  shores  of  Africa  and  the  valley  of  Egypt ;  while  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  within  the  limits  inhabited  by  Hottentots,  is  cliaracterized  by  a  vegetation  and 
Fauna  equally  peculiar,  and  differing  in  its  features  from  that  over  which  the  African 
is  spread. 

"  Such  identical  circumscriptions  between  the  limits  of  two  series  of  organized  beings  s^ 
widely  differing  in  men  and  animals  and  plants,  and  so  entirely  unconnected  in  point  c^ 
descent,  would,  to  the  mind  of  the  naturalist,  amount  to  a  demonstration  that  they  ori; 
nated  together  within  the  districts  which  they  now  inhabit    We  say  that  such  an  accnm 
lation  of  evidence  would  amount  to  demonstration  ;  for  how  could  it,  on  the  contrary, 
supposed  that  man  alone  would  assume  new  peculiarities  and  features  so  different  Arom 
primitive  characteristics,  whilst  the  animals  and  plants  circumscribed  within  the  same 
would  continue  to  preserve  their  natural  relations  to  the  Fauna  and  Flora  of  other  parts 
the  world  ?    If  the  Creator  of  one  set  of  these  living  beings  had  not  also  been  the 
of  the  othe. ,  and  if  we  did  not  trace  the  same  general  laws  throughout  nature,  there 
be  room  left  for  the  supposition  that,  while  men  inhabiting  different  parts  of  the  wi 
originated  from  a  common  centre,  the  plants  and  animals  associated  with  them  in  the 
countries  originated  on  the  spot.     But  such  inconsistencies  do  not  occur  in  the  lawi 
nature. 

"  The  coincidence  of  the  geographical  distribution  of  the  human  raoes  with  tha 


AND    THE    KACES    OF    HEN. 


79 


iuuiii>Is>  tLe  diaeonnection  of  tli«  climttio  eaaditioiis  where  «e  hfive  eimilar  riiceB,  and 
lie  coanectioD  of  cUmattc  oonditions  where  we  hste  JiSerent  hamaii  raccu,  bIiuws  furtlier, 
(JibI  tbc  adaplBtJon  of  different  nices  of  men  to  different  parts  of  the  world  must  be  icIeD- 
tj0a«1.  M  well  u  lli&t  of  other  beings ;  ibsc  men  were  primitiTelj  loeated  in  the  Tsrions 
-^ta  of  the  world  the;  inhkbit,  uid  that  they  aroso  overwhere  in  those  hamouioas  nainerie 
p^^|)orlioDa  with  other  tiving  beinga  which  would  >t  once  aecare  their  preservntion  and 
^a^ribute  to  their  welfare.  To  auppose  that  all  men  originated  from  Adam  and  Eve,  ig  to 
^gstuDe  thai  the  order  of  crestioo  has  been  changed  in  the  courae  of  hiatorical  times,  and 
tQ  gm  lt>  the  Mooio  record  ■  meaning  tbat  it  was  nerer  intended  to  hsTe.  On  that  ground, 
y«  would  parlieularlj  inuat  npon  the  proprietj  of  oonaidering  Qenesis  ax  chieSf  relating 
to  the  histai7  of  the  while  race,  with  special  reference  to  the  hii^tory  of  the  Jews." 

Zoologically,  the  races  or  species  of  mankind  obey  tiie  same  organic 

IftWB  which  govern  other  animals :  they  have  their  geographical  points 

of  origin,  and  are  adapted  to  certain  extemal  conditions  that  cannot 

be  changed  with  impunity.     The  natives  of  one  zone  cannot  always 

be  transferred  to  another  ■witJiout  deteriorating  physically  and  men- 

tiUy.    Races,  too,  are  governed  by  certain  peychological  infliiencee, 

wiiicli  differ  among  the  species  of  mankind  as  instincts  vary  among 

the  species  of  lower  animals.    Tfieae  psychological  characteristics  form 

part  of  the  great  mysteries  of  human  nature.     They  seem  often  to 

TTorlc  in  opposition  to  the  physical  uecesaities  of  races,  and  to  drive 

iniii%-iduala  and  nations  beyond  the  confines  of  human  reason.     We 

see   around  ue,  daily,  individuals  obeying  blindly  their  psychological 

instducts ;  and  one  nation  reads  of  the  causes  which  have  led  to  the 

decline  and  fall  of  other  empires  without  profiting  by  the  lesson. 

The  laws  of  God  operate  not  through  a  few  thousand  years,  but 
fliroughout  eternity,  and  we  cannot  always  perceive  the  why  or  whore- 
fore  of  what  passes  in  our  brief  day.  Nations  and  races,  like  indivi- 
duAls,  have  each  an  especial  destiny:  some  are  born  to  rule,  and 
others  to  be  ruled.  And  such  has  ever  been  the  history  of  mankind. 
^o  two  distinctly-marked  races  can  dwell  together  on  equal  terms. 
ftome  races,  moreover,  appear  destined  to  live  and  prosper  for  a  time, 
ttiitil  the  destroying  race  comes,  which  is  to  exterminate  and  supplant 
t*idn.  Observe  how  the  aborigines  of  America  are  fading  away 
"^ibre  the  exotic  races  of  Europe. 

Those  groups  of  races  heretofore  comprehended  under  the  generic 
b^*ni  Caucasian,  have  in  all  ages  been  the  rulers ;  and  it  requires 
(*<:>  prophet's  eye  to  see  that  they  are  destined  eventually  to  conquer 
*-M3d  hold  every  foot  of  the  globe  whore  climate  docs  not  interpose  an 
ix-Kipcnetrable  barrier.  No  philanthropy,  no  legislation,  no  missionary 
l«».liorB,  can  change  this  law :  it  ia  written  in  man's  nature  by  the 
IzLSLnd  of  his  Creator. 

While  the  mind  thus  speculates  on  the  physical  history  of  races  and 
tlMe  more  or  lees  speedy  extermination  of  some  of  them,  other  prob- 
Btart  Dp  in  the  distance,  of  which  the  solution  is  far  beyond  the 


80  6EKEBAL   BEHARKS 

reach  of  human  foresight.    We  have  already  hinted  at  the  mjBterioiu 
disappearance  of  many  great  races  and  nations  of  antiquity. 

AVhen  the  inferior  types  of  mankind  shall  have  fulfilled  thdr  dei^ 
tinies  and  passed  away,  and  the  superior,  becoming  intenningled  m 
blood,  have  wandered  from  their  primitive  zoolo^cal  provinces,  and 
overspread  the  world,  what  will  be  the  ultimate  result  T  May  not 
that  Law  of  nature,  which  so  often  forbids  the  commingling  of  epedei^ 
complete  its  work  of  destruction,  and  at  some  future  day  leave  the 
fossil  i*emains  alone  of  man  to  tell  the  tale  of  his  past  existence  upon 
earth? 


%^i^^^^^^t^^i^i^^^^^i^^t^i^%^^t^^^0 


CHAPTER    II. 

GENERAL  REMARKS  OX  TYPES  OF  MAKKIND. 

We  propose  to  treat  of  Afankind,  both  zoolo^cally  and  historical]^; 
and,  in  onlor  that  we  may  be  clearly  understood,  it  is  expedient  that 
we  should  define  certain  terms  which  will  enter  into  frequent  uae  as 
we  proceed. 

TYPK. — The  definition  of  H.  Cassini,  given  in  Jonrdan's  DJefiM- 
naire  des  TenncSy  is  adopted  by  us,  as  sufficiently  precise :  —  ' 

**  Ti/pical  chnrnctcrs  arc  those  which  belong  only  to  the  majority  of  natanl  bodiM  eM- 
priHcd  in  any  group,  or  to  those  which  occupy  the  centre  of  this  group,  and  in  aoM  Mft 
servo  as  tlic  ti/pe  of  it,  but  presenting  exceptions  when  it  approaches  its  eztremitieii  <* 
Account  of  the  relations  and  natural  affinities  which  do  not  admit  weU-defined  fis^ 
between  species." 

In  spoaking  of  Mankind,  we  regard  as  2h/pe8  those  primitive  W 
original  forms  which  are  independent  of  Climatic  or  other  Phyricil 
infiuciuvs.  All  Tiion  are  more  or  less  influenced  by  external  caiueSt 
but  these  can  never  act  with  sufficient  force  to  transform  one  type 
into  another. 

SrKClKS. — Tlie  following  definition,  by Prichard,  maybe  received 
as  on«^  of  the  most  lucid  and  complete :  — 

**  Tiic  inclining  attached  to  the  term  species,  in  natural  history,  is  rerj  definite  and  intd- 
ligiblo.  It  includes  only  the  following  conditions :  namely,  separate  origin  amd  dittmeimm 
of  race^  evinrtd  by  a  constant  transmission  of  some  eharacttristie  peculiarity  of  organiiation^  A 
race  of  nnimnls  or  of  plants  marked  by  any  peculiar  character  which  it  haa  constantly  dia- 
play cd,  is  termed  a  *  species ' ;  and  two  races  are  considered  specificaUj  different,  if  they 
are  distinguished  flrom  each  other  by  some  characteristic  which  the  one  cannot  be  sappoaed 
to  haTc  aciiuiretl,  or  the  other  to  have  lost,  through  any  known  operation  of  physical  eauaa; 
for  we  are  hence  led  to  conclude,  that  tribes  thus  diatingniahed  ha^e  not  desoendod  fnm 
the  same  original  stock. 


TYPES    OF    MANKIND.  81 


■  "Tbia  is  the  import  of  the  wncd  ipteitt,  as  it  hag  long  been  aoderstood  b;  writers  on 

(fjlTerCBl  departmVDlS  of  natoral  histoi;.     Thej  agree  eaBCntiall;  us  to  the  sense  which  the; 

fnpropriatc  to  Ibis  tarm.  though  the;  bsre  expressed  themselves  diSerenllj,  according  as 

fj^^  bare  bleodeil  more  or  less  of  hypalhaii  with  their  conceptions  of  ita  meaning," 

■  ■  VARIETIES."  continues  Priohard,  "in  natural  hiatory,  are  such  (Jiyeraities  in  indiyi- 

jD^la  ftnd  their  progeo;  aa  are  obterved  la  takt  place  within  the  llmita  of  species. 

<•  FERMAHENT  VARIETIES  are  those  which,  having  once  taken  place,  continaa  to  b« 
f.0pae*led  in  the  breed  in  perpetuity.  The  fact  at  their  origiaaCion  mail  be  knoan  iy 
^^<^t>ari«a  er  aifirmft,  since,  the  proof  of  tbis  fact  being  defective,  it  is  more  philosopbioftl 
10  e^iuider  characters  which  are  perpetually  Inherited  as  tptcifie  or  originaL  The  term^xr- 
^a»*^  "^tiy  would  otherwise  eipress  the  mraning  vkick  properly  btlonji  to  ipteitt.  The 
_,~apertie«  of  species  are  two:  viz.,  ori^al  diSereDce  of  characters,  and  ike perpiluity  ef 
fjffxr  tranimiiiion,  of  which  only  the  latter  can  belong  to  permanent  varieties. 

•  '  The  ituttanccB  are  so  utaoj  in  which  it  ia  doubtful  whether  a  particular  tribe  la  to  be 
^fjosiderej  as  a  distinct  species,  or  onl;  as  a  variety  of  Eonie  other  tribe,  that  it  has  been 
f^tasil,  by  BBtaraliats,  canveiiient  to  have  a  deaignatioa  applicable  in  either  caae."^ 

Dr.  Morton  defines  gpeciea  simply  to  be  "  a  primordial  organic 
farm."**  He  classes  species,  "according  to  their  disparity  or  affi- 
nitj-,"  in  the  following  provisional  manner :  — 

•'REMOTE  SPECIES,  of  the  same  genus,  are  those  among  which  hybrids  are  never 
pi-«(l««d, 

•'ALLIED  SPECIES  produce,  inter  te,  an  infertile  offsprtng. 
"PKOXIMATE  SPECIES  produce,  with  each  other,  a  fertile  offspring." 
GROUP.  —  Under  this  tenu  we  include  all  those  proximate  races, 
or  species,  which  resemble  each  other  most  closely  in  ty^,  and  whose 
geographical  distribution  belongs  to  certain  zoological  provinces ;  for 
cKBDipIe,  the  aboriginal  American,  tlie  Mongol,  the  Malay,  the  Negro, 
tiie  Polynnian  groupt,  and  so  forth. 

It  will  bo  seen,  by  comparison  of  our  definitions,  that  we  recognize 
DO  Hubstantial  difference  between  the  terms  tgpes  and  tpeciea — perma- 
nence of  characteristics  belonging  equally  to  both.     Tbe  horse,  the  ass, 
the  zebra,  and  the  quagga,  are  distinct  species  and  distinct  typei:  and 
so  ■with  the  Jew,  the  Teuton,  the  Sclavonian,  the  Mongol,  the  Austra- 
lian, the  coast  Negro,  the  Hottentot,  &c. ;  and  no  physical  causes  known 
to  lave  existed  during  our  geological  epoch  could  have  transformed 
one  of  these  ty\tes  or  species  into  another.  A  type,  then,  being  a  pristine 
or  primordial  form,  all  idea  of  common  origin  for  any  two  is  excluded, 
»tlierwiBe  every  landmark  of  natural  history  would  be  broken  down. 
3t  haa  been  eagacionaly  remarked  by  Bodichon :  — 

■  *Tfaat  when  a  people  writes  its  history,  time,  anil  often  space,  have  placed  them  very 
^x-  (tern  their  origin.  It  is  then  composed  of  diverse  eiements,  and  ita  national  traditions 
>.«-«  sllored:  there  happens  to  it  that  which  occurs  to  the  man  who  baa  arrived  al  adult 
^B«— the  remembranco  of  his  eariy  years  haa  seiied  upon  his  imagination  more  than  upon 
laas  Bind,  and  incites  him  to  cost  over  his  cradle  a  coloring,  briUisnt,  but  deceptive.  Thus 
Koni  pretend  they  are  descended  from  Abrabam,  others  from  ^neas,  some  from  Japhet, 
Bon>  tiaa  stones  thrown  by  Dencalion  and  Payche :  the  greatest  number  from  some  gixl 
or  denig^d  —  Pinto,  Hercolu,  Odin."^ 
U 


82  GENERAL    REHABKS 

It  may  then  be  truly  said,  that  we  possess  no  data  by  which  science 
can  at  all  approximate  to  the  epoch  of  man's  first  appearance  upon 
earth ;  for,  as  shown  in  our  chronological  essay^  even  the  Jewish 
history,  whose  fabulous  chronology  is  so  perseveringly  relied  on  by 
many,  does  not  reach  back  to  the  early  history  of  fuOians.  It  cannot 
now  reasonably  be  doubted,  that  Egypt  and  China,  at  least,  e3dflted 
as  nations  8000  years  before  Christ;  and  there  is  monumental  evidence 
of  the  simultaneous  existence  of  various  Types  of  Mankind  quite  aa 
far  back.  Inasmuch  as  these  types  are  more  or  less  fertile  inlet  le, 
and  as  they  have,  for  the  last  5000  years,  been  subjected  to  succeseions 
of  wars,  migrations,  captivities,  intermixtures,  &c.,  it  would  be  a  vwn 
task  at  the  present  day  to  attempt  the  unravelling  of  this  tangled 
thread,  and  to  make  anything  like  a  just  classification  of  types;  or 
to  determine  how  many  were  primitive,  or  which  one  of  them  has 
arisen  from  intermixture  of  types.  This  diJficulty  holds  not  alone 
\vith  regard  to  mankind,  but  also  with  respect  to  dogs,  horses,  cattle, 
sheep,  and  other  domestic  animals,  as  we  shall  take  occasion  to  show. 
All  that  ethnography  can  now  hope  to  accomplish  is,  to  select  Bome 
of  the  more  prominent  types,  or  rather  groups  of  proximate  types, 
compare  them  with  each  other,  and  demonstrate  that  they  are,  and 
have  always  been,  distinct. 

A  vulgar  error  has  been  sedulously  impressed  upon  the  public  mind, 
of  which  it  is  very  hard  to  divest  it,  viz.,  that  all  the  races  of  the  globe 
set  out  originally  from  a  single  point  in  Asia.    Science  now  knows  that 
no  foundation  in  fact  exists  for  such  a  conclusion.    The  embarrassment 
in  treating  of  types  or  races  is  constantly  increased  by  false  classifi- 
cations imposed  upon  us  by  prejudiced  naturalists.     It  is  argued, 
for  example,  that  all  the  Mongols,  all  the  African  Negroes,  all  the 
American  Indians,  have  been  derived  from  one  common  Asiatic  pair 
or  unique  source ;  whereas,  on  the  other  hand,  there  is  no  evidence 
that  human  beings  were  not  sown  broadcast  over  the  whole  face  of 
the  earth,  like  animals  and  plants :  and  we  incline  to  the  opinion  o^ 
M.  Agassiz,  that  men  were  created  in  nations^  and  not  in  a  single  po*'^^* 

Since  the  time  of  Linnseus,  who  first  placed  man  at  the  head  of  t3^^ 
Animal  kingdom  and  in  the  same  scries  \vith  monkeys,  numerO^' 
classifications  of  human  races  have  been  proposed ;  and  it  may  "* 
well  to  give  a  rapid  sketch  of  a  few  of  them,  in  order  to  show  *^^ 
difliculties  which  encompass  the  subject,  and  how  hopelessly  vag^^ 
every  definitive  attempt  of  this  kind  must  be,  in  the  present  state  ^^ 
our  knowledge. 

BuFFON  divides  the  human  race  into  six  varieties  —  viz..  Polar, 
Tartar,  Austral-Asiatic,  European,  Negro,  and  American. 

Kant  divides  man  into  four  varieties  —  White,  Black,  Copper,  and 
Olive. 


ON    TYPES    OF    MANKIND. 


83 


HtntTEB,  into  teven  varieties;  Metzas,  into  two — White  and  Black; 
T/BET,  into  three;  Blcmenbach,  into  /we  —  viz.,  Caucasian,  Mongoi, 
3/aiay,  Negro,  and  American ;  Desmoclins.  into  tixleen  species;  Bory 
jiE    St,  Yincest  makes  fifteen  species,  subdivided  into  races. 

^^^ORTON  classifies  man  into  twentif-two  families;  Pickerisq,  into 

figr'Ven  races ;  Lukk  Bcrke,  into  girti/-three,  whereof  twenty-eiglit  are 

ijj^^*iQctvarietiesof  thei>ife??e(?(Mai,  and  thirty-five  of  the  p^^aiVai  races. 

Jacqcisot"  divides  mankind  into  three  species  of  a  genu»  homo  — 

YB^ac->  Caueaitan,  Mongol,  and  Negro. 

The  Catteaaian,  says  Jaequinot,  is  the  only  species  in  which  white 
K^xr^es  with  rosy  cheeks  arc  found;  but  it  embraces  besides  sundry 
^^-wnette,  brown,  and  black  races  —  not  regarding  color  as  a  satiefac- 
^^jxy  test  of  race.  The  principal  races  which  he  includes  under  the 
(^^iicasian  head  are,  the  Germanic,  Celtic,  Semitic,  and  Hindoo.  The 
letter  differ  much  in  color,  some  being  black,  and  others  fair,  com- 
j, rising  all  intermediate  shades,  and  are  probably  a  mixture  of  differ- 
t-nt  primitive  stocks. 

The  Mongol  species  embraces  the  Mongol,  Sinie,  Malay,  Polynesian, 
and  American. 

The  N^ro  species  comprehends  the  Ethiopian,  Hottentot,  Oceanic- 
Xegro,  and  Australian.  The  Ethiopian  race  comprises  those  Negroes 
inhabiting  the  greater  part,  of  Africa,  having  black  skins,  woolly 
heads,  4c, ;  Uottentots  and  Bushmen  exhibiting  lightr-brown  com- 
plexions. 

This  classification  of  M.  Jacquinot  is  supported  by  much  ingenuity. 
In  many  respects  it  is  superior  to  others ;  and  inasmuch  as  some 
claBufioation,  however  defective,  seems  to  be  indispensable,  his  may 
be  received,  as  simple  and  tlie  least  objectionable.  Like  all  his  pre- 
decessors, however,  who  have  written  on  anthropologj',  he  seems  not 
to  be  versed  in  the  monumental  literature  of  Egypt;  and,  therefore. 
he  clae^es  together  races  which  (although  somewhat  similar  in  lype), 
Ka.%-ing  presented  distinct  physical  characteristics  for  several  thousand 
years,  csmiot  be  regarded  as  of  one  and  tiie  same  species,  any  more 
than  bis  Cancasians  and  Negroes. 

Though  many  other  classifications  might  be  added,  the  above 

stxffice  to  testify  how  arbitrary  all  classifications  inevitably  must  be  ; 

HecBuse  no  reason  has  yet  been  assigned  why,  if  two  original  pairs 

ot*  hnman  beings  be  admitted,  we  should  not  accept  an  indefinite 

number ;  and,  if  we  are  to  view  mankind  as  governed  by  the  same 

\        l^'^B  that  regulate  the  rest  of  the  animal  kingdom,  this  conclusion 

k        Vs  llie  nioBt  natural,  no  less  than  apparently  most  in  accordance  wit}i 

1       lb*  general  plan  of  the  Creator.    We  have  shown  that  sundry  groupH 

;■       o^  haman  beings,  presenting  general  resemblances  in  physical  char 

Q 


84  GENERAL    BBHABKS 


acters,  are  found  in  certain  zoological  provinces  where  evoyihing 
conveys  the  idea  of  distinct  centres  of  creation ;  and  hence,  we  ma; 
conclude  that  mankind  only  constitutes  a  link  in  Nature'i  jiat 
chain. 

But  many  of  our  readers  will  doubtless  be  starded  atbMfftU 
that  Ethnology  was  no  new  science  even  before  the  time  flf  HiM^ 
It  is  clear,  and  positive,  that  at  that  early  day  (foiuteeii  or  iftNi 
centuries  b.  c.\  the  Egyptians  not  only  recognized,  and  ftUMj 
represented  on  their  monuments,  many  distinct  races,  but  that  ABf 
possessed  their  own  ethnographic  systems,  and  already  had  cbMBied 
humanity,  as  known  to  them,  accordingly.    They  divided  manlmd 
into /our  species:  viz.,  the  Bed,  Black,  White,  and  Yellow;  andyUbt 
is  note-worthy,  the  same  perplexing  diversity  existed  in  eadi  of  An 
quadripartite  divisions  which  still  pervades  our  modem  i  iMwfift' 
tions.     Our  divisions,  such  as  the  CatAeanany  Mongol,  Negro,  k^fnA 
include  many  sub-types ;  and  if  different  painters  of  the  present  dij 
were  called  upon  to  select  a  pictorial  type  to  represent  a  man  of  theie 
arbitrary  divisions,  they  would  doubtless  select  di£ferent  human 
heads.    Thus  with  the  Egyptians :  although  the  Red,  or  Egyptian,  type 
was  represented  with  considerable  uniformity,  the  White,  YeHow, 
and  Black,  are  often  depicted,  in  their  hieroglyphed  drawings,  widi 
different  physiognomies ;  thus  proving,  that  the  same  endless  vamty 
of  races  existed  at  that  ancient  day  that  we  observe  in  the  samt 
localities  at  the  present  hour.    So  far  from  there  being  a  stronger 
similarity  among  the  most  ancient  races,  the  dissimilarily  actually 
augments  as  we  ascend  the  stream  of  time ;  and  this  is  natoiaUy 
explained  by  the  obvious  fact  that  existing  remains  of  primitive  types 
are  becoming  more  and  more  amalgamated  every  day. 

There  are  several  similar  tableaux  on  the  monuments;  bat  we  shall 
select  the  celebrated  scene  from  the  tomb  of  Seti-Mbnxphtha  L 
[generally  called  "Belzoni's  Tomb,''  at  Thebes],  of  the  XTXth 
dynasty,  about  the  year  1500  b.  c,  wherein  the  god  HoBUS  condncti 
sixteen  personages,  each /our  of  whom  represent  a  distinct  type  of  th< 
human  race  as  known  to  the  Eg}3)tian8 ;  and  it  will  be  seen  tfaa 
Egjptian  ethnographers,  like  the  writers  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa 
nients,  have  described  and  classified  solely  those  races  dwelling  withi 
the  geographical  limits  known  to  them.  We  cannot  now  say  exact! 
how  far  the  maximum  geographical  boundaries  of  the  ancient  Egyj 
tiaiis  extended ;  for  their  language,  the  names  of  places  and  name 
of  races  in  Asia  and  Africa,  have  so  changed  with  time  that  a  margi 
must  be  left  to  conjecture ;  although  much  of  our  knowledge  i 
positive,  because  the  minimum  extent  of  antique  Egyptian 
IS  determined. 


ON    TYPES    OF    MANKIND. 


Tb*  UK*nit  BcTptiu  dlrMoi 


The  above  figures,  which  may  be  seen,  in  plates  on  a  folio  scale, 
in  ihe  great  works  of  Belzoni,  Chatiipollion,  liosellini,  Lepsius,  and 
others,  are  copied,  witli  corrections,  from  the  smaller  work  of  Cham- 
polIion-Figeac,"  They  display  tlie  Jlot,  the  Nitmu,  the  Naksu,  and 
tlic  Tamhu,  as  the  hierogiyphieal  inacription  terms  them;  and  al- 
iboQ^h  the  effigies  we  present  are  small,  they  portray  a  ejiecimen  of 
OAob  tj"po  with  BuMcieut  accuracy  to  show  that  Jour  races  were  very 
Ji^iinet  3300  years  ago.  We  have  here,  positively,  a  scientific  quad- 
rmf^artite  division  of  mankind  into  Red,  Yellow,  Black,  and  WJiite, 
anttMiating  Moses;  whereas,  in  the  Xth  chapter  of  Oenetis,  the  sym- 
)>olical  division  of  "Shem,  Ham,  and  Japhet,"  is  only  tripartite — the 
Bl  ack  being  entirely  omitted,  as  proved  in  Part  IT.  of  this  volume. 

The  appellative  "-BoC  applies  exclusively  to  one  race,  i-iz.,  the 

^^gyptian;  but  the  other  designations  maybe  somewhat  generic,  each 

covering  certain  groups  of  races,  ae  do  our  terms  Caucasian,  Mongol, 

&c. ;  also  including  a  considerable  variety  of  types  bearing  general 

re^mblance  to  one  another  in  each  group,  through  shades  of  color, 

featares,  and  other  peculiarities,  to  be  discussed  hereafter.® 

EXPLANATION  OF  FIO.   1. 

\ — This  Ggore,  Mgetbcr  with  his  three  fue-simile  isaoeiates,  exiuit  on  th«  originnl 

PftlatH)  relieTo,  U,  th«n,  tjpicnl  ar  the  Egijpliam :  vho  are  callod  in  the  hieroglyphics 

*'  Jtot,"  or  R&0« :  meatiiiiif  llie  Homsn  race,  par  aeciUntt.     Like  all  other  Eestem  nstiani 

3t  anti<|uil;  — like  the  Jevg.   HindooB,  Chineie,  sbJ  others  — Uie  Egyptiana  regarded 

tti<lDHl>e<  (loDC  as  (he  chosen  people  of  God,  and  contomptaquBly  looked  down  upon  other 

T«eM>  njmtiiig  >iwh  to  beGealiles  or  outride-liarbarians.     The  above  repreeeatation  of  the 

Sgypftui  tjrpe  is  intereBliDg,  inaimach  u  it  ie  the  work  of  an  Egypli(at  artist,  and  must 

iibMtltin  be  regarded  u  the  EgTptiiui  ideal  repreeeatatioa  at  their  own  type.     Oar  con* 


I 


86  GENERAL    BEMARKS 

clasion  is  mach  strengthened  by  the  fact,  that  the  same  head  is  often  repeated  oa  dii 
monuments.  This  and  the  other  portraits  of  the  Egyptian  type  to  which  we  tUnde, 
figured  during  the  XVIIIth  dynasty  of  Rosellini  ;  and  possess,  to  Ethnologist!,  pec 
interest,  from  the  fact  of  their  vivid  similitude  to  the  oltf  Egyptian  type,  (snbsequentljr 
oitated  by  Lspsius),  on  the  earlier  monuments  of  the  IVth,  Yth,  and  Vlth  dynastisi;  i 
same  time  that  these  particular  effipes  offer  a  marked  dissimilarity  to  the  Asiatioo-Bgf 
type,  which  becomes  common  on  the  later  monuments  of  the  XVIIth  and  wtim 
dynasties ;  that  is,  from  1500  b.  o.  downwards. 

6  —  This  portrait  is  the  representatife  of  that  Asiatic  gronp  of  races,  by  ethnogrv 
termed  the  Semitic  The  hieroglyphio  legend  over  his  head  reads  **Namu;*'  whloh, 
ther  with  **Aamu,"  was  the  generic  term  for  yeUotp-skinned  races,  lying,  In  tbtt 
between  the  Isthmus  of  Sues  and  Taurio  Assyria,  Arabia  and  Chaldfea  InolusiTe, 

C  —  Neffro  races  are  typified  in  this  class,  and  they  are  designated,  in  the  hierogly 
**Nahsu.**  The  portrait,  in  colour  and  outiine,  displays,  like  hundreds  of  other  Eg; 
drawings,  how  well  marked  was  the  Negro  type  several  generations  anterior  to  Mosei 
possess  no  actual  portraits  of  Negroes,  pictorially  extant,  earlier  than  the  seventeent 
tury  before  Christ ;  but  there  is  abundant  proof  of  the  existence  of  Negro  races  ; 
Xllth  dynasty,  2800  years  prior  to  our  era.  Lepsius  tells  us  that  African  lanpuaget 
date  even  the  epoch  of  Menss,  b.  c,  8893;  and  we  may  hence  conclude  that  they  wei 
spoken  by  Negproes,  whose  organic  idioms  bear  no  a£5nity  to  Asiatic  tongues. 

r>  —  The  fourth  division  of  the  human  family  is  designated,  in  the  hieroglyphics, 
name  ^*Tamhu;"  which  is  likewise  a  generic  term  for  those  races  of  men  by  us  now 
Japethie,  including  all  the  irAt^e-skinned  families  of  Asia  Minor,  the  Caucasian  mou 
and  <*  Scythia"  generally. 

But  we  shall  return  to  this  Egyptian  classification  in  an< 
chapter.  Our  object,  here,  is  simply  to  establish  that  the  an 
Egyptians  had  attempted  a  systematic  anthropology  ,at  least 
years  ago,  and  that  their  ethnographers  were  puzzled  with 
same  diversity  of  types  then,  that,  after  this  lapse  of  time,  we  encc 
in  the  same  localities  now.  They  of  course  classified  solely  the 
of  men  within  the  circumference  of  their  own  knowledge,  y 
comprehended  necessarily  but  a  small  portion  of  the  earth's  su] 
Of  their  contemporaries  in  China,  Australia,  Northern  and  We 
Asia,  Europe,  and  America,  the  Pharaonic  Egyptians  knew  notl 
because  all  of  the  latter  types  of  men  became  known  even  to  Ei 
only  since  the  Christian  era,  most  of  them  since  1400  a.  d. 

We  have  asserted,  that  all  classifications  of  the  races  of  men 
tofore  proposed  are  entirely  arbitrary;  and  that,  unfortunatel 
data  yet  exist  by  which  these  arrangements  can  be  materiall; 
proved.  It  is  proper  that  we  should  submit  our  reasons  foi 
assertion.  The  field  we  here  enter  upon  is  so  wide  as  to  em 
the  whole  physical  history  of  mankind ;  but,  neither  our  limit 
plan  permitting  such  a  comprehensive  range,  we  shall  illustrat 
views  by  an  examination  of  one  or  two  groups  of  races ;  prem 
the  remark  that,  whatever  may  be  true  of  one  human  division — c 
Caucasian,  Mongol,  Negro,  Indian,  or  other  name — applies  with  < 
force  to  all  divisions.  If  we  endeavor  to  treat  of  mankind  zoologi< 


OK    TYPES   OF    MANKIND.  87 

fre  can  but  follow  M.  Agassiz,  and  map  them  off  into  those  great 

o^roups  of  proximate  races  appertaining  to  the  zoological  provinces 

into  which  the  earth  is  naturally  divided.    We  might  thus  make 

soni^  approach  towards  a  classification  upon  scientific  principles; 

lyut  all  attempts  beyond  this  must  be  wholly  arbitrary. 

**  Vnittf  ofracei'*  seems  to  be  an  idea  introduced  in  comparatively 

modem  times,  and  never  to  have  been  conceived  by  any  primitive 

nation,  such  as  Egypt  or  China.  Neither  does  the  idea  appear  to  have 

occurred  to  the  author  of  Genesis,    Indeed,  no  importance  could,  in 

Hodaic  days,  attach  to  it,  inasmuch  as  the  early  Hebrews  have  left  no 

evidences  of  their  belief  in  a  future  state,  which  is  never  declared  iu 

the  Pentateuch.*    This  dogma  of  "  unity,"  if  not  borrowed  from  the 

Ba.t)ylonians  during  the  captivity  of  the  Israelites,  or  from  vague 

mxnors  of  Budhistic  suavity  in  the  sixth  century  b.  c,  may  be  an 

outgrowth  of  the  charitable  doctrine  of  the  "Essenes;"*  just  as  the 

present  Socialist  idea  of  the  ^^soUdarite  of  humanity"  is  a  conception 

borrowed  fit)m  St.  Paul. 

nhe  authors  have  now  candidly  stated  their  joint  views,  and  will 
pr^oceed  to  substantiate  the  £acts,  upon  which  these  deductions  are 
bs3tJ3Gd,  in  subsequent  chapters;  unbiassed,  they  trust,  by  precon- 
coived  hypotheses,  as  well  as  indifferent  to  other  than  scientific 
conclusions. 

"With  such  slight  modifications  as  the  progress  of  knowledge  — 
especially  in  hieroglyphical,  cuneiform,  and  Hebraical  discovery  — 
may  have  superinduced  since  the  publication  of  his  Crania  ^gyptiaea^ 
in  1844,  they  adopt  the  matured  opinions  of  their  lamented  friend, 
I>R.  Samuel  Georoe  Morton,  as,  above  all  others,  the  most  authorita- 
tive. In  the  course  of  this  work,  abundant  extracts  from  Morton's 
writings  render  unmistakeable  the  anthropological  results  to  which 
he  had  himself  attained ;  but  the  authors  refer  the  reader  particu- 
larly to  Chapter  XL  of  the  present  volume,  containing  "  Morton's 
inedited  manuscripts,""  for  the  philosophical  and  testamentary  deci- 
fcions  of  the  Founder  of  the  American  School  of  Ethnology. 


88  SPECIFIC    TYPES — CAUCASIAN. 


■■.a 


CHAPTER   III. 

SPECIFIC    TYPES — CAUCASIAN. 

What  is  meant  by  the  word  "  Caueadan  f  "    Almost  eveiy  Ethno- 
lo^st  would  give  a  different  reply.    Commonly,  it  has  been  received, 
since  its  adoption  by  Blumenbach,  as  a  sort  of  generic  term  which 
includes  many  varieties  of  races.    By  some  writers,  all  these  varictiei 
are  reputed  to  be  the  descendants  of  (me  species ;  and  the  maniftst 
diversity  of  types  is  explained  by  them  through  the  operation  of 
physical  causes.    By  others,  the  designations   Cauea%ianj  MongA, 
NegrOy  Ac,  are  employed  simply  for  the  convenience  of  grouping 
certain  human  varieties  which  more  or  less  resemble  each  other, 
without  paying  due,  if  any  regard,  to  specific  characters.    Under  the 
head  Caucasian  are  generally  associated  the  Egyptians,  the  BerbeiB, 
the  Arabs,  the  Jews,  the  Pelasgians,  the  Hindoos,  the  Iberiaus,  the 
Teutons,  the  Celts,  the  Sclavonians:    in  short,  all  the  so-calleil 
Semitic  and  Indo-Germanic  races  are  thrown  together  into  the  same 
group,  and  hence  become  arbitrarily  referred  to  a  common  origm. 

Now,  such  a  sweeping  classification  as  this  might  have  been  main- 
tained, with  some  degree  of  plausibility,  a  few  years  ago ;  when  it  was 
gravely  asseverated  that  climate  could  transform  one  type  into  an- 
other:  but  inasmuch  as  this  argument,  apart  from  new  rebutting  data^ 
revealed  through  the  decyphering  of  the  monuments  of  Egypt  and 
of  Assyria,  is  now  abandoned  by  every  well-educated  naturalist,  (and, 
we  may  add,  enlightened  theologian,)  it  is  difficult  to  conceive  how  it 
can  any  longer  be  accepted  with  favor.    TVe  know  of  no  archseologiat 
of  respectable  authority,  at  the  present  day,  who  will  aver  that  the 
races  now  found  throughout  the  valley  of  the  Nile,  and  scattered  over 
a  considerable  portion  of  Asia,  were  not  as  distinctly  and  broadly 
eontrnstcd  at  least  3500  years  ago  as  at  this  moment.    The  Egyptians, 
Canaanites,  Nubians,  Tartars,  Negroes,  Arabs,  and  other  types,  are 
as  faithfully  delineated  on  tlie  monuments  of  the  AViith  and  XVmth 
Dynasties,  as  if  the  paintings  had  been  executed  by  an  artist  of  our 
present  age. 

Some  of  these  races,  owing  to  the  recent  researches  of  Lepsius, 
have  even  been  carried  back\\'ard8  to  the  R'th  DjTiasty ;  which  he 
places  about  8400  years  before  Christ.  It  becomes  obvious,  conse- 
quently, that  all  the  countries  known  to  Egyptians  in  those  remote 


f 


6PSCiriO   TYPES — CAUOASIAN.  89 

Bges  presented  types  which  were  as  essentially  different  then  as  they  now 

ejcbibit.   It  is  equally  certain,  that  the  Pharaonic  Egyptians  repudiated 

ojl  idea  of  afS.nity  to  these  coetaneous  r^ices ;  and  it  would  seem  to 

fallow,  as  a  corollary,  that  the  other  parts  of  the  world  were  contem- 

pora-^^^^^y  occupied  by  many  aboriginal  species.    Ancient  history 

2^0^^!^^^^  acquaints  us  with  habitable  countries  known  to  be  uninha- 

bited,  and  the  earliest  discoverers  always  found  new  types  in  distant 

lauds.    Hence,  nothing  short  of  a  miracle  could  have  evolved^  all  the 

xnulti&rious  Caucasian  forms  out  of  one  primitive  stock;  because  the 

Cant^fti^ites,  the  Arabs,  the  Tartars  and  Egyptians,  were  absolutely  as 

diBtinct  from  each  other  in  primeval  times  as  they  are  now ;  just  as  they 

all  ^were  then  firom  co-existent  Negroes.    Such  a  miracle,  indeed,  has 

le^n  invented  and  dogmatically  defended ;  but  it  is  a  bare  postulate, 

uEESupported  by  the  Hebrew  Bible,  and  positively  refuted  by  scientific 

£ix2t8.    The  Jewish  chronology,  (fabricated,  as  we  shall  render  appa- 

f&MX%  after  the  Christian  era,)  for  the  human  family,  since  the  Deluge, 

caj-ries  us  back,  according  to  Usher's  computation,  only  to  the  year 

2348  B.  c. ;  or,  at  fitrthest,  according  to  the  Septuagint  version  (whose 

h^tory  we  shall'  see  is  somewhat  apocryphal),  to  3246  b.  o.  ;  but  the 

iixonuments  of  Egypt  remove  every  shadow  of  doubt,  by  establishing 

axBi  not  merely  races  but  nations  existed  prior  to  either  of  those 

ircuiginary  dates.    If  then  the  teachings  of  science  be  true,  there  must 

have  been  many  centres  of  creation,  even  for  Caucasian  races,  instead 

of  one  centre  for  all  the  types  of  humanity. 

The  multiform  races  of  Europe,  with  trifling  exceptions,  have  been 

classed  under  the  Caucasian  head ;  and  it  has  been  assumed  for  ages, 

that  each  of  these  races  must  have  been  derived  from  Asia.    It  is 

strange,  moreover,  that  naturalists  should  have  spent  their  time  in 

studying  remote,  barbarous  and  obscure  tribes,  while  they  have  passed 

in  silence  over  the  historical  races,  lying  close  at  hand :  nevertheless, 

^^ve   think  this  branch  of  our  subject  may  be  readily  elucidated  by 

a.iia.lyzing  those  types  of  mankind  which  surroimd  us. 

Xt  is  to  M.  Thiebby  and  M.  Edwards,  the  one  honorably  known  as 

an  liistoiian  and  the  other  as  a  naturalist,  that  we  are  indebted  for  the 

first  philosophical  attempt  to  break  in  upon  this  settled  routine.   They 

liave  penetrated  directly  into  the  heart  of  Europe,  and  by  a  masterly 

examination  of  the  history  and  physical  characteristics  of  long-known 

ntees,  have  endeavored  to  trace  them  back  to  their  several  primitive 

fiources- 

Ancient  Gaul  is  the  chosen  field  of  their  investigations;   and, 
although  we  admit  that,  from  the  very  nature  of  the  case,  it  is  impos- 
sible at  this  late  day  to  arrive  at  definite  results,  yet  their  facts  are  so 
fairly  posited,  and  their  deductions  so  interesting,  as  to  command 
12 


00  SPECIFIC    TYPES — CAUCASIAN. 

attention ;  no  less  than  to  induce  the  belief  that  their  plan,  if  peneveied 
in,  may  lend  most  efficient  aid  in  classifying  the  races  of  men.  Thej 
have  at  least  shown,  conclusively,  that  very  opposite  types  have  dwelt 
together  in  Europe  for  more  than  two  thousand  years ;  that  time  and 
identical  physical  causes  have  not  yet  obliterated  or  blended  them; 
and  that,  while  nations  may  become  expimged,  there  is  every  reuxm 
to  believe  that  primitive  diversities  are  rarely,  if  ever,  wholly  eflSwei 

Inasmuch  as  the  labors  of  these  gentlemen  stand  unparalleled,  and 
possess  very  important  bearings  upon  certain  opinions  long  held  by 
ourselves,  and  which  we  are  about  to  develop,  no  apology  need  be 
offered  for  the  following  extended  resume  of  their  combined  laboB. 

CiESAR  begins  his  commentaries  with — 

'*  All  Gaul  is  divided  into  three  parts,  of  which  one  is  inhabited  bj  the  Bdgwu^  aante 
bj  the  Aqnitamaru,  and  the  third  bj  those  who,  in  their  own  langoage,  call  themidtii 
Cdttf  and  who  in  our  tongue  are  called  Qalls  (Oalli),  These  people  differ  among  ttoi- 
BcWcs  by  their  language,  their  manners  and  their  laws."  3^ 

To  these  throe  divisions,  taken  in  mass,  he  applies  the  collective 
denomination  of  Gallic  corresponding  to  the  French  term  Qauloit, 

Sir  A  BO  confirms  this  account,  and  adds  that  the  Aquitaniatii  iiSa 
from  the  Celts,  or  G^alliy  and  from  the  Belgians,  not  only  in  language 
and  institutions,  but  also  in  conformation  of  body ;  and  that  th^ 
resemble  much  more  the  Iberians;  while  he  regards  the  Celts  andlbe 
Belgians  as  of  the  same  national  type,  although  speaking  different 
dialects.  There  are,  however,  valid  reasons  for  doubting  the  latter 
opinion. 

From  their  physical  character  and  language,  Strabo  considers  the 
Aquitanians,  as  well  as  the  Ligurians,  who  occupied  a  part  of  the 
coast  of  France,  to  be  a  branch  of  the  Iberians,^  the  ancient  people 
of  Spain.  These  Iberes,  or  "people  beyond,**  seem  to  have  been  trans* 
l)lanted,  from  time  immemorial,  on  the  soil  of  France,  and  are  stil! 
l)ehcld,  distinct  from  all  other  men,  in  the  modem  Basques. 

Ill  consequence  of  their  position  on  the  coast  of  the  Mediterranean 
the  Ligurians  became  known  to  ancient  navigators  before  the  othe 
l)opulations  of  Gaul.  Greek  historians  and  geographers  speak  o: 
them  in  very  early  times.  They  figure  among  the  barbarous  allie 
of  the  Carthaginians,  as  far  back  as  480  b.  c.  Thieny  adopts 
enforcing  by  many  proofe,  the  opinion  that  the  Aquitanians  an< 
Ligurians  were  both  of  the  Iberian  stock,  and  also  that  they  wer 
alien  to  the  Gallic  family,  properly  speaking.® 

These  races  disposed  of,  Thierry  says  that  the  Celts,  or  Galli,  and  th 
Belgians  remain  to  be  examined ;  and  he  views  them  as  two  branchc 
of  the  same  ethnic  trunk :  — 

**Two  fractions  of  the  same  family,  isolated  daring  many  ages,  developed  separatdj 
and  become,  by  means  of  their  long  separation,  distinct  races.    The  QaUt^  or  CeltSi  wa 


SPECIFIC   TTPES — CAUCASIAN.  91 

adtot  inhfchitonti  of  the  ooontry,  and  it  is  Arom  them  that  it  deriTes  its  name : 
a  of  their  antiqnitj  may  be  obtained  from  the  statement  that '  the  Cdtt  subju- 
I  in  the  tixteenth  oentury  b.  o.  The  Qalls  made  a  descent  on  Italy,  nnder  the 
lUrcr,  about  two  eentnriea  after ;  and  the  Boman  antiqnaries  designate  these 
f  the  Ombrians  by  the  name  of  Old  Oallt,* ...  In  short,  we  should  consume 

were  we  to  cite  all  the  authorities  at  command,  to  prove  that  the  Qalls  were 
icient  population.    On  the  contrary,  the  word  Belgiam  is  comparatively  modem : 

for  the  first  time,  in  C^sab  ;  and  they  are  recognized  under  the  name  of  CYm- 
18  B.  c." 

08  tolerably  well  established,  that  the  Belgians  invaded  Gaul 
first  advent  from  the  North,  and  that  the  Celts  were  driven 
em.  The  Belgians  settled  in  the  north  of  Gaul  and  in  Italy, 
ley  were  not  only  located  by  ancient  historians,  but  where, 
I  to  Thieny  and  Edwards,  they  are  still  resident  The  Celts, 
ad  impelled  to  the  South  and  East,  took  refuge  in  mountains, 
IS,   and  islands  —  historical  facts  also  elucidated    by  Ds 

ieny  has  shown  that  the  Armoricans  and  the  Belgians  are 
cal  people,  and  that  the  "Welsh  of  Great  Britain  are  also 
Tom  the  same  stock.  Prichard,  it  is  true,  does  not  concur 
)inion ;  but  Thierry,  so  far  as  we  can  perceive,  is  thoroughly 
[  in  his  views  by  French,  German,  and  other  continental 
He  places  the  entrance  into  Gaul  of  the  conquering  Bel- 
tween  the  years  349  and  290  b.  c.  The  Armoricans  apper- 
>  the  same  stock,  but  their  establishment  in  Gaul  was  still 
ient. 

?lts,  or  Galh  proper,  according  to  M.  Thierry  as  well  as  to 
listorians,  were  already  inhabitants  of  Gaul  about  1600  b.  c, 
►usly  to  the  time  of  Moses.  They  then  existed  as  a  nation, 
vith  other  races  around  them ;  nor  can  a  conjecture  be  formed 
numljer  of  centuries,  anterior  to  this  date,  during  which  they 
pied  that  territoiy. 

're-Celtic  researches  of  "Wilson,^  among  the  peat-hogs  of 
sh  Isles,  have  carried  the  existence  of  man  in  England  and 
back  to  ages  immensely  remote ;  at  the  same  time  that  those 
[ER  DE  Perthes,  amid  the  alluvial  stratifications  of  the  river 
indicate  a  still  mord  ancient  epoch  for  the  cinerary  urns, 
id  instruments,  of  a  primordial  people  in  France ;  who,  if 
1  obser\'ations  be  correct,  are  yet  posterior  to  the  silex- 
I  of  human  entity  on  the  same  spots  before  the  "  dihivial 
rhese  facts  correspond  with  the  exhumations  of  Retzius,  in 
via,^  and  the  human  vestiges  discovered  in  European  caves.^ 
aving  such  points  to  another  section  (ably  handled  by  onr 
,  Dr.  Usher,)  it  remains  now  for  us  to  ask,  who  were  the 
?    M.  Thierry  shows,  from  an  elaborate  historical  investiga- 


92  SPECIFIC   TYPES — CAUCASIAK. 

tion,  that  the  Oimbriy  who  played  so  important  a  part  in  the  histoiy 
of  early  Europe,  were  of  the  same  race  as  the  Belgians ;  and  that  old 
writers,  coeval  with  the  time  of  Alkxandkb,  or  fourth  centoiy  B.  c^ 
place  this  race  on  the  Northern  Ocean,  in  Jutland.  Between  Ik 
years  118  and  101  b.  c,  the  Cimbri  were  set  in  motion,  and  eventaally 
devastated  Gaul,  Spain,  and  Italy.  It  is  a  striking  fitct,  that,  in  tlus 
invasion,  when  they  reached  Northern  Gaul,  where  the  Belgians  were 
already  seated,  the  latter  immediately  joined  them,  as  allies,  against 
the  Celts ;  and  it  seems  to  be  clearly  proven  that  the  Cimbri  and 
the  Belgians  spoke  dialects  of  the  same  language. 

This  Cimmerian  race  was  diffiisely  scattered  through  the  north  of 
Europe,  and  even  into  Asia  Minor,  at  an  early  period. 

*<  Down  to  the  seyenth  century  before  our  era,  the  history  of  the  Cimbri  near  the  EiiiiM 
remains  enveloped  in  the  fabulous  obscurity  of  Ionian  traditions ;  it  does  not  eoflOMMe 
If ith  any  certainty  before  the  year  631  b.  o.  This  epoch  was  fhiitftil  in  disturbances  in  thi 
west  of  Asia  and  east  of  Europe." 

About  this  time,  it  is  to  be  inferred  from  Herodotus,  the  Qenesiacal 
GoMEi,  GomerianSy  or  Kymri,  abandoned  the  Tauric  Chersonesns,  and 
marched  westward.^ 

We  pretend  not  to  afford  a  complete  analysis  of  M.  Thieny's  able 
work.  He  has  tracked  out,  with  vast  research,  the  settlements  and 
subsequent  history  of  the  various  Caucasian  races  of  ancient  Ganl; 
and  to  him  we  refer  the  reader  for  corroboration  of  the  fiujts  we  are 
succinctly  sketching.  The  re9ume  at  the  end  of  his  Introduction 
explains  his  general  conclusions.  lie  considers  the  following  points 
to  be  unanimously  demonstrated  by  authorities :  — 

<*  Two  great  human  families  furnished  to  Gaul  its  ancient  inhabitants :  tis.,  the  i&erift 
and  the  Gallic  {OatdoUet)  families.  The  Aquitanians  and  Ligurians  appert^ned  to  the 
Iberian  family.  The  Gallic  family  occupied,  out  of  Gaul,  the  British  Isles.  It  was  divided 
into  two  branches  or  races,  presenting,  under  a  common  type,  essential  diiferencet  of  lair 
guage,  manners,  and  institutions,  and  forming  two  indiridualities  widely  separated.'* 

M.  Thierry,  notwithstanding,  asserts  that  the  Cimbri  and  Celts 
were  branches  of  the  same  family ;  but  this  we  doubt.  They  were 
both  fair,  and  strikingly  contrasted  with  the  dark-skinned,  black- 
haired,  and  black-eyed  Iberians :  M.  Edwards,  however,  proves  that 
their  physical  characters  were  exceedingly  different.  Xo  proof  can 
be  adduced  of  their  common  origin,  beyond  some  affinity  between 
their  languages :  arguments  that  we  shall  show  to  be  no  longer  satis- 
factory evidence  of  aboriginal  consanguinity. 

**  The  first  branch  had  preceded,  in  Gaul  and  the  neighboring  Archipelago,  the  dawn 
of  history.  The  ancients  considered  them  as  autochthones.  From  Gaul  they  extended  to 
Spain,  Italy,  and  Illyria.  Their  generic  name  was  (7ae/,  or  rather  a  word  which  the  Romans 
rendered  by  Gallut^  and  the  Greeks  by  Galat  and  Galatis,  The  latter  had  improperly  attri- 
buted to  the  whole  stem  the  denomination  of  Celt,  which  properly  belonged  only  to  its 
southern  tribes.    The  second  branch,  colonised  in  the  west  of  Europe  since  historic  timei^ 


SPECIFIC    TYPES — CAUCASIAK. 
^»M  reprciented  in  Qaol  b;  the  Annoricaiia  ui<I  BetgiBot,  and  bf  their  dcscenilimta  i 


B«-»' 


liih  IsUb. 


the 


a  locnl  deaignation  ;  Belgian,  the  name  of  a  belligerent  c< 
^3tritioD;  Cimbri,  the  name  of  a  race.     The  relative  poiiitian  oC  Iho  two  Gullic  branahca 
^-«->  u  fallows:  the  Cimbriu  branch  occnpied  the  north  and  treat  of  Guut  —  the  east  and 
■y-uth  of  Britun ;  the  Coltie  branch,  an  the  ooatrar;,  the  east  and  suuth  of  Onul,  and  the 
^f  c^  wd  Durlh  of  the  BritUh  lales." 

It  boeomea  apparent,  then,  from  the  facta  detailed,  and  which  no 
Vxistorian  ■m.W  question,  that  tlic  territory  of  ancient  Gaul  was  occupied, 
some  1500  yeare  b.  c,  by  at  least  two  distinctly-marked  Caiicasiaii 
races  —  the  Celts  and  the  Iberiana:  the  one  faii'-skinncd  and  light- 
haired  ;  the  other  a  dark  race ;  and  each  speaking  a  language  bearing 
00  affinity  to  that  of  the  other  —  precisely,  for  instance,  as  the  Euakal- 
dane  of  tJie  present  Basques  is  unintelligible  to  Gaelic  tribes  of  Lower 
Crittany.  But  history  justifies  us  in  going  beyond  thia  dual  division. 
Bach  li/pe  was  doubtless  a  generic  one,  including  many  subordinat* 
ti-j>e9.  There  are  no  data  to  warrant  the  conclusion  that  either  of  these 
stocks  was  an  ethnic  unit.  It  will  be  made  to  appear,  when  we  come 
tt>  the  monuments  of  Egypt,  that  various  Caucasian  types  existed  in 
K&JT^  and  Asia  2000  years  before  the  most  ancient  Celtic  history 
l^egins ;  and  the  same  diversity  of  races,  without  question,  prevailed 
sildihaiieoualy  in  Europe. 

lei  us  inquire  whether  some  positive  information  cannot  be  obtained 
^ith  regard  to  the  tj'pes  of  primitive  European  races.  The  work  of 
gltivfarda,  to  which  we  have  already  alluded,"*  stands  in  many  respects 
uoriralled.  The  high  reputation  of  its  author  as  a  naturalist  guaran- 
tees hia  scientific  competency ;  and  he  has  directed  his  attention  into 
ou  unexplored  channel,  After  perusing  Tliierry's  ffistoire  de»  Gaulois, 
of  which  we  have  just  spoken,  M.  Edwards  made  a  tour  of  France, 
Beldam  and  Switzerland  {i.  e.  ancient  Gaul),  and  Italy,  engaged  in  care- 
ful study  of  the  present  diversified  races,  in  connection  with  their 
Hneient  settlements ;  and  he  asserts  that  now,  at  the  end  of  2000  years, 
the  ^-pea  of  the  Belgians  (Cimbri),  the  Galla  or  Celts,  the  Iberians  or 
-A^uit^nians,  and  the  Ligurians,  are  still  <^tinctly  traceable  among 
their  living  descendants,  in  the  very  localities  where  history  at  its 
Earliest  dawn  descries  these  familiea. 

Gaul  has  been  the  receptacle  of  other  races  thau  those  named,  but 
*l>e6e  were  comparatively  small  in  popular  multitude ;  and  although 
great  variety  of  types  is  now  \'isible,  yet  M,  Edwards  contends 
f*4iat  such  exotic  constituents  of  later  times  form  but  trivial  ejtceptions, 
*.nd  that  three  major  types  stand  out  in  bold  relief. 

Edwards  upholds  sundry  physiological  laws  to  account  for  this  pre- 
Kcrvation  of  types ;  and  a  few  shall  be  noticed  incidentally,  as  we  go 
on.  He  lays  down  afundaraental  proposition,  the  importance  of  which 
villbe  at  once  recognized ;  — 


94  SPECIFIC    TTPES — CAUOASIAK. 

"  Where  there  is  no  natural  repugnance  to  each  other,  and  races  meet  and  mix  on  eqid 
terms,  the  relative  number  of  the  two  races  influences  greatly  the  result:  the  tjpa  of  te 
lesser  number  may  disappear  entirely.  Take,  for  example,  a  thousand  white  (kmfliM  tad 
one  hundred  black  ones,  and  place  them  together  on  an  island.  The  result  would  be,  that 
the  black  type  would  after  a  while  disappear,  although  there  is  reason  to  beliere  that  tneci 
of  it  would  *  crop  out'  occasionally  during  a  yery  long  time.  Where  two  &ir-8kinned  nen 
are  brought  into  contact,  the  extermination  of  one  would  probably  sooner  be  cffeeted; 
nevertheless,  even  here,  it  is  impossible  to  destroy  the  germ  entirely.  The  Jem  fom  » 
convincing  illustration  of  the  influence  of  the  larger  over  the  smaller  number.  This,  txm 
the  time  of  Abraham  to  the  present,  has  been  a  more  or  less  adulterated  race ;  yet  its  tjpe 
has  been  predominant,  is  preserved,  and  is  likely  to  be  for  ages  to  eome.  Such  i  Isv  ii 
well  illustrated  in  the  lower  animals.  Cross  two  domestic  animals  of  different  raca;  tib 
the  offspring,  and  cross  it  with  one  of  the  parent  stocks ;  continue  this  process  for  a  Onr 
generations,  and  the  one  becomes  swallowed  up  in  the  other. 

**  Even  where  two  races  meet  in  equal  numbers,  which  is  an  extreme  supporiUon,  inoida 
to  make  a  uniform  type  they  would  have  to  pair  off  uniformly,  one  raee  nith  aaothtr,  nd 
not  each  race  to  intermarry  among  themselves.  This  equilibrium  oould  not  be  naiatiiiied; 
and  without  it,  each  race  would  preserve  its  own  type. 

**  There  is  another  tendency  in  nature,  that  interests  us  here  particularly,  and  which  bti 
been  curiously  and  ingeniously  illustrated  by  M.  Coladon,  of  Geneva.  He  bred  i  gmi 
many  whUe  and  ffroy  mice,  on  which  he  made  experiments  by  crosung  constantly  a  vMti 
with  a  gray  one.  The  product  invaxiably  was  a  white  or  a  ffray  mouae,  with  the  chanetot 
of  the  pure  race :  *  point  de  mistis,  point  de  begarrure,  rien  d*interm4di^re,  enfln  le  tjpe 
parfoit  de  Tune  ou  de  I'autre  varidt^.  Ce  cas  est  extreme,  a  la  verity ;  mais  le  prtc^dent 
ne  Vest  point  moins ;  ainsi  les  deux  procddds  sont  dans  la  nature :  aucun  ne  r^gne  exdi- 
sivement' "  *i 

The  habit  of  reflecting  on  the  relations  in  which  primitive  races 
are  found,  induces  us  to  consider  tlie  following  as  the  conditions 
which  may  make  one  or  the  other  of  these  effects  preponderate. 
Where  races  differ  considerably,  which  animals  do  whenever  they 
are  of  different  species,  (like,  for  example,  the  horse  and  the  ass, 
the  dog  and  the  wolf  or  fox,)  their  product  is  constantly  hybrid. 
If,  on  the  other  hand,  they  are  very  proximate,  {tr^  voisinesy  says  M. 
Edwards,)  they  may  not  give  birth  to  mixtures  {melanges),  but  repro- 
duce pure  or  primitive  types. 

•  On  examining  facts  closely,  the  greatest  conformity  is  encountered 
precisely  where  we  perceive,  at  first  glance,  the  strongest  contrast 
In  the  crossing  of  widely  different  races,  the  hybrid  presents  a  typ< 
diverse  from  that  of  the  mother;  notwithstanding  certiun  confonnities 
So  also  when  two  proximate  races  reproduce  the  one  and  the  other  primi 
tive  type,  the  mother  gives  birth  to  a  being  which  differs  jfrom  herself 
Behold  here  an  uniformity  of  facts ;  but  remark  likewise,  that  in  thii 
last  crossing,  the  mother  produces  a  being  more  like  herself  than  ii 
the  former  case.  She  departs  then  less  from  the  general  tendency 
of  nature,  which  is  the  propagation  of  the  same  types. 

**  In  the  higher  order  of  animals,  the  two  sexes  concur  in  the  formation  of  two  indiv! 
duals  which  represent  them ;  thus  the  mother  gives  birth  sometimes  to  one  made  in  her  ow: 
image— at  others  to  one  after  the  image  of  the  father.   Here  she  prodnoet  two  mj  distiac 


BPEOIPIC    TYPES — OAUOASIAN.  95 

tjfO,  Dotwithstntiiliag  th«ir  reUtiont.  asd  to  mob  •  point  that  the  mule  uiid  Ccmale  of  llie 
faiei  »pecie3  often  differ  mote  between  thflmaelvea,  than  one  or  the  other  differs  from  indi- 
liJails  or  (he  sime  Bex,  in  proiimnte  Hpecies.  This  ia  so  (rue.  Umt  the  mule  nnd  il? 
trat\t.  among  animals  nhoae  hahits  there  bm  been  no  opportunitj  of  eiunining,  hnra 
fKi|n«atly  been  cluHstfied  u  distinct  species  j  inseets  and  birds  eBpeciull]'  hate  fumishcd 
numerous  eismples. 

•'  ll  ia  miuiireat  that  the  obscrviilioDS  of  M.  Coladon  belong  to  (his  order  of  facLi.  consi- 
drrrd  in  Iheir  gooerul  bearing;  as  the  mother  produces  two  tjpes,  of  vthich  one  ropre- 
■eat*  that  of  her  own  race,  and  the  other  the  physical  chnrnctera  of  the  rsce  of  the  futiier. 
Olhrr  eisiDpies  of  the  same  Idnd  might  be  presented,  but  this  is  suffioienlly  striliing. 

'*  Tbe  nuMl  important  eonsideralion  is,  that  the  same  phenomena  are  seen  in  tlie  humnn 
nces.  and,  further,  in  the  same  conditions  indicated.  Those  human  races  wliich  differ  moat 
jmxlaM  coDstantly  hjbiida  (n/l»).  It  is  Uius  that  a  mulatto  alwaj^s  results  f^om  (he 
iiiIx»uro  of  white  and  blaak  races.  The  other  fact,  of  the  reproduction  of  two  primitive 
Ij1>e«.  when  the  parents  are  of  two  proiliuale  (cBirinM)  Tarieties,  ia  leia  notorioua,  hot  is 
tat,  on  that  aeeoiuit,  the  less  true.  The  fuct  is  common  among  European  nations.  Vie 
bikv«  had  frequent  occasions  to  notice  it.  The  phenomenon  is  not  constant  —  but  nliat  of 
tha,c7  Crossing  sometimes  produces  fusion,  sometimes  the  separadoa  of  tjpes;  wlicni'e 
arriie  at  this  fundamental  conclusion  :  (hat  people  appertaining  to  Tarieties  of  differcnl, 
laK  pruximate  races,  in  Tain  unite,  in  the  hypothetical  manner  we  hsTe  described  aboie ; 
4  p«irtiiMi  of  ilie  new  generatioDs  will  preserre  the  primitiTs  types." 

These  facte  are  no  less  true  tliaii  ciirioUB;  and  every  American, 
^rpeciall;,  Lae  the  means  at  hand  for  verifying  them.  When  a  white 
Tftm  and  a  Degress  marrj-,  the  produet  is  a  mulatto  or  intermediate 
^y^e.  "WTien  a  white  man  and  white  woman  marry,  the  one  ha\-ing 
^^rrk  hair,  eyes  and  complexion,  with  one  cast  of  features,  and  the 
^tler  tight  hair  nnd  eyes,  and  fair  complexion,  with  different  features, 
^t>me  of  the  children  will  generally  resemble  one  parent,  some  the 
otter;  while  others  may  present  a  mixed  type,  being  a  reproduction 
of  the  likeness  of  an  ancestor  (generally  forgotten)  of  either  parent. 

Every  race,  at  the  present  time,  is  more  or  less  mixed.    A  nation, 
that  is,  a  nnmerous  population,  may  be  dispossessed  of,  and  displaced 
from,  a  large  extent  of  its  territory;  but  this  is  extremely  rare  — 
ravages   alone  tumishing  almost  all  such   examples.     In  America. 
witness  the  Indians  driven  before  the  wliites,  without  leaving  a  trace 
beliind  them.     There  is  a  fixed  incompatibility  between  civilized  and 
lavage  man :  they  cannot  dwell  together.     On  the  Old  Continent,  it 
ij  not  now  a  question  of  savages ;  science  has  there  to  deal  at  most  with 
lurionans ;  that  is,  people  possessing  the  commencements  of  civili- 
zation.   Otherwise,  it  would  be  neither  the  interest  of  conquerors  to 
drive  them  ail  oftj  nor  is  it  iheir  inclination  to  abandon  their  native 
soiJ;  of  which  history  affords  abundant  proof.   Mjihology,  fable,  and 
\Jtopian  philanthropy,  have  traced  itnaginaiy  pictures ;  but  history 
nowhere  shows  us  a  people  who,  first  discovered  in  the  savage  state. 
afterwards  invented  a  civilization,  or  learned  the  arts  of  their  tUs- 
covcrets.     The  monuments  of  Egyfit  prove,  that  Negro  races  havi- 
oat,  during  4000  years  at  least,  been  able  to  make  one  solitary'  step,  m 


98  SPEGIFIG    TYPES — GAUCASIAX. 

Negro-land,  from  their  savage  state ;  the  modem  experience 
United  States  and  the  West  Indies  confirms  the  teachings  of  i 
ments  and  of  history;  and  our  remarks  on  CfraniOj  hereii 
seem  to  render  fugacious  aU  probabiUty  of  a  brighter  futoie  foi 
organically-inferior  types,  however  sad  the  thought  may  be. 

There  is  abundant  evidence  to  show  that  the  prindpal  pi 
characters  of  a  people  may  be  preserved  throughout  a  long  sei 
ages,  in  a  great  part  of  the  population,  despite  of  climate,  mixt 
races,  invasion  of  foreigners,  progress  of  civilization,  or  other  1 
influences ;  and  that  a  tt/pe  can  long  outlive  its  language^  Atttor; 
gionj  eustomSy  and  recollections.  The  accession  of  new  people 
plies  races,  but  it  does  not  confound  them :  their  numbers  i 
creased  by  those  which  the  intruders  introduce,  and  also  by 
which  they  create  by  commingling ;  but  all  these  incidents,  ne^ 
less,  still  leave  the  old  type  in  existence. 

In  tracing,  at  this  late  day,  ancient  types  of  men,  we  shall, 
cessity,  meet  chiefly  with  those  of  great  and  powerful  nations,  thfi 
been  able  to  maintain  themselves  more  or  less  inviolate,  ttux 
thousand  difELculties,  by  their  force  or  knowledge.    Small  and 
fractions  of  humanity  have  generally  been  swallowed  up  and 
rated,  like  the  Guanches  of  the  Canary  Isles.    The  world  now  ad 
in  civilization  more  rapidly  than  in  former  times,  and  mainly  \ 
substantial  reason  that  the  higher  types  of  mankind  have  so  inc 
in  power  that  they  can  no  longer  be  molested  by  the  inferior 
arguing  from  the  past  and  present,  can  we  doubt  that  a  time 
come,  when  the  very  memory  of  the  latter  will  survive  solely 
page  of  history.    The  days  of  the  aborigines  of  America  arc 
bered ;  no  victorious  Tartar-hordes  will  ever  set  foot  again  on 
pean  soil;  and  the  white  races,  or  Japetidse,  have  commenc* 
career  of  Oriental  conquest,  and  already  "  dwell  in  the  tents  of  6 

Examinations  of  Roman  history  throw  important  light  o 
subject.  The  Empire  was  crushed  by  successive  hordes  of  barbi 
but  still  their  numbers,  compared  to  the  population  of  Italy,  ha^ 
much  overrated.  The  human  waves  of  Visigoths,  Vandals, 
Herulcs,  Ostrogoths,  Lombards,  and  Kormans,  rolled  successive 
Italy ;  and  yet,  it  may  be  asked,  what  vestiges  remain,  in  Italj 
of  these  barbarian  surges?  The  first  three  passed  over  i 
tornados.  The  two  next,  within  a  short  time,  had  to  contend  w: 
Qoths,  and  were  expelled  fix)m  the  country ;  and  of  the  who! 
glomerate  mass  but  small  fragments  were  left,  too  insignificant 
rially  to  influence  the  native  Italic  types.  The  Lombards,  < 
contrary,  remained,  and  have  implanted  their  name  on  a  port 
Italy.    The  Kormans  were  numerically  but  a  handful.    Qaol  cb 


8PBCIFIG   TYPES — CAUCASIAN.  97 

its  government  and  name  under  the  Franks ;  however,  the  army  of 
Clovis  was  small ;  while  William  the  Conqueror  subjugated  England 
leith  60,000  men:  but,  as  if  to  illustrate  our  axioms  of  the  indelibility 
of  type  and  the  vigor  of  the  white  race,  not  a  head  in.  Christendom 
that,  legitimately,  wears  a  crown — not  an  individual  breathes  in  whose 
^eins  flows  blood  acknowledged  to  be  "  royal,"  but  traces  his  or  her 
genealogy  to  this  Norman  colossus,  William  the  Conqueror  !  ^ 

Such  are  some  of  the  great  conquests  of  European  antiquity  that 
have  considerably  affected  the  condition  of  men  and  things,  but 
which,  notwithstanding,  have  not  produced  much  alteration  in  the 
type  of  the  conquered  people.  Some  mixture  of  types  is  still  seen  — 
here  and  there  the  alien  races  "crop  out,"  but  the  indigenous  thou- 
sands have  swallowed  up  the  exotic  hundreds. 

Conquests  are  often  merely  political,  resulting  in  territorial  annexa- 
tion or  in  tributary  accessions,  where  little  or  no  mingling  of  races 
takes  place.  Other  examples  there  are,  where  the  conquerors  continue 
to  pour  into  a  country  from  time  to  time,  and  thereby  greatiy  influence 
native  types.  It  is  thus  that  the  Saxons,  taking  possession  of  Eng- 
land, have  perpetuated  their  race :  but  it  is  ever  the  higher  type  that 
in.  "the  end  predominates. 

«*  The  ignorant  Turk,  yon  say,  rabjected  irithout  difficulty  the  intellectual  and  lettered 
Oi.oolrii:  the  ferocious  Tartar  handcuffed  the  polished  and  learned  Chinese;  the  yioleBt 
SC<»Big(d  bent  under  his  scimetar  the  head  of  the  studious  Brahman ;  the  Vandal^  finaUy^ 
im.^wmged  Rome  and  Italy,  then  the  centre  of  European  ciyilization.  Take  care  not  to  aeeuse 
tti.^  idences  of  a  humiliation  entirely  due  to  despotism,  which  alone  degrades  and  debases 
hvxKBin  hearts.  Certainly,  no  one  exposes  his  life  to  defend  a  goyemment  he  abhors  and 
d^sflinaM.  *  *  *  Perha^  a  new  Tanquisher  may  be  more  generous;  he  cannot,  at  any  rate, 
(Lx^XtUj  himself  more  atrocious  and  more  cruel  than  those  monsters,  in  their  infamies.  ^^ 

Creative  laws,  as  we  have  said,  work  by  myriads  of  ages.  Six  cen- 
tuTies  have  not  elapsed  since  TurkSy  TartarSj  and  Mongohy  appeared 
ixa.  Europe.  The  Vandal  had  already  disappeared.  At  every  point 
the  European  continent,  the  remnants  of  these  Central- Asiatic 
are  melting  away  before  the  higher  Caucasian  types,  wher- 
^"^"er  complete  subserviency  to  the  latter  does  not  suspend  the  extermina- 
^ou  of  the  former.  Were  it  not  that  politics  are  eschewed  in  the  present 
'^'oliaine,  events  of  the  past  five  years  might  supply  signal  examples. 

Xn  characterizing  types,  M.  Edwards  justly  regards  form  and  size 
^^4"  the  head,  and  the  traits  of  the  face,  as  most  important :  all  otiier 
^^xlteria  are  delusive  and  changeable;  such  as  hair,  complexion, 
^'tii'ture,  &c.,  though  not  to  be  neglected.  Even  these  are  less  mutable, 
think,  than  M.  Edwards  supposes.  There  are  many  examples  of 
Lplexion  and  hair  resisting  climates  for  centuries,  without  the 
slightest  alteration ;  and,  in  fact,  we  know  of  no  authentic  instance 
leie  a  radical  change  of  complexion  or  hair  has  been  produced.  ^ 
18 


98  SPECIFIC   TTPBS — CAVCA.SIAS. 

'  "We  have  mentioned  that,  in  order  to  pat  the  qaestion  to  a  practicti 
test,  M.  Edwards  made  a  journey  through  France,  Italy,  Belgium, 
and  Switzerland.  In  passing  through  Florence,  he  took  occanoD  to 
visit  the  Ducal  gallery,  to  study  the  aneienl  Roman  type.  He  selected, 
in  preference,  the  busts  of  the  early  Koman  emperors,  because  tbej 
were  descendants  of  ancient  families.  They,  too,  are  so  alike,  and 
withal  80  remarkable,  that  they  cannot  be  mistaken.  Angruto^ 
Tiberius,  Oermanicns,  Claudius,  Nero,  Titus,  &c.,  exempUfy  liiii 
^e  in  Florentine  collections.    The  following  is  his  deacription :  — 

"  Tb«  rertie&l  diamstar  of  the  bead  is  thort,  uid,  cooHqucntl;,  A*  IhM  broad,  ii  ih 
■nmmit  of  the  oraiiiiira  is  flattaoed,  and  the  inferior  mar^n  of  tha  Jaw-bone  alnuft  W- 
lontal,  the  conlonr  of  the  head,  Tieired  in  front,  approachei  a  iguart.  The  latenl  fdti, 
aboTe  the  ears,  are  protaberant ;  the  forehead  low ;  the  noM  truly  aqnOine,  that  i*  t>  Mf, 
the  enrre  oommencea  near  the  top  and  ends  before  it  reaches  the  point,  so  that  the  Iwtil 
hoilioDtal ;  the  ddn  is  reimd,  and  the  stature  short"  [A  nSor  same  to  vij  (Aos,  •  hi 
montlis  ago,  to  hare  a  dieloeated  am  set.  When  stripped  and  standing  befbra  ue^  bt  ]t^ 
sented  this  tjpe  so  perfectly,  and  combined  irith  inch  eztraordinaiy  dMslopment  at  bM 
and  muscle,  that  there  oocurrod  to  my  mind  at  once  the  beaa-ideal  of  a  Bomaa  soUitr. 
Though  the  oian  bad  been  an  American  sailor  for  twenty  yean,  and  spoke  Bd|^  *i^ 
out  foreign  accent,  I  conld  not  help  taking  where  be  was  bom.  He  replied  in  a  deep  iirai 
Mice,  "laBomt,  sirl"— J.  C.  N.] 

This  is  the  characteristic  ^e  of  a  Itoman ;  but  we  cannot  expect 
now  to  meet  with  absolute  uniformi^  in  any  race,  however  seemisjclj 
pure.  Buch  a  type  M.  Edwards  found  to  predominate  in  Home  u^ 
certiun  parts  of  Italy  at  the  present  day.  It  is  the  ori^nal  type  ol 
the  country,  which  has  swallowed  up  all  intruders,  has  remunei 
unchanged  for  2000  years,  and  probably  existed  there  from  di 
epoch  of  creation. 

The  Etniscans  present  an  extraordinary  historical  enigma.   Saenc 

knows  not  whence  they  came,  nor  whence  their  institutions,  arts,  i 

language — whether,  indeed,  they  were  indigenons  to  the  Italian  so: 

or  strangers.    We  can  trace  their  civilization  fiir  beyond  that  < 

Rome  —  more  than  1000  years  B.  c.     CSi 

tions  irom  Etruscan  archEeologiatB,  to  it 

effect,  are  ^ven  torther  on.   Some  of  tiu 

descendants  now  resemble  Bomana,  b 

tiiey  present  a  mixed  type.  TheweU-kno>\ 

head  of  Dante  affords  an  illustration,  pet 

har,  and  strikingly  typical ;  for  it  is  lo: 

and  narrow,  with  a  high  and  developed  fo 

head,  nose  long  and  curved,  with  aharp  pen 

and  elevated  wings.    [Here  is  the  poitr 

in  question,  to  afford  an  idea  of  its  styl 

which,  however,  requires  to  be  studied  op 

Dun.«>  designs  of  a  larger  scale.]  U.  Edwarda  « 


SPEOIFIO    TYPES — CAUCASIAN.  99 

gtrnck  by  the  great  frequency  of  this  type  in  Tuscany  (ancient  Etru- 
rift),  among  the  peasantry ;  in  the  statues  and  busts  of  the  Medici 
femily ;  and  also  amid  the  illustrious  men  of  the  Republic  of  Flor- 
ence, in  their  effigies  and  bas-reliefs.    This  type  is  well  marked  since 
the  time  of  Dante,  as  doubtless  long  before.    It  extends  to  Venice, 
and  is  visible  over  a  large  extent  of  country.    In  the  Ducal  palace, 
](.  £dwards  had  occasion  to  observe  that  it  is  common  among  the 
Doges.  The  type  became  more  predominant  as  he  approached  Milan ; 
hence  he  traced  it  through  a  great  part  of  France,  and  through  the 
settlements  of  the  ancient  Cymbri  or  Belgse,  who,  Thierry  has  shown, 
occupied  Cis- Alpine  and  Trans- Alpine  Gaul.    The  physical  charac- 
teristics of  the  present  population,  therefore,  correspond  exactly  with 
the  historical  colonies ;  showing'that  the  ancient  type  of  this  wide- 
gpread  people,  the  Cymbri,  has  been  preserved  for  more  than  2000 
ye^kTS. 

JLfter  visiting  and  analyzing  thoroughly  the  population  and  history 
of  Italy,  M.  Edwards  next  investigated  Gaul,  passing  by  the  southern 
and  western  part,  where  Thierry  places  the  Basques  or  ancient  Ligu- 
nans.    In  the  other  parts  of  France,  as  we  have  seen,  there  existed, 
at  a  remote  epoch,  two  great  femilies,  differing  in  language,  habits 
and  social  state;  and  these  two  formed  the  bulk  of  the  ancient  popula- 
tion. Examination  ascertains  that  two  dominant  types  even  yet  prevail 
throughout  the  kingdom,  too  saliently  marked  and  distinct  from  each 
other  to  be  confounded.     There  have  been  many  conquests  and  com- 
ininglings  of  races ;  but  inasmuch  as  the  greater  number  has  swal- 
lowed up  the  lesser,  no  very  obvious  impression  has  been  produced 
by  these  causes.    Of  the  two  families,  the  Q^alhy  or  Celts,  and  the 
Cjnnabri,  or  Belgse,  the  former  should  be  the  most  numerous,  becaase 
they  are  the  most  ancient,  and  had  covered  the  whole  country  before 
the  entrance  of  the  latter:  in  consequence,  we  find  that  the  type  with 
round  heads  and  straight  noses,  that  of  tibe  Galhy  has  prevailed  over 
that  of  the  Cymbri. 

Oriental  Gaul  was  occupied  by  the  Galli  proper  of  Caesar,  whom 
TTiierry  denominates  "ffaZfo."  Northern  Gaul,  including  the  Belgica 
and  Armorica  of  Caesar,  on  the  other  hand,  was  occupied  by  the 
Cymbri.  The  population  of  Eastern  Gaul  —  the  Q-auh  proper  — 
according  to  the  historical  facts,  ought  to  be  the  least  mixed,  because 
the  Belg89  never  penetrated  among  them  by  force  of  arms,  but  took 
q^niet  possession  of  their  outskirts,  along  the  northern  parts  of  the 
country. 

''In  trmTeraing  the  part  of  France  irliich  correeponds  to  Oriental  Gaol,  f^om  north  to 
Boizth,  Tix. :  Burgundy,  Lyona,  Dauphiny,  and  Savoy,  I  have  distingaished  (says  M.  £d- 
ywMTda^)  that  type,  so  wen  marked,  to  which  we  hare  given  the  name  of  OaUa," 


100  SPECIFIC    TYPES — CAUCASIAN, 

lie  thus  describes  the  type  of  the  Gall : 

'*  The  head  is  so  round  as  to  approach  the  spherical  form ;  the  forehead  is  modera^ 
slightly  protuberant,  and  receding  towards  the  temples ;  eyes  large  and  open ;  the  n 
from  the  depression  ift  its  commencement  to  its  termination,  almost  straight — that  is 
say,  without  any  marked  curve ;  its  extremity  is  rounded,  as  well  as  the  chin ;  the  stat^  .^^ 
mediuHL    It  will  be  seen  that  the  features  are  perfectly  in  harmony  with  the  form  of       ^/ 
head." .  ^ 

In  the  northern  part  of  Gaul,  the  principal  seat  of  the  Belgse,  ^^^^ 
again  encounter  the  same  striking  coincidence. 

« In  a  previous  journey  I  traversed  a  great  part  of  the  coast  of  OaUia  Belgiea  of  Cw^^^ 
ftrom  the  mouth  of  the  Somme  to  that  of  the  Seine.  It  was  here  that  I  distingiiiahe<(  fyf 
the  first  time,  the  assemblage  of  traits  which  constitutes  the  other  type,  and  often  to  mkk 
an  eraggerated  degree  that  I  was  very  forcibly  struck ;  the  long  head,  the  broad,  hi^  fore- 
head ;  the  curved  nose,  with  the  point  below  and  wings  tucked  up ;  the  chin  boldly  de- 
veloped ;  and  the  stature  tall." 

M.  Edwards  has  pursued  this  type  in.  its  various  settlements,  witt»- 
numerous  and  valuable  scientific  results.    lie  concludes  a  division  o: 
his  subject  with  the  following  strong  language : 

"Without  the  preceding  discussions,  and  the  facts  we  have  just  unravelled,  how  eoQl( 
we  recognize  the  Oaulait  in  the  north  of  Italy,  among  the  Sieulet,  the  Ligwru^  the  Etrur 
cans,  the  Venetes,  the  Romans,  the  Goths,  the  Lombards  f    But  we  possess  the  thread 
guide  us.     First,  whatever  may  have  been  the  anterior  state,  it  is  certain,  fh>m  your 
searches  (M.  Thierry's),  and  the  unanimous  accord  of  all  historians,  that  the  Petq>Ua 
have  predominated  in  the  north  of  Italy,  between  the  Alps  and  Apennines.     We  find  thi 


established  there  in  a  permanent  manner,  according  to  the  first  lights  of  histoiy.    Tl^fe^e 
most  authentic  testimony  represents  them  with  all  the  characters  of  a  great  nation,  ftrom  tl^^  ^ 
remote  poriod  down  to  a  very  advanced  point  of  Roman  history.    Here  is  all  I  domain  ^ 
I  have  no  need  to  occupy  myself  with  other  people  who  have  mingled  with  them  since ;       ^ 
discuss  their  relative  numbers — the  nature  of  their  language^the  duration  of  their 
lishment     It  is  sufficient  for  me  to  know  that  the  Oaulois  have  existed  in  great  niimb^< 
I  know  the  features  of  their  compatriots  in  Trans- Alpine  Oaul.     I  find  them  again  in 
Alpine  Gaul." 

It  has  often  struck  us,  that,  even  in  the  heterogeneous  populati^:^^ 
of  our  United  States,  we  could  trace  these  European  ancient  rao^^^ 
The  tall  figure  and  aquiline  nose  of  the  Cymbrian  are  generally  se^^hQ 
together;  while  the  traits  of  the  Gaul  are  more  frequently  acconxtiba- 
nied  by  short  stature. 

The  Celts  and  Cymbri  have  spread  th*emselves  extensively  throix  j^h 
Eastern  Europe,  beyond  tlic  limits  of  Gaul  and  Italy :  but,  for  .c>  ur 
objects  their  pursuit  being  irrelevant,  we  resume  the  explorations  of 
M.  Edwards ;  who,  after  his  survey  of  AVestem,  takes  a  glance  at 
several  other  races  of  Eastern  Europe,  although  he  does  not  clain^  to 
have  analyzed  these  with  the  same  rigorous  detail  as  those  of  Qaim^T, 

The  Sclavonic  type,  another  of  the  thousand-and-one  Caucaai  ^nna 
whose  typos  stretch  beyond  the  reach  of  history,  is  thus  described  by 
our  observant  ethnologist ;  and  it  seems  to  be  just  aa  distinct  ^Hmd 
sharply  marked  ovei*  half  of  Europe,  as  that  of  the  Jews  everywli^i^i^: 


SPECIFIC   TYPES — CAUCASIAN. 


101 


itoar  of  the  head,  riewed  in  front,  approaches  nearly  to  a  square ;  the  height 
little  the  breadth ;  the  summit  is  sensibly  flattened ;  and  the  direction  of  the 
iiontaL  The  length  of  the  nose  is  less  than  the  distance  from  its  base  to  the 
almoet  straight  from  the  depression  at  its  root,  that  is  to  say,  without  decided 
but,  if  appreciable,  it  is  slightly  concaye,  so  that  the  end  has  a  tendency  to  turn 
fbrior  part  is  rather  large,  and  the  extremity  rounded.  The  eyes,  rather  deep- 
fectly  on  the  same  line ;  and  when  they  haye  any  particular  character,  they  are 
A  the  proportion  of  the  head  would  seem  to  indicate.  The  eyebrows  are  thin, 
ear  the  eyes,  particularly  at  the  internal  angle ;  and  fh>m  this  point,  are  often 
iliqoely  outwards.  The  mouth,  which  is  not  salient,  has  thin  lips,  and  is  much 
he  nose  than  to  the  top  of  the  chin.  Another  singular  characteristic  may  be 
which  is  yery  general :  yii.,  their  small  beard,  except  on  the  upper  lip.  Such 
BMMi  type  among  the  Polee,  Silesians,  Morayians,  Bohemians,  Sclayonio  Hunga- 
m  Tery  common  among  the  Russians." 

ype  is  also  frequent  through  eastern  Gennany,  and  although 
come  much  mixed  wiik  the  German,  their  separate  historical 
atB  may  yet  be  followed,  and  the  two  races  traced  out  and 
i,  like  those  of  the  Celts  and  Cymbri  in  Gaul, 
y,  from  its  commencement,  has  mentioned  immense  Cauca- 
olations,  ranging  throughout  northern  and  eastern  Europe  and 
Asia,  to  the  confines  of  Tartar  and  Mongol  races.  ^From  their 
B88,  and  the  absence  of  communication,  little  was  known  an- 
bout  them ;  and  even  at  the  present  day,  they  are  looked  upon 
ide  barbarians,"  exciting  tai^ial  interest  among  general  readers, 
mp,  however,  at  all  limes,  has  comprised  the  most  numerous 
le  fair-skinned  races  upon  earth :  intellectually  equal  to  any 
To  give  the  reader  an  idea  of  the  actual  extent  of  Sclavonic 
3  subjoin  statistics,  as  quoted  by  Count  Krasinski,  from  the 
an  Ethnography  of  Schafterick :  — 


»,  or 

ssians, 
ns  ^ 

issians.... 


18  .. 
and 


i- 


ns 


18  and 

IS 

in 
I,  or 


I 


•  «••••  •«•••• 


Rania. 

Austria. 

PruRsia. 

Turkey. 

35,314,000 

10,370,000 

2,774.000 

2,726,000 

80,000 

7,000 

•••••• 

3,600,000 

100,000 

2,694,000 

2,600,000 

4,912,*600 

801,000 
1,161,000 
2,341,000 

1,982,*600 

4,370,000 

44,000 

2,763,000 

82,000 

63,602,000 

16,791,000 

2,108,000 

6,100,000 

Cracow. 


130,000 


Saxony.'       Total. 


130,000 


60,000 


36,314,000 

13,144,000 

2,726,000 

8,687,000 

6,294,000 

801,000 
1,161,000 
9,865,000 

4,414,000 

2,763,00C» 

142,000 


60,000 


78,091,000 


the  same  North  British  Review  we  extract  sufficient  to  illus- 


102  SPECIFIC    TTPES — CAUCASIAN. 

irate  our  own  views;  but  nothing  adequate  to  evince  the  ability 
of  the  best  article  we  have  met  with  on  these  SMava. 

'*  Much  confusion  has  been  produced  by  the  constant  use  in  books  of  words  denotiDg  thi 
supposed  state  of  flux  and  restlessness  in  which  the  earlj  nations  of  Europe  liyed.  Th 
natural  impression,  after  reading  such  books,  is,  that  masses  of  people  were  contini 
coming  out  of  Asia  into  Europe,  and  driTing  others  before  them. .  . .  Bat  eare  mast 
taken  to  confine  these  stories  of  wholesale  colonization  to  their  proper  place  in  the  ani 
historic  age.  For  all  intents  and  purposes,  it  is  best  to  conceiye  that  at  the  dawn  of 
historic  period  the  leading  European  races  were  arranged  on  the  map  pretty  much  as  tl:^ 
are  now.  Regarding  the  Slavonians,  at  least,  this  has  been  established ;  they  are  not^ 
has  generally  been  supposed,  a  recent  accession  out  of  the  depths  of  Am^  bnt  tat 
an  aboriginal  race  of  Eastern,  as  the  Germans  are  of  Central  Europe.  In  short,  haqf  ^a 
Roman  geographer  of  the  days  of  the  Empire  adyanced  in  a  straight  line  from  the  Atlanti  -^  -^ 
to  the  Pacific,  he  would  have  traversed  the  exact  succession  of  races  that  is  to  be  met 
the  same  route  now.  First,  he  would  have  found  the  Celts  occupying  as  far  as  the  Rhine  ^- 
thence,  eastward  to  the  Vistula  and  the  Carpathians,  he  would  have  foand  C^ennansr^ 
beyond  them,  and  stretching  away  into  Central  Asia,  he  would  have  found  the 
Scythians  —  a  race  which,  if  he  had  possessed  our  information,  he  would  have  diyided  ints' 
the  two  great  branches  of  the  Slavonians  or  European  Scythians,  and  the  Tatars,  Turks, 
or  Asiatic  Scythians ;  and,  finally,  beyond  these,  he  would  have  found  Mongolian  hord< 
overspreading  Eastern  Asia  to  the  Pacific.  These  successive  races  or  populations  he 
haTe  found  shading  off  iuto  each  other  at  their  points  of  junction ;  he  would  haye  remark< 
also  a  general  westward  pressure  of  the  whole  mass,  tending  toward  mutual  rapture 
invasion,  the  Mongolian  pressing  against  the  Tatars,  the  Tatars  against  the  SclaTonians.. 
the  Slavonians  against  the  Germans,  and  the  Germans  against  the  Celts. 

'*The  Slavonians,  we  have  said,  are  an  aboriginal  European  branch  of  the 
Scythian  race."-*^ 

One  of  the  most  striking  examples  in  history  of  preservation  o 
type,  after  tlie  Jews,  is  that  of  the  Magyar  race  in  Hungary.  Coarr^^ 
pletely  encircled  by  Sclavonians,  they  have  been  living  there  for  IOC^q 
years,  speaking  a  distinct  language,  and  still  presenting  phyeii 
charactei's  eo  peculiar  as  to  leave  no  doubt  of  their  foreign  origin. 

**Head  nearly  round,  forehead  little  developed,  low,  and  bending;  the  eyes  pla- 
obliquely,  so  that  the  external  angle  is  elevated ;  the  nose  short  and  flat ;  mouth  promin^^^^J 
and  lips  thick ;  neck  very  strong,  so  that  the  back  of  the  head  appears  flat,  forming  ^l**r^^^  j 
a  straight  line  with  the  nape ;  beard  weak  and  scattering ;  stature  small.*' ^"^ 

This  picture,  which  is  a  faithful  description  of  a  modem  Hungary  ^^ 
of  the  Magyar  race,  corresponds  with  the  accounts  given  of  this  peo;j>7g 
by  older  writers,  and  of  the  ancient  Huns. 

History  teaches  that  the  Huns  settled  in  Hungary  in  the  fifth  c^  n. 
tury  after  Christ,  and  to  these  succeeded  a  body  of  the  Magyars,  uticX  er 
AiiPAD,  in  the  ninth.  The  type  of  the  two  races  was  identical.  Tfciis 
type,  so  peculiarly  exotic,  is  totally  unlike  any  other  in  Europe.  It 
belongs  to  the  great  Uralian-Tatar  stem  of  Asia.  The  derivation  is 
conceded  by  every  naturalist,  from  Pallas  to  the  present  day:  but \i —  i^ 

a  curious  fact  that,  although  differing  in  type,  the  Magyars  apAflL ^ 

dialect  of  the  language  of  the  Fins;  and  the  two  races  must  have  be^  ^\i 
a/^sociated  in  some  way  at  a  remote  epoch,  previously  to  the  8ettC>-l>^ 


SPICIFIO    TTPES — CAUCASIAN.  103 

meot  of  the  Magyars  in  Hungaiy.  De  Guignes  had  traced  other 
connections,  making  also  the  grand  error  of  confounding  the  Hum 
with  the  Chinese  Ebung-nou :  but  that  identity  of  language  is  no 
irrefragable  argument  in  fevor  of  identity  of  race,  will  be  a  positive 
lesnlt  of  the  researches  in  this  Tolume. 

Grecian  annals  afford  an  instructive  lesson  in  the  histoiy  of  types 
of  mankind.  We  trace  her  circumstantial  history,  with  sufficient 
tnithfiilness,  some  centuries  beyond  the  foundation  of  Rome,  and  her 
traditions  back  to  about  the  epoch  of  Moses.  This  we  can  do  with 
enough  certainty  to  know,  that  Ilellenic  Europe  was  then  populated,  and 
marching  toward  that  mighty  destiny  which  has  been  the  wonder  and 
object  of  imitation  of  all  subsequent  ages.  Who  were  the  people  that 
achieved  so  much  more  than  all  others  of  antiquity  ?  And  what  was 
there  in  climate  and  other  local  circumstances  that  could  produce 
such  intelligence,  coupled  with  the  noblest  physical  type  ?  Or,  we 
may  ask,  did  Greece  owe  her  marvellous  superiority  to  an  indigenous 
lace?  The  HeUene9  and  Pelasgi  are  the  two  races  identified  with  her 
earliest  traditions ;  but  when  we  appeal  to  history  for  their  origin,  or 
seek  for  the  part  that  each  has  played  in  the  majestic  drama  of  anti- 
qui^,  there  is  little  more  than  conjecture  to  guide  us.  Greece  did 
not  come  fidrly  within  the  scope  of  M.  Edwards's  researches,  yet  he 
has  yentored  a  few  note-worthy  observations,  in  connection  with  the 
point  before  us.  He  thinks  the  same  principles  that  governed  his  exami- 
nation of  Gaul  may  be  applied  to  Greece ;  and  that  the  Hellenes  and 
Pehugi  might  be  followed,  ethnologically,  like  the  Celts  and  Cymbri. 
Everybody  speaks  of  the  Oreek  type^  regarded  as  the  special  charac- 
teristic of  that  country,  referring  it  to  a  beau-ideal  conformation. 
Nevertheless,  all  ancient  monuments  of  art  in  Greece  exliibit  a  wide 
diversity  of  types,  and  this  at  every  period  of  their  sculpture.  M.  Ed- 
wards draws  a  happy  distinction  between  the  heroic  and  the  historic 
age  of  Greece:  the  first,  if  chiefly  fabulous,  has  doubtless  a  semi- 
lii?torieal  foundation ;  the  latter  is  the  true  historic  age  —  althougli 
no  people  of  antiquity  appears  to  have  conceived  the  "historical  idea" 
correctly ;  nor  is  it  popularly  understood,  even  at  the  present  day, 
among  ourselves. 

"  Most  of  the  diTinities  and  personages  of  the  heroie  times/*  says  M.  Edwards,  *'  are 

formed  on  the  same  model  that  constitutes  what  we  term  the  heau-idedL     The  forms  and 

^•portions  of  the  head  and  features  are  so  regular  that  we  may  describe  them  with  mathe- 

Bitiesl  precinon.     A  perfectly  oval  contour,  forehead  and  nose  straight,  without  depres- 

noB  between  them,  would  suffice  to  distinguish  this  type.     The  harmony  is  such  that  the 

presence  of  these  traits  Implies  the  others.     But  such  is  not  the  character  of  the  person- 

tfes  of  truly  kittoric  times.     The  philotop hers ^  oratora^  tcarriorsj  taidpoeUf  almost  all  differ 

from  it,  and  form  a  group  apart     It  cannot  be  confounded  with  the  first — I  will  not 

ttteapt  to  deserilM  it  here.    It  is  sufficient  to  point  it  out,  for  one  to  recognize  at  once 

^v  &r  it  is  MpftTftled.    It  greatly  resembles,  on  the  contrary,  the  type  which  ia  sedQ  in 

other  countries  of  Europe,  while  the  former  is  scarcely  met  with  there." 


104. 


SPECIFIC    TTPES — CAUOASIAIT. 


To  fiicilitate  the  reader's  appredation  of  the  difieiencee  betirixt 
the  heroie  and  the  hittorie  t^pee,  the  following  heads  are  Beleeted: 


Via.  S  —  Stroic  t7p« ;  mpMsf allj  No.  i." 


Pmup  AxuDxos.n 


SPBCIFIC   TYPES — CAUCASIAN.  105 

B  lineaments  of  Lycorgas  and  Eratosthenes,  excepting  the 
,  are  such  aa  those  one  meets  with  daily  in  our  streets ;  and  the 
applies  to  the  other  familiar  personages  whose  portraits  we 
it 

rt  wt  to  Jiidg«  solely  by  the  moniiments  of  Greece,  on  account  of  the  contrast  I 
iated  oat,  we  should  be  tempted  to  regard  the  type  of  the  fabulous  or  heroic  per- 
BS  kieaL  Bat  imagination  more  readily  creates  monsters  than  models  of  beauty ; 
I  prineiple  alone  will  suffice  to  conyince  ns  that  it  has  existed  in  Greece,  and  the 
«  where  its  popolataon  has  spread,  if  it  does  not  still  exist  there." 

I  learned  travellers,  MM.  de  Staceelberg  and  be  BrDnsteb, 
oumeyed  through  the  Morea,  and  closely  investigated  the  popu- 
They  assert  that  the  herate  type  is  still  extant  in  certain 
ies.^  Here,  then,  there  has  been  a  notable  preservation  of  a 
wtype  —  within  a  small  geographical  space  —  through  time, 
Eeimines,  plagues,  immigrations,  multi&rious  foreign  conquests; 
gh  the  Greeks  of  the  historic  type  are,  out  of  all  proportion, 
ost  abundant  at  the  present  day;  which  is  precisely  what, 
the  circumstances,  an  ethnographer  would  have  expected. 

people  n*a  eonserr^  aTOc  plus  de  fid^it^  la  langue  de  ses  ueux.  Nnl  peuple  n*a 
plus  d'usages,  plos  de  coutumes,  plus  de  souyenirs  des  temps  antiques ;  an  milieu 
I  mors  d'Argos,  de  Mycine  et  de  Tyrinthe,  qui  dej&  du  temps  d'Hom^re  4taient 
late  antiquity,  sont  encore  dobout :  des  Rapsodes  parcourent  encore  le  pays,  et 
i  aree  le  mime  accent  et  les  mdmes  paroles,  les  ^T^nements  memorables :  eux- 
oat  I'image  de  eeux  que  ces  souyenirs  rappelent  ayec  tant  de  force ;  et  la  ressem- 
es  traits  est  rehauss^e  par  la  similitude  des  ^y^nements.  8*ils  ne  repr^sentent  pas 
ipport  de  la  ciyilisation  leurs  ancStres  des  beaux  si^cles  de  la  Grece,  ils  repri^sen- 
i  qui  les  ont  am^n^s." 

the  two  types  indicated,  it  is  positive,  M.  Edwards  thinks, 
le  first  (heroic)  is  pure:  but  not  certain  that  the  second  (historic) 
may  be,  that  the  latter  is  the  result  of  a  mixture  of  the  first 
lome  othep,  the  elements  of  which  are  now  unknown  to  us ; 
\e  it  does  not  seem  to  be  suftieiently  uniform  to  be  original. 
,  if  we  set  forth  with  M.  Edwards  to  hunt  for  the  required 
Qts  of  modification  through  Greece,  (giving  to  this  name  its 
jxtensive  sense) — 

discoyer  a  people  that  has  not  been  sufiBciently  studied.  They  speak  a  language 
to  themselyes.  It  is  not  known  whence  they  come,  nor  when  they  established 
res  there.  The  Albanians  seem  to  be  in  some  respects  in  Greece,  what  the  Basques 
be  two  sides  of  the  Pyrenees,  the  Bretons  in  France,  the  Gaels  in  England,  and 
10  speak  the  Erse  in  Scotland  and  Ireland — a  remnant  of  ancient  inhabitants, 
regard  them  as  such,  if  it  be  true  that  we  can  find  no  trace  of  their  foreign  origin 
traditions,  history,  nor  in  the  comparison  of  language  T  Why  may  they  not  be 
mta  of  the  PdatgiV^  [They  call  themseWes  <'  Skippetar '"  but  their  Turkish  name 

\  ethnological  question  of  heroic  and  historic  types,  mooted  by 

ds,  is  worthy  of  careftil  study ;  but  we  must  pass  on. 

14 


2W 


_.rg-nrg  of  sootlieni  And  -western  EEPOfw. 

1.  feloii^i  to  i^o  «^  dierinct 


;  btit  ll 

^      _._  ,  ^.  nme.  recici^«»i  xnAny  accretions  finHn  odur  tnb 
*"^ .   "^  ^,,jj^  ^  pLoeniciAn^^  Pelasgiana,  Cretans^  Bkod 

/^jr^cL^tiAOTii^  Fhocians,  Saracens,  Huns,  ic. 

^  HI:  reneric  iiAracteis  of  the  two  primitive  races  may  1m 

^d -'^^  comE«»tive  columns  we  subjoin ;  and,  akhong^  i 

Iiv  itl^  impoeable  to  separate  completely  elements  so  inU 

'"  -'r-^rk  there  is  much  truth  in  his  observations,  and  rE 

^  ■  ^"^  -_  ^  ♦r.  a  hook  that  teems  with  solid  material  for  refl< 

•sajr  e  time  to  a  uw^  »^*- 

"BROWK   RAC 

<*Head  gcnermlly  anil,  d 
nrely  square,  fom;  •;«■  bb 
or  bordering  on  tlMMCokm;  k 
black,  Bometimes  red;  bvt  tfia 
binism,  which  is  a  patholopea] 

"  Short  stature,  and  brown  i 
•ensoalitj  more  derdoped  timi 


.*BI.05D  RACE. 

new  B--  y^^  ^^  bordering 

bttt  widwitt  Albiniwa- 

^.H,  and  skin  ftir.    InloTe,na- 

_r.i.  inclination  to  sentiment 
turn!  ehastirr^  witn  u»— 

>,    •  .  -,^«.  to  dwoee  a  «y«teni  of  poli- 
m..k^  .oa^^e^  ^  ^    monarchical 

.  bV.Kl   or    n4'i«*rion,  long  Toyages,  ad- 
ikoca  by  the  pastoral  or  nomadic 


<c 


loitu. 


■  v'wututo 


quit.   lifcHO  i»ocu  a*v«loved  in  pWns,  on  the 
I   \        .  I  ij. »  oa*t  vi^ vr«»  on  the  coasts  of  large 
ii,  .1  ,.i  %»  .kt«^^«  '*"''*  ^**  countries  which  pos- 
■ . .  t  ^  L   iuuilM  s^i  communication. 


ATerrion  to  all  nnitarj 
great  assemblies  or  leagues, 
position  to  life  in  a  social  t 
▼inces. 

**  Tenacious  of  their  locality 
distant  expeditions. 

**  Haye  commenced  by  the 
state,  and  fixed  habitations.  I 
telopcd  in  mountains,  island 
tries,  lacking  natural  channela 
cation.  Haye  at  all  timet  b« 
the  exploration  of  minei. 


1 


SPEOiriO   TTPES — CAUCASIAN. 


107 


"In  var,  pr«fer  oKnhj  to  infantrj,  the 

jttsok  to  defence^  open  moTements  to  am- 

£>ase*<le8,  pitched  battlee  to  small  combats. 

*t  tiuah,  impetaoQslj  into  danger. 

**  Unreseired,  gaj,  fond  of  noise,  orations, 

itrong  drinks,  and  good  eating.    Frank  and 


<»  Minds  natnrallj  open  to  doubt,  to  ex- 
gii0»tion,  to  discussion.  Tolerant,  and  hold 
^0  the  religious  idea  rather  than  to  forms. 

**  Seek  strangers,  noveltiee,  and  ameliora- 
lioiftS.  Inconstant,  Tiolent,  and  impetuous, 
liat  casilj  forgiTO  injuries. 

««  Jkre  eminently  sympaUietic,  initiatory, 

kx-ching  incessantly  towards  new  ends. 


•«  From  its  origin,  has  been  under  the  in- 
te^s^M  ^  odd  dimates. 

«  ^  Its  faculties  derelop  in  the  North. 

« •^  It  produces,  in  preference,  savans,  re- 
{^s-vners,  creators  of  systems  — philosophers : 
n^^n  whose  genius  is  manifested  by  profound 
j^^rditations,  by  elevated  reason,  by  sang 
f^'^ii,  by  coldness  and  investigation.  Thus, 
^«^c<a,  Luther,  Descartes,  Liebnitz,  New- 
l^t^  CaTier,  Washington,  and  Franklin. 

^  Predonunance  of  the  aristocratic  ele- 
j^ent,  and  political  influence  accorded  to 

*'It8  Tarieties  are,  the  Cdtie,  which  is  di- 
^ded  into  the  Gaelic,  Belgio,  and  Cymbric ; 
tiieo  the  Oermanie,  divided  into  Germans, 
Franks,  Yandals,  Goths,  Angles,  Saxons, 
Scandinavians,  and  other  blue-eyed  nations, 
which  have  played  so  important  a  part  in 
the  formation  of  the  modem  nations  of 
Europe. 

**  Of  Asiatic  origin,  it  penetrated  Europe 
from  ike  East  and  N5rth ;  thus,  the  Volga 
aiMl  the  Baltic 

**  Considered  in  relation  to  the  countries 
wbere  we  first  see  them,  they  are  Stnm' 


» 


'*  In  war,  prefer  infantry  to  cavalry,  de- 
fence to  attack,  ambuscades  to  open  move- 
ments, and  guerillas  to  pitched  battles. 

**  Await  danger  with  firmness. 

'<  Uncommunicative,  sober.  Perfidious  and 
reserved. 

'*  Credulous,  intolerant,  fanatical ;  attach- 
ed to  religious  forms  rather  than  the  idea ; 
and  reject  discussion,  doubt,  and  inquiry. 

«  Hold  strongly  to  andent  usages ;  feel  a 
repugnance  wiUi  regard  to  strangers. 

«  Unsjrmpathetic ;  possess,  to  an  extreme 
point,  the  genius  of  resistance ;  tend  pecu> 
liarly  to-immobility  and  isolation. 

«  From  its  origin,  has  been  under  the  in- 
fluence of  hot  climates. 

"  Its  faculties  develop  in  the  South. 

'*  It  produces,  in  preference,  orators,  war- 
riors, artists,  poets :  men  whose  genius  ma- 
nifests itself  by  the  exaltation  of  sentiments 
and  ideas,  by  enthusiasm,  a  rapid  concep- 
tion. Thus,  Hannibal,  Cicero,  Cesar,  Mi- 
chelangelo, Tasso,  Napoleon. 

"Predominance  of  the  democratic  ele- 
ment, and  little  political  influence  granted 
to  women. 

'*Its  varieties  are,  the  AtlanteSy  divided 
into  Libyans  and  Berbers ;  next,  the  Iberi- 
ant,  dirided  into  the  Sicanians,  Ligurians, 
Cantabrians,  Asturians,  Aqnitanians,  and 
other  people  of  brown  skins,  who  have 
played  an  important  part  in  the  formation 
of  Uie  ancient  nations  of  Europe. 

"  Aborigines  of  Atlantis  [  ?  ]  ;  penetrated 
Europe  from  the  South  and  West;  thus, 
Spain  and  the  Ocean. 

'*  Conddered  in  relation  to  the  countries 
where  we  first  see  them,  they  are  Autoc- 
thonet," 


!M.  Bodichon,  with  most  writers,  thinks  that  the  blond  race  entered 
Evirope  originally  from  Asia,  and  many  strong  reasons  support  this 
position,  in  respect  to  those  races  found  in  Gaul  and  in  countries 
rxorth  of  it,  during  the  recent  times  of  the  Greeks  and  Romans.  Older 
ra,ce8,  notwithstanding — fated  like  our  American  aborigines  —  may 
have  been  exterminated  by  them,  or  have  become  amalgamated 
vrith  them.  He  supposes  these  blond  immigrants  from  Asia  to  have 
been  of  the  same  race  as  the  BjfkioSy  who  conquered  and  took  posses- 


lOS 


SPKCIPIC    TTPES — CAUCASIAH. 


F«i.».» 


QCm  of  ^ypt  8ome  2000  jeais  s.  c ;  bat  our  jnodificatioitB 
yiew.  fironL  the  study  of  her  mODoineiitB,  will  appear  in  tfieirp 
>- Od  wrinns  in  O^ol,  the  Gmdi  linad  ika  bank*  of  th*  Bhooe,  tha  OanMM  ail  I 
IB  powMBMk  ot  A  p«apU  «bo  ^okc  a  ifiTcRBt  laDgnage  and  bad  fCcrcBt  onga 
ma  dMB  iMiw«»«Mial.  bad  enawd  ihc  FTraaca,  and  ^M  tbe  aoa  a*  tnt  « 

About  the  time  alladed  to,  there  seems  to  have  been  a  gre 
motion  tanoag  the  white  races  of  Asia;  and  the  Gaals  or  Ce 
peihape  the  Hyksos,  (whose  name  means  "  royal  ^epherd, 
have  been  diverging  streams  of  the  same  stock.  Dr.  Morton 
cat  a  head,  often  repeated  on  the  monmnents  of  Egypt;  w1 
regards  as  of  Celtic  stock.  These 
called  '"Tokkari"  in  hieroglyphics, 
sonera  in  a  sesr-fight  of  RutSES  HL 
XXth  dynas^,  aboat  the  tiiirteenth 
B.  c.  They  are,  without  qaestif 
Toehari  of  Stkabo.  In  lus  mai 
r,g,   y  "Letter  to  Mr.  GUddon,"  Dr.  Mof 

^fcX     .'/\/  pntea  these  people  to 

'  ''  '  "Hare  atroag  CtUic  featnna;  a*  Men  In 

Emc,  th«  Urge  and  imgnlarij-fomed  bow,  wi 
and  a  ocrtaia  hanbncaa  of  aiprcMon,  whicb  if 
iatio  of  tha  same  people  io  all  their  Taried 
TboM  wbo  are  familiar  with  tbe  Sontlieni  H 
(of  fcotlMid)  maj  neeg^ie  a  ipeaklng  TeHmblanM."^ 

But  the  interest  in  them  is  gre 
hanced  by  cnneiform  discovery. 

Here  are  the  same  "Tokkari. 
Assyrian  monnments  of  the  age  of 
CHERIB,  abont  B.  c.  700." 

It  is,  to  say  the  least,  a  veiy  rem 
fiict,  that  we  find  npon  Egyptian 
ments,  bepnning  from  the  XVJ 
nasty,  B.  c.  1600,  portraits  in  pr 
corresponding  in  all  partdculare  \ 
blond  races  of  Europe,  whose 
histoiy  opens  as  far  west  as  Gi 
Germany:  and  now  Assyrian  bc 
present  us  with  the  same  blond 
the  VHth  and  Vlllth  contuiy  bel 
era. 

When  the  two  races  first  met  in 
the  blond  fivm  the  Bouth-cast  and  1 
from  the  west,  they  encountered  eai 
as  natural  enemies,  and  a  severe 


Fia.  10. 


BPECIFIO    TTPES — CAUCASIAN.  109 

foeaed.  The  Giaels  finally  forced  their  way  into  Spain,  and  eata- 
fi/ished  themselves  there ;  became  more  or  lets  amalgamated  with 
(jje  darker  occiipants,  and  were  called  the  Celt-lberiant.  Theeo  two 
(«-pes  have  ever  since  been  commingling ;  hut  a  complete  fuaion  has 
gxot  taken  place,  and  the  tj-pea  of  each  are  etill  clearly  traceable. 
f^txe  pristine  population  of  the  British  Isles  was  probably  Iberian; 
i^rid  their  type  is  still  beheld  in  many  of  the  dark-haired,  dark-eyed 
aiifl  dark-skinned  Irish,  aa  well  as  occasionally  in  Great  Britain  itself. 
The  enormous  antiquity  of  the  Iberians  in  Europe  is  admitted  on 
0II  hands;  but  their  origin  has  been  a  subject  of  infinite  disputes. 
Til*!''  tj-pe,  both  moral  and  physical,  is  so  entirely  distinct  from  that 
o£  the  ancient  fair-skinned  immigrants  from  Asia,  that  it  would  be 
lixiphilosopliical  to  claim  for  both  a  common  source,  in  the  present 
gti&te  of  knowledge. 

3)uP0NCEAn  long  ago  wTOte  of  the  Basque,  living  representative 
ff£   the  Iberian  tongue  — 

•  *Tlui  langnKge,  preserved  in  ■  comer  of  EuTope.  bj  a  fev  thoTuand  mountaineera,  la 
j^»^  sole  rfmaining  frftgmcat  of,  perhaps,  a  hondred  diaUcta,  conBlructed  on  Ihe  name  plui, 
^ylkich  probabi;  existed,  and  vere  univereullf  spoken  at  n  remote  period,  io  that  quarter 
pf  tht  world.  Uke  the  boiiea  of  the  muaiiaoth,  and  the  relics  of  unknomi  races  whicli 
^^«(  perished,  it  rerauoa  a  monnment  of  the  destruction  produced  bj  a  miccession  of  ages. 
1%.  miAi  nngle  and  atone  of  its  kind,  surrounded  by  idiom*  vhose  nodeni  coostruotion 
fy^^n  00  analog;  to  it." 

We  borrow  the  quotation  from  Prichaed,*^  who  has  profoundly  in- 
■^estigated  the  theme ;  aud  this  idea  of  the  antiquity  of  the  Ba»que  or 
•-  Jberic  "  tongue,  tenued  "  Euskaldune  "  by  its  speakers,  is  eloquently 
exemplified  by  Latham. 

"  Jmt  tx,  in  geology,  the  great  primary  strata  underlie  the  more  recent  Buperimpoeed 
foTOmlioni,  so  does  an  older  und  more  primitive  population  represent  the  original  occu- 
pcata  of  Europe  and  Asia,  previous  to  the  eiteoBion  of  the  never,  and  (bo  to  say)  aecood- 
mrj — the  Indo-Germane. 

"  And  jast  as,  in  geology,  the  seoondsry  and  tertiary  strata  are  not  so  contiouous  hut 
tiMt  tiio  primar;  formations  may,  at  intervals,  shovr  themselves  through  them,  so  bIbo  do 
the  fngmeots  of  the  primary  papulation  still  exist — disco atinuous,  indeed,  but  still  Gnpable 
of  being  reeogniied. 

•*  With  Buoh  a  view,  the  earliest  European  population  was  onto  homogcneooe,  from  Lap- 
laad  to  Orenada,  from  Tomea  to  Gibraltar.  But  it  has  been  overlaid  and  diflplnced :  the 
only  remnants  extant  being  (lie  Finns  and  Lnplnoders,  protected  by  their  Arctic  clinmte, 
tlie  Basques  by  their  Pyreaean  ftLstoetaeB,  and,  perhaps,  the  next  nation  in  order  of  notice. 
Tli«  Euskaldune  is  only  one  of  the  isolated  languages  of  Europe.     There  is  another — the 

There  was,  truly  then,  an  Iberian  world  before  the  Celtic  world.^^ 
■*Personi,"  continues  Bodichon,  ■■  who  have  inhabited  Brittany,  and  then  go  to  Algeria, 
Kr«  itnek  with  the  resemblance  which  they  discover  between  the  ancient  Armorioans  {the 
Br4l^)  ud  the  CabyEes  {0/ Algeria).  In  fact  the  moral  and  physical  character  is  identical 
Tb*  Mian  of  pure  blood  has  a  bony  head,  light  yellow  complexion,  of  bistre  linge,  eyes 
M«ck  or  brown,  statore  short,  and  the  black  hair  of  the  Cabyle.  Like  him,  he  instinol- 
ively  hates  strangers.     In  both  the  same  perversenees  and  ohstinaoy,  same  endurance  of 


110  SPECIFIC    TYPES — CAIJCASIAK. 

fktigae,  same  love  of  independence,  same  inflexion  of  Toioe,  same  ezpretsion  of  feeling 
Listen  to  a  Cabyle  speakinphis  natiTe  tongue,  and  you  will  think  yoa  hear  a  Breton  talkin* 
Celtic." 

The  Bretons  to  this  day  form  a  striking  contrast  with  the  people 
around  them,  who  are  — 

'*  Celts,  of  tall  statnre,  with  blue  eyes,  white  skins  and  blond  h^ — thej  are  eoi 
manieatiTe,  impetaous,  yersatile ;  they  pass  rapidly  firom  conrage  to  timidity,  and  fr» 
andaoity  to  despair.    This  is  the  distinctive  character  of  the  Celtic  race,  now,  as  in 
ancient  Gauls. 

"  The  Bretons  are  entirely  different:  they  are  taciturn ;  hold  strongly  to  their  ideas 
usages ;  are  perscTering  and  melancholic ;  in  a  word,  both  in  morale  and  phytiqiu,  thi 
present  the  typt  of  a  southern  race — of  the  Atlanteant  [AtalantideB,  Btrberif^** 

The  early  history  of  the  world  is  so  enshrouded  in  darkness,  th^sa^t 
science  leaves  us  to  probabilities  in  all  attempts  to  explain  the  mann^^^f 
of  the  wandering  of  nations  from  primitive  seats. 

**  Formerly,*'  says  Bodichon,  "  northern  Africa  was  joined  to  Europe  by  a  tongue  ^^^ 
land,  afterwards  diyided  by  the  Straits  of  Qibraltar.    The  eruembU  of  the  Atlantic  goil^  -^ 
tries  formed  the  [imaginary]  island  of  Atlantis.    Is  it  not  probable  that  the  Atlanteant,  f*«^^;. 
lowing  the  coast,  penetrated  Spain,  Gaul,  and  reached  Armoricaf    In  contact  with  ^^^ 
Celts,  may  they  not  haye  adopted  some  of  their  usages  ?    These  AfHoan  tribea,  too,  mi^^^ 
hare  reached  Europe  by  sea.     The  Atlanteans,  among  the  ancients,  passed  for  the  fkTo>*j^ 
children  of  Neptune ;  they  made  known  the  worship  of  this  god  to  other  nations  —  to  ^ 
Egyptians,  for  example.     In  other  words,  the  Atlanteans  were  the  first  known  naTigatoni 
Like  all  nangators,  they  must  have  planted  colonies  at  a  distance  —  the  Bretons  (race  ^^ 
ioHm)  in  our  opinion  sprang  f^om  one  of  them."  ® 

Our  historical  proofs  of  the  early  diversity  of  Caucasian  ^^pes  in 
Europe  might  be  greatly  enlarged ;  but  the  fact  will  be  admitted  by 
every  candid  student  of  ancient  history,  who,  to  the  propositions  that 
we  have  already  supported  by  cumulative  testimony,  will  add  iho&^ 
more  recently  established  in  Scotland,  through  the  inestimable 
searches  of  Dr.  Daniel  Wilson  and  his  erudite  fellow-laborers : 

"  The  Oeltss,  we  hare  seen  reason  to  believe,  are  by  no  means  to  be  regarded  es 
primal  heirs  of  the  land,  but  are,  on  the  contrary,  comparatiTely  recent  intrnders.    Ap  > 
before  their  migration  into  Europe,  an  unknown  Allophylian  raoe  had  wandered  to 
remote  island  of  the  sea,  and  in  its  turn  gaye  place  to  later  Allophylian  nomadea,  also  di 
tined  to  occupy  it  only  for  a  time.    Of  these  antehistorical  nations,  Archeology 
rereals  any  traces."  ® 

For  our  immediate  objects,  however,  the  acknowledgment  ih  .^at 
Europe  and  Asia  Minor  were  covered,  at  epochas  antecedent  to  @^&11 
record,  by  dark  as  well  as  by  fair-skinned  races,  sufiGLces.  The  &rtlk^  er 
back  we  journey  chronologically,  the  more  conflicting  become  tTZSie 
tribes,  and  the  more  salient  their  organic  diversities;  and  no  reflecti":«ag 
man  can,  at  the  present  day,  cast  his  eye  upon  the  infinitude  of  (m  "»e8 
now  extant  over  this  vast  area,  and  disbelieve  that  their  origiik^  ^Is 
were  already  located  in  Europe  in  ages  parallel  with  the  earliest  pv"^  ra- 
mids  of  Egj'pt,  nor  that  some  of  them  were  indigenous  to  the  Europ^san 
soil.  The  reader  will  hardly  controvert  this  conclusion,  after  he  "iiaa 
followed  us  through  the  types  of  mankind  depicted  upon  anca^^ixt 
monuments. 


PBT8I0AL   HISTORY   OF   THE   JEWS.  Ill 


CHAPTER   IV. 

PHYSICAL   HISTORY   OP   THE   JEWS. 

Tub  historical  people  famishes  so  striking  an  example  of  the  perma- 
nenoe  of  a  Gauea$ian  type,  throughout  ages  of  time,  and  in  spite  of 
d  the  climates  of  the  globe,  that  we  assign  it  a  chapter  apart ;  and 
if  indelibility  of  type  be  a  test  of  specific  character,  the  Jews  must  be 
r^arded  as  a  primitive  stock. 

If  the  opinion  of  M.  Agassiz,  which  coincides  with  what  we  have 
long  maintained,  viz.,  that  mankind  were  created  in  nationsy  be  cor- 
net, it  follows  that,  in  reality,  there  is  no  such  thing  as  a  pure  Abra- 
Imk  race  ;  but  that  this  so-called  ^^  race"  is  made  up  of  the  descend- 
ttti  of  many  proximate  races,  which  had  their  origin  around  ^^  IJr  of 
tte  Chaldees." 

We  have  already  set  forth  that  the  various  zoological  provinces 
ponees  their  groups  of  proximate  species  of  animals,  plants,  and 
noes  of  men ;  which  differ  entirely  from  those  of  other  provinces, 
h  fike  manner,  around  the  waters  of  the  Tigris  and  Euphrates,  for 
n  indefinite  distance,  and  extending  westward  to  the  land  of  Canaan 
on  the  Mediterranean,  were  grouped  certain  races  bearing  a  general 
lesmiblance  to  each  other,  although  of  distinct  origins.  This  is  not 
simply  a  conjecture ;  because  we  see  these  races  painted  and  sculp- 
turoi  on  the  monuments  of  Assyria  and  Egypt.  The  striking 
lesemblance  of  physical  characters  among  the  whole  of  them  is  unmis- 
tdreable,  and  wherever  the  portrait  of  another  foreigner  to  their  stock 
is  introduced,  the  contrast  is  at  once  evident. 

Let  us,  in  the  first  place,  take  a  glance  at  the  history  of  the  JewB, 
18  given  by  their  own  chroniclers.  In  GenesiSy  chap,  xi.,  we  are  told 
that  Abraham,  their  great  progenitor,  is  descended  in  a  direct  line 
from  Shem,  the  son  of  Noah.  Only  ten  generations  intervene  between 
Shem  and  Abraham ;  and  the  names,  ages,  and  time  of  birth  of  each, 
being  given  by  the  Hebrew  writers  themselves,  we  are  enabled  to 
ascertain,  with  much  precision,  the  length  of  time  they  estimated 
between  the  Jewish  date  of  the  flood  and  the  birth  of  Abraham. 
According  to  the  Hebrew  text,  which  must  be  regarded  as  the  most 
tnthentic,  it  was  292  years. 

It  is  certainly  reasonable  to  infer  that  Abraham  inherited,  through 
ttese  few  generations,  the  type  of  Shem  and  Noah  (supposing  the 


112  PHYSICAL   HISTORY   OF    THE   JEWS. 

latter  to  be  historical  personages) ;  for  there  are  many  examples  whei 
races  have  preserved  their  types  for  a  much  longer  time;  andtl 
Jews  themselves,  as  we  shall  show,  have  maintained  their  own  typ 
from  the  epoch  assigned  to  Abraham,  down  to  the  present  day.  TI 
era  of  Abraham  has  been  variously  estimated,  fix>m  1500  even 
2200  years  B.  c. ;  which  would  give  to  his  descendants  at  least  oi 
hundred  generations,  according  to  the  common  rules  of  vital  stati8ti< 

It  should  be  kept  in  view  that  we*are  here  treating  the  Book( 
Genesis  according  to  the  vulgar  understanding  of  its  language.  ! 
Pabt  n.,  and  in  the  Supplement,  it  is  shown  that  a  &r  different  eo 
struction  has  been  adopted  by  the  best  scholars  of  the  day;  w 
regard  the  so-called  ancestori  of  Abraham  as  geographicid  names 
nationsy  and  not  as  individuals. 

The  inadequacy  of  King  James's  Version  to  express  literally  1 
meaning  of  Hebrew  writers,  compels  us  to  follow  the  Bible  of  Cah 
Du-ector  of  the  Israelite  School  of  Paris,  and  one  of  the  ablest  tn 
lators  of  the  day.  This  work,  printed  under  the  patronage  of  Loi 
Philippe,  commenced  in  1831,  and  completed  its  twenty-i 
volumes  in  1848:  "ia  BiblCy  Traduction  NouvelUy  avee  TBSi 
en  regard;  accompagrii  des  poinU-voyellee  et  des  aceen8-4anique$j  t 
des  notes  philologiqueSy  geographique%  et  litteraires;  et  les  varm 
des  Septante  et  du  texte  Samaritain.*'  There  is  nothing  lik< 
in  the  English  language ;  nor  shall  we  discuss  Old  Testament  qi 
tions  with  those  who  are  unacquainted  with  Cahen  and  the  Hd 
Text  Neither  must  the  reader  infer,  from  our  general  conformity  t 
the  ordinaiy  mode  of  expression,  that  we  regard  the  document 
Genesis  otherwise  than  from  the  scientific  point  of  view. 

The  country  of  Abraham's  birth  was  Upper  Mesopotamia,  betw 
the  waters  of  the  Tigris  and  Euphrates,  not  veiy  fer  from  the  mU 
Nineveh ;  and,  after  his  marriage  with  Sarai,  his  history  thus  c 
tinues : — 

<*  And  Terah  took  Abram,  hU  son,  and  Lot  the  son  of  Haran  his  son's  son,  and  San 
daughter-in-law,  his  son  Abram's  wife ;  and  thej  went  forth  together  firom  Ur  of  the  ( 
dees  [AUR-EaSDIM],  to  go  into  the  land  of  Canaan;  and  thej  came  unto  Hanoi 
dwelt  there,  and  the  days  of  Terah  were  205  years,  and  Terah  died  in  Haran. 

"  Now  leHOoaH  said  nnto  Abram,  Get  thee  out  of  thy  eoufUry  and/rom  thy  bHk-piaei 
from  thy  father's  house,  unto  a  land  which  I  will  show  thee.    And  I  will  make  of'tb 

great  nation,  and  I  will  bless  thee,  and  I  will  aggrandize  thy  name,  and  thou  thalt 

blessing."  64 

Accordingly,  Abraham  and  Lot,  with  their  families  and  their  £lo< 
journeyed  on,  "and  in  the  land  of  Canaan  they  arrived."  "i 
leHOuaH  appeared  unto  Abram  and  said.  Unto  thy  seed  will  1 1 
this  land." 

They  were  soon  driven  to  Egypt,  by  a  grievous  fiimine,  to  beg  c 


PHYSICAL    HISTOET    OP    TH 


113 


of  tlie  Pharaoh  who  then  ruled  over  that  country ;  but,  after  a  jliort 
gojo^Tu  there,  they  returned  to  the  Promised  Land,  and  pitched  their 
fen*s  again  on  the  very  spot  from  which  they  had  been  taken.  "And 
ti^t    Canaunite  and  the  Perizzite  then  dwelled  in  the  land," 

_Abram  and  Lot  soon  separated ;  and  "  Abram  stmek  his  tents,  and 
ca.x«ie,  and  cHfabliahed  himself  in  the  grove  of  Mamre,  which  is  near 
£71:»ebrou,  and  there  he  built  an  altar  to  loHOuall."  In  bis  eighty- 
gjac:*h  year  of  age,Abram'B  Egyptian  concubine  Haqar  (whose  name 
jjK^^ans  detert,  atone)  gave  buih  to  Isiimael;  who,  launched  into  Ara- 
j)i  c«Ji  deserts,  became  the  legendary  parent  of  Bedouin  tribes ;  while, 
(o     us,  he  is  the  earliest  Bibhcal  instance  of  the  mixture  of  two  types 

-  Semitic  and  Egyptian. 

Then  the  patriarch's  name  was  changed :  "  Thou  sbalt  no  longer 
l,_^!!  called  ABRaM  {father  of  At> Wand) ;  thy  name  shall  be  ABRaHaM 
(^^^fltA*r  of  a  multitude),  because  I  have  rendered  thee  parent  of  many 

Sarah,  at  ninety  years  of  age,  gave  birth  to  Isaac,  IT«KAaK, 
t.  *-  Isughter."  Her  own  name,  also,  had  previously  been  changed : 
*.*  Thou  shait  no  longer  call  her  SaRal  Qatlyship],  her  name  is  now 
^aiiall  [a  woman  of  great  /ecunditj/y'  "^  She  died  at  the  age  of  one 
"tafindred  and  twenty-seven  years,  and  was  buried  in  the  family  cave, 
i^liich  Abram  had  purchased  in  Canaan.  Wishing  then  to  dispose 
of  hie  eon  Isaac  in  niarriage,  Abraham  said  to  his  most  aged  slave,  "I 
will  make  thee  awear  by  lellOuaH,  God  of  the  skieB  and  God  of  the 
earth,  that  thou  ehalt  not  take_/br  mp  son  of  the  daughters  of  the  Ca- 
naanite  [nothcr-landera]  amongst  whom  I  dwell,  but  thou  sbalt  go 
into  mj/  country,  and  to  my  birth-place,  to  take  a  woman  for  my  soa 
Isaac."*'  And,  accordingly,  the  slave  went  back  into  Mesopotamia, 
utitro  the  city  of  Nahor,  and  brought  Rebecca,  the  cousin  of  Isa;^, 
wliom  the  latter  married. 

The  next  Unk  in  the  genealogy  is  Jacob ;  who,  after  defi-auding  hio 
brother  Esau  of  liis  birthright,  retired,  from  prudential  motives,  into 
tlie  land  of  his  forefathers,  and  there  married  Leah  and  Rachel,  tho 
twc  daughters  of  Laban.  Isaac  lived  to  he  one  hundred  and  eighty, 
&nd  Jacob  one  hundred  and  forty-seven  years  old ;  and  they  were 

■  l>oth  deposited  in  the  family  cave,  or  mausoleum.  So  tenacious  w^ro 
tbey  of  their  customs,  that  Jacob,  after  being  embalmed  with  gr^-at 
ceremony,  was  carried  all  the  way  back  from  Egypt,  as  was  aftenvards 
his  BOB  Joseph,  to  repose  in  the  same  family  burial-place ;  which, 

k  »t«.r  Supplement  shows,  is  not  a  cave  called  "Machpelah,"  but  "the 

L  cavern  of  the  field  contracted  for,  facing  Mamre." 

■  Here  closes  tlie  history  of  those  generations  which  preceded  tl.e 
H  departure  of  the  Israelites  for  Eg;v'pt ;  and  the  evidence  is  clear,  up  to 

Ll__    ^ 


114  PHYSICAL   HISTORY   OF    THE   JBWS. 

this  epoch,  as  to  the  extreme  particnlarity  (Ishhael  being  outlawed) 
with  which  they  preserved  the  purity  of  their  blood,  as  well  as  tli« 
custom  of  "  sleeping  with  their  fathers." 

Who  the  Canaanites  were  has  been  amply  treated  in  Part  XL  It 
suffices  here  to  note  that  Knd,  means  ^^  low ;"  and  that  Canaanitos, 
as  lowlanderSj  were  naturally  repugnant,  at  first,  to  the  ABBaMiifae, 
or  "  highlanders"  of  Chaldsean  hills. 

Let  us  follow  this  peculiar  people  through  the  next  remaikablepage 
of  their  history.  The  whole  sept  amounted  to  seventy  peisons  in 
number,  viz. :  Jacob  and  his  eleven  sons,  who,  with  their  fiunOieB^ 
by  the  invitation  of  Joseph,  the  twelfth,  migrated  to  Egypt;  and  were 
thereupon  settled  in  the  land  of  Goshen,  apart  from  the  Egyptiana. 
Thus  secluded,  they  must  have  preserved  their  national  type  tolerably 
unchanged  down  to  the  time  of  the  Exodus,  when  they  carried  it  back 
with  them  to  the  land  of  Canaan.  Exceptional  instances  fortify  the 
rule :  else  why  should  the  genesiacal  writer  particularize  the  maniage 
of  Joseph  with  ASNeiTA  (the  devoted  to  the  goddess  Ninth),  daughter 
of  PoTiPHAR  (PET-HEE-PHRE,  the  belonging  to  the  gods  Banu  and 
Ba — "  priest  of  On,"  Heliopoli9\  an  Egyptian  woman  ?  *  Judah  had 
begotten  illegitimate  children  by  the  Canaanite  Shtjah  ;•  Mosbs,  boni 
and  educated  in  Egypt  so  thoroughly  as  to  be  called  a  ^^Mmit$ 
man,**'^  had  wedded  an  Arabian  Zipporah,  T«i-PARaH  (literally 
daughter  of  the  god  i2a),  the  daughter  of  Jethro,  a  pagan  ^^  piiei 
of  Midian :"  "^  and,  besides  the  GouM  AdEaB,  Arab-horde  (fialsd 
rendered  "mixed  multitude"*^),  that  journeyed  with  the  Sinaic  Israe 
ites,  and  with  whom  there  must  have  been  illicit  connexions,  there  wi 
at  least  one  son  of  an  Egyptian  man,  by  an  Israelitish  woman,  in  tfa 
camp.'^  Other  examples  of  early  Hebrew  proclivity  can  be  found 
but  these  suffice  to  indicate  exceptions  to  the  law  afterwards  promu 
gated.  Under  the  command  of  Joshua,  the  land  of  Canaan  was  coi 
quered,  and  divided  amongst  the  twelve  tribes ;  and  from  that  tun 
down  to  the  final  destruction  of  the  Temple  by  Titus  (70  a.  d.), 
period  of  about  1500  years,  this  country  was  more  or  less  occupied  b 
them.  They  were,  however,  almost  incessantly  harassed  by  civil  an 
foreign  wars,  captivities,  and  calamities  of  various  kinds ;  and  the 
blood  became  more  or  less  adulterated  with  that  of  Syro- Arabian  rao< 
around  them ;  the  type  of  whom,  however,  did  not  differ  material] 
from  their  own. 

We  shall  not  impose  on  the  patience  of  the  reader,  by  recapitola 
mg  the  long  list  of  evidences  which  are  found  in  history,  both  sacrc 
and  profane,  to  prove  the  comparative  purity  of  the  blood  of  tl 
Israelites  down  to  the  time  of  their  dispersion  (70  a.  n.).  The  avoi< 
a  nee  of  marriages  with  other  races  was  enjoined  by  their  religioi 


PHTSIGAL   HISTORY   OF    THB    JEWS.  115 

mid  this  custom  has  been  perpetuated,  in  an  extraordinaiy  degree, 
^j^rough  all  their  wanderings,  and  under  aU  their  oppressions,  down 
^  -tlie  present  day. 

I?ut,  while  all  must  agree  that  the  Jews  have,  for  ages,  clung 
-j^g^ether  with  an  adhesiveness  and  perseverance  unknown,  perhaps,  to 
^tky  other  people,  and  that  their  lineaments,  in  consequence,  have 
\y^^n  preserved  with  extraordinary  fidelity;  it  must,  on  the  other 
li^bXid,  be  admitted  that  the  race  has  not  entirely  escaped  adultera- 
tion^ ;  and  it  is  for  this  reason  that  we  not  unfrequently  see,  amongst 
ttxose  professing  the  Jewish  reli^on,  faces  which  do  not  bear  the 
gf;^irmp  of  the  pure  Abrahamic  stock.    We   have  only  to  turn  to 
tti.^  records  of  the  Old  Testament,  to  find  proofe,  on  almost  eveiy 
r»J*ir^j  ^^^  ^^  ancient  Hebrews,  like  the  modem,  were  but  human 
^^M^ings,  and  subject  to  all  the  infirmities  of  our  nature.    Even  those 
rnerable  heads  of  the  Hebrew  monarchy,  whose  names  stand  out 
the  land-marks  of  sacred  history,  were  not  untarnished  by  the 
.oral  darkness  which  covered  the  early  inhabitants  of  the  earth. 
The  histoiy  of  the  connubial  life  of  the  patriarchs,  Abraham  and 
Jacob,  presents  a  picture  quite  revolting  to  the  standard  of  our  day. 
^^iier  the  promulgation  of  the  Mosaic  laws,  the  Israelites  were 
expressly  forbidden  to  intermarry  with  aliens;  and  yet  the  injunction 
was  often  disregarded.    Abraham,  besides  his  Arab  wife  Ketourah, 
and  Joseph,  as  just  shown,  had  both  taken  women  from  among  the 
%yp1ian8 ;  and  Moses  had  espoused  an  Arab  (Cushite  ?).  David,  the 
msax  after  God's  own  heart,  long  after  the  promulgation  of  the  law, 
flot;  only  had  his  concubines,  but  so  far  forgot  himself  as  to  commit 
AdcLlteiy  with  Bathsheba,  the  wife  of  Uriah,  the  Hittite ;  and,  after 
^xajxdering  the  husband,  married  her,  and  she  became  the  mother  of 
^^   celebrated  Solomon.    Next,  on  the  throne,  came  Solomon  him- 
^l-£^  whose  career,  opening  with  murder,  closed  in  Paganism.  He  also 
'i^-^^^iried  an  Egyptian  (a  princess) ;  enjoying,  besides,  seven  hundred 
<>tX:mer  wives  and  three  hundred  concubines :  for  "  King  Solomon  loved 
^^^ny  strange  women,  together  with  the  daughter  of  Pharaoh  —  wo- 
^'^^^n  of  the  MoabiteBy  Ammonites j  UdomiteSj  SidonianSy  HittiteSy  and  of 
^'^i-Tlaer  nations:"'*  and  so  promiscuous  was  his  philogamy,  that  some 
^^^^^^^Qttmentators  have  imputed  scandal  even  to  the  "  Queen  of  Sheba," 
sombre  belle  of  Southern  Arabia.    Even  the  noble-hearted  Judah, 
^  "iton'«  Whelp,"  the  last  column  of  the  twelve  that  stood  erect 
the  sight  of  Jehovah,  and  whose  especial  mission  it  was  to  rege- 
srate  and  raise  up  the  fellen  race  in  purity  and  power,  even  he,  not 
ly  wedded  an  impure  Canaanite,  but  was  tempted  to  crime  by  hip 
daughter-in-law,  disguised  as  a  harlot,  on  the  road-side ;  and,  so 
from  repenting  the  sin,  he  had  two  children  by  her.    Nor  need 


116 


PHYSICAL    niSTORT    OF    THE    JEWS. 


we  remind  tlie  reader  of  the  unfortunate  affair  of  Sarah  ^^'ith  Phoraok 
and  again  witli  AbimeUch. 

We  might  tbus  go  on,  and  ninltiply  examjiles  of  eimilar  impfj^f 
from  Jewish  annala;  but  to  us  it  is  much  more  pleasing  to  dr&ip 
the  veil  of  oblivion  over  the  depravity  of  those  primitive  days,  and  to 
remember  only  the  noble  moral  precepta  bequeathed  na  by  tlie  kings 
and  prophets  of  Judea.     These,  liowever,  are  historieal  facta,  having 
important  bearings  on  the  subject  before  us,  and  must  not,  therefor^, 
be  passed  over  in  silence.    TIjey  show  clearly  that  the  ancient  larm^  ^- 
ites  were  restrained  by  no  moral  force  which  could  keep  their  gen^»- 
alogies  pure ;  but,  in  comparison  with  every  other  people,  there    ^a 
enough  to  justify  us  in  believing  that  their  pedigrees  are  to  be  relie-^d 
on  for  a  long  series  of  generations.   Those  among  Jews  of  the  prese^^nt 
day  who  preserve  what  is  regarded  as  the  national  tj'pe,  must  nec»r-^g. 


narily  be  of  pure  blood, 
to  foreign  alliances. 


while  tlioso  who  do  not,  must  bo  traced  v 


^P 


It  will  illustrate  the  indelibility  .^f 
the  Al>rahamic  tj-po  to  proscnt  h^  j^j 
a  mummied  Shemitish  head,   fro^, 
MoitToN'a  collection."    Being  bit],,      j 
minized,  tlie  skull  cannot  he  mvxc^       I 
older  than  the  time  of  Mosks — say        I 
fifteenth  ecntuiy  b.  c.      Nor,  inos—     I 
much    aa    general    m u mm ificatifi-w-« 
ceased  about  300  years  after  Christz-, 
can  it  be  less  than  1500  years  ol<^Hk. 
From  its  style  and  Theban  extrac^^^i- 
tion,  it  may  be  referred  to  Solomon!  -»c 
days'*  —  yet,  how  perfectly  the  He^^^* 
brew  t^\'pe  is  preserved  ! 

Freeh  from  exhumations  in  th"'  -*^^ 
father-land  of  Asraham,  we  add  t- 

higher  varie^  of  the  same  ^e 

Part  of  a  Colosaal  Head  from  Koi»-^f~-' 
yunjik.^  Its  age  is  ^ed  betwee  ^^^ 
the  reign  of  Bbsnacuehib  and  thr  Jl 
fall  of  Nineveh,  about  the  Bevonl^^-»i 
century  b.  c.  And  still,  after  25C^*-< 
years,  so  indelible  is  the  type,  evecr  ••a 
resident  of  Mobile  will  reeogiu^^B^ 
in  this  Chaldfean  e^gy,  the  fi  ■  f^ 
simile  portrait  of  one  of  their  cit'  -^mP 
moat    prominent   citizens,  who 


rHTSICAL    HISTOiiY    OF    THE    JEWS.  117 

bonored  alike  by  the  affection  of  hie  co-religionists,  and  the  confi- 
Jenoe  of  the  community  wliieh  haa  just  elevated  him  to  a  seat  in  the 
.Vationai  Councils. 

All  written   deacriptions   of  early  timee,  relative  to  the  Jewish 

nftoe,  concur  in  establishing  the  permanence  of  their  tj'pe.     We  are 

informed,  by  modem  travellers,  that  the  some  features  are  common 

t«»  IVttisopotamia,  their  original  seat,  and  also  scattered  through  Persia, 

.Al'glianistan,  &c. ;  the  direction  in  which,  we  are  taught  by  the  annals 

c*!'  modem  timep,  some  descendants  of  the  ten  tribes  were  dispersed, 

long  after  the  Assyrian  captivity  in  the  eighth  century  b.  c.     In  short, 

-tlie  Jewish  features  meet  one  in  almost  every  country  under  the  mm  ; 

%»«t  it  is  worthy  of  special  remark,  that  Hebrew  lineaments  are  found 

i-ii  no  repon  whither  history  cannot  track  them,  and  rarely  where  their 

^>08se88ora  do  not  acknowledge  Jewish  origin.     Nor  will  the  fact  he 

^^uestioned,  we  presume,  that  well-marked  Israelitiah  features  are 

^ever  beheld  out  of  that  race;  altliough  it  haa,  as  we  shall  show, 

1>e«ii  contended  that  Jews  in  certain  climates  liave  not  only  lost  their 

£)wa  type,  but  have  become  transformed  into  other  races ! 

The  namber  of  Jews  now  existing  in  the  worid,  (of  those  that  are 
regarded  as  descendants  in  a  direct  line  fivm,  and  maintaining  the 
game  laws  with,  their  forefathers,  who,  above  3000  years  ago,  retreated 
from  Egypt  under  the  guidance  of  the  lawgiver,  ifoses,)  is  estimated 
hv  "Weiiner,  Wolff,  Milman,™  and  others,  variously,  from  three  to 
Sve  millions.  In  all  climates  and  countries,  they  are  recognized  as 
tie  same  race.  Weimer,  whose  statistics  are  lowest,  gives  the  fol- 
io vwing: — 

••  AnicA-  —  Tbty  are  icatlerEiI  tlong  the  whole  eoast,  trora  Morocoo  to  Zgypt,  beaidea 
t»>x»t  Unmd  ia  man;  other  porta.  Morocco  and  Fei,  300,000 ;  Tunis,  130,000  ;  AlgierB, 
ik.OOU;  flabeaor  Habeah,  20,000;  Tripoli,  12,000;  &c.     Total,  &04,000. 

"  -  Aau.  —  Id  MeBopot»mi»  and  Asajria.  The  ancient  aeata  of  the  BabjIoniaD  Jews  are 
RsU  onopied  b;  5,270  families,  eiclUHive  of  those  of  Bagduil  and  Baaaora.  Asiatic  Turkey, 
|SO,<)U0;  Arabia,  200,000;  Hlndoaton,  100,000;  China,  60,000;  Turkiatan,  40,(KI0 ;  Pro- 
ttn-ccsf  lr«n,  85,000;  te.     TotuI,  738,000. 

**Enu>pi.  —  Russia  and  Poland.  008,000;  Enropaan  Tarkoy,  821,000;  German;, 
IS^.OHO;  Prasaia,  1S4,000;  Netherlandg,  80,000;  France,  60,000;  IU1;,  88,000;  Great 
»«-i  tain,  12,000;  &c.     Told  in  Europe,  1,918,063." 

In  America,  Milman  averages  them  at  6000  only;  but  this  wop 
©«>itainlT  very  far  below  the  mark,  even  when  his  book  was  published, 
■^tid  they  have  since  been  increasing,  with  inmiense  rapidity.  We 
»lionld  think   that   an   estimate  of  100,000,  for  North  and   South 

Kiorica,  would  not  be  an  exaggeration. 
«        This  sketch  suffices  to  show  how  the  Judaic  race  has  become  scat- 
'fc^retl  throughout  the  regions  of  the  earth ;  many  faniihes  being  domi- 
ciliated, ever  since  the  Christian  era,  in  climates  the  most  opposite : 
&xid,  yet,  in  obedience  to  an  organic  law  of  animal  life,  they  have  pre 


^ 


-JIl 


118  PHYSICAL   HISTORY   OP    THB   JEWS. 

served,  unchanged,  the  same  features  which  the  Almighty  stamped  on 
the  first  Hebrew  pairs  created.  It  may  be  well  to  denounce,  as  vulgar 
and  unscriptural,  the  notion  that  the  features  of  the  Jews  are  attri- 
butable to  a  subsequent  miracle,  or  that  Gk>d  has  put  a  mark  upon 
them,  by  which  tliey  may  be  always  known,  and  for  the  mere  purpose 
of  distinguishing  them  from  other  races.  K  we  are  correct  in  carry- 
ing their  type  back  to  times  preceding  the  Exodus,  this  superstition 
must  fall  to  the  ground.  The  Almighty,  no  doubt,  individualized 
all  human  races,  from  the  beginning. 

It  is  admitted,  by  ethnographers  of  every  party,  that  mankind  are 
materially  influenced  by  climate.    The  Jewish  skin,  for  example,  ma^ 
become  more  fair  at  the  north,  and  more  dark  at  the  tropics,  than  ic^  ;f 
the  Land  of  Promise ;  but,  even  here,  the  limit  of  change  stops  fiar  sho 
of  approximation  to  other  types.  The  complexion  may  be  bleached,  C:::::^ 
tanned,  in  exposed  parts  of  the  body,  but  the  Jewish  featureM  stai^^^ 
unalterably  through  all  climates,  and  are  superior  to  such  influenc^^ 

Nevertheless,  it  is  stoutly  contended,  even  at  the  present  day,  Hk^at 
Jews,  in  various  parts  of  the  world,  have  been  transmuted  into  other 
types.  Several  examples  (80  siipposed)  have  been  heralded  forth  to 
sustain  the  doctrine  of  the  Unity  of  the  human  species.  We  have 
examined,  with  care,  all  these  vaunted  examples,  and  feel  no  hesitation 
in  asserting  that  not  one  of  them  possesses  any  evidence  to  sustain  it, 
while  the  proof  is  conclusive  on  the  opposite  side. 

The  most  prominent  of  these  mendacious  instances  is  that  of  the 
black  Jews  in  Malabar ;  and  this  has  been  confidently  cited  by  all  -t^^ 
advocates  of  the  doctrine  of  Unity,  down  to  the  Edinburgh  Review, 
1849.  Prichard,  in  his  great  work,  has  dodged  this  awkward 
point,  in  a  manner  that  we  are  really  at  a  loss  to  understand.  In  xxJL 
the  second  edition  (1826)  of  his  "  Physical  History  of  Mankind,"  he  ^xA( 
stated  the  fiicts  with  suflicient  fairness ;  whereas,  in  the  last,  he  sup — <3f  op- 
presses them  entii'ely,  and  passes  over  tlicm  without  uttering  one  woT&E^rx:*rd 
in  support  of  his  previous  assertions  —  merely  saying  that  there  ir 
"  no  evidence*'  to  show  that  the  black  Jews  are  not  Jews,  We  shal",^^^ 
here  introduce  testimony  to  prove  our  position,  that  the  subjoine^^  ^ 
fiicts,  though  familiar  to  our  author,  are  eluded  by  him  with  mot 
ominous  silence. 

Under  the  protection  and  patronage  of  the  British  government. 
Rev.  Claudius  Buchanan,  D.D.,  late  Vice  Provost  of  the  College 
Fort  William,  in  Bengal ;  well  known  for  his  learning,  fidelity,  a 
piety ;  visited  and  spent  some  time  amongst  tlie  white  and  the  black  Ji 
of  Malabar,  near  Cochin,  in  1806-7-8 ;  and  the  testimony  given 
his  "Asiatic  Researches**  is  so  remarkable,  and  the  subject  so 
portant,  that  we  venture  a  long  extract.    The  "  Jerusalem,  or  w! 


]& 


PHYSICAL   HISTORY   OP    THE   JEWS.  119 

Jewa,"  he  tells  ns,  live  in  Jtw%'  ttmm,  about  a  mile  from  Cochin,  and 
the  ^aneientj  or  block  JetaSy"  with  small  exceptions,  inhabit  towns  in 
the  interior  of  the  province. 

**Oamj  inqiiby  (oontfaiiiM  Dr.  Bachanan)  into  the  antiquity  of  the  white  Jews,  thej 
fnt  ddiftred  me  a  narratiTe,  in  the  Hebrew  language,  of  their  amval  in  India,  which  has 
bcci  biaded  down  to  them  f^m  their  fathers ;  and  then  exhibited  their  ancient  brass  plate, 
MStaiung  th«r  charter  and  freedom  of  residence,  giyen  by  a  king  of  Malabar.  The  fol- 
Itffbg  is  the  naxratiTe  of  the  erents  relating  to  their  first  arrival :  — 

'''After  the  second  Temple  was  destroyed,  (which  may  God  speedily  rebuild!)  our 
fktkn,  dreading  the  conqueror's  wrath,  departed  fh>m  Jerusalem — a  numerous  body  of 
mm,  women,  priests  and  Lerites — and  came  into  this  land.     There  were  among  them  men 
of  Rpate  for  learning  and  wisdom ;  and  Ood  gave  the  people  fayor  in  the  sight  of  the  king 
who  at  tkat  time  reigned  here,  and  he  granted  them  a  place  to  dwell  in,  called  Cranganor. 
Hi  allowed  them  a  patriarchal  jurisdiction  in  the  district,  with  certain  priTileges  of  nobility ; 
nd  tks  royal  grant  was  engrared,  according  to  the  custom  of  those  days,  on  a  plate  of 
krua    This  was  done  in  the  year  from  the  creation  of  the  world  4250  (A.  D.  490) ;  and 
tids  piste  of  brass  we  still  have  in  possession.    Our  forefathers  continued  at  Cranganor  for 
ibott  one  thousand  years,  and  the  number  of  heads  who  governed  were  seventy-two.  Soon 
ifttf  eer  settlement,  other  Jews  followed  us  from  Judea ;  and  among  them  came  that  man 
flf  griit  rodom.  Rabbi  Samuel,  a  Levite,  of  Jerusalem,  with  his  son,  Babbi  Jehuda  Levita. 
Tkj  brought  with  them  the  tiher  trumpet*  made  use  of  at  the  time  of  the  Jubtiee,  which 
wire  ttved  when  the  second  Temple  was  destroyed ;  and  we  have  heard,  fhmi  our  fathers, 
Ibt  tkcre  were  engraven  open  those  trumpets  the  letters  of  the  Ineffable  Name.     There 
jamd  as,  also,  firom  Spain  and  other  places,  Arom  time  to  time,  certain  tribes  of  Jews,  who 
kd  keird  of  our  prosperity.    But,  at  last,  discord  arising  among  ourselves,  one  of  our 
cUeft  etHed  to  his  assistance  an  Indian  king,  who  came  upon  us  with  a  great  army,  de- 
itrojod  our  houses,  palaces  and  strongholds,  dispossessed  us  of  Cranganor,  killed  part  of 
■>  and  carried  part  into  captivity.   By  these  massacres  we  were  reduced  to  a  small  number. 
Bone  of  the  exiles  came  and  dwelt  at  Cochin,  vrhere  we  have  remained  ever  since,  suffering 
graat  changes,  from  time  to  time.     There  are  amongst  us  some  of  the  children  of  Israel 
(Bou-Iflrael),  who  came  from  the  country  of  Ashkenai,  from  Egypt,  from  Tsoha,  and  other 
fiMM,  besides  those  who  formerly  inhabited  this  country.' 

*'Tk«  native  annals  of  Malabar  confirm  the  foregoing  account,  in  the  principal  circum- 
Rtteei,  as  do  the  Mahommedan  histories  of  the  later  ages ;  for  the  Mahommedans  have 
been  settled  here,  in  great  numbers,  since  the  eighth  century. 

"  The  desolation  of  Cranganor  the  Jews  describe  as  being  like  the  desolation  of  Jeru- 

kn  in  miniature.    They  were  first  received  into  the  country  with  some  favor  and  confidence, 

HrtmUy  to  the  tenor  of  the  general  prophecy  concerning  the  Jews  —  for  no  country  was 

to  reject  them ;  and,  after  they  had  obtained  some  wealth,  and  attracted  the  notice  of  men, 

^  are  precipitated  to  the  lowest  abyss  of  human  suffering  and  reproach.     The  recital  of 

the  nfferings  of  the  Jews  at  Cranganor  resembles  much  that  of  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem,  as 

given  by  Josephus.  [Exactiy  1   Notice  also  the  **  72"  governors,  and  the  **  1"  kings.— G.  R.  G.] 

"I  now  requested  they  would  show  me  their  brass  plate.    Having  been  given  by  a  native 

Kiif,  it  is  written,  of  course,  in  the  Malabarie  language  and  character,  and  is  now  so  old 

(hit  it  cannot  well  be  understood.     The  Jews  preserve  a  Hebrew  translation  of  it,  which 

(hey  presented  to  me ;  but  the  Hebrew  itself  is  very  difficult,  and  they  do  not  agree  among 

ftcBielves  as  to  the  meaning  of  some  words.     I  have  employed,  by  their  permission,  an 

Cifnver,  at  Cochin,  to  execute  a  fac-simile  of  the  original  plate  on  copper.     This  ancient 

^oeoment  begins  in  the  following  manner,  according  to  the  Hebrew  translation :  — 

"  *  In  the  peace  of  God,  the  King,  which  hath  made  the  earth  according  to  his  pleasure — 
fo  this  God,  I,  AIRYI  BRAHMIN,  have  lifted  up  my  hand  and  have  granted,  by  this  deed, 
many  hundred  thousand  years  shall  run — I,  dwelling  in  Cranganor,  have  granted,  in 


120  PHYSICAL    HISTORY    OF    THE    JEWS. 

the  thirty-sixth  year  of  my  reign,  in  the  strength  of  power  I  have  given  in  inherittneey  %r 
JoBSPH  Rarban — **' 

(Here  follow  several  privileges,  &c.) 

'<  What  proves  the  importance  of  the  Jews,  at  the  period  when  this  grant  wbb  made,  li^ 
that  it  is  signed  by  seven  kings  as  witnesses.     (The  names  are  here  given.) 

**  There  is  no  date  to  the  docnment,  further  than  what  may  be  collected  fh)m  the  reign 
of  the  prince,  and  the  names  of  the  royal  witnesses.  Dates  are  not  osnal  in  old  Malabaric 
writings.  One  fact  is  evident,  that  the  Jews  must  have  existed  a  considerable  time  in  the 
country  before  they  could  have  obtained  such  a  grant  The  tradition,  before-mentioned, 
assigns  for  the  date  of  the  transaction  the  year  of  the  creation  4260,  which  is,  in  Jewish 
computation,  A.  D.  490.  It  is  well  known  that  the  famous  Malabaric  king,  Cosam  Psmu- 
MAL,  made  grants  to  the  Jews,  Christians,  and  Mahommedons,  during  his  reign ;  but  that 
prince  flourished  in  the  eighth  or  ninth  century.'* 

Archseologically,  the  date  assigned  to  this  document  is  a  manifest 
imposture,  for  any  epoch  anterior  to  900  years  after  Christ.     Tha 
change  of  religion  from  Brahminism  to  Judaism  cannot  metamor*^ 
phose  Hindoo  renegades  into  JewB^  is  evident  from  what  follows. 

Speaking  of  the  black  Jewa^  Dr.  Buchanan  thus  continues :  — 

<*  Their  Hindoo  complexion,  and  their  very  imperfect  resemblance  to  the  European  Jew^ 
indicate  that  they  have  been  detached  from  the  parent  stock,  in  Judea,  many  ages  befo^^ 
the  Jews  in  the  west,  and  that  there  have  been  intermarriages  with  families  not  /araelititJk. 
I  had  heard  that  those  tribes,  which  had  passed  the  Indus,  had  assimilated  so  much  to  the 
customs  and  habits  of  the  countries  in  which  they  live,  that  they  sometimes  may  be  Men 
by  a  traveller  without  being  recognized  as  Jews.     In  the  interior  towns  of  Malabar,  I  wai 
not  always  able  to  distinguish  the  Jew  from  the  Hindoo.     I  hence  perceived  how  ea^  it 
may  be  to  mistake  the  tribes  of  Jewish  descent  among  the  Affghans  and  other  nations,  in 
the  northern  parts  of  Hindostan.     The  white  Jews  look  upon  the  black  Jews  as  an  in/emr 
race,  and  as  not  of  pure  caste,  which  plainly  demonstrates  that  they  do  not  spring  Arom  a 
common  stock  in  India.*'  "^ 

The  evidence  of  Dr.  Buchanan  can  scarcely  leave  room  for  a  doubt 
that  the  white  Jews  had  been  living  at  least  a  thousand  years  in 
Malabar,  and  were  still  white  Jeu%  without  even  an  approximation, 
in  type,  to  the  Hindoos ;  and  that  the  black  Jews  were  an  "  inferior 
race"  —  "not  of  pure  caste"  —  or,  in  other  words,  adulterated  by 
dark  Hindoos — Jews  in  doctrine,  but  not  in  stock. 

But  we  have  another  eye-witness,  of  no  less  note,  to  the  same  effect, 
namely,  Joseph  "Wolff,  a  Christianized  Jew,  whose  authority  is  quoted 
in  places  where  modem  Jews  are  spoken  of.  He  assures  us,**  that 
the  black  Malabar  Jews  are  converted  Hindoos,  and  at  most  a  mix — ., 
ture  only  of  the  two  races.  Similar  opinions  have  been  expresseii^ 
by  every  competent  authority  we  have  seen  or  can  find  quoted ;  an^^ 
even  Prichard,  in  his  laborious  work,  while  he  slurs  over  all  thes^ 
facts  with  the  simple  remark  that  there  is  "  no  evidence"  in  favor  o 
Buchanan's  opinion,  ventures  to  give  not  a  single  authority  to  rebiCLe- 
him,  and  offers  not  a  solitary  reason  for  doubting  his  testimony.  Anc^ 
we  say  it  with  regret,  that  this  is  but  one  of  Dr.  Prichard's  ma 
unfEur  modes  of  sustaining  the  doctrine  of  the  unity  of  mankind. 


^^* 


PHYSICAL    HISTORY    OP    THE    JEWS.  121 

mkj  add,  also,  that  the  opinions  of  Buchanan  and  Wolff  are  those  of 
all  Jadffians  of  our  day,  as  &r  as  we  have  been  able  to  ascertain 
them*  Mr.  Isaac  Leeser,  the  learned  and  estimable  editor  of  the 
^Occident"  at  Philadelphia,  in  answer  to  our  inquiries,  thus  writes :  — 

^'Too  naj  freely  assart  that,  in  all  essentials,  the  Jews  are  the  same  they  are  repre- 
natfd  00  the  Egyptian  monnments ;  and  a  comparison  of  8500  years  ought  to  be  sufficient 
to  prove  that  the  intermediate  links  have  not  degenerated.  .  .  .  The  black  Jews  of  Malabar 
are  not  A  Jewish  race,  according  to  the  accounts  which  have  appeared  from  time  to  time  in 
the  popart.  They  are  most  likely  eonvfrit  to  Judaism,  who,  neyer  having  intermarried  with 
th»  white  Jews,  hare  retained  their  original  Hindoo  complexion,  and,  I  believe,  language." 

Although  this  letter  of  Mr.  Leeser  was  written  in  haste,  and  not 
for  publication,  his  well-known  respectability  and  talent  lend  so  much 
'Weight  to  any  thing  he  would  utter  about  his  co-religionists,  that  we 
cannot  forego  the  pleasure  of  giving  another  and  longer  extract 
fiom  it    He  says :  — 

''In  respect,  howerer,  to  the  true  Jewish  complexion,  it  is /a»r;  which  is  proTcd  by  the 

wirietj  of  the  people  I  haye  seen,  from  Persia,  Russia,  Palestine,  and  Africa,  not  to  men- 

tioi  those  of  Europe  and  America,  the  latter  of  whom  are  identical  with  the  EuropeanSt 

Skc  aU  other  white  inhabitants  of  this  continent    All  Jews  that  oyer  I  haye  beheld  are 

•imtied  mftatwrta;  though  the  color  of  their  skin  and  eyes  differs  materially,  inasmuch  as 

tke  Southern  are  nearly  all  black-eyed,  and  somewhat  sallow,  while  the  Northern  are  blue- 

«7«d,  in  a  great  measure,  and  of  a  fair  and  clear  complexion.     In  this  they  assimilate  to 

•n  riursmsns,  when  transported  for  a  number  of  generations  into  yarious  climates.  [?] 

Hosgh  I  am  free  to  admit  that  the  dark  and  hazel  eye  and  tawny  skin  are  oftener  met 

with  iBong  the  Germanic  Jews  than  among  the  German  natiyes  proper.     There  are  also 

itd>ksired  and  white-haired  Jews,  as  well  as  other  people,  and  perhaps  of  as  great  a  pro- 

ftrtioB.    I  ^>eak  now  of  the  Jews  north  —  I  am  myself  a  natiye  of  Germany,  and  among 

Bj  vwa  ikmfly  I  know  of  none  without  blue  eyes,  brown  hair  (though  mine  is  black),  and 

^  fair  skin  —  still  I  recollect,  when  a  boy,  seeing  many  who  had  not  these  characteristics, 

ttd  had,  on  the  contrary,  eyes,  hair,  and  skin  of  a  more  southern  complexion.    In  America, 

joa  will  see  all  yarieties  of  complexion,  from  the  yery  fair  Canadian  down  to  the  almost 

J«flow  of  the  West  Indian  —  the  latter,  however,  is  solely  the  effect  of  exposure  to  a  delete- 

^  climate  for  seyeral  generations,  which  changes,  I  should  judge,  the  texture  of  the  hair 

ttd  skin,  and  thus  leayes  its  mark  on  the  constitution  —  otherwise  the  Caucasian  type  is 

■^gly  deyeloped ;  but  this  is  the  case  more  emphatically  among  those  sprung  from  a 

ficnun  than  a  Portuguese  stock.     The  latter  was  an  original  inhabitant  of  the  Iberian 

PniBsnla,  and  whether  it  was  preseryed  pure,  or  became  mixed  with  Moorish  blood  in  the 

ptoeesB  of  centuries,  or  whether  the  Germans  contracted  an  intimacy  with  Teutonic  nations, 

•Mi  tkos  acquired  a  part  of  their  national  characteristics,  it  is  impossible  to  be  told  now. 

Bat  ooe  thing  is  certain,  that,  both  in  Spain  and  Germany,  conversions  to  Judaism  during 

tbe  etrij  ages,  say  from  the  eighth  to  the  thirteenth  century,  were  by  no  means  rare,  or 

die  the  goyemments  would  not  have  so  energetically  prohibited  Jews  from  making  prose- 

Ijtes  of  their  seryants  and  others.     I  know  not,  indeed,  whether  there  is  any  greater  phy- 

Bcal  discrepancy  between  northern  and  southern  Jews  than  between  English  families  who 

eoDtinne  in  England  or  emigrate  to  Alabama  —  I  rather  judge  there  is  not" 

Mr.  Leeser  professes  not  to  have  paid  any  special  attention  to  the 
physical  history  of  the  Jews ;  but,  nevertheless,  his  remarks  corro- 
borate very  strongly  two  important  points :  1st,  That  the  Jews  merely 
nndergo  those  temporary  changes  from  climate  which  are  admitted  by 
16 


122  PHYSICAL    HISTORY    OF    THE    JEWS. 

all  ethnographers ;  and  2d,  that  they  have  occasionally  mingled  in 
blood  with  Gentile  races ;  amalgamations  that  acconnt  for  any 
visible  diversity  of  lype  amongst  them. 

And  that  we  have  sought  for  information  among  the  best  infonned 
of  the  Hebrew  community  in  the  United  States,  may  be  inferred  from 
the  subjoined  letter  of  an  authority  universally  known,  and  by  all 
respected.  Ilis  testimony  confirms  Mr.  Leeser's,  no- less  than  that  of 
every  Hebrew  we  have  been  able  to  consult. 

**  The  black  Jews  of  MaUbar  are  not  descendaDts  of  Abraham,  laaae,  and  Jacob,  but  are 
of  Hindoo  origin.    At  Cochin,  there  are  two  distinct  commonities  of  Jewi:  one,  white,  wm  ^ 
originally  settled  at  Cranganor,  but  when  the  Portuguese  became  too  powerftd  on  that 
(a.  d.  1500  to  1500)  remored  to  Cochin.   These  Jews  have  been  residents  in  India 
ably  aboTe  1000  years,  bat  still  retain  their  Jewish  cast  of  features,  and,  though  of  JstlH 
complexion,  are  not  black.     They  never  intermarry  with  the  second  communitj,  also  Jewi 
but  black,  of  Hindoo  origin,  and,  according  to  tradition,  originally  bondmen,  bat  oonT 
and  manumitted  some  800  years  ago.    Though  of  the  same  religion,  the  two  races  are, 
keep  distinct     In  the  interior  of  Africa,  many  Negroes  are  found  who  profess  to  be  J 
practise  circumcision,  and  keep  the  Sabbath.     These  are  held  to  be  the  descendants 
slaTes  who  were  conTerted  by  their  Jewish  masters,  and  then  manumitted.     All  the 
in  the  interior  of  Africa  who  are  of  really  Jewish  descent,  as,  for  instance,  in  Timbaet 
the  Desert  of  Sahara,  &c.,  though  of  dark  complexion,  are  not  black,  and  retain  the 
teristic  cast  of  features  of  their  race  —  so  they  do  likewise  in  China. 

"  J.  C.  NoTT,  M.  D.,  Mobile."  "  Y^«"»  ^'  ^'  ^'  JUfhal^^ 

We  think  it  is  now  shown  satisfactorily  tliat  the  "Black  Jews'*  of 
India  are  not  Jews  .by  race,  any  more  than  the  Negro  converts  to  Ju^ 
daism  known  to  exist  at  Timbuctoo,  or  the  many  Moorish  adheren^^ 
to  the  llebrew  faith  scattered  throughout  the  States  of  Barbarj5?p». 
There  are  authors  living  who  insiHt  that  the  aborigines  of  our 
can  continent  are  lineal  descendants  of  the  lost  ten  tribes j  which  ha 
run  so  wild  in  our  woods  as  to  be  no  longer  recognizable  !    Oih^ 
examples  of  Jewish  physical  transformation  have  been  alleged,  b 


they  are  even  less  worthy  of  credit  than  the  preceding.     The  Jei 
of  Abyssinia,  or  FalashaSy  as  they  are  called,  may  be  noticed.    Th< 
do  not  present  the  Jewish  physiognomy,  but  are,  doubtless,  composed 
of  mixed  bloods,  Arabian  with  African,  and  converts.    Before  m 
lies  a  pamphlet  by  Dr.  Charles  Beke,  the  very  erudite  Abyssinii 
traveller.^    This  essay  was  read  on  the  8th  of  February,  1848,  befoi 
the  Syro-Egyptian  Society  of  London,  and  Dr.  Beke's  standing  as 
orientalist  requires  no  comment    Ilis  information  was   obtain< 
from  the  Falashas  themselves;  his  opinion  formed  in  presence 
the  speakers. 

*'  There  is,  howeTcr,  no  reason  for  imagining  that  these  Israelitei  of  Abyssinia,  who 
known  in  that  country  by  the  name  of  FalashMf  are,  as  a  people,  the  lineal  descendantab- 
any  of  the  tribes  of  Israel.     Their  peculiar  language,  which  they  still  retain,  differs  enl 
from  the  Syro- Arabian  class  to  which  the  Ethiopio  and  Amharic,  as  well  as  the  Hebrew 
Arabic,  belong,  and  is  cognate  with,  and  closely  allied  to,  the  existing  dialects  spoken  Itj' 


PHTSICAL    niSTOEY    OF    TDE    JEWS.  123 

k'guu  of  Luta  mJ  tha  A'gsomiJn-:  a  oircumBlanoe  nffordiag  a  strong  irgiitnent  in  eup- 
port  af  Ihe  DpiDion  tb]tt  all  these  p^opto  nre  degceodeil  frum  sa  abnrigiiisl  race,  nliicb  hns 
b«cn  foreed  to  gire  way  before  tlie  Bdvftntea  of  a  younger  people  from  the  opposite  sliores 
at  lb*  Red  8ea  —  first  in  Tigri,  &nd  BubiequenlJ;  in  tbe  countries  »djaoeat  to  BAb-el 
Uaodob. 

"  It  U  not  till  about  the  t«nth  ceatnr;  of  Ihe  Chrietian  era  that  ire  possess  any  hia- 
lotj  of  the  Israelites  of  Ahysuaia,  aa  a  separute  people  ;  and  eieti  then  the  particulara 
mpecling  them,  which  arc  to  be  gathered  from  the  anuals  of  the  couDtrj  as  giren  bj 
Bruce,  must,  in  the  earlier  portions  at  least,  be  rsceired  with  great  caution." 

Bkucb,  in  the  eeconil  volume  of  his  Travels,  gives  an  interesting 
Account  of  this  people.  He  regards  theru  really  as  Jews,  but  expresses 
sundry  doubta,  and  thinks  the  question  must  be  determined  by  future 
philological  rcsearchea.  Such  researches  have  been  made  eince  his 
<i«v,  and  the  decision  of  Eeke  is  recorded  above.  Even  Prichard  did 
not  credit  Bnice's  narrative. 

The  history  of  the  ten  tribea  affords  also  conclusive  e^-idenee  of  the 

ijoflucnccof  Jewii>h  intermixtures  with  alien  races.    In  the  eighth  cen- 

■tary  b.  c,  they  were  conquered,  and  carried  captive,  by  Tiglatlipilesar 

^od  Shajmanasar,  into  the  north-western  parts  of  the  Assyrian  empire ; 

•tlioir  places  being  euppliod  by  foreign  colonists  from  that  country. 

These,  with  a  few  rcmwning  Israelites,  formed  the  Samaritans  of  after 

times ;  but  the  ten  tribes  have  been  scattered,  and  most  of  them  lost 

1)y  Assyrian  amalgamations,  or  absorption  into  cognate  Chaldeean 

tribes. 

"The  Affghans,  u  before  romarked,  bear  atroog  maris  of  Uie  Jewiah  type,  and  ore 

rfnatitless  descended  from  the  ten  tribes.  .  .  .  The  Affghans  have  no  resemblance  to  Ihe 

I1i«.tai9  who  aurround  them,  in  person,  habits,  or  laoguage.     Sir  William  Jones  (and  this 

(pfnioa  ia  now  prevalent)  is  incllDed  to  believe  that  their  descent  may  be  traced  to  the 

Fill  ■ilicni,  and  adds,  that  tbe  best-informed  Persian  hiatoriana  hare  adopted  the  same 

ipLsiian.     The  Affghans  have  Iradiliona  among  Ihemseltes  which  render  it  very  probable 

biM.t  thij  is  the  just  aecouat  of  their  origin.     Many  of  their  families  are  distioguiehed  by 

I^B^asea  of  Jewish  tribes,  though,  alnco  their  converBlon  to  tilam,  thej  oonceiil  their  iloaoent 

vs. d  the  most  scrupulous  care;  and  the  whole  ia  eonfirmed  by  the  circnmataoce  that  the 

f^mif  '''"  ba(  M  near  an  affinity  with  the  Chaldua  that  it  may  justly  be  regarded  aa  a  dialect 

«^'      iLit  tongue.     Thej  are  dov  confounded  with  the  Arabs. "^ 

This  quotation  is  a  fair  specimen  of  the  fabulous  ethnography  cur- 

f^nt  among  orthodox  litterateurs  of  our  day.     There  is  no  Biblical 

o  r  historical  basis  for  the  first  aaaumption :  the  second  is  a  miaappre- 

l:i«asion,  attributing  to  Judaism  that  which  is  due  to  Islamiam  in  the 

l^ut  1000  years ;  and  the  third  ia  explained  by  linguistic  importations, 

l^ersic  and  Arabian ;  because  the  Pughto  is  a  Medo-Persian  branch  of 

Indo-European  languages.  Prichard  himself  treats  Affghan  derivatioQ 

tioni  the  Israehtes  with  a  sneer*^  —  but  the  reader  ia  referred  to  oui 

Supplement  for  further  citations  on  the  subject,  from  the  worlfs  of 

thorough  orientalists,  who  unite  in  testifying  that  the  Semitic  element 

in  Afighuuistan,  out  of  the  synagogues,  is  exclusively  Araiian. 


lU 


PHTSICAL    HISTOKT    OF    THE    JBTS. 


The  portrait  of  Dost-MohaiuriPi 
blends  Semitic  features  wiQi  tluM 
of  the  true  Affghan  ;  and  sofficea  1o 
illuHtrate  the  Bimilitudea  perceived       • 
by  toniiBts  who,  partial  to  a  theoij       '- 
of  the  "ten  tribes'"  jonmey  into 
Tartaty,  have  been  hlinded  to  Hie        ' 
palpable  diversities  of  osteological        ' 
structure,  which  even  Arab  blood 
haa  not  obliterated. 

"We  have  thus  gone  over  theph;- 
ucal  history  of  the  Jewish  race ;  and, 
although  the  argument  is  vet;  bi 
from  being  exhausted,  we  dunk 
enough  has  been  sfud  to  satisfy  any 
unprejudiced  mind  that  this  species 
has  preserved  its  peculiar  ^pe  frMi 
the  lime  of  Abraham  to  the  present  day,  or  through  more  than  on* 
hundred  generations ;  and  has  therefore  transmitted  directly  to  US 
the  features  of  Noah's  family,  which  preceded  that  of  Abraham,  ac- 
cording to  the  Bo-termed  Mosaic  account,  by  only  ten  generations. 

If,  then,  the  Jewish  race  has  preserved  the  type  of  its  fore&thers  fo** 
8500  years,  in  all  climates  of  the  earth,  and  under  all  forms  of  govern- 
ment— through  extremes  of  prosperity  and  adversity — if,  too,  we  addfa^ 
all  this  the  recently  developed  iiicts  (which  cannot  be  negatived),  that? 
the  Tartars,  the  Negroes,  the  Assyrians,  the  Hindoos,  the  Egyptians, 
and  others,  existed,  2000  years  before  the  Christian  era,  at  dutivct  at 
now;  where,  we  may  ask,  is  to  be  found  the  semblance  of  a  scientific 
argument  to  sustain  the  assun\ption  of  a  common  Jewish  orig^ 
for  eveiy  species  of  mankind  ? 

Accounts  of  the  Gipsiei  offer  such  curious  analo^es  with  those 
of  tlie  Israelites,  that  it  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  add  a  word  respect- 
ing them. 

"  Bath  htTC  had  «o  Exodus ;  both  ue  exiles,  uid  diapened  ftmang  the  gentEn,  by  whon 
the]'  »ie  bated  and  despiied,  tnd  vbom  the;  h&te  sod  deepUe,  under  the  ounem  of  BiUDeM 
and  Gof  im  ;  both,  though  speaking  the  language  of  tiie  gentiles.  posMsa  •  peculiar  tongoe, 
Khieh  the  latter  do  not  understand  ;  and  bath  poBsess  t  ptculiar  eatt  ef  eotmlmaiue,  bj  which 
the;  mnj  be  vithout  difficult;  ditlinguahtd  from  ail  other  naliom;  but  with  theee  points  tba 
similnrity  terminntes.  The  Ismelitea  have  a  peculiar  religion,  to  which  the;  are  fauatl- 
call;  attached  ;  the  Romas  (Gipsies)  have  none.  The  tsraeliles  have  an  authentic  histoT; ; 
the  Gipsies  ha*e  na  history  —  the;  do  not  CTsn  know  the  name  of  their  original  aountxy." 

This  isolated  race  is  involved  in  mystery,  owing  to  absence  of  tisdi- 
hons ;  though,  from  their  physical  type,  language,  &c.,  it  is  conjectured 
that  the  Gipsies  came  from  some  part  of  India,  but  at  what  time,  and 


PHYSICAL    HISTOET    OF    THE    JEWS.  125 

B-liJt  cannot  now  be  determined.    It  has  been  eiwd  that  they  fled 
Hx.f'*^  'ii*  extenninating  sword  of  the  great  Tartar  conqueror,  Timtir 
£i£^  »ig  (Tamerlane),  who  ravaged  India  in  1408-'9  a.  d.  ;  but  there  will 
ff^,      found,  in  BoRBOw's  work,  very  good  reaaon  for  believing  that  they 
ju^i^ght  have  migrated,  at  a  much  earlier  period,  north,  amongst  the 
a^j^Xiivonians,  before  they  entered  Germany  and  other  countries  where 
—-^^  first  trace  them.     Ilowever,  we  know  with  certainQ"  that,  in  the 
^^^— ginning  of  the  fifteenth  centuiy  (about  the  time  of  Timur'e  con- 
n-^^.«8t),  they  appeared  in  Germany,  and  were  soon  scattered  over 
■g^iirope,  as  far  as  Spain.     They  arrived  in  France  on  the  17th  of 
^^■ugiist,  1427  4.  D.     Their  number  now,  in  all,  has  been  estimated  at 
aV>ort  700,000,  and  they  are  Bcattered  over  most  countries  of  the 
\:»»bitaiile  globe  —  Europe,  Asia,  Africa,  South  America,  and  some 
tV'it  in  North  America,     "  Their  teuta  are  pitched  on  the  heaths  of 
Umzii  and  the  ridges  of  the  Himalaya  hills ;  and  their  language  ia 
lic«nl  in  Moscow  and  Madrid,  in  London  and  Stamhoul."     "Their 
jwjwcr  of  resisting  cold  is  truly  wonderful,  as  it  is  not  uncommon  to 
find  them  encamped  in  the  midst  of  tlie  snow,  in  slight  canvass  tents, 
where  the  temperature  is  25°  to  30°  below  the  freezing  point  accord- 
ing to  Keaumnr; "  wliile,  on  the  other  hand,  they  withstand  the  sultry 
climes  of  Africa  and  India." 

The  Gipsies  are  the  most  prominent  of  numerous  and  diverse  tribes 
diffused  in  little  groups  over  the  four  contineute,  to  whom  Prichard's 
term  *'AllophyUan  races"  would  properly  apply.  A  list  might 
be  made  of  them ;  their  oecuiTence  iii  islands,  remote  valleys  and 
Dioiui  win -fastnesses,  or  even  amid  dense  populations,  being  far  more 
fre<jTient  than  is  generally  supposed.  In  the  absence  of  all  record  beyond 
that  of  modem  days,  (their  existence  known  only  by  their  discovery,) 
w-e  refrain  from  the  labor  of  enumeration,  with  the  sole  remark,  that 
to  lis  they  all  are  mementos  of  the  jiermanence  of  type,  athwart  vicis- 
sitxides  certainly  endured,  but  unrecorded  by  themselves :  each  being 
a  relic  of  some  primitive  type  of  man,  generally  displaced  from  its 
gieographical  centre  of  creation,  that,  having  ser\'ed  in  days  of  yore 
the  purposes  of  the  Creator,  is  now  abandoned  {with  so  many  others, 
now  lost  like  the  Quanchei)  to  its  fate,  scarcely  aflbrding  histoiy  suffi- 
cient for  an  epitaph." 

But  it  is  time  to  illustrate  the  subject  monumentally;  and  the  words 
f»^  an  illustrious  countryman  will  usher  in  the  fact*  with  which  none 
*«~w  better  conversant  than  himself.  After  alluding  to  cliang<.-8 
^^"loaght  by  climate  on  domestic  animals  and  plants,  Dr.  Pickebino 
t^Kx^utains :  — 


■■  Hot  10  hoircrer  with  the  htimui  tuaiij.     NotwithsUnding  Uie  niitureg  of  race  <laring 
one  bM  remarked  ■  tendeoc;  to  ■  deTelopmeiit  of  a  new  race  in  tba 


L 


120  PBTSICAL  BISTOBT   Or   THX   JZWS. 

rated  Suam.    !■  Antm,  «fc«c  Ac  ■ 

•  rf  IW  hum*  h^. 

5citfa«r  4m*  vTiUea  Uitarj  iffiwd  cndoM  of  the  lAtiaebo*  if  •■•  pkydMl  net  of  mm, 
t^vllii*  iittlaymtal  at tattkir  pww—riy  Mta«w«."g 

Prr>cec-<)ing  Tetrogreseivelv,  and  closelr  as  the  theme  can  be  dad- 
dated,  we  present  the  odIv  bas-relief  which,  duonghoat  the  entire 
range  of  hien^lvphical  or  cnneilbrm  discorciy  hitherto  published,  in 
all  probability  represents  Jevt. 


(2  Kinf  xTiii.  14;  Aojol  ixxtL  2.     Abont  700  a.  0.) 

"  Jewish  Captives  from  Lachish"  (Fig,  14),  disinterred  from  Beni* 
cherib'H  palace  at  Kou>-unjik,  ia  the  title  ^ven  to  die  ori^nal  ^ 
its  dipcovcror,"  who  says  — 

■>  Hare,  thsrefare,  was  the  actual  picture  of  tha  takiog  of  Tj^MfV  the  dtj,  m  «•  ka* 
from  the  llihle,  bnleged  b;  Semiaebeiib,  when  he  aent  hia  gananU  to  demand  tziboW  ' 
Ileieltiah,  and  which  he  had  eaptored  before  thnr  retarn.  .  .  .  The  oaptiTea  ware  SDdao^ 
eilly  Jews  —  their  phjtiiogiiom;  was  itrikiDglj  iodiMled  in  the  aonlptnrM;  bat  Ihej  ^ 
been  Rtri|iped  of  their  omamenta  and  their  fine  raiment,  ud  were  left  buefoolad  end  b*)^ 
clothed." 

Allowance  made  for  reduction  to  bo  small  a  scale,  the  ethnologic*' 
p__  ,^  character  of  this  bas-relief  is  not  BO 

strikingly  effective  in  respect  to  tn» 
Hebrew  physiognomy,  ae  it  is  (when 
compared  with  other  Chaldsean  effi- 
gies) to  show  the  perrading  cha- 
racter of  many  Syrian  and  Meso- 
potamian  races  2500  yean  ago. 

These  Elamites  (Fig.  15)  pro- 
bably, if  not  Arabs,  "toaditig  a 
camely"^  belong  to  the  same  age, 
and  supply  one  variety ;  while  hat 


PHTSICAL    HISTORY    OF 


'^(yafitives  employed  6y  Asti/rians"'^ 
(pig.  16),  furnish  another. 

^Divested  of  beard,  other  "  cap- 
fitf£i  in  a  caH"^^  (Fig.  17)  portray 
(*i«irftctcriatic3  vei^ng  toward  an 
•injAnd,  or  Armenian,  expression; 
-|.    tbe  same  time  that  these  upon 


U'&'a 


an  nndated  "Babylonian  cy- 
Under""  (Fig.  18),  too  minute 
in  Bize  for  ethnographical  pre- 
cision, indicate  more  of  wild 

Arab  lineaments :    an   infer- 

eac«  which  the  low-land  site 

of  Babylon,  where  Mr.  Layard 

fxotid  it,  may  justify.     If  we 

contrast  these  last  with  (Fig. 

X^').,^^  Egyptian  artistic  idea  of  a  "Canaanlte" 

(Kasasa  —  fiarJanati),"  the  prevalence  of  this  so- 

pallM  Semitic  type  from  the  Euphrates,  through 

Palestine,  to  tbe  eastern  confines  of  the  Nile,  be- 

comea  exemplified,  back  to  the  twelfth  and  fif- 
teenth centuries  b.  c,  as  thoroughly  as  ocular  ob- 
•eri-atJon  can  realize  similar  features  in  the  same 
'^^gioDs  at  the  present  day. 

Each  "canon  of  art,"**  in  Egypt  and  in  AsHyria, 

raB  dogmatically  enforced  (let  it  be  remembered) 

-I>on  principlea  entirely  diflerent :  the  former,  or 

■nterior,  being  primitive,  and  dependent  rather 

'{)on  its  relations  to  graphical  expression,  more  . 

i-gidly  approximates  to  the  ante-monumental  age  of  "  picture-writing." 
Xn  the  latter,  wo  behold  a  developed,  and  consequently  more  florid, 
»^1«  of  art;  which,  if  nothing  else  existed  to  demonstrate  tlie  truth 


I 

I 


_MM 


128  FHT8I0AL   HI8T0BT    OF    THE    JEWS. 

of  this  inherent  law  of  artistic  progrestdon,  would  of  itself  cUmfy 
monumental  Assyria  as,  cliroDologLcally,  a  »uceedanewm  of  Egypt; 
and  vindicate  De  LongpMer's  conclneionfl  of  Assyrian  modemnessi 
no  less  than  Rawlinaon's  acknowledgmenta  of  Egyptian  antiqni^.'* 

The  comhined  action  of  art  and  of  the  prevalence,  in  and  aiouid 
Mesopotamia,  of  a  preponderating  type  which  approaches  the  kao- 
ideal  of  Semitic  humanity,  may  be  seep  hy  comparing  the  eopfiMi  of 
Assyrian  triumphs  with  the  common  soldieiy  of  Ninevite  amiee- 
Thus,  thiB  Sifrian  (Fig.  20),  with  his  leathern  scull-cap,  whom  a  pass- 
Fia.  21. 


BTRliU  CiPMV».»  AaSTKIAS  8(WJ»I«M.W 


age  in  Herodotus  identifies  with  the  people  >**MilytB,""  or  else  of  id. — 
jacent  Cilicia,  could  not  otherwise  be  diBtinguished  &om  commoctv- 
Ass)Tian  spearmen  (Tig.  21)  attacking  a  stronghold  which,  if  not  ic^ 
Samaria,  belongs  to  the  same  mountainous  region.  Both  drawing^^ 
are  from  Khorsabad,  and  the  expeditions  of  Bargan,  late  in  the  eighths 
century  b,  c. 

But  it  is  in  the  likenesses  of  the  patrimns  and  of  royalty  wheron^^ 
partly  owing  to  more  pains-taking  treatment  by  artists,  and  partly  to  i^* 
higher  caste  of  race,  that  the  pure  Assyrian  type  becomes  vigorously^ 
"  acolpito." 

Saroan's  minister,  (Fig.  22)  probably  his  Vixeer,  ^splays  Ihe  eamev 
noble  blood  as  the  King  (Fig.  23)  himself." 

Above  all  the  portraits  of  Ninevite  sovereigns  discovered,  that  oT 
Saroan  is  the  most  interesting;  1st,  because  it  was  the  first  royal 
likeness  unearthed  from  Khorsabad  byBoTTA;*"*  2ndly,  because  it 
was  the  first  whose  cuneatic  legends  were  ascribed  to  ihe  beeneger  of 
Athdod  by  a  most  felicitous  guess  of  Lowenbtbbn  ;"•  and  8dly,  be- 
i^ose  it  was  the  first  identified  of  those  sublime  sculptures  tfaa^ 
rescued  fit)m  perdition  by  French  monificence,  anived  in  Europe^ 


PHTSIOAL   BI8T0BT    OF   THE    JBTS. 
Fio.  28. 


120 


Fio.  24. 


lad  once  again  tower  majestically  in  the  Louvre  Mnaeam,'"  after 
wme  2515  Teare  of  oblivion. 

We  present  a  rough  tracing  (Fig.  24)  of  Botta'b  earliest  littographfl, 
<lierein  the  head-drese  Ib  tinted  red,  like 
ttie  original  baa-relief. 

It  waa  established,  twenty  years  ago, 
braogKLLiNi,  that,  in  Egyptian  art,  the 
utdio-ephinxee  (human  head  on  lion's 
fcody,  symbolical  of  royalty,)  always  bear 
the  lUeneue*  of  the  kings  or  queens  in 
*ho8e  reign  they  were  chiselled.  Tlius, 
»we  the  features  of  £he  Great  Sphinx  at 
the  pyramids  of  Memphis  adequately 
preserved,  we  should  probably  behold 
the  lost  portrait  of  AAHMES,  founder 
of  the  XVnth  dynasfy,  in  the  seven- 
teeodi  centuiy  b.  c. ;  to  whom,  under 
the  Greek  form  otAmatu,  a  tradition  in 
Pliht's  time  stili  attributed  this  colossus."" 
The  Bymbol  "ephiox,"  by  the  Greeks 
17 


SiKOAa,  {T$aiak,  xx.  1), 
B.  C.  TIO  to  6S6. 


130  PHTaiCAL   HISTOST  OF  THI  JBWI. 

repDted  to  be  femdU,  and  by  Wilkccsox  to  be  ahrays  aofa  in  Egypt, 
has  the  body  of  a  lion  when  (e.  g.  in  the  splendid  gnnite  Sptuu  ri 
Baxsbs  »t  the  LoDvre,)  it  trpifiea  the  king ;  or  of  a  IIodmb,  (u  in 
Mact-hev-wa'b  at  Turin,)  when  the  qaeen.  Another  rule  of  Y^ 
tian  art  is,  Hiat  the  hoinaD  feces  of  I>iTinitie8  wear  the  portrut  of  the 
reigning  monarch.  Xow,  in  Assyrian  Bcnlptore — an  offihoot  of 
Kliotic  art — ^the  same  mles  hold  good.  Those  gigantic  hnman-heacled 
holla,  and  those  superb  winged-gods,  of  scenes  in  which  haman-fiKed 
fj^  26.  deides  are  introduced,  assume  the  portrmtt  of 

the  sovereigns  in  whose  age  they  were  caired: 
truths  easily  verified  \fy  comparison  of  & 
folio  plates  of  Flahdot  or  of  Lataxd.  In 
couBequence,  regretting  the  neceedty  fat  ledius 
lion  of  size,  we  submit,  fiom  one  of  the  winged- 
bulls  at  Faris"^  the  likeness  (Fig.  25)  of  lum 
whose  cuneatic  legend  reads:  —  "BABGOS, 
great  king,  pnissant  king,  king  of  the  kinp  of 
the  land  of  Attov/r" — Aihury  or  Assyria— of 
whom  Isaiah  relates  —  "In  the  year  tint 
Tartan  came  unto  Ashdod  (when  8ABSos,ti>t 
Saboon.  king  of  Assyria,  sent  him,)  and  fought  agwirt 


fHTSIOAL   HISTOBT    OF    THE   JEWS.  131 

t   and   took  it;"  events   of  the    seventh   centniy  before 

implete  the  series,  we  add  a  royal  head,  (Fig.  26)  of  the  same 

nt  name  unknown  to  na,  enrmoimting  a  winged-lion;  its  only 

ity  being  the  ponderoQB  nose. 

less  corionaly  valuable,  whether  in  its  historical,  biblical,  or 

aphic  assodationB,  ia  the  portrut  (Fig.  27,)  of  Sargan's  son — 

.OHBKIB,  on  his  tlirone  before  Lachish."*" 

lave  already  beheld  (Fig.  14)  his  Jewish  captives.    Mr.  La 

ifolds,  tliroagh  translation  of  this  king's  coneiform  inserip- 

cnnta  of  the  grandest  ecriptoral  interest  *" — "  Eezeldah,  king 

lb,"  Bays  the  Assyrian  king,  "  who 

t  submitted  to  my  anthoritf,  forty-  *"■  **" 

his  prindpal  cities,  and  fortresses 

Bges  depending  upon  them,  of  which 

Qo  accoont,  I  captored,  and  carried 

leir  spoil.     I  thvt  up  (?)  himself 

remsalem,  his  capital  aty." 

ommenced  at  the  seventh,  and  now 

>  into  the  eighth  centoiy,  B.  o. 

Bas-relief  (Pig.  28)    representing 

TiQLATH-Pileeer,"  from  Nimroud,** 

IB  ahoat  the  year  b.  c.  750. 

the  same  high  type  is  preserved  in 

itnrea    of  the    king,  his   bearded 

driver,  and  his  depilated  eunuch: 

ascriptions  that  contain  the  name 

inahem,  king  of  Israel,"  tributoiy 

ria,**  evince  the  intimate  relations 

existing  between  that  emigrant 
of  the  Abrahamidse  domiciliated  in 
and  the  indigenous  stem  still  flou- 
in  Cbaldfea,  whence  they  had  issued 
000  years  before.  The  same  f^pe 
jd  back  to  the  tenth  century  b.  c, 

copy  (Fig.  29)  of  the  statue  of 
APALUS  L"";  whose  era  &11b  about 
m  before  ours. 

the  breast  is  an  inscription  nearly 
!  words : — after  the  names  and  titles 

king,  'The  conqueror  from  the 
)aBsage  of  the  Tigris  to  Lebanon 

Great  Sea,  who  fJl  countries,  from 


132  PHYSICAL   HISTORY   OF    THE   JEWS. 

the  rising  of  the  sun  to  the  going  down  thereof  has  reduced  under 
his  authority.'  The  statue  was,  therefore,  probably  raised  after  his 
return  from  the  campaign  in  Syria"  —  where,  the  Tjfrianij  Sidanmij 
Arvadite9j  and  others,  acknowledged  his  suzerainty. 

An  epoch  has  now  been  reached  that  is  more  ancient  than  Ae 
registry  of  Hebrew  annals,"^  by  a  century,  perhaps ;  and  hence  lliej 
cease  to  throw  light,  for  times  anterior  to  Solomon,  upon  nationiilitki 
outside  the  topographical  boundaries  of  Palestine.    But^  where  Jn- 
dsean  chronicles  are  silent,  when  cuneiform  records  falter,  the  hiero- 
glyphics of  Egypt  supply  abundance  of  ethnological  information,  and 
enable  us  to  demonstrate  the  perpetual  indelibility  of  this  (let  ub  ol 
it,  for  mere  convenience  sake,)  Chaldaie  type.  Already,  ^'hal£l)reed%* 
between  Nilotic  and  Euphratic  populations,  must  have  been  nmnerooi. 
Palestine  was  the  neutral-ground  of  contact;  and  Solomon's  wedding 
with  the  ^^  daughter  of  Pharaoh"  shows  that  Abrahamic  royalty  only 
followed  a  matrimonial  practice  familiar  to  the  Israelites  since  that 
patriarch's  first  visit  to  Egypt ;  which  duly  received  Mosaic  sanction 
in  the  law — "  Abhor  not  the  MiT«EI  {Egyptian) : "  ^"^  benignantly  pro- 
viding for  its  prolific  consequences  by  adding  the  clause  —  "The 
children  that  are  bom  of  them,  at  the  third  generation,  shall  enter  into 
the  assembly  of  leHOuaH." 

Mr.  Birch  was  the  first  to  estabUsh,  five  years  ago,"^  the  intimate 
connexions  between  Egypt  and  Assyria,  in  the  tenth  century  B.  c; 
the  very  age  of  Solomon's  marriage  with  an  Egyptian  princess,  and 
of  the  punishment  infiicted,  about  971-'3,  by  Sheshonk  upon  Jem- 
salem,  "  in  the  fifth  year  of  Rehoboam."  The  kings  of  Egypt  during 
the  XXnd  or  Bubastite  dynasty,  were  proved,  by  this  erudite  palaeo- 
grapher, to  bear  not  Egyptian,  but  Asst/rian  names :  thus,  Shbshonk, 
Shishaky  was  assimilated  to  the  "Sesacea"  of  Babylon;  Osorkon  to  Se- 
rakj  Saracu% ;  the  son  of  Osorkon  IL  was  shown  to  be  a  NIM-ROT, 
Nirnrod  ;  and  the  appellative  Takblloth,  TEXT,  of  the  hieroglyphics, 
to  contain  DiGLaTA,  which  is  the  same  river  Tigris  that  is  embodied 
in  the  royal  Assyrian  name  of  TiaLATH-P«/««er. 

Here  is  a  mute  witness  of  those  events  and  those  times  —  QOT- 
TU0THI-u4wn*  (Fig.  30),  "  Chief  of  the  Artificers,"  at  Thebes,"*  who 
died,  according  to  inscriptions  on  his  cerements,  in  the  "  Year  X"  of 
the  reign  of  King  Osorkon  m. ;  that  is,  he  was  alive  in  the  year  900 
B.  c. !  His  complete  mummy  lies  in  the  Anatomical  Museum  of  the 
University  of  Louisiana,  New  Orleans ;  and  we  shall  describe  it  in 
the  proper  place:  our  object  at  present  being  merely  to  indicate 
an  atom  of  the  ethnological  abundance  that  Egypt  and  Aasytia 
supply.  And  the  reader  will  realize  the  harmony  of  these  archfleolo- 
gical  researches,  when  he  beholds  Hdlq  portrait  of  the  king  (Fig.  81)  m 


PHTSIOAL   BISTORT   OF   THE   JETS.  133 

Fis.81. 


toga  this  mammy  was  made.  Lexhans  published  a  date  of 
h,  and  Bdhskf  one  of  this  Pharaoh's  SIth  regnal  year.  The 
m  the  mnmmy  has  added  another  of  his  Xtb. 
al  coincidences  have  been  iugeniously  put  together  by  Mr. 
;"■  bat,  while  we  refer  to  Layard's  Second  Expedition,"^  for 
ions  <^  the  almost-piophetic  science  of  Birch,  the  latter's 
oe  tUscoreiy  of  the  relationship  of  RamseB  XIV.,  by  marriage, 
laoghter  of  the  Semitic  "£ing  of  ftuAan,""*  is  merely  noted 
waose  it  will  be  elncidated  tinder  the  chapter  on  lEgypt  In 
nring  Asiatic  prisoners,  recorded  among  tiie  foreign  conquests 
luoph  in.,  at  Soleb,'"  there  is  no  difficult  of  recognizing  — 


fl-no,  Padan-Atam;  2.  A-tu-ru,  Athur,  Aflsyria;  3.  K(hni' 
i,  Carchemiah.  The  names  of  Saenkar,  Shinar,  and  JVoAo- 
n  Hebrew  Nahabaw,  the  "  two  rivers,"  or  Mesopotamia. 


134  PHYSICAL    HISTOBT   OF   THE   JEWS. 

hieroglyphed  in  the  same  Pharaoh's  reigo,  have  long  been  &iniliii 
to  EgyptologiBtfi ;  and  thus  Aeeyrian  data  and  connezioDS  vith  the 
Nile  are  poBitively  carried  back  to  the  XVTEth  ^nast^,  and  the  ni- 
teenth  century  B.  c. 

But  although,  amid  the  ruins  of  Babylon  itself  nothing  has  been 
yet  disclosed  of  an  earher  date  than  Nbbuchaditezzab,  b.  a  604 ;  ud 
no  genealogical  list,  not  to  say  contempOTaneooa  monnment,  older 
than  B.  c.  1250,"°  at  Nineveb;  hieroglyphics  of  an  ancestor  of  Ain- 
iroPH  HL,  viz.,  Thothss  IH.,  prove  the  existence  otho&.Bab^bmani 
Nineveh,  as  tribntaries  to  the  Pharaohs,  at  least  one  generation  eaiGa, 
or  aboat  1600  years  b.  c.'*'  This  king,  in  an  inscription  more  recen^ 
translated  by  Birch,  ia  said  to  have  "  erected  his  tablet  in  NdhmuH 
(Mesopotamia),  for  the  extension  of  the  frontiers  of  jSTamt  (Egypt)."" 
The  sixtfienth  century  b,  c,  according  to  Lepsius's  system  of  chro- 
nology, touches  the  advent  of  Abraham  and  later  eojoum  of  his  gnnd- 
son  Jacob's  children  in  the  land  of  Qoshen.  Relations  of  war,  com- 
merce, and  intenaairiage,  between  the  people  of  the  Nile  and  &oee 
from  the  Tigris  and  Euphrates,  in  these  times,  were  incessant  Senutie 
elements  (as  we  shall  see  in  the  gallery  of  royal  Egyptian  portiuts 
farther  on)  flowed  from  Asia  into  Africa  in  unceasing  streams.  The 
^_  ^^  Queena  of  Egypt,  especially,  betrsy 

the  commingling  of  the  C^tUdak 
ty^e  with  that  indigenous  to  the 
lower  valley  of  the  Nile;  and,  al- 
though we  shall  resome  these  eri- 
dences,  the  reader  will  recognize  tint 
blending  of  both  types  in  the  linea- 
ments of  Queen  Aahmeb-NbfeeaU 
(Fig.  33),  wife  of  Amunoph  L,  bod 
of  the  founder  of  the  XViltii  dynasty, 

I       _,--i-r-*,        I     1 about  1671  B.  c.     Hers  is  the  most 

- — '^\\  \  \  I        l_J   /T~Ty^    ancient  of  regal  feminine  likenesses 
identified ;  ^  and  of  it  Morton  wrote, 
"Perhaps  the  most  Sebrew  portrait  on  the  monoments  ia  that  (tf 
Aahraes-Nofre-Ari."  "^ 

IlaviDg  thus  traced  back  the  Ohaldaie  type  into  Egypt  before  the 
arrival  of  Abraham,  first  historical  ancestor  of  t^e  Jews,  we  have 
proved  the  perpetuity  of  its  existence,  through  Egyptian  uid  Assyrian 
records,  during  3S00  years  of  time,  down  to  our  day.  But  the 
Jewish  type  of  man  must  have  existed  in  Chaldeea  for  an  indefinite 
time  before  Abraham.  AAer  aJl,  be  was  merely  etu  emigrant;  and 
his  ancestral  stock,  at  1500  B.  c,  must  have  amounted  to  an  immense 
population.    We  hold,  without  hesitation,  that  2000  yean  befi»a 


PHTSIOAL   BISTORT    OF   THB    JEWS. 


186 


Abnbam,  tiiere  had  dieady  beea  intermarriages  between  the  Chaldaie 
and  the  Egyptian  Bpecdea.  No  ethnographer  bnt  will  perceive,  with 
Ds,  the  Jewish  crosa  upon  Egyptians  of  the  IVth  Memphite  dynasty, 
SoOO  years  b.  o.,  say  aboat  5400  years  ago :  and  such  amalgamations 
tniut  then  have  been  &r  more  ancient  Examine  the  following  — 
(I^p-  84,  85) :  we  ahall  revert  to  them  by-and-by. 


We  shall  yet  be  able  to  sketch  oat  the  dorability  of  t^e  cogoate 
Arabian  race  2000  years  earlier  than  Ishhasl,  bod  of  Abraham,  when 
Ti  deal  with  Egyptian  primltiTe  relations  with  Asia ;  and  aa,  for 
tlurty-five  centories  (not  to  say  fiAy-five,  when  the  Chaldaic  blood  first 
ajipeare),  Jews  and  Arabs  have  been  monumentally  coexistent  and 
distinct  in  type,  therefore  the  demonstration  of  the  existence  of  the 
litter  people  5500  years  ago  will  naturally  imply  the  simultaneous 
presence  of  the  former  in  their  Mesopotamian  birth-place ;  although 
aeither  from  Assyrian  nor  Hebrew  records  can  we  produce  annals  to 
that  effect — simply  because  such  chronicles,  if  any  were  kept,  have 
not  reached  our  modem  day. 

Before  quitting,  for  the  present,  Semitish  immigrations  into  Africa, 
ice  may  allude  to  early  Fhoinician  colonization  of  Barbaiy,  as  another 
prolific  source  of  comminglings  between  Chaldaic  and  Berber,  or  Ata- 
lantic,  ^pes.  These  must  have  preceded,  by  centuries,  the  foundation 
of  Carthage,  estimated  at  B.  c.  878 ;  and,  in  those  days  (the  camel  not 
having  been  introduced  into  Africa  before  the  first  or  second  century 
B.  c),  the  Sahara  desert  being  absolutely  impassable,  the  Atalan- 
tidte  of  the  Barbary  coast  held  no  communication  widi  Negro  races 
of  inland  Africa.  The  subject  is  discussed  in  Part  11.  of  this  volume. 
The  illiterate  advocates  of  a  pseudo-negrophilism,  more  ruinous  to 
tiie  Africans  of  the  United  States  than  the  condition  of  servitude  in 


1S6  phtsicjll  histobt  of  the  jsirs. 

which  th^  thrive,  multiply,  and  are  happj,  have  actnallj  dainud 
Bt  AngOBtine,  Eratoetheaes,  Jaba,  Hannibal,  and  other  great  men, 
as  historical  voncherB  for  tlie  perfectdbility  of  the  Seyn  race,  bectnn 
bom  in  A£rica !  It  might  hence  he  at^ed  that  **  hitth  in  g  gtaUe 
makes  a  man  a  hone."    We  eabmit  the  following  portruts. 

_    „  EsATosTHBires'"  (Pig,  86),  bom  at  the  GfbA 

colony  of  Cyrene,  on  the  coast  of  Barbaiy,  sbont 
276  B.  0.  What  more  perfect  sample  of  die 
Greek  hitterieal  ^pe  coold  be  desired  T 

Hankibal'"  (Fig.  87),  son  ot  SarniUar  Bonn, 
bom  at  Carthage,  about  b.  c  247.    The  higb«(t 
"Caocafflan"  ^e  ia  so  strongly  marked  in  hi) 
&ce,  that,  if  his  father  was  a  Phoemco-Caiditgi- 
,  one  would  suspect  that  his  mother,  u 
among  the  Ottomans  and  Persians  of  the  premt 
ly,  was  an  imported  tnhiu  slave,  or  other  fe- 
male of  the  purest  Japhetic  race. 
Pio.  87. 


JnBA"*  (Fig.  S8),  son  of  BiempMl, 
king  of  Numidia,  ascended  ^ 
throne  about  b.  c.  50.  If  not  Berber 
(and  we  have  no  means  of  compa- 
lisou),  the  Arab  type  predominate* 
in  his  countenance;  and  that  this 
closely  approximated  to  the  tzue 
I^rton,  or  Phoenician,  is  evident 
by  comparing  it  with  the  features 
of  an  ancient  citizen  of  Tyre  (Fig. 
89),  figured  at  Thebes,  in  the  reign 


FHTSICAL    HISTOBT    OF    THE   JEWS. 


ISr 


of  Bamsee  IIL,  of  tiie  XXth  dynasty,  during  the  thirteeoth  centiuy 

Abundant  illoatrationB  of  the  permanence  of  type,  la  other  varietieB 
of  Semitifih  races,  will  be  ^ven  ii^due  course ;  hut,  on  our  road  to 
Persia,  let  ub  indicate  a  Sgrian  form,  in  this  mountaineer  of  Lebanon"* 
(Fig.  40),  from  the  conquests  of  the  same  RamBes ;  and  contrast  it 
■with  a  gennine  Oiuhite  Arab,  or  Simyariie'^^  C^g-  41),  who  appears 
in  the  tomb  of  Seti-Meneptha  L,  about  1400  years  b.  c. 

Fio.  40. 


Ja  we  eroBa  through  Chaldsea,  we  agMu  encounter  (Tig.  42)  the 
tr-ue  Jewish  ty^  in  the  land  of  its  origin.  A  full-length  figure  of 
tlxia  individoal  will  be  ^ven  in  a 
Biacceeding  Chapter;  and  it  is  the 
en  ore  cmious,  inasmuch  as  we  be- 
Ixold  in  ita  deugu  an  Egyptian  art- 
ist's conception  of  a  Chaldee  during 

the  fifteenth  centuiy  s.  c;  that  is, 

about  600  years  before  any  cunei- 

zorm  monuments  yet  found,  and  600 

years  before  any  Jewish  records,  now 

^ijown,  were  inscribed  or  written. 
£*eraian  monumental    ethnogra- 

T>hy,  (like  the  native,  the  Hebrew, 

a.ud  the  Greek  chronicles  of  that  ^nian  laud,)  can  but  commence 
■^rttb  CiBDS ; — ^that  mighty  name,  which,  until  recent  hieroglyphical 
and  cuneatic  discoveries  threw  open  the  portals  of  ages  anterior, 
xxiEtrlced  the  grand  terminus  of  historical  knowledge  concerning 
Oriental  events  and  nations.  We  accompany  the  following  series 
■with  Bawlinbon's  translation   of  the    Fereepolitan  arrow-headed 


138 


FHTSIOAL    HISTOBT    OF    THE   JBWg. 


Such  is  the  sample  epitaplw^ 
of  sterling  greatnees,  o^^,^ 
the  ruined  pilastere  of  Mn*^ 
ghib,  or  Partagadm,  adj  ^^'" 
cent  to  the  tomb  of  Cteu  ^c*" 
built  about  B.  c.  528.  ^*- 

The  abraded  coudit^ 
of  the  fiice  (Fig.  43)     ^° 
ablcB  ue  mereljr  to  ^^tjn 
guish  that  high-^lase  t^^^         | 
which  the  grandson  o/  g'       / 
Mede  (AetyagCB)  and  a  Ig.        | 
dian  (Mandane,  sister  of       I 
Cr<E81ib),  and  the  eon  of  ^      \ 
Pertian,  would   natapall_3# 
present. 

Singularly  enough,  tli  -^ 
effigy  wears  an  £gj/ptia:^^ 
(Kneph-Osirie)  head-dres^^-; 
which  confirms  Lbtbokhi^~  I 
argument  of  the  veiy  int3. 
mate  relations  between  P^tt. 
sia  and  Egypt,  before  (t^u 
conquest  by  CambyBea.'*^ 

"  I  un  DuinB,  (Fig.  44)  the  Br<^M*t 
King,  tht  King  of  Klnp,  tha  g*^j 
of  Ferrift,  tht  Eiag  of  (tha  dvp'^nt- 
dent)  proTiDoea,  tb«  wn  of  S  j'^. 


We  see  Dabius  in  the 
attitude  of  uttering  tliat 
noble  address,  which8taQ<3( 
inscribed  on  the  vast  on- 
neiform  Tablet  of  BehiatX^iL 
cut  about  482  b.  o. 

"Xenei,  the  gmt  Sng,  «|t 
King  or  Kiogf,  th«  aon  0^  K% 
UkriM,  tht  ADh«mMiluL"i3T 


We  are  uncertain  whether  the  effigy  (Fig.  45)  bo  not  that  of  Iji 
sor.,  Aktaxbbxks:  but,  e^hnolopcally,  the  point  is  immaterial;  &f 
the  I'eraic  typo  of  the  line  of  Achsemenos  is  rigorously  preserved,  in 
these  sculptures  of  Persepolis. 


PHTBIOAL   BISTORT   OF    THE    JEWS.  ISd 

"lUi  ii  tfc«  fco«  (n^  M)  of  tli«  (Hudnu)  Btrrtnt  ot  Onnnid,  of  tbe  god  8apo>, 
t^«r  Ibckiati  b'  ^  Iraniuu  tod  of  th«  noo-Irkmuu,  of  the  race  of  the  god<;  uni 
it  IIm  (Miiiltn)  Mrraat  of  Ormnid  Ardahir,  king  of  the  kings  of  Irui,  of  the  net  of 
ti|l4llpMdMBflf  ttegodAiict,  kiDg."i» 

Fia.46. 


Thia  Greek  version  of  the  trilmguar  inacription  carved  npon  8ha- 
noK's  horse  at  NakBhi-Bedjeb,  near  Peraepolis,  is  the  more  precious, 
becMiBe  it  served  to  Geotefbnd,  1802,  the  same  purpose  that  the  tri- 
gJjjAiic  Botetta  &ciu  answered  to  Yodnq,  Id  1816.  The  latter 
beouna  the  finger-post  to  Chahpollion  le  Jkuks'a  detsphering  of 
ill  Egyptian  hieroglyphics ;  juat  as  the  former  to  RAWimsoit'B  of  alt 
nueiform  writings. 

Onr  heads,  however,  are  taken  from  the  bas-relief  of  the  same 
king  SoAPOOB,  Sapor,  at  Nakshi-Bonfftain :  where  a  Roman  suppliant, 
DO  less  a  personage  than  the  captive  emperor  Valerian,  kneels  in  vtun 
Impe  of  exciting  Persian  hnmani^.  The  scene  refers  to  events  of 
about  A.  D.  260 ;  when,  under  the  Sassanian  dynasty,  art  had  wofully 
declined.  The  contrast,  notwithstanding,  between  the  Persian  and 
the  Boman,  is  here  preserved ;  and  still  more  effectively  in  another 
tableau '"  at  Chapour. 

Among  the  prisoneis  of  Darius  at  Behistiin,  the  nations  carved  on 
bia  rock-hewn  sepulchre  at  Persepolis,  and  the  troops  supporting  the 
throne  of  Xbexes,  may  be  seen  many  varieties  of  the  Median,  Fer- 
aaa,  and  Chaldeean  races ;  although,  in  the  latter  instances,  the  ab- 
seace  of  names  prevents  identification :  but  this  son  of  the  desert, 
(Fig.  47)  of  the  age  of  Sapor,'"  affords  a  variant,  with  some  Arabian 
lineaments,  that  we  are  inclined  to  refer  to  Beloochist^,  or  the 
Lidian  aide  of  the  Persian  Gnl£ 

Still  nearer  to  the  Indus  do  we  assign  the  first  of  two  effi^es  (Figs. 
48,  49)  piunted  in  Egypt  about  1800  years  previously.    The  second 


uo 


PHYSICAL   HISTOBT   OF   THK   JKW8. 


Fifl.47. 


*Fta.4B. 


Fio.  50. 


may  even,  perhaps,  approach  fhe  ESmalayan  range.  They  are  ftm 
the  ^^ Grand  Procession"  of  Thotmes  HL,  in  the  sixteenth  centiny 
B.  c,  to  be  elucidated  hereinafter. 

He  (Fig.  48)  leads  an  elephant,  which,  like  that  on  the  Obelkh  tf 
Nimroudj^^  points  towards  Hindostanic  intercourse ;  and  his  featores, 
surmounted  by  the  straw  hat,  are  peculiarly  Hindoo. 

The  other  (Fig.  49)  carries  an  elephant's  tooth,  at  the  same  time 
that  he*  leads  a  bear — by  Morton  denominated  an  Urtui  Ldbiatui— 
and  a  certain  Arian  cast  of  countenance  favors  the  vague  geogia- 
phical  attribution  we  adopt  for  him. 

Finally,  to  establish  the  divenity  of 
Asiatic  types,  in  eveiy  age  parallel  with 
the  Jewish,  here  is  a  Tartar  (Fig.  50)  from 
the  conquests  of  Ramses  H.,^^  painted  at 
Aboosimbel  in  the  fourteenth  centaiy  B.  a 
His  face  is  unmistakeable ;  as  are  those  of 
his  associates,  some  of  whom  wear  their 
hair  long,  in  the  same  tableau. 

The  question  of  the  "  Chinese "  (tm- 
known  to  any  nation  west  of  the  EuphrateB 
prior  to  the  Cliristian  era,)  has  been  set- 
tled in  our  Supplement;  and  it  suffices  here  to  note  that,  the  oostom 


iTf^ 


I. 

i: 

i 

1 


7 


THE   OAUCASIAN    TYPES,    ETC.  141 

of  ghftven  heads,  with  scalp-lock,  is  essentially  Tartar.  The  Chinese 
liwijB  wore  their  hair  long  until  compelled  to  shave  their  heads  by 
lie  preaent  dynasty  of  Mantchou-Tartars ;  ^**  and  the  Turkish  branch 
tf  those  hordes  introduced  this  usage  in  the  modem  Levant 

Reader !  we  have  followed  the  Chaldaie  type  from  Mesopotamia  to 
Cemphis;  and  thence,  via  Carthage,  through  Palestine,  Syria,  Arabia, 
iBBjnA,  and  Persia,  until  it  disappeared ;  when,  looking  towards  the 
/ispian  and  the  Indus,  we  descried  the  cradle-lands  of  Arian,  Tartar, 
ni  Sndoo  races.  May  we  not  now  consider  permanence  of  type 
mong  JEWS,  for  more  than  8000  years,  to  be  a  matter  proved  ?  and 
itb  it,  the  simultaneous  existence  in  the  same  Countries  of  every 
uietj  of  type  and  race  visible  there  now,  ever  distinct  during  the 
une  period  7 

The  monuments  of  Egypt  and  Assyria,  history  and  the  Bible,  have 
tabled  us  to  ascend  to  the  age  of  Abraham,  first  historical  progenitor 
'  the  Israelitish  line,  and  demonstrate  the  indelibiUty  of  the  Jewish 
pe  from  his  era  downwards.  The  sculptures  of  the  IVth  dynasty 
kte  also  exhibited  the  admixture,  or  engraftment  of  the  same 
uddaic  type  upon  native  families  of  Egypt  at  a  date  which  is  some 
00  years  beyond  Abraham's  era  upwards. 

Other  analogical  proofs  will  appear  in  the  sequel ;  but,  in  the  in- 
nm,  the  Jews  themselves  are  living  testimonies  that  their  type  has 
rfived  every  vicissitude ;  and  that  it  has  come  down,  century  by 
ntaiy,  from  Mesopotamia  to  Mobile,  for  at  least  5500  years,  unaltered 
d,  save  through  blood-alliance  with  Gentiles,  unalterable. 


^^^>^^N^»^>^^^^^>^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ 


CHAPTER    V. 

BDE  CAUCASIAN  TYPES  CARRIED  THROUGH  EGYPTIAN  MONUMENTS. 

h  a  preceding  chapter,  portions  of  the  European  group,  generi- 
By  styled  the  "  Caucasian,"  were  traced  backwards  through  historieat 
aes.  This  sketch  was  followed  by  a  resume  of  the  Physical  History 
the  Jews,  whose  annals  constitute  the  boundary  of  written  history^ 
supplying  the  most  ancient  literary  link  that  connects  us  with 
Doter  monumental  periods.  We  now  propose  to  track  this  Cau- 
lian  type  onwards,  through  the  stone  records  of  Egypt,  up  to  the 
liest  of  such  documents  extant. 

rhe  incipient  history  of  the  Israelites  is  indissolubly  woven  with 

t  of  Egypt ;  nor  could  we  separate  the  two  if  we  would.    Although 

earliest  positive  synchronism,  or  ascertained  era  of  contact,  be- 

^en  these  people,  is  the  year  971  b.  c.  ;  viz. :  the  conquest  of  Judsea 


142  THE   CAUCASIAN    TTPSS 

under  Rohoboam  by  Shishak  or  Sheshonk  —  neveitheleMy  there  are 
other  periods  of  intercourse  much  earlier  in  date,  which  may  be 
reached  approximately :  and  while,  on  the  one  hand,  Egyptian  mono, 
ments,  so  far  as  known  synchronisms  extend,  bear  testimony  to  the 
historical  truth  of  Jewish  records  posterior  to  Solomon,  these,  on  tbe 
otiier,  furnish  evidence  in  favor  of  the  reliability  of  the  hieroglyphics 
The  histories  of  Abraham,  of  Joseph,  of  Jacob  and  his  descendantB, 
and  of  Moses,  all  bear  witness  to  the  antiquity,  grandeur,  and  high 
civilization  attained  by  Egypt's  Old  Empire  before  the  birth  of  the  firet 
Hebrew  patriarch :  but  when  we  compare  the  genealo^cal  and  chro- 
nological systems  of  the  two  people,  as  well  as  their  respective  phy. 
sical  types,  there  is  really  nothing  in  common  between  them.  Abra- 
ham, according  to  the  Habbinical  account,  is  but  the  tenth  in  descent 
from  Noah ;  his  birth  occurring  292  years  after  the  Deluge :  but, 
substituting  tlie  more  critical  computation  of  Lepsius,  Abraham  miut 
have  lived  in  the  time  of  Amunoph  III.,  MemnaUy  of  the  XVIIIth 
dynasty,  about  1500  years  b.  c.  Now,  the  epoch  of  Mekes,  the  firet 
Pharaoh  of  Egj'pt,  fs  placed  by  tlie  same  savant  at  3893  B.  c,  or  some 
2400  years  before  Abraham. 

The  epoch  of  Abraham  has  ordinarily,  indeed,  been  computed  bj 
Biblical  commentators,  a  few  centuries  farther  back  than  the  date 
assigned  to  him  by  Lepsius  ;  but  we  are  inclined  to  adopt  the  esti- 
mate of  this  superior  authority,  for  the  following  simple  reasons:— 
There  are  but  five  generations  —  viz. :  Isaac,  Jacob,  Levi,  Eohath, 
Amram — between  Abraham  and  Moses;  and  the  era  of  the  latter 
is  now  approximately  fixed  in  the  fourteenth  century  b.  c.  By  adding 
to  the  latter  age  —  assuming  the  Exodus,  when  Moses  was  80  years 
old,  at  B.  c.  1322  **^ — ^the  average  duration  of  life  for  five  generations, 
tlie  time  of  Abraham  falls  about  1500  b.  c.  It  may  be  objected  that 
people  in  olden  times  were  ^fted  with  a  longevity  immeasurably 
greater  than  our  modem  generations ;  but  this  presumption  is  contra- 
dicted by  a  thoroughly-established  fact,  that  the  Egyptians,  whose 
ages  are  recorded  on  the  liieroglyphical  tombstones  for  twenty  centu- 
ries before  Abraham's  nativity,  and  whoso  mummied  craniaj  of  gene- 
rations long  anterior  to  this  patriarch,  abound,  Uved  no  longer  than 
people  do  now.  Another  proof,  likewise,  that  numerical  errors  have 
always  existed  in  the  Book  of  Genesis,  is  the  fact,  that  the  manusciipt 
Texts  diftcr  irreconcilably  in  respect  to  the  ages  of  the  Patriaicha; 
while  these  extraordinary  ages  are  rendered  nugatory  by  the  physio- 
logical laws  governing  human  life.  If  farther  proof  be  wanted,  it 
may  oe  gathered  from  the  story  of  Abraham  and  Sarah.  Though 
contemporary  with  every  one  of  her  ancestors  hack  to  Noah  Auiiie{f,  (all 
Di  whom,  according  to  Genesis,"^  lived  from  205  to  600  yean),  y«t 


CABRIED   THBOUGH    EGTPTIAN    MONUMENTS.        143 

mh,  when  told,  in  her  ninetieth  year,  that  she  should  hear  a  child, 
Bg^ied  twice,  having  never  heard  of  such  an  occurrence !  But,  even 
nutting  such  superhuman  longevities  for  the  Patriarchs,  that  does 
t  mend  the  difficulty ;  for,  after  all,  there  are  hut  ten  generatiam 
tween  Abraham  and  Noah,  to  set  off  against  no  less  than  seventeen 
wutieM  of  Egypt,  each  of  which  included  many  kings,  whose  united 
Bs  exceed  2000  years. 

Fhe  following  is  the  popular  view  of  the  genealogy  of  Abraham : 
\  scientific  results  of  Hebraical  inquiry  into  which  are  discussed  in 
wi  111.  of  our  work. 


A*  aMCOT* 

2.  Arphaxad. 

8.  Salah. 

4.  Eber. 

h.Pdig. 

6.  Biu. 

7.  Seruff, 

S.Nahar. 

9.  Terah. 

10.  Aln'oham. 

SToWy  as  we  have  stated,  Abraham  was  not  only  contemporary  with 
I  anoestiy,  but,  according  to  the  Jewish  system,  58  years  old  when 
•h  himself  died ;  and  yet,  when  he  visits  Egypt,  he  meets  with  no 
[uaintances  nor  kindred  there ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  he  finds  a 
sat  empire,  composed  of  millions  of  strange  people ;  and  beholds 
nding  around  him  pyramids  and  temples,  erected  by  this  more  au- 
nt and  distinct  race  —  with  records,  hieroglyphical  and  hieratic, 
itten  in  a  language  to  him  foreign,  stretching  back  more  than  2000 
UB  before  his  birth.  The  reasons,  then,  are  obvious,  for  passing 
er  that  part  of  Egyptian  history  subsequent  to  b.  c.  1500,  and  for 
mmencing  our  analysis  of  the  monuments  with  those  of  the  AVilth 
nasty,  (of  Lepsius  — XVlilth,  of  Rosellini,)  which  was  contempo- 
ty  with  Abraham.  Although  Jewish  chronicles,  as  they  have 
iched  us,  beyond  this  Abrahamic  point  are  all  confusion,  it  will  be 
en  that  Egyptian  monuments  afford  vast  materials,  bearing  upon 
me  Types  of  Mankind,  in  Asia  and  Africa,  whose  epoch  antedates, 
'  twenty  centuries,  that  of  the  Father  of  the  Abrahamidaj. 
It  is  now  known  to  every  educated  reader  that  the  Egyptians  from 
e  very  earliest  times  of  which  vestiges  remain,  viz.,  the  IHd  and 
^th  dynasties,  were  in  the  habit  of  decorating  their  temples,  royal 
d  private  tombs,  &c.,  with  paintings  and  sculptures  of  an  historical 
aracter ;  and  that  a  voluminous,  though  interrupted,  series  of  sucli 
at)glyphed  monuments  and  papyri  is  preserved  to  the  present  day. 
ese  sculptures  and  paintings  not  only  yield  us  innumerable  por- 
Hb  of  the  Egyptians  themselves,  but  also  of  an  infinitude  of  foreign 
^le,  with  whom  they  held  intercourse  through  wars  or  commerce. 
ey  have  portrayed  their  allies,  their  enemies,  their  captives,  servants, 
1  slaves ;  and  we  possess,  therefore,  thus  faithfully  delineated,  most 
lot  all  the  Asiatic  and  African  races  known  to  the  Egyptians  3500 
n  ago — races  which  are  recognized  as  identical  with  those  that 
apj  the  same  countries  at  the  present  day. 


144  THE    CAUCASIAN   TYPES 

We  shall  commence  our  iHustrations  by  a  series  of  royal  portraits 
of  the  XVnth  and  succeeding  dynasties.    They  are  fiuthfiilly  copied^^ 
on  a  reduced  scale,  from  the  magnificent  MbnumetUi  of  Boeellin^i^^ 
Although  reasons  will  be  produced  hereinafter  for  regarding  this  lii^^^ 
of  Pharaohs  as  of  mixed  Asiatic  origin  (t.  e.  not  of  the  pure  Egypti^^^  ® 
type  proper),  yet  they  will  serve  admirably  as  a  basis  whence  to  cc^  ^^ 
tinue  tracing,  upwards,  our  Caucasian  types.    Not  only  are  all  thi 
heads  of  high  Asiatic  or  Caucasian  outline,  but  several  of  tl:::^T 
features  strongly  betray  the  Abrahamic  cross.  "" 

When  the  celebrated  Visconti  printed,  in  Italy,  his  "  Cheek  ^^ 
Roman  Iconography^*  containing  the  portraits  of  the  most  fieuiioQg 
personages  of  classical  antiquity,  he  lamented  the  absence  ot Egyptian 
portraits;  little  expecting  that,  a  few  years  later,  Rosellini'^  should 
publish  a  complete  gallery  of  likenesses  of  Pharaohs  and  Ptolemies 
from  the  monuments  of  the  Nile ;  still  less  could  either  of  those  great 
scholars  foresee  tliat^  ere  one  generation  elapsed,  we  should  posseflB 
the  portraits  of  Sennacherib  and  other  Assyrian  mouarchs  from  the 
palaces  of  Nineveh ! 

Mankind  have  always,  and  in  every  country  (China,  from  most 
ancient  times,  particularly),  taken  extreme  interest  in  knowing  the 
features  of  those  who  have  been  renowned  in  story.    Pliny  pnusee 
the  700  portraits  collected  by  Varro.     Solomon,  or  the  writer  of 
TTiadow,^**  says,  "  Wliom  men  could  not  honor  in  presence,  becauee 
they  dwelled  afar  off,  they  took  the  counterfeit  of  his  visage,  and  made 
an  express  image  of  a  king  whom  they  honored ;  '*  and  while  to  Gre^ 
cian  art  we  owe  the  perpetuation  of  the  sublime  busts  of  their  worthies 
back  to  the  fourth  century  b.  c,  we  can  no  longer  tolerate  the  illurioo-, 
now  that  we  possess  the  likeness  of  Prince  Merhet  (to  be  exhibited, 
in  due  course)  who  lived  about  5300  years  ago,  that  LT8iBTRATUS,wh<3 
flourished  in  the  114th  Olympiad,  was  either  the  first  portrait-sculptoT 
or  moulder.    Such  sparse  remains  of  Hellenic  art  as  appertain  to 
sixth  century  b.  c.  differ  altogether  ft^m  the  perfection  of  later  ag^ 
and  betray  the  stifl&iess  of  antiquity.    They  correspond  in  style  to 
old  Lydan  sculptures,  which  are  known  derivatives  of  Assyrian  ai 
and  it  is  sufficient  to  glance  at  the  effigies  of  Ninevite  kings  ai 
nobles,  so  splendidly  illustrated  in  the  folio  plates  of  Botta  and 
Layard,  to  be  convinced  that  the  art  o{  portrait-taking  ascends,  in 
Syria  at  least,  to  the  tenth  century  b.  c.  ;  while,  in  Egypt,  its  orij 
precedes  the  oldest  pyramids  —  because,  at  the  IVth  dynasty, 
likenesses  of  individuals  are  repeated  times  out  of  number  in 
t(»ml>8,  as  any  one  can  verify  by  opening  Lcpsius's  Denkmdler. 

The  general  exactitude  of  Egyptian  iconography  being  now  a  mat 
beyond  dispute,  we  have  only  to  remind  the  readeri  while  Bubmil 


I 


OABBIKD   THBOirOB    EGTPTIAK    HONUHENTS. 


146 


&t  Mowing  selectiooB,  that,  if  he  makes  allowauce  for  want  of  per- 
ipective  in  wtiqae  Eg^tian  art,  wherein  the  eye  is  always  presented 
io  foil,  he  will  find  the  profiles  admirably  trathiul.  Moreover,  he 
vill  be  Btrack  with  the  likeneeses  from  father  to  son  in  each  family 
gnap — which  is  another  gnarautee  of  artistic  fidelity ;  at  the  same 
time  that  the  infiudon  of  new  blood  in  each  dynasty,  and  the  conee- 
qiHDt  alteration  of  lineuuents,  are  apparent  to  every  eye. 


PHABAONIC  POBTBAITS.uo 

AMvsorarrsB  and  Thotubsiixs. — yete  Empire — XVHth  Theban 
djiUHty — commencing  atB.  c.  1671  (Lepsius),  with  AahueSjAbkhii; 
Kltose  portrut  being  unknown,  we  begin  with  his  son's.  Our  ethno- 
logical conceptions  are  veiy  briefly  given  under  each  head,  leaving  the 
Rider  to  emend  where  we  may  not  have  seized  the  exact  definitions. 


FM.M. 


Fta.  16. 


Aahhis-Noiu-Abi. 

(Strong  Stmilk  fMUm.) 

fiODOftht 

FiO.  4T. 

ftbOT*. 

His  Wife. 

(AbMlotelj/fmlii.) 


THE    0AU0A8IAK    TTPKS 


AmtifoPH  U. 
(Unlt«(  .^Tjgifun  frith  SMemc) 


Thotmh  r7. 
(Eatoini  to  the  oU  ^/spUm  fan.) 


AMuiroFB  UL 
(A  Ay  Md^  but  not  of  N^n  Ik 


CABBIXD   THBOVOH   KOTPTIAH    UOJTnXENTS.        147 
Fia.CS. 
mfcof  An- 


m.s«. 


AxmoFM  IT.    £^m-^ta*.ui 


At  the  close  of  the  JLVlUth  dynasty,  and  jost  before  the  inaagara- 
lioD  of  the  XlXth,  interrenes  a  period  of  diarchy,  technically  known 
to  Egyptolo^flts  as  the  "  Disk  Here^ ;"  wherein  the  ahove  eztrsor- 
inBj  penonage  (Fig.  55)  plays  a  not  leea  extraordinary  part  He 
toned  the  orthodox  priests  ont  of  the  eanctnaries  —  abolished  the 
iN^rthostic  orieons  to  Egypt's  andent  gods — and  introduced  daring 
Iv  tagn  (followed  for  a  ^ort  time  by  sacceeeore),  the  worship  of  the 
m'l  dui.  These  events  took  place  in  Upper  Egypt,  daring  the 
fifteenth  century  B.  c. ;  or  some  time  before  the  hirtli  of  Moses,  ac- 
cciding  to  the  emended  Biblical  chronology  of  Lepsios. 

Fid.  fie. 
Aft«r  tiwicMe*!  timM. 


Ami  the  XVmth  Dymu^  etub  ui  uturpatioRt. 


TBS    OAUCABIAH   ITPKB 


XlXtb  Dynas^ — JVeur  Family — Bakxbidss — about  B.  o.  1525. 
Fto.  £7.  Tin.  SB. 


Tiiu. 
(Entlnlj  JewiiL) 


Sakiu  IL,  th*  0>_ — 

BI*  hatnna  an  m  cnporblj  Mm^m^^ 
•a^ooum'*,  «bam  lit  -—-MmJ 


CABSIED   THBOirOH    SOTPTIAK    HOHUKENTS.        149 


|U|ri^»  Pknaoh  of  the  BzoAa.^  } 


( SEFMfiea-EgTptUn. ) 


And  Uw  XlXth  dynasty  ends  al>oat  1300  b.  o. 


We  paM  over  the  Tarions  portraits  of  the  XXth  and  XXbt  d;- 
BHdea ;  becaase,  where  identified,  the  t^e  is  the  eame,  except  that 
it  is  in  tiie  ftnaU*  that  we  perceive  the  Asiatic  cast«  of  race  most 
pDt^neotlj ;  a  fact  of  singalar  ethnographical  import.  We  renew 
At  Qhutrationa  at  shout  971-3  b.  c,  with  the  portrut  of  Shiahak, 
conqoflnv  of  "  Jentsalein,"  as  recorded  at  Eamac ;  and  "  in  the  fifth 
jmt  at  Behoboam,"  as  chronicled  by  the  Hebrew  writers. 


150 


THE   OAUOASIAK   TYPES 


XX lid  Dynasty — Maketho's  ^' Bubastites ;'* 

Proved  by  Mr.  Birch  to  have  Assyrian  names ;  but  the  Pharaonia 
stock  has  now  become  so  mixed,  that  it  is  difficult  to  determiiii 
whether  the  Hellenic,  the  Semitic,  or  the  Egyptian  preponderates. 


Fio.  67. 


Fio.  SB. 


Shbshohk  I. 


OsoBKOir  in. 


There  are  little  or  no  remains  of  the  XXIIId  or  x  x  i  vfh  dynastiee* 
but,  in  order  to  show  that  the  so-called  "  Ethiopian"  dynasty  had  no 
Negro  blood  in  their  veins,  we  subjoin  their  three  portraits.  Dr. 
Morton  calls  them  "Austro-Egyptians ; ''  and  we  opine  that  they  ma^ 
be  derived  from  an  Egyptian  colony,  crossed  with  Old  Bega  (Begaweeys^ 
or  perhaps  with  CushUe-Aid^ABXL  blood. 


Fio.  69. 


XXYth  Dynasty—  b.  c.  719  to  695. 

Fio.  70. 


^fLiLBkKrSahaCO. 

(Meroite?) 


SHABATOK-Avcdblff. 

(Pharaoh  /Slia.    2  £ipv«b 


^) 


CABBIKD   THBOUGH   EGYPTIAN   XONUMENTS.        151 

Fio.  71. 


Tajulak  A'Tirhaka, 
(<«  Melek-KuSA."    2  Km^s,  zix.  9.) 

It  18  annecessary,  for  ethnological  purposes,  to  contintie  the  series 
of  Egyptian  portraitB  down  to  the  Ptolemies,  and  ending  with  Gleo- 
PiTXA  (already  given,  Fig.  8,  page  104,)  and  her  son  by  Julius  Cssab, 
Cjsakion.  The  reader  can  behold  the  whole  of  them  in  Bosellini's 
magnificent  folios.  Having  presented  the  royal  likenesses,  to  serve 
u  evidence  of  Egyptian  artistic  accuracy,  we  shall  now  investigate 
the  fweign  nattom  with  whom  the  men,  whose  portraits  we  have  just 
leeo,  were  acquainted ;  together  with  such  others  as  their  ancestors 
bid  known  during  twenty  centuries  previously. 

It  will  become  apparent,  in  a  succeeding  chapter,  that  even  as  far 
bick  as  the  IVth  dynasty,  b.  c.  3500,  the  population  of  Egypt  already 
exbibited  abundant  instances  of  mixed  types  of  African  and  Asiatic 
origins;  at  the  same  time  that  the  language  then  spoken  on  the  Lower 
Nile,  and  recorded  in  the  earliest  hieroglyphics,  also  presents  evi- 
dence of  these  amalgamations.  The  series  of  Royal  portraits  just 
submitted  not  only  demonstrates  this  commingling  of  races,  but 
shows  that  Asiatic  intruders  had,  at  the  foundation  of  the  New  Empire, 
to  a  great  extent,  supplanted,  in  the  royal  family  at  least,  the  indige- 
nous Egyptians.  Their  foreign  type  is  vividly  impressed  upon  the 
iconographic  monuments.  So  much  do  the  Pharaonic  portraits  of 
the  XVnth,  XVmth,  and  TOXth  dynasties  resemble  those  of  the 
later  Greek  and  Roman  sovereigns,  that  the  eye  passes  through  the 
long  series  giveij  by  Rosellini  without  being  arrested  by  any  striking 
contrast  between  the  former  and  the  latter.  Although  the  common 
people  were  also  greatly  mixed,  the  Egyptian  type  proper,  neverthe- 
leas,  among  them,  predominated  over  the  Asiatic.  Even  admitting 
flat  the  autocthonous  Egyptian  race  was  always,  down  to  the  Persian 
oonquest,  b.  c.  525,  the  ruling  one,  yet  the  royal  families  of  the  !Nile, 
as  in  other  coontries,  become  modified  by  marriages  with  alien  races. 


152  THE    OAUCASIAN   TYPES 

We  know,  througli  classical  histoiy,  of  numerous  aUiances  between 
the  EtMopians  and  Egyptians.    Solomon  too,  an  Asiatic,  married  cm 
Egyptian  princess;  and  we  have  mentioned  other  instances  of  Jewxsh 
predilection  for  the  women,  no  less  than  for  the  "flesh-pots,  of  Egyp^" 
Mr.  Birch^^  has  recently  famished  some  quite  novel  particuLcirs 
concerning  the  matrimonial  alliance  of  a  Pharaoh  of  the  XSlth 
dynasty  (probably  Bamses  XIV.)  with  an  Asiatic  princess  of  ^t^ib- 
hitana;  to  whom  was  given  the  title  of  ^^Ba^rferUj  the  king's  chiief 
wife."    With  regard  to  the  exact  locality  in  Asia  of  this  countay, 
although  it  might  be  Echatana  in  Media,  Birch  takes  it  to  be  the 
celebrated  Bashan  mentioned  in  Deuteronomy  (iii.  1,  &c.)  This  tablet, 
brought  from  the  temple  of  Chons  at  Eamac,  in  1844,  by  M.  Prisse, 
is  so  intensely  curious  that  we  extract  two  of  Birch's  translations, 
adding  interuLary  explanations :  - 

**Line  6.  'Then  the  chief  of  Bnkhitana  IBathanf]  oaiund  his  tribate  to  be  bronchi ; 
he  gaTe  his  eldest  daaghter  [to  the  Eiog  of  Egypt]  ....  in  adoring  his  migestj,  tnd  10 
jNramising  her  to  him :  she  being  a  Tery  beaatifol  person,  his  majesty  prised  her  shore  aH 
things.' 

**  Line  6.    <  Then  was  giTen  her  the  title  [  ?  ]  of  Ra-nefem,  the  king's  chief  inft,  is^ 
when  his  migestj  arriTod  in  Egypt,  she  was  made  king's  wife  in  all  respects.' " 

Here,  then,  is  a  positive  example  of  the  marriage  of  an  Egyptian 
king  with  an  Aiiatie  female,  that  entirely  corroborates  the  intermix^ 
ture  of  races  we  derived  from  the  physical  aspects  of  the  royal  portraits. 
Whether  the  hieroglyphic  BtUkten^  or  Bahhtan^  be  the  Bashan  of 
Palestine  or  Median  Ecbatana,  to  ethnology  the  &ct  is  the  same ;  and 
IMX>babilities  favor,  in  either  case,  the  lady's  Semitish  extraction.    It 
is  with  regret  that  we  cannot  digress  about  the  cure  wrought  upon 
this  lady's  sister,  "Benteresh"  [Hebraic^,  Daughter  of  the  jRetA,  chie^ 
or  king],  who  was  "  possessed  by  devils ; "  but  her  name,  being  Aia* 
bic  no  less  than  Hebrew,  settles,  philolo^cally,  her  Semitic  lineage. 

It  may  be  worthy  of  passing  notice  to  the  reader,  that  the  conven- 
tional color  by  which  the  Egyptians  always  represented  their  own 
males  was  r«<2,  and  their  own  females,  yellow ;  and  that,  with  few 
exceptions,  other  races  were  painted  in  such  different  colors  m  the 
artist  deemed  most  conformable  to  their  cuticular  hues.  Why  were 
exceptions  made  ?  Was  it  because  the  Egyptians,  in  such  instances, 
had  formed  marriage  connections  with  some  of  these  races,  and 
ennobled  them,  therefore,  with  the  red  color?  Our  Figs. 41, 82, and 
88,  belonging  to  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries  b.  c,  aie,  in 
BosBLLiNi,  thus  represented  in  red;  showing,  perhaps,  that  they 
were  esteemed  as  equals,^  or  that  they  belonged  to  cognate  Hamitic 
affiliations. 

Let  us  now  select  for  examination  a  few  monumental  heads  of  the 
various /oret^rn  races  so  faithfully  portrayed.  It  will  then  be  appaient 


CASBIBD    THB0U6H   EGYPTIAN    UONFXENTS.        153 

dot  ^  nme  dbttnitji  has  ever  ezisted  among  the  eo-called  Caucanan 

^et,  iq>  to  tbe  veiy  earlieat  monmnents  of  above  £fly  centorieB  ago. 

By  in;r  of  general  mtrodnction  to  this  vast  subject,  we  present  one 

pcnpiriterein  tin*  distinct  typa  of  mankind  are  grasped  bj  a/ourtA. 


Simses  IL,  in  tlie  fonrteenth  centnry  b.  c.  (or  during  the  early  part 

of  the  Ufetime  of  Moses),  at  the  temple  of  Aboosimbel  in  IRubia,  ?ym- 

Ix^zes  his  Asiatic  and  African  conquests  in  a  gorgeouelj-colored 

abiesn.    He,  an  Egyptian,  brandishes  a  pole-ase  over  the  the  heads 

(XSigroet,  Nvhiatu  (Baribera),  and  Anatict,  each  painted  in  their 

tnie  colors:  viz.,  black,  brick-dust,  and  yellow  flesh-color;  while, 

»bove  his  head,  mna  the  hieroglyphic  scroll,  "  The  beneficent  living 

^od,  goardian  of  gloiy,  smites  the  South ;  puts  to  flight  the  Bast ; 

roles  by  victoiy;  and  drags  to  his  country  all  the  earA,  and  all 

foreign  lands."    Kamses  inclusive,  here,  to  be^n  with,  are /our  t^pes 

of  men — one  mixed,  two  purely  Aftican,  and  one  true  Asiatic,  co- 

emtent  at  1400  years  b.  c,  or  some  3350  years  ago.   Their  geography 

extends  from  the  confluence  of  the  Blue  and  Wbite  Kiles,  beyond 

the  northern  limit  of  the  tropical  rains,  in  !Negro-land ;  down  the 

imr  to  Egypt,  and  thence  to  the  banks  of  the  Euphrates.    Precisely 

the  same  four  types  occupy  the  same  countries  at  the  present  day. 

20 


154  THE   CAUCASIAN   TYPES 

We  next  proceed  to  examine  the  Anatic  daas ;  Init  it  should  be 
remembered  that  we  are  about  to  trace  retrogreaeiFdy,  into  the  veiy 
night  of  antiquity,  yarions  races — say,  an  indefinite  pdnt  of  time, 
more  than  5000  years  anterior  to  onr  age ;  and  that  languages,  toge- 
ther with  the  names  of  people  and  of  places,  have  so  changed,  that  it 
is  in  these  days  impossible  to  identify,  in  several  instances,  eitiier  the 
nations  or  their  habitats,  except  en  moMie,  Qfien^  the  tgpi  akme, 
which  has  never  altered,  remains  to  goide  ns.  It  were  inational  to 
be  Burprised  at  these  difficulties.  We  mnst  ever  bear  in  mind  Ae 
confusion  of  races  and  countries  seen  among  the  Hebrew,  Grsek^and 
Boman  historians,  and  even  in  our  geographies  of  much  later  agee. 
If  cla$sical  topography  be  so  often  vague,  that  of  ^e  primeval  hicEO- 
glyphics  may  well  be  still  more  so. 

Mo8t  of  our  illustrations  are  taken  from  the  great  works  of  Boeel- 
lini  and  Lcpsius;  but  we  subjoin  references  to  other  hierological 
commentators. 

This  head  (Fig.  72),  one  of  several  sinultf  , 
'^'  is  taken  from  the  Nubian  temple  of  Aloomr 

bely  by  Lepsius  placed  in  the  fourteentii  cen- 
tury B.  c.   They  appear  on  a  tableau  wheran 
Ramses  IL,  during  the  fifth  year  of  his  re^ 
attacks  a  fortress  in  AiiOy  which,  it  is  be- 
lieved, belonged  to  a  tribe  of  people  called 
the  Bamenen,  BeMeNeN,  near  the  ^^  land  of 
Omar;""®   probably  mountaineers    of  the 
Tauric  range,  and,  in  any  case,  not^mote 
from  Mesopotamia. 
The  Romenen  are  a  branch  of  the  Lodan-nou,  or  "Ludhn,"  Lydians; 
by  which  general  designation  are  known,  on  the  monuments,  divers 
Asiatics  inhabiting  Asia-Minor,  Syria,  Assyria,  and  a^acent  countries; 
probably,  liosellini  thinks,  this  side  of  the  Euphrates :  but  we  incline; 
with  Morton,  to  consider  that  Fig.  72  "  represents  ancient  Scjfthian^ 
the  eastommost  Caucasian  races;  who,  as  history  informs  us,  pos 
scsscd  fair  complexions,  blue  eyes,  and  reddish  hair."     Gontrastec 
with  the  other  Asiatics,  grouped  in  Fig.  71,  it  affords  a  very  distine 
t>l)c.    The  lower  and  most  salient  of  the  latter  profiles  presents,  ai 
Morton  has  duly  noted,  "  a  finely-marked  Semitic  head,  in  which  thi 
forehead,  though  receding,  is  remarkably  voluminous  and  expres 
sive/''**    An  additional  reason  for  supposing  that  Fig.  72  does  no 
belong  to  Semitic  races  on  the  Euphrates,  is  the  fact  that  it  offers  m 
resemblance  to  the  true  Cfhald»any  or  indigenous  type,  beheld  on  th< 
royal  monuments  of  Nineveh  or  Babylon;   but  may  possibly  Im 
recognized  among  their  prisoners  of  war  or  foreign  nations. 


CARRIED   THBOnOH   BOTPTIAK   HOKFHENTS.        165 

fca-  7*.  Allowance  made  for  diflferMioe  be- 

tween Egyptian  and  Aseyrian  art,  con- 
pled  with  the  proviso  that  the  Ninerite 
BCoIptOFB  were  by  no  means  so  precise 
in  ethnic  iconography  as  those  of  Egypt, 
we  reproduce  here  a  head  (Fig.  78), 
from  the  Bcolptares  of  Ehoreabid,  by 
way  of  comparison :  noting  the  iden- 
tity of  the  head-dresa,  which  is  a  Uathem 
cap.    (  Vide  mfroy  page  128). 

"West  of  the  Euphrates,  more  or  less 
of  the  Jewish  type  prevailed.  The 
heads,  of  which  Fig.  72  is  a  Bpecimen, 
Rfweeent  a  race  which,  some  1400  years  b.  c,  was  distinct  &om  con- 
tenqwnuieoas  Mesopotomiaa  ^milies.  People  with  yellowish  sldns, 
Uae  ej^  and  reddish  hair,  are  certainly  not  of  Semitic  extraction ; 
nd,  jadj^g  from  the  physiognomy  of  this  man  and  his  aeeociates, 
these  were  probably  cognate  Scythian  tribes,  inasmach  as  they  do  not 
£Ser  among  themBelves  more  than  individaala  of  any  Caucasian 
Dition  of  onr  day.  It  is  known  that  Bcythic  tribes  settled  in  Syria, 
ud  even  at  Seythopotia,  in  Jndtea;  nor  do  we  employ  the  term 
"Scythian"  here  in  a  sense  more  specific  than  as  distinct  from 
"Bemitic"  and  from  "Hamitio"  populations. 

OsBiTRir  fignres  this  head,  classing  it  as  one  of  the  Canaanitish 
"Zazim;"  bntwe  certainly  should  not  regard  bine  eyes,  red  hair, 
eye-browB,  and  beard,  as  characteristic  of  Canaanitcs,  nor  of  any 
other  HamiHc  &milies  situate  in  this  re^on  of  coimtty,  west  of  the 
Enphrates.  The  same  author  calls  onr  A^atic,  Fig.  71  bit,  a  "  Koabite 
of  Babbah,"  and  describes  him  among  (he  SittUe»;  but  he  likewise 
be  classed  oar  Fig.  93  as  a  Hittite ;  and  we  cannot  imagine  how 
keids  so  entirely  different  could  be  deemed  identical  by  an  ethnologist. 

FM.74.1" 


Tbis  head  (F^.  74)  is  taken  from  the  celebrated  tomb  of  Ssn-KE- 


169 


THE    OAITCASIAH    TTPXS 


SXPTHA  L,  of  V I  X  th  dynasty,  about  Hm  fifleenft 
century  b.  0.  We  have  already  alluded,  vliai 
Bpeaking  of  classificationB  of  racee,  to  tliii 
scene,  and  illnatrated  it  in  Fig.  1.  The  god 
HoroB  ia  represented,  condncting  dzteen  pe^ 
sonages,  in  groups  of  four ;  each  of  vhidi 
groups  represents  a  distinct  division  of  tin 
homan  iamily;  uid  these  diviuonB  indndB  ill 
the  races  known  to  the  Egyptiaoa.  Our  M 
length  (Fig.  75)  is  a  reduced  coi^  of  the  mm 
personage ;  but  taken  from  the  Prasman,**  where- 
as the  head  (Fig.  74)  is  from  the  Tascan  wo^ 
A  Bimilar  scene  occurs  in  the  tomb  of  Banun 
ILL  of  the  XXth  dynasty,  in  which  the  am 
dividonB  are  kept  up ;  but  the  in^viduals  selectsd 
differ  in  race  from  the  preceding,  though  bening 
a  certain  generic  resemblance.  As  before  stated,  each  I^;fptiin 
division,  like  our  generic  designations  —  Caucauan,  Kongol,  ^tgat, 
kc,  contfuned  many  proximate  types. 

Although  previously  published  in  Ms  colored  folio  plates  hj  fiie 
inde&tigable  Belzoni,  the  ethnolo^cal  importance  of  this  tableau,  in- 
the  sepulchre  of  Seti  1,'  was  not  perceived  until  ChampoUion-le- 
Jeune  virited  Thebes  in  1829 ;  nor,  indeed,  to  this  day,  has  its  quad- 
ripartite classification  of  mankind  been  adequately  appredated. 
Some  vniters  have  mistaken  its  import  altogether;  while  none,  that 
we  know  o^  have  deduced  fivm  it  the  natural  consequence,  that^ 
Egyptian  ethnographers  already  knew  of /our  types  of  mankind — 
red,  hlaek,  wMte,  and  jfelioa  —  several  centuries  before  the  writer  of 
2th  Q-enena;  who,  omitting  the  blacTt  or  Negro  races  altogether,  was 
acquainted  with  no  more  than  three  —  "  Shem,  Ham,  and  Japheth." 
Champollion,  with  his  consmumate  acnteness,  at  once  pronounced 
this  scene  to  represent 

"  The  inlubitBiita  of  ths  fbar  qoirten  of  tbe  world,  ftcoording  to  th«  anduit  EifptUs 
■Tttem:  -rii.,  lat,  the  inhkbiUnta  of  Egypt;  2d,  the  Aaimtiae;  Sd,  the  inhaJntants  t€ 
AMoA,  or  the  bluka ;  mnd  4th,  the  Enropeuia." 

We  merely  object  to  the  term  "Europeans,"  instead  of  "vAAn 
races ;"  because,  in  the  fifteenth  centuiy  b.  o.  there  was  no  necesuty 
for  travelling  out  of  Asia  Minor  in  quest  of  whUe  men;  nor  could  the 
jilgyptians,  at  that  time,  have  possessed  much  knowledge  of  Europe. 

To  our  eye,  Fig.  74  marks  a  type  of  the  white  races  in  the  fifteenth 
centuiy  B.  o.  The  particular  nation  to  which  he  belongs  is  the  IUA9 
of  hieroglyphicc ,  probably  the  Rhibii  of  the  classics. 

Figure  76*^  is  from  anotiier  put  of  the  tomb  of  Ssd  L»  also  dating 


BBIED    THROUGH    EGTPTIAH    H0NUKEKT3.        167 

)  yean  b.  c  This  head,  in  Bosellini'B  colored  plates,  pre- 
he  lineaments  of  a  Himjarita  Arab,  except  the  bine  eje ; 
ahly,  may  be  a  ouHtake  of  the  artist  "ffimyir"  means 
be  Pisan  copy  is  colored  red.  Upon  reference,  notnith- 
K)  the  great  Prossian  work,*"  wherein,  it  is  to  be  aasomed, 
of  the  original  p^ntings  are 

I  wi^  greater  accuracy,  this 
s  U^t  brovm  complexion, 

c  eyes  and  beard.  While, 
;  ia  not  possible  (consideriDg 
■ooB  transfers  of  copies  be- 
tentori^nalfl  in  Egypt  and 
iplied  reprodactions  in  mo- 
I,)  always  to  avoid  dtscrepan- 

II  be  remembered  that  the 
aearUt  tints,  adopted  by  the 
for  their  own  ma]e«,  is  purely  conventional — ^that  is,  being 
in  real  natnre  —  so  that,  whether  the  skin  be  colored  ted 

the  oeteolo^cal  stmctareof  the  features  remains  the  same; 

are  genuine  Arab. 

remarks,  in  his  MS.  letter : — 

M  T«i7  inikge  of  ft  Soothen  Arab,  wifli  hit  ghaip  ftetom,  iak  lUn,  mi 
al  eapwiion,  kdmliabl;  giTen  ia  the  dmring." 

,  his  effigy  famishes  another  antique  ^e  of  man. 
id  (Fig.  77)  {vide  supra  page  108, 
B  been  already  compared  with 
i  of  Strabo  and  of  the  Ninevite 
There  ia  nothing  to  favor  Os- 
ory,  that  this  man  and  his  ma- 
jciatea  were  PhUUtinet;  nor  to 
arton'e,  that  they  exhibit  CeUie 
We  present  it,  without  comment, 
endence  of  the  ancient  diversity 
gan  ^rpes :"  and  with  an  indica- 
e  incompatibility  of  this  man's 
th  any  tongue  not  a  congener  of 
bearing  the  name  of  "  Indo-Earopean."  He  cannot, 
be  a  Philutine. 

a  prisoners  of  RAHSE9  m.,  of  the  XXth  dynasty,  thirteenth 
0.,  we  take  Fig.  78 :  sculptured  on  the  base  of  his  pavilion 
let-Haboo.'"    A  fracture  in  the  wall  has  obliterated  the 
lies,  so  that  there  ia  no  name  for  him ;  but  adjacent  to  him  ^ 
eiB  of  the  Tokhari  or  Toehari.    He  may  be  a  mountaineer 


THE    OAUCASIAN    TTFBS 


Amcowt  Aauno. 


of  the  Taorns  chain ;  becaoBe  he  heam  8  Btroag  reeemblanee  to 
modem  Enrdieh  iflmilieB ;  seen  b;  comparing  this  profile  vHh  tlM 
head  of  a  Kurd  (Fig.  79),  from  the  work  of  Hahiltoh  Buth.  To 
om*  minds,  here  is  a  strong  example  .of  permatuneg  of  typ»  Haao^ 
SOOO  years;  whilst  tlie  name  "Earda^"  Kwdt,  is  read  in  uaent 
cuneiform,  by  Db  Saulcy,  upon  Assyrian  inscriptions. 

Asiatic  conquests  of  Rahbbs  II.  yield  us  Fig.  80 ;  within  tihe  ixt- 
teenth  century  b.  c,  preserved  at  B^yt-el-W&lee."*  Mr.  Birch's  detailed 
account  of  tiiis  important  historical  document  is  accompanied  t^ 
colored  drawing  in  which  tbe  victorieg  of  that  monarch  over  -nnaa 
Asiatic  and  African  races  are  represented  witli  amazdng  tmtbfblnai 
and  spirit.  The  head  itself  possesses  a  Semitic  «Bste,  blende^ 
perhaps,  with  Arian  elements. 


Anotber  (^ptiye  (Fig.  81)  from  the  Asiatic  conqaeets  of 


CABBIXD   THROUGH   EGYPTIAN   MONUMENTS.        169 

[edeenet-Haboo.  ^     "Wilkinson  reads  the  name  ^^Lemanon/' 
ical  with  Lebanon  ;  which  is  probable,  inasmuch  as  Birch  agrees ; 
t  Osbom,  by  reading  ffemuh 
fixes  their  locality  at  Monnt  Fic^-  82. 

urn,  aati-Libanus,  in  the  north- 
)f  Palestine.  ^CThis  character- 
pedmen  is  essentially  Semitic, 
e  Syrian  form. 

^.  82  belongs  to  the  ^^  Grand 
fldon"  of  the  age  of  Thotmes 
>f  flie  XV^th  dynasty,  1600 
'    Ko  head  in  oar  whole  cata- 
has,  perhaps,  caused  as  much 
iological  debate;  nor  is  our 
ledge  of  his  race  and  country  as  yet  satisfactory. 
lellini  figures  this  head  without  comment    ChampoUion  Figeao 
i  it,  but  his  explanatiomi  lead  to  no  tangible  result.    Hoskins 
leautifully  colored  the  wnole  file  (sixteen  persons  in  number)  of 
tiibutaiy  people,  regarding  them  as  natives  otMeroi,  in  Ethi- 
bat  subsequent  researches,  by  Lepsius  and  others,  render  such 
ate  of  Meroite  antiquity  radically  wrong.   We  now  know  that, 
)  time  of  Thotmes  HL,  the  only  civilized  points  in  Nubia  were 
occupied  by  Egyptian  garrisons.  The  Meroe  of  Greek  annalists 
ot  then  exist. 

ilkinson  accurately  designs  the  whole  scene,  but  without  colors ; 
by  rendering  it  less  clear,  in  an  anthropological  point  of  view ; 
is  hieroglyphics  are  more  exact,  and  he  observes : — "The  people, 
I  (which  is  their  name),  appear  to  have  inhabited  a  part  of  ^m, 
f  considerably  to  the  north  of  the  latitude  of  Palestine ;  and  theii 
hair,  rich  dresses,  and  sandals  of  the  most  varied  form  and  color, 
er  them  remarkable  among  the  nations  represented  in  Egyptian 
)ture."  Birch  calls  them  "  the  people  of  Kaf  or  KfoUy  an  Asiatic 
;"  placing  them  near  Mesopotamia.  Prisse  denominates  them, 
peuple  de  Koufa  (race  Asiatique,  peinte  en  rouge)." 
■om  the  foregoing  we  may  conclude — Ist,  that  these  Koufa  were 
iiee;  2d,  that  they  resided  near  Mesopotamia;  3d,  that,  as  they 
painted  red  on  the  monuments,  they  presented  certain  affinities 
the  Egyptians,  confirmed  by  the  physiological  characteristics  of 
atter  race  observed  by  Morton — "  shortness  of  the  lower  jaw  and 
;"  and  4th,  that,  if  they  be  OtLshiteSj  they  are  of  the  Hamitic  stem, 
r  are  probably  of  the  KUSA-ite  families  of  Arabia,  cognate  to  the 
itians  (perhaps  allied  by  royal  marriages),  who  in  consequence 
red  them  wilb  the  red  color.    Inasmuch  as  they  bring  a  tribute 


160 


THE    CAUCASIAN    TTPSS 


ofgoldm  vesselB,  ihej  may  have  had  accen  to  Uw  Axstnan  OpUr;  ud 
as  ihey  cany  elepAonli'  teeth,  they  had  commiiBicatiixi  iridi  flie  India, 
or  with  A&ica-  Judgmg  from  their  portraitB,  th^  oertualy  belongod 
Dot  to  any  oftheAbrahamic  orChaldsan  tribes.  Th^  bur ,  fintbn> 
more,  conmdeiable  resemblance  to  those  primeval  heads  ve  dull 
exhibit  in  a  sacceeding  chapter  as  illnstntiTO  of  itta  type  of  tk 
fomiders  of  the  Egyptian  empire ;  and  slightly  also  to  tike  later  Iff^ 
tian  type  {Set),  as  represented  by  Theban  artists  in  thor  qnadnple 
classification  of  races.  These  Kottfa  may  poenbly  have  been  the 
deBcendants  of  an  Egyptian  colony,  near  the  Peiraan  Qolf ;  like  ^ 
of  Colchis,  if  we  can  trust  Herodotos,  in  Ama  Minor. 

This  figure  is  from  tlie  conqneste  of 
'"■  *"■  Seti-Meneptha  L,  fifteenth  oentory  >.  o, 

at  the  temple  of  Kamac.""  Thepo^l* 
come  nnder  the  generic  class  of  WUti 
races ;  and  their  tribe  is  called  3J)kii,  bf 
RosellinL  The  same  head,  in  one  i^ 
the  tombs,  appeara  as  the  type  of  White 
races  in  the  qnadmpartite  diviBisn  of 
which  we  have  already  spoken,  ffirch 
calls  them  Token,  Tahyio,  or  Tem-hu— 
"evidentlybelon^ng  to  the  white  blood, 
or  Japhetic  &mLly  of  mankind."  Utff- 
ton,  in  hiB  MS.  letter,  writes,  "th^ 
present  Felaagic  featarcB ;  bnt  the  blue  eye,  reddish  hair,  and  hanh 
expression,  are  not  unhke  the  Scythian  race."  The  Egyptians  wem 
to  have  entertained  towards  them  an  excess  of  hatred,  and  to  have 
slaughtered  them  with  more  fury  than  any  other  people.  But  «• 
leave  their  exact  race  and  country  an  open  question,  althoo^  tb^ 
Gavcatian  featores  cannot  be  mistaken. 

We  have  compared  this  (Rg.  9^ 
and  the  next  (Fig.  85)  with  tK= 
Jewish  type  {vide  npra,  p.  14(^ 
Bosellini  g^ves  no  explanation:' 
Supposed,  by  Champt^on,  to  1^ 
Lydiafu  —  their  name  reading  X«tf 
dannu,  or  £ot-n-no.  This  head  b^ 
longs  to  the  same  Qrand  Proce^* 
sion  of  Thotmes  HE.,  so  effectively 
colored  in  HoBkins;  bat  we  have 
copied  Kosellini's  outline,  as  more 
correct."*  HoekinB  again  perceives  "white  slaves"  of  the  king  of  hii 
Ethiopia  I    Osburu  terms  them  Arvaditet ;  but  Birch,  refating  botJi 


y<^ 


CABHIED    THEOUGH    EGYPTIAN,  MONCTMENTS. 


161 


opinions,  puts  these  people  down  as  Cappadocians,  or  Leuco-SyriaBB ; 
which  aeems  more  rational,  did  not  an  elephant's  tooth  suggest  some 
geographical  obstacle.  The  man  leads  an  animal  —  disputed,  whether 
it  is  a  bear  or  lion,  the  drawing  being  so  very  defective.  He  also 
carries  an  elephant's  tuak.  Morton  figures  this  head  as  Indo-Semitic, 
or  Indo-Peraan ;  and  all  attending  circumstances  assign  him  a  habi- 
tation between  Persia  and  the  Upper  Indus. 

Another  from  the  same  scene  as  the  pre- 
ceding figure.""   He  wears  a  light  dress  and 
straw  hat,  and  leads  an  elephant:  conditions 
indicative  of  a  southern  climate.     Morton 
observes  —  "  This  is   a  jet  more  striking 
Hindoo,  in  whom  the  dark  akin,  black  eye, 
delicate  features,  and  fine  facial  angle,  are 
all  admirably  marked.     The  presence  of 
the  elephant  aasists  us  in  designating  the 
national  stock,  while  the  straw  hat  sends 
ua  to  the  Ganges" — or,  much  nearer,  to  tlie 
Indus? 
Peculiar  interest  attaches  to  both  of  the  above  effigies ;  the  latter 
t^f  which  enables  us  to  carry  the  existence  of  a  Sindoo  national  type 
I'^mck  to  the  sixteenth  century  B.  c.    Although  no  written  Hindostanic 
^onamcnts  are  extant  of  an  age  coetaneoua  with  even  the  sixth  een- 
■Irary  prior  to  our  era,  native  traditions,  zoological  analogies,  and 
admissions  of  the  more  sceptical  Indologists,  justify  our  considering 
file  Hindoo*  to  have  inhabited  their  vast  peninsula  as  early  as  the 
Egyptians  did  the  shores  of  their  Nile,  or  any  other  type  of  men  its 
original  centre  of  creation,  whether  in  Asia,  Africa,  Europe,  America, 
or  Oceanica, 
II        We  now  come  to  that  Egyptian  tableau  the  moat  frequently  alluded 
to,  «id  which  has  prompted  much  nonsensical,  if  pious,  diacussion. 
The  head  (Fig.  86}  is  one  of  the  '' Brickmakeri," 
I  Fio.  88.  ^Qj^  (jjg  j^jjjjjj  pf  ^Q  architect —  "  Prefect  of  the 

country,  Intendant  of  the  great  habitations, 
Eokshbbb"  —  of  the  time  of  Thotmes  III., 
XVUth  dynasty,  sixteenth  century  b.  c.""  We 
copy  from  Rosclhni,  who  thought  them  Israelitet ; 
but,  according  to  the  chronology  of  Lepsius, 
they  antedate  Jacob  ;  though  they  may  be  a 
cognate  race  —  perhaps  some  of  his  ancetitiy. 
Wilkinson  honestly  observes :  — 


■■  T«  IB««1  wilh  Ribrtiti  in  the  wulptarea  cannot  reuBontbl]'  b«  cxp«oted,  s 
■uuii  in  llitt  port  of  Bgjpt  irbere  tbcf  lireil  hare  not  beeo  preMrrBd ;  but  it  ii 


L. 


162  THE    CAUCASIAN   TYPES 

to  diflooTer  othtrforei^  captioa  ooonpied  In  the  buim  mumer,  OTdvlooked  lijiftnflir  •  W- 
mastera,'  and  performing  the  very  same  labon  as  the  brae&tes  deseiibed  In  tte  Bajk.** 

The  same  author  again  insists  — 

"  They  are  not,  howeyer,  Jews,  as  some  haye  erroneonsly  snppoMd^  and  as  I  ksi»«iii> 
where  shown." 

Notwithstanding  the  palpable  anachronism  and  contradicting  figon- 
tive  circnmstances,  certain  evangelical  theologers  have  wasted  much 
crocodilean  grief  over  these  unfortunate  and  oppressed,  however  apo- 
chryphal,  Israelites ;  forgetting,  in  their  exceeding-great-thankfalnesB 
over  a  wondrous  "  confirmation,"  to  weep  for  the  Hgjfpiian  briA- 
makers,  who  toil  in  the  same  scene. 

The  following  items  may  assist  the  reader  in  forming  an  indepen- 
dent opinion :  — 

1st.  The  hieroglyphics  do  not  mention  the  name  or  countiyof 
these  brickmakers. 

2d.  The  scene  is  not  an  historical  record;  but  a  pictorial  illostralion 
of  brick-making,  among  other  constructive  arts  that  embellished  the 
tomb  of  an  architect,  at  Thebes — that  is,  500  miles  from  "Goshen." 

3d.  The  people  wear  no  beards  —  their  littie  chin-sprouts  are  but 
the  usual  unshaven  state  of  Egyptian  laborers,  no  less  than  of  peir 
santry  everywhere. 

4th.  They  are  a  Semitic  people  —  possibly,  with  their  beards  cut 
off  in  Egyptian  slavery ;  but  whether  Canaanites,  Hebrews,  Arataj 
Chaldseans,  or  others,  cannot  be  determined. 

5th.  There  is  not  the  slightest  monumental  evidence  that  the  Jm 
(in  the  manner  described  by  the  writers  of  Genesis  and  Exodus)  were 
ever  in  Egypt  at  all !  Their  type^  however,  had  existed  there,  2000 
years  before  Abraham's  birth. 

6th.  These  brickmakers  are  not  more  Jewish,  in  their  lineaments, 
than  Egyptian  FelUhs  of  Lower  Egypt  at  the  present  day,  where 
the  Arab  cross  is  strong.  Indeed,  they  greatiy  resemble  tiie  living 
mixed  race,  who  now  make  Nilotic  bricks,  every  day,  at  Cairo,  exactly 
as  these  brickmakers  did  3500  years  ago,  and  think  nothing  of  it 

Finally — if  these  brickmakers  are  claimed  to  be  IsraeliteSy  we  can 
have  no  objection,  because  their  efligies  will  corroborate  the  perma- 
nence of  the  Jewish  type  for  3500  years :  if  they  be  not,  to  us  they 
answer  just  as  well — ^being  tacit  witnesses  of  the  durability  of  Semitic 
features  in  particular,  no  less  than  proofs  of  one  more  form  of  ancient 
Caucasian  types  in  general. 

The  next  head  (Pig.  87),  we  now  submit,  is  really  out  of  place  among 
our  Caucasian  group ;  but,  from  the  man's  associations,  he  may  have 
a  position  here.  "We  are  induced  to  portray  his  singular  tj'pe  fop 
another  reason :  viz.,  that,  being  represented  in  the  same  picture  with 
foreign  allies,  as  well  as  \vith  native  Egyptian  soldiers,  it  serves  to 


CARBIED   tHROUGH   EGYPTIAN   MONUMENTS.        16$ 

Kite  the  coirectnefls  of  Egyptian  out-  ^<»-  87. 

rawing,  and  also  the  minute  knowledge 
aitistB  had  of  various  types  of  man- 
at  that  early  day.  The  people  of 
i  this  is  a  sample  have  been  reputed 
my  to  be  ancient  OhineMe.  There  are 
better  reasons  for  believing  them  to 
ftar  Iribes;  which  form  the  geogra- 

[  link  between  Mongols  and  Cauca-       ^      Im^^^^H 
—aboriginal  consanguinity  with  either  *  '   '^*TT* 

led. 

rton  took  this  head  for  Mongolian;  and  too  hastily  adopted 
it  Egypto-Chinese  connexions,  on  the  fisiith  of  certain  pseudo- 
le  CMnese  "vases;"  which,  not  manufjEWstured  prior  to  a.  n. 
could  not  have  been  found  in  Theban  tombs  shut  up  2000 
before. 

ier  the  heading  of  "Alphabetical  Ori^ns,"  our  Supplement 
ishes  that  the  Chinese,  before  the  Christian  era,  possessed  no 
ledge  whatever  of  nations  whose  habitats  lay  north  and  west  of 
L  The  splendid  tableau  from  which  the  above  ethnographic  re- 
B  taken,  contains  many  heads  of  the  same  type — some  of  which 
laven,  except  the  tealp-loch  on  the  crown ;  while  others,  though 
ed  with  the  thin  moustache,  wear  the  hair  long  and  untouched 
ssors.  Now,  it  can  be  seen,  by  reference  to  Pauthier,  that  the 
•hou^TartarSj  in  a.  d.  1621-27,  forced  the  Chinese  to  shave  their 
,  and  wear  the  pig-tail.  Previously,  the  Chinamen  had  worn 
hair  long.  This  scalp-lock  (called  Shooshehj  by  the  Arabs), 
[ore,  is  a  Tartar  custom;  and  inasmuch  as  in  the  reign  of 
les  n.,  fourteenth  century  b.  c,  China  and  Chinese  were  equally 
own  to  the  Egyptians,  Jews,  or  Assyrians,  we  must  suppose 
hese  fiair,  oblique-eyed,  and  scalp-locked  enemies  of  Ramses,  were 
tr»,  or  a  branch  of  the  great  easterly  Scythian  hordes.^'^ 
bum  repeats  this  scene,  calling  the  people  Shettf  whilst  striving 
strict  their  habitat  to  Canaan,  in  which  he  signally  fails.  Birch's 
consistent  geography  carries  them  to  the  Caspian,  where  Tartars 
i  naturally  be  found ;  to  which  critical  itidtLction  we  may  add 
recent  opinions  of  Bawlinson,  De  Sauley,  fflncks,  and  Lowen- 
,  that  the  Tartar,  or  "  Scythic/'  element  in  coneatic  inscriptions, 
ially  of  the  Achsemeno-ilferfwn  style,  establishes  the  proximity 
urkish  (call  them  Tartar  or  Bcythic,  for  the  tefikul  are  still  vague; 
I  to  Persia  at  a  much  earlier  period  than  ethnologists  had  bere- 
ft suspected, 
such,  this  effigy  (Fig.  87)  exemplifies  the  remotest  Asiatic  people 


164 


THE    CAUCASIAN    TYPES 


depicted  on  Pharaonie  monmnente,  in   days   parallel  with  Moses, 

during  the  fourtoenth  centmy  b.  c, 

Ramses  IT.,  at  Bevt*l-WAlee — fourteenth  century  b.  c. — ^grasps  the 

suhjoined  foreigner  (Fig.  88)  by  the  hair  of  his  head,    ConBidered,  by 

Koeelliui,  to  be  tj'pical  of  the  "  Tohen,"  a  people  of  Syria :  whereas 
Morton  deemed  him  a  "  Himyar- 
Fia-  86.  ite-Arab."  ''^    We  have  naught 

to  oppose;  and  may  add,  that 
his  red  (Himj/dr)  color  affiUal 
him  with  the  Arabian  KUSA-ites 


Fio.  00. 


Ab  the  type  of  Yellow  races,  (Fig.  89)  stands  in  the  tomb  of  RamsoK 
in.,  XXth  dynasty,  about  thirteen  centuries  b,  c."*  Nothing  is  certton 
respecting  the  history  of  the  people  he  ropreeentB;  but  Osbum  perhape 
is  right  in  calling   him  an  ancient   T^rian:   everything  —  features, 
purple  dress,  &c. — harmonizes  with  this  view,  adopted  by  us  in  a  pp^ 
ceding  chapter.     (It^ra,  p.  136.) 

An  identical  typo,  possibly  fri»Ta 
another  Phoenician  colony, 
with  about  150  years  earlier.  Frc:»m 
the  Theban  tomb  at  Qoomet  Mun— «i, 
of  the  time  of  Amuntuonch  ( Am-^sn- 
anchut  of  Birch),  we  eelect  (^ig.  ^O) 
one  instance  of  the  many,  to  iHiiB- 
trate  physiological  8imilitud&^^  "^ 
that  time  has  not  extinguisti^d, 
aloug  the  present  coasts  of  Pal^ig- 
tine,  in  the  fishermen  of  Sour  axid 
Sfeyda  (TjTC  and  Sidon),  even 
this  day. 


CARRIED   THROUGH   EGYPTIAN    MONUMENTS.        165 


This  great  Agiatic  chief  (Fig.  91)  is  killed,  in  single  combat,  by 
Samses  IL;  the  colored  original  being  drawn  on  a  magnificent  tableau, 
«t  AboosimbeL^^  Bosellini  makes  him  one  of  the  Scythian  "  Tohen," 
beyond  the  Euphrates;  and  Morton  deems  him  "Pelasgic."  BSs 
features  depart  essentially  from  the  Semitic  cast;  and  the  fiEtce  ofiers 
the  earliest  instance  wherein  Egyptian  art  has  figured  the  eye  closed. 

In  this  instance,  as  in  many  others, 
our  copy  is  reversed;  but  such  inad- 
vertencies do  not  affect  ethnogra- 
phic precision. 

Fio.  92. 


Fio.  91. 


Fio.  98. 


We  detach  Fig.  92  froxa  the  bas-reliefe  of  Ramses  HE.,  XXth  dynasty, 

iit  Medeenet  ELaboo ;  where  he  is  called  "  Captive  prince  of  the  per- 

-veree  race  of  the  inimical  country  of  ShetOy  living  in  captivity."  ^^ 

Iforton,  very  naturally,  holds  him  to  be  a  "  variety  of  the  Semitic 

stock;"  and  ShetOyHresAKheto^  signifies  afiittite;  using  the  Biblical 

term  EAeTt  in  its  widest  acceptation. 

As  the  type  of  While  races,  Pig. 
93  appears  in  one  of  the  Theban 
tombs ;  and,  name  unknown,  is  con- 
jectured, by  Bosellini,  to  be  "  an  an- 
cient example  of  the  Greeks  of  Asia 
Minor,  and  especially  of  lonians.  To 
strengthen  this  conjecture,  I  recall 
how  among  the  monuments  of  Thot- 
mes  V.  [TV.],  and  of  Meneptha  I., 
mention  is  made  of  this  people."  ^'^ 
The  iemtant,  Javan,  &c.,  are  sufficiently  discussed  in  our  Part  IT., 
'Where  the  lUN  of  Xth  Genesis  is  analyzed ;  but  "  Yavan,"  and  the 
**  people  of  Yavan,"  as  Grecian  tribes  of  the  seventh  century  b.  c, 
Occur  repeatedly  upon  the  monuments  of  Nineveh.  Morton  take* 
Mm  to  be  "  Pelasgic."    In  his  MS.  letter,  he  adds:  — 


1*56  THZ   CACCASIAS  TTPES 

mal  mm  aai.btAmiibt.ttl^^ 

«  B  tkc  Gnak  kMdi,  It  fimi  H  Ml»- 

L    n*  KaA  k^BiBaBkBw!ththiatkwMta;Mfei 

For  the  sake  of  compuison,  we  fint  pn 
Lepass's  copy  of  tiie  enlsiged  lieid  (Fig.  M] 
of  tbe  ftandud  type  of  YtUom  rtcM,  fiom 
tbe  qnadripartite  divieion  in  Seti'a  tomb,  de- 
ecrib«d  in  a  fbnner  place.  BeoMth  i^  [!^ 
95)  is  B  redactioQ  of  one  of  the  Bute  fini 
pereom  at  full  length.  Of^Kjote,  we  put 
Bosellinia  copy  (Fig. 96), 
for  the  express  pmpOBe  of 
indicating  an  error  in  the 
Toucan  n-ork  which  the 
Pmssian  has  removed :  re- 
ferring to  our  note***  for 
explanations. 

Xnmerons  are  the  com- 
rades of  Fig.  97  in  the 
conquests  of  Ramses  IL, 
at  Bfeyt-el-WAlee,  XTXth 
dynasty,  foorteenth  cen- 
tniy  B.  c.  Birch  considers 
them  tribes  of  Catuum; 
becaose,  at  Eamac,  tiia 
Btnne  people  are  called,  in 
the  text,  "  The  Mien  of  the  Shanou,  in  th^  elevation  on  the  feitiM 
of  Pelou,  which  is  in  the  land  of  Kanana."^  And  the  next  fRg.  98)» 
an  individual  appertaining  to  another  eet  of  prisoners,  from  soiM 
adjacent  district.    Osbum  figures  them  as  Jebuaitet ;  to  which  n 


CAKBIBD   THBOnOH   BGTFTIAN    MONUKEKTS.        167 

Ihr  no  objection ;  aod  iliiiB  we  should  behold  one  of  the  inhabitants 
r  aote-Jaduc  Jerosalem,  leBUS  or  Jtltut :  before  its  capture  by 
OBiu,  and  lon|^  prior  to  the  e^uMon  of  the  Jtlnu/ian  fraux  Hoont 
ion  by  the  prowflsa  of  Datid. 


Both  the  head  and  the  fhll-length  fignre, 

here  presented,  iUnrtrate  four  personageB 

identical  in  all  respects.'*' 
They  are  the  type  of  the  TenoK  racee,  in 

one  of  the  tombs  coeval  with  Mosfuc  times. 

Rosellini,  who  wrote  before  the  Persian  and 
&  Klnevite  arrow-heads  were  deciphered,  saggeeted  their  resem* 
t)luiee  to  the  sculptores  of  Assyria  and  Fersepolis.  They  portray, 
scitiinly,  strong  Chaldsean  affinities,  cognate  with  the  Hebrew  race ; 
bid  their  elegant  green  dreeges,  embroidered  with  skilfiil  taste,  show 
I  ray  polished  people.  Osbom  figures  them  as  Samathitet — citizenB 
tf  Banah,  between  Damascus  and  Aleppo,  ever  renowned  for  their 
Hntifal  manoiactares,  brocades,  shawls ;  together  with  those  richly- 
alOKd  edlk-and-cotton  goods,  now  dear  to  Levantine  merchants  as 
"ADAgias;"  nor  does  his  view  militate  against  ours.  Champollion- 
Rgeac  ^ves  this  effigy,  with  the  conjecture  of  his  brother  that  they 
ire  Medet,  corresponding  to  Persepolitan  rehevos.  Cbaldsea  seems 
to  be  the  centre-point  of  all  these  anthorities ;  and  we  have  classified, 
ibewhere,  this  head  among  Jewish  tribes. 

Belonging  to  the  same  sculptures  of  the  thirteentii  to  fifteenth 
KDtnries  b.  c,  and  located  geographically  in  the  same  Syrian  pro- 
vinces, we  group  together  m  more  specimens  of  varieties  of  this 
>!I-pervading  Semitic  type.  Representatives  of  ancient  Sidonians, 
Indians,  and  so  forth,  along  the  coast  of  Syria,  and  on  the  spars  of 
^banon,  each  one  still  lives  in  thousands  of  descendants,  who  now 
Imwg  the  Baziars  of  S^yda,  Beyroot,  Tripoli,  Xatachia,  Antdoch 
ad  Aleppo.  Substitute  the  turban  for  the  military  casque  and  civic 
qt;  and,  in  the  same  locahties,  still  speaking  dialects  of  the  same 


168 


THE   CAUCASIAN    TTPES 


SemitiBh  tongaes,  you  will  recognize  in  the  ^'  Shawdm^"  peo^ 
Shumj  or  Syria  (SAeMites), — as  the  Arabs  still  designate  the  An 
eenes  technically,  and  the  Syriani  generally — the  veiy  men  wl 
ancestral  images  were  chiselled  by  Diospolitan  artists  not  lees  f 
8200  years  agone. 


Fig.  lOl.wa 


Fia.lQ2.ia 


Fio.  108.184 


Fio.  104.1V 


Fio.  106.1W 


Fia.  106.1V 


CABRIED   THBOUOH   EGYPTIAN    MONUMENTS.        169 

Here  let  ns  patiBe.  Thirty  varieties,  more  or  less,  of  the  Cauetuian  type, 
10%  among  ancient  foreigners  to  Egypt,  have  now  been  submitted 
to  the  reader.  They  have  been  taken,  almost  at  random,  from  the 
MmtLmenii  of  Boeellini,  with  occasional  reference  to  the  Denkmdler 
of  Lepsios :  and  their  epochas  range  between  the  thirteenth  and  the 
Mventeentfa  centories  b.  c. ;  a  period  of  about  400  years,  including, 
moreover,  whatever  era  is  assignable  to  Moses.  There  is  diversity 
enough  among  them  to  satisfy  the  most  exacting,  that  men,  in  the 
asme  times  and  countries,  were  just  as  distinctly  marked  as  they  are 
now  in  the  Levant,  after  some  8800  years ;  and  hence,  again,  it  follows 
tint,  in  the  same  lands,  time  has  produced  no  change,  save  through 
amalgamation ;  because,  in  the  streets  of  Cairo,  Jerusalem,  Damascus, 
Xeyroot,  Aleppo,  Antioch,  Mosul,  and  Bagdad,  eveiy  one  of  these 
'Varieties  strikes  your  vision  daily. 

Mark,  too,  that  the  whole  of  these  diversified  Oriental  families  occu- 
pied a  very  limited  geographical  area ;  viz. :  fix)m  the  river  Nile  east- 
^irard  to  the  Tauric  range  of  mountains ;  at  most,  to  the  western 
lordeiB  of  the  Euxine  and  Caspian  Seas,  and  across  from  the  Medi- 
terranean to  the  Persian  Gulf — the  Indus,  perhaps,  inclusive.  This 
cnperficies  constitutes  but  a  petty  segment  of  the  earth.  Neither  have 
▼e  yet  looked  beyond  such  narrow  horizon,  whether  for  Mongols,  Ma- 
lays, Polynesians,  Australians,  Americans,  Esquimaux ;  nor  for  Finnish, 
Scandinavian,  endless  European,  Uralian,  and  other  races,  with  the 
above  types  necessarily  coexistent,  although  to  old  Pharaonic  ethno- 
iraphy  utterly  unknown  !  Observe  likewise,  that,  Egypt  deducted, 
Africa  and  her  multifarious  types  are  yet  untouched. 

How,  we  feel  now  emboldened  to  ask,  have  the  defenders  of  the 
Faify-doctrine  met  the  above  facts  ?  The  answer  is  simple.  By  sup- 
pressing every  one  of  them. 

Dr.  Prichard  published  the  third  edition  of  the  lid  volume  of  his 
ie$earehe$  into  the  Phyeical  History  of  Mankind^  in  1837,  at  the  vast  me- 
tropolis of  London,  surrounded  with  facilities  unparalleled.  He  de- 
votes fifty-nine  pages  to  the  "Egyptians;"^  yet,  beyond  a  passing 
sneer  at  ChampoUion-le-Jeune,^  whose  stupendous  labors  were  then 
endorsed  by  the  highest  continental  scholars  —  De  Sacy,  Humboldt, 
Arago,  Bunsen,  &c.  —  he  never  quotes  a  single  hierologist!  Now-a- 
days,  every  archaeolo^t  knows  that  three-fourths  of  those  very  writers 
whom  Prichard  does  cite  on  Egypt  have  been  consigned  to  the  "tomb 
of  the  Capulets."  Now,  in  1887,  Rosellini's  Plates  and  Text^  compre- 
hending almost  every  pictorial  fact  by  us  brought  forward,  had  been 
published — ^in  great  part,  for  above  four  years,  commencing  in  1832-3. 
Common  enough  was  the  Tuscan  work  in  London,  to  say  naught  of 
Paris,  close  at  hand.  How  could  Prichard  ignore  the  existence  alst^ 
22 


170  THE    CAUCASIAN   TYPES 

of  these  identical  aubjecte  in  Cqampollion's  folio  MamummU  iXgspttt 
But^  worse  than  that^  viewing  the  question  merely  as  one  of  sdeudfic 
knowledge  and  good  faith,  Prichard  continued  to  publish,  volume  IDL 
in  1841 ;  volume  IV.  in  1844 ;  and  volume  Y.  in  1847.  The  woild 
seems  exhausted  to  prove  his  unitary-hypothesis.  He  never  reverti 
to  Egyptian  archaeology,  nor  reveals  one  iota  of  all  these  spkoffid 
discoveries.  Why?  Because  they  flatly  contradict  him,  and  the 
antiquated  school  of  which  he  was  the  steel-clad  war-horse. 

Who  forced  Prichard,  at  last,  either  to  accept  hieroglyphical  ^bco* 
veries  in  some  of  their  bearings  upon  the  Natural  History  of  Man,  «to 
become  placed,  so  to  say,  without  the  pale  of  scientific  anthn>pol(^t 

Our  coimtryman,  Morton, — a  student  who,  deprived  of  eveiy  &ci% 
in  Egyptian  matters  until  1842,  printed,  in  1844,  his  ^^  Crania  JEgj/ft- 
iaeaj  or  Observations  on  Egyptian  Ethnography,  derived  from  Aoft- 
tomy,  History,  and  the  Monuments ; "  and  thereby  founded  the  trae 
principle  of  philosophical  inquiry  into  human  origins. 

Prichard  (in  justice  to  his  memory  let  us  speak,)  acknowledged 
Morton's  work  in  the  handsomest  manner,^^  although  not  in  the 
^^  Researches."  But,  how  came  it  that  Prichard  should  have  allowed 
an  American  savan  (cut  off  by  the  Atlantic  from  all  his  own  un- 
bounded facilities,)  to  anticipate  him  7  In  truth,  only  because  Egyp- 
tian archseology  had  shattered  Prichard's  tmtty-doctrine  from  the 
weather-vane  to  its  foundations. 

Having  disposed  thus  of  their  champion,  weaker  sustainers  d 
^'  unity"  who  have  pinned  their  creed  on  his  obstinacy,  adding  ih^ 
own  blindness  to  his  cecity,  may  be  passed  over,  without  distressing 
the  reader  by  recapitulation  of  shallow  arguments  and  unphiloeo- 
phical  crudities.   Numbers  of  their  books  lie  on  our  shelves  imdusted, 
because  there  is  not  a  monumental  fact  to  be  culled  from  the  whde 
of  them.    Nor  shall  we  do  more  than  allude  to  the  opinions  of  the 
learned  Mure,^*^  or  of  the  erudite,  though  mystical,  Henbt,"*  who 
endeavored  to  confine  all  these  Asiatic  wars  of  the  Pharaohs  to  the 
valley  of  the  Nile ;  because,  as  neither  scholar  could  read  a  hieroglg' 
phicj  they  debated  upon  that  which  they  did  not  understand ;  and,  in 
consequence,  uttered  views  that  are  now  entirely  superseded  by  later 
Egyptologists,  to  whose  pages  we  make  a  point  of  referring  those  who 
may  choose  to  criticise  the  bibliographical  ground-work  of  "  l^rpes 
of  Mankind." 

But  we  have  not  finished  with  the  monuments. 

M.  Prisse's  copy  of  the  heterodox  king,  Atenra-Bakhan  {Bex-et^ 
Aten),  now  proved  to  be  Amunoph  IV.,  need  not  here  be  repeated. 
Its  reduced  &c-simile  may  be  consulted («upra,  page  147);  while  eveiy 
reference  required  is  thrown  into  a  note :  ^  and,  inasmuch  aa  one  d 


CARBIED   THS0U6H   EGYPTIAN   MONUMENTS.       171 

titen  (Q.  B.  G.)  was  present  at  the  temple  of  EamaOy  1889-40, 
the  ori  j^nal  stone  was  found,  and  the  design  made,  we  can 
for  the  accuracy  of  Prisse's  copy  of  this  unique  bas-relie£ 
lention  this,  because  it  differs,  though  not  materially,  from  the 
productions  of  the  same  portrait  in  Lepsius's  DetdcmUUr :  ^  a 
lence  accounted  for  by  the  &ct  that  the  French  original  lay  at 
«,  whereas  the  Prussians  copied  others  at  Tel^AmamOj  200 
off:  nor  is  it  to  be  expected  that  ancient  Egyptian  portrait- 
OFB  could  multiply  likenesses  of  a  man  more  uniformly  similar 
g  themselves,  than  can  our  own  artists,  or  even  daguerreo- 
I,  at  the  present  day.    In  proof  of  how  artists  differ,  we  here 


Fio.107. 


8 


Skai,  or  AL 


BixBSH-ATnr. 


it  Other  less  faithful  copies,  followed  by  Morton.^  The  cut 
ins,  moreover,  an  attempted  portrait  of  asKlihiMr  ku^  Iwnerly 
d  SKAT,  whose  place,  though  proved  to  be  neai^  eoeral  with 
>f  Bakhan,  was  enigmatical  until  Lepsius  discovef^  that  he 
Q  immediate  successor  of  the  arch-heretic,  and,  like  him^  became 
d  fix)m  the  monuments  when  Amun's  priests  regained  tlMiU|^r 


if  king,  AI,  was  formerij  a  priyate  indiTidual,  and  took  Ma  aaoerdotal  title  into  his 

he  at  a  later  period.    He  appears  with  his  wife  in  the  tombs  of  Amama,  not  onfire- 

as  a  noble  and  peeoliarlj-honored  officer  of  king  Amonopk  IV. ;  thai  puritanical 

nhipper,  who  changed  his  name  into  that  of  *Bech-en-Aten '"—•'.  e.  Adorer  of  the 

Etosellini's  copy,^  the  features  of  this  king  AI  aie  atrocious. 
Mius  has  since  pronounced  Bex-en^ten  to  be  Amunoph  IV^^  aoa 


172  THE    OAirCASIAN    ITFB8 

of  Amiuiopli-^Mtnfm.  Ethoologically,  his  Btrange  countenance 
attests  very  mixed  blood ;  but  nothing  of  the  Negro  in  either  pwent. 
Hie  &ce  is  Asiatic,  ^ifyiog  no  especial  race ;  bnt  it  ia  one  of  thoti 
accidental  deviations  from  regularity  that  anatomiHts  are  fiuuiliarwith, 
espedally  among  mongrel  breeds.  We  have  seen  in  our  Fluraonie 
galleiy  that  Amunopb  HL  (Fig.  63)  himself  was  not  of  pare  Em. 
tian  stock. 

We  now  take  a  long  and  portentous  stride  in  Egj'ptiaD  hieton; 
viz. :  fix>m  the  JtViith  back  to  the  Allth  dynasty,  a  period  obeciue 
for  about  four  centuries.  The  country  during  this  hiatns  Beeni  to 
have  been  greatly  disturbed  by  wars,  conquests,  by  Sj/itoi-mgt^ 
tions  of  population,  and  other  agitating  causes ;  and  hence  arises  Qa 
lack  of  monuments  to  guide  our  investigations.  In  etimographiol 
materials,  especially,  there  is  almost  an  entire  blank.  Bnt  vrith  Q» 
XTTt.b  dynasty,  one  of  the  most  effiilgent  periods  of  Egyptian  histoty 
bursta  upon  us ;  and  we  can  again,  with  ample  documents,  take  np 
oar  Caucasian  type,  and  purane  it  upwards  along  the  stream  of  tim& 

According  to  Lepsius,  the  Xllth  dynasty  closed  aboat  the  year 
2124  B.  c.  If  we  add  to  this  the  summation  for  the  eighi  kings,  givea 
in  the  Turin  Papyrus,  of  "  218  years,  1  month,  and  15  days,"""  Qiii 
dynasty  commenced  about  the  year  2887  b.  c.  ;  which  is  only  some 
eleven  years  after  Usher's  date  for  the  Deluge,  when  most  good  Chrit- 
tJans  imagine  that  but  eight  adults,  four  men  and  four  women  (withn 
few  children),  were  in  existence !  The  monuments  of  this  dynas^ 
afford  abundant  evidence  not  only  of  the  existence  of  Egypto-Cauc^. 
sian  races,  but  of  Asiatic  nations,  as  well  as  of  Negroet  and  otl&d 
African  groups,  at  the  sud  diluvian  era. 


"  i1Hr^>-M>>«n  PrixHttn"  of  BeDi-HBaMn.  Qmenl  Nitotph  :  now,  JVm^^Au 

Let  ns  dispose  first  of  Fig.  110.     It  is  one  of  three  recently- /j^ai, 
iiebed  by  Lepmus ;  characterized  by  red  hair,  and  distinct  from  ff^. 


Atiatic,  tram  B«iii-HMwa. 


CA.BBIED    THSOUOH    EGYPTIAN    MONUMENTS.        173 

rboM  hair  u  black.    We  refer  to  ^o  ^1" 

mkmaier^  for  their  colored  poi^ 
ad^ng    Lepdus's     comments 

i  head  (Fig.  lOS)"*  on  the  preced- 
ige,  from  the  celebrated  tombs  of 
Sassan,  so  often  alluded  to  bj 
xtlogists,  repreaentB  one  of  a  groap 
monagea,  generally  known  as  the 
y-Mveii  priaonen  of  Beni-Siu$an." 
cene  has  been  repeatedly  and  va- 
f  expluned,  by  Champollion,  Ro- 
,  Wilkinson,  Champollion-Figeac,  Birch,  and  Oebom — leaving 
the  traBhy  speculations  of  mere  toorista ;  for,  as  usual,  there 
been  printed  many  extravagant  theories  as  to  the  country  and 
don  of  these  "  thirty-aeven  prisoners."  They  were,  indeed,  sup- 
,  by  orthodox  ereduUty,  to  represent  the  visit  of  Abraham  t» 
;,  or  else  the  arrival  of  Jacob  and  his  family.  More  critical  aathori- 
we  beheld  in  them  Israelitish  wanderers,  Ionian  Greeks,  Hyksoa, 
rhat  not.  But,  alas  \  all  Jewish  partialitieB  received  a  death- 
irhen  it  was  proved,  through  the  discovery  of  the  Xnth  dynasty, 
his  tableau  had  been  painted  at  Beni-Hassan  several  generations 
a  Abraham's  birth !  The  first  rational  account,  in  EngUsh,  of 
cene  was  put  forth  by  Mr.  Birch,  in  1847.  He  says ;  — 
officH  of  UtB-T-sKN  I.,  u  recorded  in  his  tomb  >1  Benihuaui,  received  in  tha  sixth 
jtai  of  that  nonareh,  by  roj&l  commaDd,  t,  cohto;  of  Uur^-nine  (37)  Ma-ugan, 
en,  headed  by  their  k^k,  or  leader,  Ab-shi.  Th«M  wer«  of  the  greal  SeuiUo 
called,  hj  the  EgTptiass,  "  Aamu."  »" 

is  lection  he  confirms  in  1852  — 

It  Mt»-tlem  foreignera,  irho  approach  the  Domaroh  Neferhetp,  come  throogb  the  An- 

prins  had  described  the  impressions  made  upon  him,  at  first 

of  this  unique  series :  — 

tbcM  remarks,  1  am  thioking  especially  of  that  rerj  remarkable  Boeoe,  on  the 
«f  Xiktra-tt-Ufsttarnr,  which  bringi  before  our  ejes,  in  anch  liTSly  colors,  the 
ea  of  Jacob  with  his  family,  and  would  tempt  ns  to  ideDtifj  it  with  that  sTent,  if 
'agy  itonid  alloie  lu,  (for  Jacob  eam«  under  the  Hykros  [i.  >.,  ceDtnries  later]),  and 
trtnet  cempdUd  to  btliat  tlial  luchfavuly  inmiffratioru  tctri  iy  no  nuont  of  rare  oeeur- 

Thcae  were,  ho««T«r,  the  foremnaera  of  the  Hykaoi  [and  of  the  laraelitea],  and 
Mi,  is  maay  ways,  paied  the  way  for  them."  ^^^ 

om  the  excellent  translation  of  Lepeius's  Bri^e  by  Mr.  Kenneth 
.  Mackensie,*^  we  extract  the  following  particulars,  reterring  at 
nme  time  to  the  Prussian  Denkmaler^  for  exquisite  plates  of 
i  qilendid  sepnlchres :  — 


174  TZI    CATCASlAy   TYPES 


*-  JL  WOK,  ^acK  'sar^  'vms.  \  Tmnf  iiBi4  iir  IcV* — ^^'^  ^  ftwrf  I7  thM  Bi|^ 

«f  a«  pts:  if  aac  i<ecii^L .  ijn  'as  5ircb«£^  «f  Ait  p«l  BirfMne  itti 
srviflBts  Icj?*^  ^  imn:  :«scneE.  mas  a*  ru  tf  hi  wlhii  immiw     In  Ae  n|» 
MBttZuas  fT  ac  veiitt  poML  visa  2«m  ft  ckHaOBBriMei^ 
v^  vV^  »4tt  JB  Ks*  ^lOL'tiL  viiiza.  Jikii  t*  •  CMcfaMB  «f  tkdr  fOMmlvtatlhil 

iht  red  «dsA-brawnaei,effti 
peofk,  who  bftve,  for  the  WMt  pa^i 
CB  the  bead  and  betfd,  111  Un 
¥mIim.  n^aboq^hfti 
tniu  4^  tke  w>Sja,  %a\  are  eriier'^T  cf  Bonkna.  prdtebty  «f  Scmitifl^  origin  Willi 
TietoriM  crrer  t&t  EtiLi-.piA&i  %xA  Xe^T^MS  c«  ikc  rnm— TTf  of  thoM  timMy  uid  thmlM 
BMd  Bocbenrpriicd  tt  tbe  rcnrrcsee  of  b^aek  iUvm  and  ■errantB.  OfwanagiiHktli 
Bfiftthtm  wr-^^jn.  ve  lean  nctiiag:  l>et  it  firrmi  that  the  iauiugntion  froB  theiQrt^ 
tact  vaa  a!readj  bcpimxii^.  aad  that  maaj  forcipicn  loa^t  an  aqrlma  !b  fcrtfle  Egypili 
rttVB  f'>r  MrTiM  and  other  useful  em^IoTmcntf. ...  I  haie  tneed  the  whole  nptMili- 
tioD,  which  ii  above  ci^t  feet  loc^  and  Giie-aiid-a-half  hi^  and  ia  Ttiy  weD  prwral 
tfaroogfa,  as  it  li  olIj  painte*!.  The  Rojal  Scribe,  Nefrahotep,  who  oondoeta  the  eoapiif 
iBt4  the  presence  of  the  high  officer  to  vhom  the  grave  belongi,  ia  pfeeenting  Urn  aibif  rf 
pap^nu.  Upon  this  the  tixth  year  of  King  Oeeiuteacu  IL  ia  mentioiiedy  in  lAiek  All 
fanilj  of  thirty-^seren  persons  came  to  EgypL  Their  chief  and  lord  waa  named  ibiK 
they  themselves  Aama,  a  national  designation,  recnrring  with  the  light-oonpleiioMd  ne% 
often  represented  in  the  rojal  tombs  of  the  XIXth;djnastj,  together  with  three  other  nn^ 
and  forming  the  four  principal  divisions  of  mankind,  with  wliieh  the  EgyptiaBi  vwf 
acquainted.  ChampoUion  took  them  for  Greeks  when  he  was  in  Benihasianj  bvt  hi  VM 
not  then  aware  of  the  extreme  antiqnitj  of  the  monuments  before  him.  miUaiaiM^ 
eiders  them  prisoners,  but  this  is  confuted  by  their  appearance  with  arma  and  \pn^  vift 
wives,  children,  donkeys,  and  luggage ;  I  hold  them  to  be  an  immigrating  Hykaoe-ftBi^i 
which  begs  for  a  reception  into  the  favored  land,  and  whose  posterity  perhaps  q»CB0d  til 
gates  of  Egypt  to  the  conquering  tribes  of  their  Semitic  relations." 

The  writer  (G.  R.  G.),  who  had  explored  all  these  localities  in 
1839,  with  :Mr.  A.  C.  Harris,  would  mention,  that  immediately  above 
Beni-IIassan  (at  the  Speos-ArtemidoSy  overiooked  by  Wilkinson  from 
1823  to  '34),  a  defile  through  the  precipitous  hills  leads  from  the  Nile 
into  the  Eastern  Desert,  and  thence  trends  through  the  Widee^- 
Arabah  to  the  Isthmus  of  Suez :  as,  indeed,  may  be  perceived  in 
Russkgger's  map,'^  before  us.  At  the  Egyptian  month  of  this  nvine 
are  remains  of  walls,  &c.,  that  once  blocked  the  passage ;  and,  in 
ancient  times,  here  doubtless  was  a  military  post,  to  prevent  nomadic 
ingress  into  the  cultivated  lands  without  the  turveUlance  of  the  police. 
Owing  to  the  intricacies  of  the  limestone  ravines  in  this  part  of  the 
Eastern  Desert,  any  strangers,  becoming  entangled  in  these  inte^se^ 
tions,  would,  in  the  end,  debouche  at  this  pass,  and  be  at  once  arrested 
by  tho  guard.  It  is  thus  that,  without  speculative  notions,  we  amve 
at  tho  conclusion  that  these  "thirty-seven  foreigners"  (althoogh  the 
artist  has  drawn  but  fifteen — men,  women,  and  children)  were  merely 
Artibiitn  wanderers;  who,  motives  unknown,  entered  Egypt  during 
tho  twouty-third  century  b.  c.    Natural  histoiy,  heretofore  too  fr^ 


GABRIED   THBOUGH   E6TPTIAK   MONUMENTS.        175 


eoily  left  aside  hj  ardiseologistB,  not  only  confirms  onr  view,  but 
fetteB  the  Peninsula  of  Mount  Sinai,  if  not  as  their  homestead,  at 
It  as  the  road  by  which  they  came.  The  reason  we  are  about  to 
e  establiBhes  two  Ihings :  Ist,  the  minute  accuracy  of  Egyptian 
nghtsmen  in  the  Xllth  dynasty,  4200  years  ago ;  2dly,  the  prompt 
itj  of  Prof.  Agassiz,  in  April,  1858. 

Lt  the  house  of  their  friend,  Mr.  A.  Stein,  of  Mobile,  the  authors 
«  looking  over  his  copy  of  the  noble  Prussian  DenhmdUr^  when 
£  Agaasiz,  the  moment  we  reached  this  plate  {uU  iupra)^  pointed 

the  *^09pra  Siniaea — the  goat  with  semicircular  horns,  laterally 
pressed,"  as  the  first  animal ;  and  the  ^^Antilope  Saigaj  or  gazelle 
temperate  Western  Asia,"  as  the  second :  animals  offered  in  pro- 
itory  tribute  to  General  Kum-hotep,  by  Absha,  the  fft/ky  chief,  of 
le  Mu-9egtfny  foreigners. 

inr  Fig.  109  presents  the  likeness  of  the  excellent  governor  of  the 
rince;  and  the  contrast,  between  their  yellow  Semitic  counte- 
068  and  his  rubescent  Egyptian  face,  spares  us  from  fears  that 
ymgoinity  will  be  claimed  for  them. 
X  least  two  types,  then,  of  Caucasian  families — the  one  Semitish, 

the  other  Egyptian  —  were  distinct  from  each  other,  and  co- 
tent,  4200  years  ago.    If  two^  why  not  more?    Why  not  each 

of  aU  the  primitive  types  of  humanity  now  distinguishable  in 
i,  Africa,  Europe,  America,  or  Oceanica  ?  Science  and  logic  can 
gn  no  negative  reason:  dogmatism,  which  excludes  both,  will 
ibtless  continue  to  wony  the  hapless  "  general  reader"  with  many. 
Ife  must  span,  for  want  of  intervening  ethnographic  monuments, 

gulf  that  separates  the  XMth  from  the  Vlth  dynasty,  assuming 
\  latter  at  about  2800  years  b.  c.  Here  again,  however,  our  Cau- 
BEQ  type  reappears  not  only  perfectly  marked,  but  identical  with 
my  of  the  heads  we  have  already  beheld  among  the  royal  portraits 

the  AYlith  and  succeeding  dynaties.  Lepsius's  precious  Denk* 
ikr  yields  us  the  following :  — 

Fio.  lll.ai^  Fio.  112.208 


K3mu 


t^ — ■-?     Jb  F^  ~~'-£-  •"■* 


LsKl^TShOM 


=  i--.ZIir  -.Z  ■X.-i  ? 


The  preceding  four  heads  arc  all  from  painted  sculptures  in  tombs  of 
the  IVth  dynasty ;  wliich  commenced  at  Memphis,  according  to  Lep- 
sias,  about  3400  years  b.  c.    The  second  and  third  of  these  heads 
assimilate  closely  to  many  of  those  already  given  of  XVIIth  and 
X\"lllth  dynaetiee;  demonstrating  that  mixed  Caucasian  types  in- 
habited Egypt  from  the  first  to  tlie  last  of  her  surviving  monuments. 
We  have  stated  our  reasons,  in  another  place,  for  regarding  this  spe- 
cial phj'siognomy  to  be  commingled  with  foreign  and  Asiatic  elements ; 
and  not  representative,  consequently,  of  the  aboriginal  Egyptian  stem. 
The  third  of  these  heads  is  strongly  Chaldaic  in  its  outlines ;  and  we 
think  there  is  little  reason  to  doubt  that  the  ancestral  Mesopotamian 
stock  of  Abraham  had  long  been  mingling  its  blood  with  the  royal 
ami  aristocratic  families  of  Egypt;  because,  in  the  IVth,  Vth,  and 
Vlth  dynasties,  we  find  two  distinct  types  sculptured  on  the  mono- 
ments — the  one  African  or  Negroid,  and  the  other  Asiatic  or  Semitic. 
Of  course,  when  speaking  of  Abraham's  ancestral  stock,  the  reader 
will  understand  that  we  make  no  reference  to  this  patriarch's  indivi- 
duality.    To  us,  his  name  serves  merely  to  classi^'  some  proximate 
or  identical  Chaldaic  family  of  man,  originally  connected  wth  a  com- 
hjod  Euphratic  centre  of  creation,  of  which  the  existence  verj-  likely 
preceded  Abraham's  birth  by  myriads  of  ages. 

Our  fourth  portrait  (Fig.  118)  is  the  only  one  we  can  identify,  and 
"*  associations  are  most  interesting.  Prince  and  Priest  Meriiet — 
probably  a  relative,  if  not  son,  of  King  Shoopuo,  Cfieopg,  huildor  of 
'oe  <jreat  Pyramid  —  is  the  man  whose  tomb,  transferred  from  Mem- 
pliia  to  Berlin,  and  now  built  into  the  Royal  Museum,  has  escaped 
"le  -vicissitudes  of  time  for  above  fifly-two  centuries.  Bis  bas-reliefed 
''^la.ge  has  endured  almost  intact ;  whilst,  of  the  "  chosen  people," 
^'^ry  Hebrew  portrait,  from  Abraham  to  Paul,  has  been  expunged 
frc>-»3i  human  iconography.     In  his  lineaments,  we  behold  the  pure 


178 


TEE    CAUGASIAIT    T7FZS 


Egyptian  type,  which  wo  ehall  endeavor  to  render  more  obrioiu 
through  lithograpbe  that  are  genuine  fac-Bimiles  of  stamps  made,  on 
Uio  moQumenta  themselves,  hy  the  hand  of  Lepsius,  at  Berlin, 

Meanwhile,  it  is  worthy  of  notice,  that,  in  the  ratio  of  oar  descent 
from  the  sculptures  of  the  IVth  dynaaty,  through  the  Old  Snfirt, 
our  conventionally-termed  "  Oiiiidaic  "  type  supplants  the  miotic  to 
such  an  extent,  that,  under  the  New  Empire,  and  among  the  aristocracy 
of  the  land,  it  almost  entirely  auporaedes  the  Aiiican  type  of  incipient 
times.  The  admixtare,  in  thcno  later  ages,  of  such  Asiatic  blood, 
may  bo  duo  to  tho  so-called  Jft/ktos  ;  who  commenced,  even  befwe 
the  time  of  Mehgs,  intruding  upon,  and  settling  in  I^gypt  AUianoei 
and  intermixtures  of  races,  similar  to  those  seen  at  tiie  present  day, 
have  operated  among  nations  in  all  ages,  and  eveiywhere  that  men 
and  women  have  encountered  each  other  on  our  planet. 

Four  instances  may  bo  consulted  in  LcpHius's  DenkmUlerf  of  Egyp- 
tian monarchs  who  have  left  at  the  copper-mines  of  ML  Sinu,  on  ij^di^ 
inscribed  with  hicroglyphicnl  legends,  thoii'  bas-relief  effi^es;  repi» 
scTiting  each  king  iu  the  act  of  braining  certain  foreignen :  wlioig 
pointed  beanie,  aquiline  noBcs,  and  other  Bomitish  characteristics,  coq. 
bine  with  tho  Arabian  locality  to  identify  them  as  Arabt.  We  ^ 
entire  (Fig.  119,  A)  a  specimen  of  tho  earliest  Tablets — "^UM-Sion 


CABBIED   THROUGH    EOTPTIAK    MOKUMENTS.        179 

tnoning  an  Arab-iorianan ;  "  and  the  head  of  another  smitten  by 
SisuFRU;"  both  kings  of  the  IVth  dynasty,  during  the  thirty-fourth 
entniy  B.  c. 

The  other  two  examples  (by  us  not  copied)  are  identical  in  style, 
at  a  little  posterior  in  age ;  one  being  of  the  reign  of  king  Shore, 
)r  Riiho)  in  the  Vth,  and  the  other  of  Merira-Pbpi,  in  the  Vlth 
pisty.  A  fifth  example  might  be  cited  of  the  IVth,  but  it  is  of  the 
ime  Senufru  mentioned  above.^^^ 

Here  then  are  represented  Egyptian  Pharaohs  striking  Asiatics ; 
id  here,  we  are  informed  epistolarily  by  Chev.  Lepsius,  is  the  re- 
lOtast  monumental  evidence  of  two  distinct  types  of  man ;  although, 
I  analytical  comparison  of  such  antipodean  languages  as  the  ancient 
Umm  with  the  old  Egyptian,  of  the  Atlantic  Berber  with  the  Medic 
'  Barius's  inscriptions,  of  the  Hindoo  Pali  with  the  Hebrew  of 
iBBAKUK,  and  a  dozen  others  we  might  name,  would  result  in  estab- 
ihing  for  each  of  these  distinct  tongues  such  an  enormous  and  inde- 
ndent  antiquity,  as  to  leave  not  a  shadow  of  doubt  that  all  primitive 
fiican  and  Asiatic  races  existed,  from  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  to 
hina,  as  £Eir  back  as  the  foundation  of  the  Egyptian  Empire,  and 
Dg  before.  It  is  in  the  IVth  Memphite  dynasty,  however,  that  we 
id  the  oldest  sculptural  representations  of  man  now  extant  in  the 
orld. 

Li  the  above  figures  two  primordial  types,  one  Asiatic  and  the 
(her  Egyptian,  stand  conspicuous.  If  then,  as  before  asserted,  two 
ices  of  man  existed  simultaneously  during  the  IVth  dynasty,  in 
afficient  numbers  to  be  at  war  with  each  other,  their  prototypes 
anfit  have  lived  before  the  foundation  of  the  Empire,  or  far  earlier 
ban  4000  years  b.  c.  If  two  types  of  mankind  were  coetaneous,  it 
bUows  that  all  other  Asiatic  and  African  races  found  in  the  subse- 
laent  Xllth  dynasty  must  have  been  also  in  existence  contempora- 
Mously  with  those  of  the  IVth,  as  well  as  with  all  the  aboriginal 
ncea  of  America,  Europe,  Oceanica,  Mongolia — in  short,  with  every 
^edes  of  mankind  throughout  the  entire  globe. 


180  AFRICAN    TTPE3. 


CHAPTER   VI. 


AFRICAN    TYPES. 


Our  preceding  chapters  have  established  that  the  so-called  (Jmeo- 
$ian  types  may  be  traced  upwards  from  the  present  day,  in  an  infinite 
variety  of  primitive  forms,  through  every  historical  record,  and  yet 
farther  back  through  the  petroglyphs  of  Egypt  (where  we  lose  them, 
in  the  mediaeval  darkness  of  the  earliest  recorded  people,  some  8500 
years  before  Christ),  not  as  a  few  stray  individuals,  but  as  popnloiu 
nations,  possessing  distinct  physical  features  and  separate  national 
characteristics.  We  now  turn  to  the  African  types,  not  simply  be- 
cause they  present  an  opposite  extreme  from  the  Caucasian,  but 
mainly  because,  from  their  early  communication  with  Egypt,  mnd 
detail,  in  respect  to  their  physical  characters,  has  been  preserved  in 
Uie  catacombs  and  on  the  monuments. 

In  our  general  remarks  on  spedet^  we  have  shown  that  no  classifica- 
tion of  races  yet  put  forth  has  any  foundation  whatever  in  natnre; 
and  that,  after  several  thousands  of  years  of  migrations  of  races  and 
comminglings  of  types,  all  attempts  at  following  them  up  to  their 
original  birth-places  must,  from  the  absence  of  historic  annals  of 
those  primordial  times,  and  in  the  present  state  of  knowledge,  be 
utterly  hopeless.  This  remark  applies  with  quite  as  much  force  to 
Negroes  as  to  Caucasians :  for  Africa  first  exhibits  herself,  from  on& 
extreme  to  the  other,  covered  with  dark-skinned  races  of  variotia 
shades,  and  possessing  endless  physical  characters,  which,  being 
tinct,  we  must  regard  as  primitive,  until  it  can  be  shown  that 
exist  capable  of  transforming  one  type  into  another.  The 
may  be  traced  on  the  monuments  of  Egypt,  with  certainty,  as  nation- 
back  to  the  Xllth  dynasty,  about  2300  years  b.  c.  :  and  it  cannot 
assumed  that  they  were  not  then  as  old  as  any  other  race  of  our 
logical  epoch. 

In  order  to  develop  our  ideas  more  clearly,  we  propose  to  take  a  rap^ 
glance  at  the  population  of  Africa. .  We  shall  show,  that  not  only 
that  vast  continent  inhabited  by  types  quite  as  varied  as  those  of  Euro^ 
or  Asia,  but  that  there  exists  a  regular  ^ra(2a^ton,  from  the  Cape  of  Goc::: 
Hope  to  the  Isthmus  of  Suez,  of  which  the  Hottentot  and  BushmsM 
form  the  lowest,  and  the  Egyptian  and  Berber  types  the  highest  link^ 


AFRICAN    TYPES.  181 

liese  gradatioiiB  of  African  man  are  indigenous  to  the  soil ; 
no  historical  times  have  existed  when  the  same  gradations 

we  compare  the  continent  of  Africa  with  the  other  great 
of  the  world,  it  is  apparent  that  it  forms  a  striking  contrast 
particular.  Its  whole  physical  geography,  its  climates,  its 
ns,  its  fiiunse,  its  florae,  &c.,  &re  all  peculiar.  Upon  exami- 
maps  of  Europe,  Asia,  and  America,  we  see  indeed,  in  each 
;,  great  diversities  of  climate,  soil,  elevations  of  surface,  and 
momena;  still  no  natural  barriere  exist  so  insurmountable 
ivent  the  migrations  and  comminglings  of  nu^es,  and  con- 
confusion  of  tongues  and  types :  but  in  Africa  the  case  is 
srent.  Here  stand  obstructions,  fixed  by  nature,  which  man 
imes  had  no  means  of  overcoming.  Not  only  from  the  time 
I,  the  first  of  the  Pharaohs,  to  that  of  Moses,  but  from  the 
>ch  to  that  of  Christ,  Africa,  south  of  the  Equator,  was  as 
^rra  incognita  to  the  inhabitants  of  Europe,  Asia,  Egypt,  and 
B17  States,  as  certain  interior  parts  of  that  continent  are  to 
J  present  day.  We  know  that,  long  after  the  Christian  era, 
cal  skill  necessary  for  exploring  expeditions,  no  less  than  for 
portation  of  emigrants  to  those  distant  latitudes,  was  want- 
l  we  have  only  to  turn  to  any  standard  work  (Rittwr's,  for 
on  Ancient  Geography,  to  be  satisfied  of  these  facts.  It  is 
ertain  that  what  is  now  termed  "  Central  Africa"  could  not 
n  reached  by  caravan  from  the  Mediterranean  coast,  before 
duction  of  camels  from  Asia,  through  Egypt,  into  Barbaiy. 
sh  of  this  animal's  introduction  is  now  known  to  antedate 
tian  era  but  a  century  or  two.  It  is  contended,  by  the  advo- 
a  common  origin  for  mankind,  that  this  African  continent 
populated  by  Asiatic  emigrants  into  Egypt ;  that  these  im- 
passed  on,  step  by  step,  gradually  changing  their  physical 
dons,  under  climatic  influences,  until  the  whole  continent, 
Mediterranean  to  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  was  peopled  by 
as  tribes  we  now  behold  scattered  over  that  enormous  space. 
I  an  hypothesis  can  hardly  be  maintained,  in  the  face  of  the 
•ted  by  Lepsius,  and  familiar  to  all  Egyptologists,  that  Negro 
r  races  already  existed  in  Northern  Africa,  on  the  Upper  Nile, 
\xs  B.  c.  —  existed,  we  repeat,  in  despite  of  natural  barriers 
mid  not  have  been  passed  by  any  means  previously  i^nown ; 
•cover,  that  all  truly  African  races  have,  from  the  earliest 
spoken  languages  radically  distinct  from  every  Asiatic  tongue. 
ic  researches  have  established  that,  prior  to  the  introduction 
c  elements  into  the  Lower  Valley  of  the  Nile,  the  speech  of 


182  AFBICAX    TYPES. 

the  ante-monnmental  Egyptians  oonid  have  borne  no  affinity  towaids 
the  latter.    Lepsios,  Bircb.  and  I>e  Ronge — onr  higfaeat  philologial 
authorities  in  this  question  —  coincide  in  the  main  principle,  tbatflia 
lexicology  deduced  from  the  earliest  bieroglvphics  exhibits  two  ele- 
inentd :  y\z..  a  priniaiy,  or  African ;  and  a  secondaiy,  or  Anatic, 
&ui>erinAposed  ap»on  the  former.    It  is  also  certain  that,  Syro-Anbun 
eni?raftments  being  deducted  from  the  present iTii&tafi  and  theferkr 
vernaculars  spoken  above  and  westward  of  Egypt,  these  laDgoages 
are  as  purely  African  now  as  must  have  been  the  idiom  uttered  by 
tiie  E^r^'ptian  ancestry  of  those  who  raised  the  pyramids  of  the  IVdi 
dynasty,  5300  years  ago. 

Such  are  the  results  of  archseology,  applied  by  that  school  of  Egyp- 
tian jfhilologists  which  alone  is  competent  to  decide  upon  the  language 
of  the  hieroglyfihics.  They  harmonize  with  the  physiological  con- 
clusions we  have  reached  through  monumental  iconography.  But, 
requesting  the  critical  reader  to  accompany  us  upon  a  map  of  the 
African  continent,  such  as  those  contained  in  the  Physical  Atlam  of 
Bcrghaus,  or  Johnston,  we  propose  commencing  at  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  and  following  the  African  races  from  Table  Rock  to  the  Meffi- 
terranean.  Our  limits  do  not  i>ermit  a  detailed  analysis,  nor  is  saA 
nc*cessary,  as  the  few  prominent  facts  we  shall  present  are  quite  suffi- 
cient for  the  purpose  in  hand,  and  will  at  once  be  admitted  by  eveiy 
reader  who  is  at  all  competent  to  pursue  this  discussion. 

VTimt  is  now  called  Cape  Colony  lies  bet^veen  30®  and  35°  of  eouth 
latitude.  It  rises,  as  you  recede  from  the  coast,  into  high  table- 
lands and  mountains,  and  possesses  a  comparatively  temperate  and 
agi-ceable  climate ;  nevertheless,  it  is  here  that  we  find  the  lowest  and 
most  beastly  specimens  of  mankind :  viz.,  the  Rottentot  and  thejBidl- 
fwan.  The  latter,  in  particular,  are  but  little  removed,  both  in  moral 
and  physical  characters,  from  the  orang-outan.  They  are  not  black 
but  of  a  yellowish-brown  {tallow-colored^  as  the  French  term  them] 
with  woolly  heads,  diminutive  statures,  small  ill-shapen  crania,  ver 
projecting  mouths,  prognathous  faces,  and  badly  formed  bodies;  i 
short,  they  are  described  by  travellers  as  bearing  a  strong  resemblam 
to  tlie  monkey  tribe.  They  possess  many  anatomical  peculiaritie 
known  to  j>hy8ioIogists  if  not  recapitulated  here.  Lichtbnstein,  oi 
of  our  best  authorities,  in  describing  this  race,  says :  — 

<'  Their  common  objects  of  pursuit  are  serpents,  lizards,  ants,  and  grasshoppera.  Tb 
Fill  remain  f^hole  days  without  drinking;  as  a  substitute,  they  chew  Buoenlent  plant 
they  do  not  eat  salt.  They  have  no  fixed  habitation,  but  sleep  in  holes  in  the  ground 
under  the  branches  of  trees.  They  are  short,  lean,  and,  in  appearance,  weak  in  th< 
limbs ;  yet  arc  capable  of  bearing  much  fatigue.  Their  sight  is  acute,  but  their  taa 
smell,  and  feeling,  are  feeble.  They  do  not  form  large  societieSy  bat  wander  nboot 
'amilies." 


AFRICAN    TYPES.  188 

tenMt  have  been  sapposed  by  many  to  belong  to  the  same 
Bosjesman  or  Bnshmen ;  and  although  we  do  not  partake 
lion,  the  point  is  too  unimportant  to  our  purpose  to  justify 
mssion  here.  In  most  particulars,  the  physical  characters  of 
and  Hottentots  do  not  differ  greatly  —  the  Hottentots  ex- 
i  of  the  orang  character  of  the  Bushmen,  and  their  females 
mt  two  very  remarkable  peculiarities  or  deformities :  viz., 
lind  their  buttocks,  like  those  on  the  backs  of  dromedaries, 
tisting  development  of  the  labia  pudendu  (See  an  example 
^entU  VenuSy  figured  in  our  Chapter  XHI.) 
iplexion  of  the  Hottentots  is  compared  by  travellers  to  that 
n  "  affected  with  jaundice  "  —  "a  yellowish-brown,  or  the 
faded  leaf"  —  "a  tawny  buffi  ^r  fawn-color.'*  Barrow 
t— 

is  of  a  Tery  siDgular  nature  —  it  does  not  cover  the  whole  surface  of  the 
ows  in  smaU  tufts,  at  certain  distances  from  each  other,  and  when  clipped 

appearance  and  feel  of  a  hard  shoe-bmsh,  except  that  it  is  curled  and 
small  round  lumps,  about  the  size  of  a  marrowfat  pea.  When  suffered  to 
■  on  the  neck  in  hard-twisted  tassels,  like  fringe." 

ttentots  are  also  very  strongly  distinguished  firom  all  other 
their  singular  language.  Their  utterance,  according  to 
in,  is  remarkable  for  numerous  rapid,  harsh,  shrill  sounds, 
om  the  bottom  of  the  chest,  with  strong  aspirations,  and 
n  the  mouth  by  a  singular  motion  of  the  tongue.  The 
t  is  commonly  "  gluckings."  The  peculiar  construction  of 
organs  of  this  race  greatly  facilitates  the  formation  and 
)f  these  sounds,  which  to  other  species  of  men  would  be 
lit.  [We  had  the  pleasure,  t\^^o  years  ago,  at  a  meeting  of  the 
jal  Society  in  New  York,  to  hear  some  specimens  of  this 
rom  Prof.  Haldemann,  of  Pennsylvania,  who  possesses  an 
ary  talent  for  imitating  sounds,  and  we  can  readily  believe 
lottentot  vocalization  has  no  affinity  with  any  other  in 

—J.  ex.] 

rt  race  we  encounter,  after  leaving  the  Cape,  is  the  Kafirs, 
They  are  not  only  found  along  the  coast  to  the  north- 
fifraria,  but  extend  far  beyond,  into  the  interior  of  Africa. 
lay  certain  affinities  with  the  Fulahs,  FoolahSj  or  Fellatahs, 
prolonged  even  into  Northern  Afi'ica  —  whence  an  opinion 
wo  races  are  identical ;  but  the  fact,  to  say  the  least,  is  a 
great  doubt.  The  Caftres  are  traced  northward,  under 
ames;  and  their  language  and  customs  are  very  widely 
rhough  they  are  now  encountered  in  considerable  numbers 
lape,  their  original  seat  is  doubtful.    In  geography,  Centxul 


184  AFRICAN    TYPES. 

Africa  is  yot  a  terra  incognita,  and  we  cannot,  tbereforo,  fix  fheir 
birth-place  with  precision,  however  manifest  may  be  the  Caffitman 
link  in  the  chain  of  gradation  we  have  assumed.  Albeit,  they  resem. 
ble  the  true  Negro  much  more  than  the  Hottentot;  whilst,  both  intel- 
lectually and  physically,  they  are  greatly  superior  not  only  to  Hot. 
tentots,  but  to  many  Negro  tribes  on  the  Slave-Coast.  They  poseeag 
some  knowledge  of  agriculture  and  the  use  of  metals ;  they  dress  in 
skins,  and  live  in  towns.  Descriptions  of  the  Caffi*es,  by  different 
writers,  vary  considerably;  and  it  is  probable  that  several  clogely 
allied  though  diverse  typos  have  been  included  under  this  general 
appellation.  No  one  has  had  better  opportunities  for  studying  this 
race,  or  can  be  more  competent,  than  Lichtenstein,  and  we  shall 
therefore  adopt  his  description. 

'*  The  nniyersal  characteristics  of  all  the  tribes  of  this  great  nation  consist  in  an  extcnnl 
form  and  figure,  Taryiug  exceedingly  from  the  other  nations  of  Africa:  thej  an  nmeii 
taller,  stronger,  and  their  limbs  better  proportioned.  Their  color  is  brown;  thdr  bir 
block  and  woolly.  Their  countenances  have  a  character  peculiar  to  themsolTes,  and  vlueh 
does  not  permit  their  being  included  in  any  of  the  races  of  mankind  above  ennmerated. 
They  have  the  high  forehead  and  prominent  nose  of  the  Europeans,  the  thick  lips  of  tke 
Negroes,  and  the  high  cheek-bones  of  the  Hottentots.  Their  beards  are  black,  and  aneh 
fuller  than  those  of  the  Hottentots." 

This  race,  it  will  thus  be  seen,  is  a  very  peculiar  one,  combining 
both  moral  and  physical  traits  of  the  higher  and  the  lower  Afiican 
races.  Widely  disseminated,  they  exhibit  such  singular  aflBnities 
with  opposing,  such  strange  diftercnces  from  proximate,  Africans, 
that  it  is  impossible  to  iix  them  to  one  locality :  at  the  same  time, 
being,  like  all  savage  mccs,  without  a  history^,  we  are  unable  to  say, 
with  any  probability,  to  what  latitude  or  to  which  coast  they  belong. 

When,  however,  taking  our  departure  from  the  Cape  (the  centwl 
regions  of  the  continent  being  unknown),  we  continue  our  examina* 
tion  along  the  eastern  and  western  coasts,  as  far  as  the  transverse 
belt,  just  beyond  the  Equator,  which  separates  the  two  great  deserts, 
Noitheni  and  Southern,  we  find  a  succession  of  well-marked  ^pea, 
seemingly  indigenous  to  their  respective  localities.    Along  the  Eaart> 
tern  coast  we  encounter  the  various  tribes  inhabiting  InhambaA^ 
Sabia,  Sofala,  Botonga,  Mozambique,  Zanguebar,  &c.,  each  presetzM.! 
ing  physical  characters  more  or  less  hideous ;  and,  almost  witho 
exception,  not  merely  in  a  barbarous,  but  superlatively  savage  8ta 
All  attempts  towards  humanizing  them  have  failed.     Hopes  of  evt? 
tual  improvement  in  the  condition  of  these  bnitish  families  are 
tained  by  none  but  missionaries  of  sanguine  temperament  and  li 
instruction.     Even  the  Slaver  rejects  them. 

If  we  now  go  back  to  Cape  Colony,  and  thence  pass  upwards  alo: 
the  Western  coast,  we  meet  with  another,  equally  diversified^  se: 


AFEICAN    TYPES. 

of  Negro  races,  totally  distinct  from  those  of  the  eastern  side,  inha- 
biting Cimbebas,  Benguela,  Angola,  Congo,  Loango,  Materabas,  and 
Guinea;  where  we  again  reach  the  Equator.  These  arc  all  savage 
tribea,  but  little  removed,  in  physical  nature  and  moral  propensiticp, 
from  tbe  Hottentots.  Anything  like  a  detailed  analysis  of  them  would 
Tie  but  an  unprofitable  repetition  of  deacriptiona,  to  be  found  in  all 
travellers'  accounts,  exhibiting  pictures  of  the  most  degraded  races 
of  mankind.  In  a  word,  the  whole  of  Africa,  south  of  10°  N.  lat., 
shows  a  succession  of  human  beinga  with  intellects  as  dark  as  their 
skins,  and  with  a  cephalic  conformation  that  rendere  all  expectance 
of  their  future  melioration  an  Utopian  dream,  philanthropical,  but 
somewhat  senile. 

North  of  the  Equator,  and  di\-iding  the  two  great  Northern  and 

Southern  deserts,  we  fall  in  with  a  belt  of  country  traversing  the 

whole  continent  of  Africa,  terminating  on  the  east  vrith  the  highlands 

I     of  Abyssinia  —  on  the  west  ^vith  tlio  uplands  of  Senegambia;  and, 

I     between  these  two  points,  including  part  of  the  SoodUn,  Negro-land 

proper,  oi  Nigritia.     About  10°  N.  lat.  stretches  an  immense  range 

■     of  mountains,  which  are  supposed  to  run  entirely  across  the  couti- 

I     neiit,  and  to  fonn  an  insurmountable  barrier  between  the  Southern 

Deserts  and  the  Northern  Sahara.    Throughout  this  region,  we  behold 

an  infinitude  of  Negro  races,  differing  considerably  in  their  esternal 

I    chai-aetcrs.     The  annexed  extracts  from  Prichard,  bearing  upon  this 

I    Bubjoct,  contain  some  important  facts  requiring  comment. 

'  "The  wliole  of  the  oountriea  now  described  are  sometimflB  oalled  Nigriti*,  or  the  L»ad 
\  of  Negroes  — Ibej  hsve  likewisB  been  termed  Elhiupia.  TLo  former  of  those  namea  is  more 
'  frtiiuenlly  giveo  to  the  Waalcrn,  and  the  latter  to  the  Euatem  ports  ;  but  there  is  no  eiact 
limiution  between  the  cuuntrieH  ao  termed.  The  nameg  are  taken  from  tho  races  of  men 
}5ihabiting  different  eouutries,  and  these  aro  intorsperaed.  and  not  eepanited  hj  a  particular 
linf.  Black  and  wootlj-haired  races,  to  which  the  term  Negro  is  applied,  are  more  predo- 
fliiiitnt  in  Weetem  Africa;  but  tbere  sro  alao  wooUy-hured  tribes  in  the  Eoist:  imd  races 
«hi>  naemblo  lite  Elhiopiuis,  in  Iheir  physical  ohoraolers,  are  found  likewise  in  the  Weil. 
Vlt  caneot  mark  oot  geographical  limits  to  these  diflerent  claeaee  of  nations  ;  but  it  will 
be  utefui  to  remember  the  difference  in  phjaical  characters  which  sepnrntes  them.  The 
<4rgToes  are  distinguiahed  b;  their  well-known  traits,  of  which  the  most  atrongly  marked 
m  ihat  woollj  hair;  but  it  ti  difficult  to  point  out  on;  common  property  eharacteriilio  of 
the  nat  termed  Elliiopians,  unless  it  is  the  negaliTe  one  of  wanting  the  aboTe-menlioned 
l««ulliril;  of  the  Negro :  an;  other  definition  will  apply  only  in  general,  and  will  be  liable 
la  eic*|iliaiiB.  Tlie  Ethiopian  races  have  generally  something  in  their  physical  character 
Mhich  is  prtulvtrlg  African,  though  not  reaching  the  degree  in  which  it  is  displayed  by  the 
U»cli  people  of  Soudan.  Their  hair,  though  not  woolly,  ie  commonl;  friiiled,  or  strongly 
cnrleil  or  crisp.  Their  complexion  is  sometimes  black,  at  others,  of  (he  color  of  bronie,  or 
Dliit,  or  more  frequently  of  a  dark.copper  or  red-brown  ;  eacb  as  tlie  Egyptian  paintings 
jiepliy  in  human  figures,  though  generalty  of  a  deeper  shade.  In  aome  i 
bair.  w  well  sa  their  completion,  is  somewhat  brown  or  red.  Their  fealun 
aid  rounded  —  not  eo  acute  sDd  salient  as  those  of  the  Arabs ;  their  nosee  a- 
9r  depnued,  but  scarcely  so  promiucnt  as  those  of  L:uropeauH ;  their  lip) 

24 


often  fut 
:  flattest 
general 


186  AFRICAN    TYPES. 

thick  or  full,  but  seldom  turned  out  like  the  thick  lips  of  Negroes ;  their  figure  Is  ileoder 
and  woU  shaped,  and  often  resembling  that  form  of  which  the  Egyptian  palatingt  tod 
stfttues  afford  the  most  generally  known  exemplifications.  These  characters,  thovgii  i^ 
some  respects  approaching  towards  those  of  the  Negro,  are  perfectly  distinct  from  th« 
peculiarities  of  the  mulatto  or  mixed  breed.  Most  of  these  nations,  both  oUsses  beioe 
equally  included,  are  originally  African,  By  this  I  do  not  mean  to  imply  that  their  lnt 
parents  were  created  on  the  soil  of  Africa,  but  merely  that  they  cannot  be  traeed,  by  his- 
torical  proofs,  from  any  other  part  of  the  world,  and  that  they  appear  to  haTe  grown  into 
clans  or  tribes  of  peculiar  physical  and  social  character,  or  that  their  national  existenoe 
had  its  commencement  in  that  continent."  ^^^ 

The  above  paragraph  establirfhes  that  Prichard,  in  accordance  here 
with  our  own  views,  cuts  loose  tlie  population  of  the  basin  of  iheSile 
from  all  tlie  Negro  races  scattered  between  Mount  Atlas  and  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope.  In  fact,  one  of  IVichard's  great  objects,  throughout 
his  "Researches,"  is  to  show  that  there  exists  a  regular  ^oela^um  of 
races,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest  types,  not  only  in  Africa,  but 
throughout  the  world.  The  learned  Doctor  spared  no  labor,  for  forty 
years,  to  prove  tliat  this  gradation  is  the  result  oi physical  causss^  act- 
ing,  as  he  says,  "during  chiliads  of  years,"  upon  one  primitive 
Adamic  stock.  We,  on  the  contrary,  contend,  that  many  primitive 
types  of  mankind  were  created  in  distant  zoological  provinces;  and, 
that  the  numerous  facts,  ignored  by  Dr.  Prichard,  which  have  lately 
come  to  light  from  Egyptian  monuments  and  other  new  sources, 
confirm  this  view.  In  fact,  Prichard  himself,  in  the  fifth  or  final 
volume  of  his  last  edition,  virtually  abandons  the  position  he  had  so 
long  and  so  ably  maintiiincd. 

The  range  of  mountains  which  bounds  Guinea  on  the  north  is  ap- 
posed, by  liiTTER  and  other  distinguished  geographers,  to  be  the 
commencement  of  a  huge  chain  which  trends  across  the  continent 
about  the  tenth  degree,  connecting  itself  with  the  so-called  "Moun- 
tains of  the  Moon,"  on  the  East;^'^  and  thus  constituting  an  impass- 
able wall,  athwart  the  continent,  between  the  North  and  the  South. 
Certain  it  is  that  the  whole  of  Africa  south  of  this  parallel  was  utterly 
unknown  600  years  ago  to  any  writers,  sacred  or  profane — the  coast^ 
on  either  side,  until  reached  by  navigators,  in  quite  modem  times — 
the  interior,  or  central  portion  of  this  mountain-land,  continues  to 
less  known  than  even  the  moon's. 

One  interesting  fact,  however,  is  clear:  viz.,  that  when,  passi 
onwards  from  the  South,  we  overleap  this  stupendous  natural  wall,- 
we  are  at  once  thrown  among  tribes  of  higher  grade ;  although  coi 
tinning  still  within  the  region  of  jet-black  skins  and  woolly  headest  - 
The  excessively  prognathous  type  of  the  Hottentots,  Congos,  Guine^^ 
Negroes,  and  so  forth,  is  no  longer,  we  now  perceive,  the  prevailing  tj'p  ^■ 
nortli  of  this  mountiiin-range.  We  here  meet  with  features  approacli:'^ 
ing  the  Cauca^sian  coupled  with  well-foniied  bodies  and  neatly-tume»^ 


AFRICAN    TYPES.  187 

limbe;  improved  cranial  developments,  and  altogether  a  mnch  higher 
ifiteDectual  character.  Here,  likewise,  the  rudiments  of  civilization  are 
net  with  for  the  first  time  in  our  progress  from  the  South.  Here 
and  there,  though  surrounded  by  pastoral  nomadism,  many  of  the 
tribes  are  rude  agriculturists ;  manufacturing  coarse  cloth,  leather, 
4c. ;  knowing  somewhat  of  tlie  use  of  metals,  and  living  in  towns  of 
from  ten  to  thirty  thousand  inhabitants.  It  must  be  conceded,  how- 
ever, that  most  of  this  progress  is  attributable  io  foreign  immigration 
mdexotie  infiueneet.  In  the  fertile  low-countries,  beyond  the  Sahara 
deserts,  watered  by  rivers  which  descend  northwards  from  water- 
sheds upon  the  central  highlands,  Africa  has  contained,  for  centuries, 
eereral  Nigritian  kingdoms,  founded  by  Mohammedans ;  while  many 
Anbs,  and  many  more  Atlantic  Berbers,  have  settled  among  the 
Mtive  tribes.  To  these  influences  we  should  doubtless  ascribe  th<> 
nudntenance  of  their  Muslim  religion  and  infant  civilization :  for  it 
b  indisputable  that  the  rulers  (petty  kings  and  aristocracy)  are  not  of 
pure  If  egro  lineage.'* 

This  superiority  of  races  north  of  the  mountain-range  does  not 
extend  io  all  indigenous  tribes ;  for  Denham  and  Clapperton  describe 
»me  of  the  tribes  around  Bomou  and  Lake  Tchad  as  eictremely 
Qglr,  savage,  and  brutal.  It  would  seem  that  nature  preserves  such 
iboriginal  specimens  in  every  region  of  the  globe :  as  if  to  demonstrate 
that  (ypet  are  independent  of  physical  causes,  and  that  species  of  men, 
Gke  those  of  animals,  are  primitive. 

We  have  also  numerous  accounts,  from  Bruce,  Riippel,  Cailliaud, 
Linant,  Beke,  Weme,  Combes  et  Tamisier,  Rochet  d'Hericourt,  Rus- 
3egger,  Mohammed-el-Tounsy,  Lepsius,  and  other  explorers,  of  Sen- 
naar,  Dar-Four,  Kordof:^,n,  Fazoql,  of  the  ^vild  Shillooks,  &c.,  bordering 
on  the  White  Nile  and  its  tributaries,  and  of  the  western  elopes  of 
Abvssinia ;  and  they  concur  in  representing  most  of  these  superla- 
tively barbarous  tribes  as  characterized  by  Negi*o  lineaments,  more 
or  less  well  marked.    Of  such  unaltered  tj-pes  we  see  many  authentic 
ttiDples  depicted  on  the  Egyptian  monuments  of  the  XVIIth  djmasty ; 
tnd  we  find  that  some  are  referred  to  in  the  hieroglyphical  inscrip- 
tions as  early  as  the  XTTth.     Indeed,  the  first  authentic  evidences 
extant  of  Expeditions,  made  to  penetrate  towards  the  Nile's  unknown 
lources,  date  with  the  Xllth  dynasty,  about  2300  b.  c.  ;  when  Sesour- 
tesen  HL  had  extended  his  conquests  up  the  river  at  least  as  high  as 
Samiuhj  in  Upper  Nubia,  where  a  harbor,  or  arsenal,  and  a  temple 
ithe  former  repaired  by  the  Amenemhas,  and  the  latter  rebuilt  by 
Thotmes  in.),  with  other  remains,  prove  that  the  Pharaohs  of  the 
Xnth  dynasty  had  established  frontier  garrisons.     But,  as  the  Tablet 
of  Witdee  Haifa  cont^ns  the  names  of  nations  undoubtedly  Nigritian, 


188  AFBICAK    TYPES. 

and  inasmuch  as  there  are  abundant  arguments  to  fwoTe  tlut  the 
habitat  of  Kegro  races  anciently^  as  at  this  day,  never  approximated 
to  Egypt  closer  than,  if  as  near  as,  the  northern  limit  of  die  Trtpkoi 
RainSy  we  can  ascend  without  hesitation  to  the  age  of  SesourtesenL; 
and  confidently  assert  that,  in  the  twenty-third  centnij  b.  c^  the  know- 
ledge possessed  by  the  Pharaonic  Egytians  oonoeming  the  upper 
regions  of  the  Nile  extended  to  points  as  austral  as  that  derived  be- 
tween A.  D.  1820  and  1835,  by  civilized  Europe,  fixntn  the  Ghtawatj  or 
slave-hunts,  of  Mohammed-Ali.^  Time  has  transplanted  some  of  these 
upper  Nilotic  fiimilies,  over  a  few  miles,  from  one  district  to  another; 
but  that  such  movements  have  entailed  no  physical  mutations  of 
race,  we  shall  perceive  hereinafter. 

AVe  have  already  stated,  that  Senegambia,  on  the  west  of  (kntni 
^rieay  like  the  eastern  extremity  at  Abyssinia,*®  rises  into  mountuoa 
and  elevated  table-lands  —  physical  characters  which  usually  accom- 
pany higher  grades  of  humanity  than  those  of  the  burning  plaiw 
below.    It  is  hero  that  we  find  sundry  of  the  superior  (so-called)  Kegro 
races  of  Africa :  \4z.,  the  Mandingos,  the  Fulahs,  and  the  I0I0& 
The  MandingoSy  a  very  numerous  and  powerful  nation,  are  remariable 
among  tlie  African  races  for  their  industry  and  energy ;  and,  of  the 
goiuiiuo  Negro  tribes,  have  perhaps  manifested  the  greatest  aptitude 
for  mental  improvement.    They  are  the  most  zealous  and  rigid  Ho- 
luunmodaus  on  the  continent.    Agriculturists,  cattle-breeders,  cloth- 
innnutaoturers,  living  in  towns,  they  possess  schools,  engage  in  exteor 
j»ivo  commerce,  and  use  Arabic  writing.     Goldberry,  Park,  Laing, 
Ounind,  mid  other  travellers,  coincide  in  the  statement  that  these 
Mandingi>8  arc  less  black,  and  have  better  features,  than  Negroes; 
uuKhh1«  Goldberry,  who  is  good  authority,  says  they  resemble  dark 
Hindoos  more  tlian  Negroes. 

Th^^  Fulahs^  are  a  still  more  peculiar  people,  whose  history  is 
uiYv^lvo\i  in  much  obscurity.  They  are  supposed,  by  many  authorities, 
i\»  Iv  a  mixed  race.  Their  type  and  language  are  totally  distinct 
u\^m  aU  iturrv^unding  Africans.  According  to  Park  and  others,  they 
trtitk  th\»ui#olvos  among  white  people,  and  look  down  upon  their 
lu'ii^hK^i's  as  iufrriors;  at  the  same  time,  they  are  always  the  domi- 
'uiUM;;  taitiiliciis  wherever  found.  The  contradictory  descriptions  of 
i»ii\\i[ci'H  UW  us  to  suspect  some  diversity  of  physical  characters 
.4:iusi;<  ihc.'<\*  Fulahs^  or  Fellatahs.  They  are  not  black,  but  of  a 
vw.i^>»i'Vi  v\»'or,  with  good  features,  and  hair  more  or  less  straight, 
k\u\  v'itvn  Nc»v  nno.  They  are  commercial,  intelligent,  and,  for  Afri- 
<:,.».  xv^ji.vuivirtblv  Hvlvauoed  in  the  civilization  they  owe  to  Islamism 

t  \o  .'«'^V*i  tvt^wu  the  Senegal  and  Gambia,  the  most  northerly 


AFRICAN    TYPES.  189 

ions  on  the  West  coast,  are  represented  to  be  the  comeliest 
^  tribes. 

»  alwajra  well  made  [says  Goldbeiry] ;  their  features  are  regular,  and  like 
ipeana,  except  that  their  nose  is  rather  round,  and  their  lips  thick.  Thej  are 
narkablj  handsome  —  their  women  beautiful.  The  complexion  of  the  race  is 
irent  deep  Hack  ;  their  hair  crisp  and  woolly." 

jain,  is  a  combination  of  physical  characters  which  contra- 
alleged  influence  of  climate ;  because  the  I0I0&,  and  some 
iS  north,  are  jet-black,  while  the  Fulahs,  and  others,  under 
of  the  Equator,  are  comparatively  fair. 
11  show,  in  another  place,  that  histoiy  affords  no  evidence 
,tion,  or  any  influence  of  civilization  that  may  be  brought 
.  races  of  inferior  organization,  can  radically  change  their 
lor,  consequently,  their  moral,  characters.  That  the  brain, 
le,  which  is  the  organ  of  intellect,  cannot  be  expanded  or 
form,  is  now  admitted  by  every  anatomist ;  and  Prichard, 
ilating  his  results  as  to  the  races  of  Central  Africa,  makes 
Ing  important  admission :  — 

ring  the  descripUons  of  all  the  races  enumerated,  we  may  obsenre  a  relatioB 
'  physical  character  and  moral  condition.  Trihet  having  what  it  eaUed  the  Negro 
e  most  striking  degree  are  the  katt  civilized.  The  Papels,  Bisagos,  Ibos,  who  are 
•t  degree  remarkable  for  deformed  countenances,  prelecting  jaws,  flat  fore- 
or  other  Negro  peculiarities,  are  the  moet  savage  and  moralig  degraded  of  the 
rto  described.  The  converse  of  this  remark  is  appUeable  to  aU  the  moei  dviHted 
iUahs,  MandingoB,  and  some  of  the  Dahomeh  and  Inta  nations  haTC,  as  far  as 
med,  nearly  European  countenances,  and  a  corresponding  configuration  of  the 
general,  the  tribes  inhabiting  eleyated  countries,  in  the  interior,  are  Tory 
lose  who  dwell  on  low  tracts  on  the  the  seacoast,  and  this  superiority  is  mani- 
lental  and  bodily  qualities."  ^^ 

ith  of  these  observations  is  sustained  by  all  past  history, 

Y  every  monument.    Much  as  the  success  of  the  infant 

Liberia  is  to  be  desired  by  every  true  philanthropist,  it 

tgret  that,  whilst  wishing  well  to  the  Negroes,  we  cannot 

minds  of  melancholy  forebodings.    Dr.  Morton,  quoted  in 

lapter,  has  proven,  that  the  Negro  races  possess  about  nine 

les  less  of  brain  than  the  Teuton ;  and,  unless  there  were 

le  facts  in  history,  something  beyond  bare  hypotheses,  to 

how  these  deficient  inches  could  be  artificially  added,  it 

m  that  the  Negroes  in  Africa  must  remain  substantially  in 

benighted  state  wherein  Nature  has  placed  them,  and  in 

jy  have  stood,  according  to  Egj^tian  monuments,  for  at 

years. 

d's  herculean  work  is  so  replete  with  intereetang  fr' 
ieductions,  that  we  are  tempted,  almost  at  en 


190  AFRICAN    TYPES. 

make  extracts.    The  following  resume  is  certainly  decisive  in  estab- 
lishing  the  entire  want  of  connexion  between  Types  and  CUmaU» 

**  The  distingaiBhing  peooliarities  of  the  AfHcan  races  may  be  Bomined  up  Into  four 
heads ;  viz. :  the  characters  of  complexion,  hair,  features  and  figure.  We  hare  to  raiittt-> 

*'  1.  That  some  races,  with  woolly  hair  and  complexions  of  a  deep  black  color,  have  fiu 
forms,  regular  and  beautiful  features,  and  are,  in  their  figure  and  eountenancei,  Kiroelj 
different  from  Europeans.  Such  are  the  lolofs,  near  the  Senegal,  and  the  race  of  Ovber, 
or  of  Hausa,  in  the  interior  of  Sudan.  Some  tribes  of  the  South  AfHcan  nee,  u  Um 
darkest  of  the  Kafirs,  are  nearly  of  this  description,  as  well  as  some  families  or  tribn  in 
the  empire  of  Kongo,  while  others  haTC  more  of  the  Negro  character  in  their  conntoiueei 
and  form. 

'*2.  Other  tribes  have  the  form  and  features  similar  to  those  abore  deseribed:  ttrir 
complexion  is  black  or  a  deep  oUto,  or  a  copper  color  approaching  to  black,  while  ttor 
hair,  though  often  crisp  and  frizzled,  is  not  the  least  woolly.  Such  are  the  BiAiri  tat 
Danakil  and  Hazorta,  and  the  darkest  of  the  Abyssinians. 

"  8.  Other  instances  have  been  mentioned  in  which  the  complexion  is  black  and  tlMfti- 
tnres  have  the  Negro  type,  while  the  nature  of  the  hair  deviates  considerably,  and  is  eicn 
said  to  be  rather  long  and  in  flowing  ringlets.  Some  of  the  tribes  near  the  Zaaban  m 
of  this  class. 

«  4.  Among  nations  whose  color  deviates  towards  a  lighter  hue,  we  find  some  with  wodly 
hair,  with  a  figure  and  features  approaching  the  European.  Such  are  the  Bechuaaa  KiSn, 
of  a  light  brown  complexion.  The  tawny  Hottentots,  though  not  approaching  the  Euro- 
pean, differ  Arom  the  Negro.  Again,  some  of  the  tribes  on  the  Gold  Coast  and  the  SQsvc 
Coast,  and  the  Ibos,  in  the  Bight  of  Benin,  are  of  a  lighter  complexion  than  many  other 
Negroes,  while  their  features  are  strongly  marked  with  the  peculiarities  of  that  race.** 

These  observations,  Priehard  thinks,  cannot  be  reconciled  with  ike 
idea  that  the  Negroes  are  of  one  distinct  species ;  and  that  the  opinion 
sustaining  the  existence,  among  them,  of  a  number  of  separate  flpe> 
cies,  each  distinguished  by  some  peculiarity  which  anotiier  wants, 
might  be  more  reasonably  maintained.    The  latter  supposition  he 
conjectures,  however,  to  be  refuted  by  the  fact  that  species  in  no  case 
pass  so  insensibly  into  each  other.    It  will  appear,  notwithstanding, 
when  we  come  to  the  questions  of  hyhridity  and  of  speeifie  characters, 
that  Prichard's  doctrine,  besides  being  in  itself  a  non  sequitur^  is  over- 
thrown by  positive  facts. 

Priehard  himself  tells  us,  "  there  are  no  authentic  instances,  dther 
in  Africa  or  elsewhere,  of  the  transmutation  of  other  varieties  of 
mankind  into  Negroes.'*  ^  We  have,  however,  he  continues,  examples 
of  very  considerable  deviation  in  the  opposite  direction.  The  de- 
scendants of  the  genuine  Negroes  are  no  longer  such :  they  have  lost 
in  several  instances  many  of  the  peculiarities  of  the  stock  from  which 
they  spring.  To  which  fallacies  we  reply,  that  vague  reports  of  mis- 
informed travellers  alone  support  such  assertion.  Our  remarks  on 
the  Permanence  of  Types  establish,  that  what  physiological  changes 
Priehard  and  his  school  refer  to  climatic  influences,  are  indisputably 
to  be  ascribed  to  amalgamation  of  races. 

Let  us  now  travel  through  Nigritia,  and  ascend  the  table-lands  of 


AFRICAN    TYPES.  191 

lia;  where  another  climate,  another  Fanna^  another  Flora, 
lUier  Type  of  Man,  arise  to  view.  Here,  for  the  first  time 
T  departure  from  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  we  stand  among 
f  men  who  are  actually  capacitated  to  enjoy  a  higher  stage 
ization;  and,  although  we  have  not  yet  reached  Gk)d's 
t  work,"  we  have  happily  waded  through  the  "  slough  of 
"  in  human  gradations  of  Africa. 

t!  let  us  imagine  ourselves  standing  upon  the  highest  peak  in 
ia ;  and  that  our  vision  could  extend  over  the  whole  continent, 
Dg  south,  east,  north  and  west :  what  tableaux-vivante  would  he 
d  to  the  eye,  no  less  than  to  the  mind !  To  the  south  of  the 
we  should  descry  at  least  50,000,000  of  Nigritians,  steeped  in 
lahle  ignorance  and  savagism ;  inhabiting  the  very  countries 
istoiy  first  finds  them  —  vast  territorial  expanses,  which  the 
)f  the  north,  in  ancient  times,  hM  no  possible  means  of  visit- 
Ionizing.  Do  we  not  behold,  on  eveiy  side,  human  character- 
completely  segregated  from  ours,  that  they  can  be  expired 
•tfaer  way  than  by  supposing  a  direct  act  of  creation  ? 
e  moral  and  intellectual  traits  of  such  abject  types  no  impres- 
been  made  within  5000  years :  none  can  be  made,' (so  far  as 
mows,)  until  their  organization  becomes  changed  by — silliest 
rate  suppositions — ^a  "miracle."  Turn  we  now  towards  the 
rhere  we  behold  the  tombs,  the  ruined  temples,  the  gigantic 
J  of  Pharaonic  Egypt,  which,  braving  the  hand  of  time  for 
rs  past,  seem  to  defy  its  action  for  as  many  to  come.  These 
nts,  moreover,  were  not  only  built  by  a  people  diftering  from 
\  of  Asia  and  Europe,  in  characters,  language,  civilization,  and 
ibutes ;  but  diverging  still  more  widely  from  every  other  human 
dsitive  evidence,  furthermore,  exists,  that  Negroes,  at  least  as 
as  the  Xnth  dynasty,  in  the  twenty-fourth  century  b.  c,  dwelt 
oraneously  in  Africa :  which  is  parallel  with  (b.  c.  2348)  the 
Gained,  to  a  fraction  by  Rabbinical  arithmetic,  for  Noab's 
frhen  all  creatures  outside  of  the  Ark,  except  some  fishes, 
d  a  watery  grave !  But  we  pursue  our  journey. 
inia,  according  to  Tellez,  is  called  by  its  inhabitants  Albere* 
he  "lofty  plain ; "  by  which  epithet  they  contrast  it  with  the 
itries  surrounding  it  on  almost  every  side.  It  is  compared 
hyssinians  to  the  flower  of  the  Denguelety  which  displays  a 
ent  corolla  surrounded  by  thorns  —  in  allusion  to  the  many 
s  tribes  who  inhabit  the  numerous  circumjacent  valleys  and 

ighlands  of  Abyssinia,  properly  so  called,  stretch  from  the 
provinces  of  Shoa  and  Efat,  which  are  not  far  distant  from 


c 
r 


192  AFRICAN   TiTPES.  ! 

■ 

i 

Enarea  under  9^,  to  Tscherkiii  and  Waldnbba  under  15^  N.  Itt;  f^ 
where  they  make  a  sudden  and  often  precipitous  descent  into  tbe 
stunted  forests  occupied  by  the  Shangalla  Kegroes.  From  east  to 
west  they  extend  over  9°  of  longitude.  Rising  at  the  steep  Ixoder 
or  terrace  of  Taranta  from  the  depressed  tract  along  the  Arabian 
Gulf,  they  reach  the  mountains  of  Fazolco,  Dyre  and  Touggonla; 
which  overhang  the  flat,  sandy  districts  of  SenniLar  and  the  valkjB 
of  Kordofan.    (Ritter.) 

The  researches  of  Bruce,  Salt,  Ritter,  and  Beke,  have  shown  ttit 
the  high  countiy  of  Habesh,  Abyssinia,  consists  of  three  terraoea  m 
distinct  table-lands,  rising  one  above  another ;  and  of  which  tbe 
several  grades  or  ascents  present  themselves  in  succession,  to  the  tra- 
veller who  advances  from  the  shore  of  the  Red  Sea."^ 

The  plain  of  Bahamegash  is  first  met  after  traversing  the  low  and 
«rid  steppe  of  Samhard,  inhabited  by  the  black  DanhhU  and  J>iMii0<(a, 
where  the  traveller  ascends  the  heights  of  Taranta. 

The  next  level  is  the  kingdom  of  Tigr6,  which  formerly  oontuned 
the  kingdom  of  Axum.  Within  this  region  lie  the  plains  of  Enderta 
and  Giralta ;  containing  Chelicut  and  Antalow,  principal  dtiea  of 
Abyssinia.  The  kingdom  of  Tigre  comprehends  the  provincea  of 
Abyssinia  westward  of  the  Tacazze,  of  which  the  laiger  are  ^Hgri 
and  Shire  towards  the  north,  Woggerat  and  Enderta  and  the  moon- 
tfl^iious  regions  of  Lasta  and  Samen  towards  the  south. 

High  Abyssinia — kingdom  of  Amhara — ^is  a  name  now  given  to  tbe 
realm  of  which  Gondar  is  the  capital,  and  where  the  Amharic  lanr 
guage  is  spoken,  eastward  of  the  Tacazze.     Amhara    proper  Ib  a 
mountain  province  of  that  name  to  the  southeast,  in  the  centre  of 
which  was  Tegulat,  the  ancient  capital  of  the  empire ;  and,  at  one 
period,  the  centre  of  civilization  of  Abyssinia.   This  province  is  no^ 
in  the  possession  of  the  Galla ;  a  barbarous  people  who  have  oveicome 
the  southern  parts  of  Habesh.    The  present  kingdom  of  Amhara  is 
the  heart  of  Abyssinia,  the  abode  of  the  Emperor  or  If  egush.  It  con* 
tains  the  upper  course  of  the  Blue  Nile.    The  climate  is  delightful — 
perpetual  spring ;  and  the  mean  elevation  about  8000  feet.  The  upland 
region  of  Amhara,  or  rather  the  province  of  Dembea,  breaks  off 
towards  the  northeast,  by  a  mountainous  descent  into  the  plains  of 
Seunaar  and  lower  Ethiopia.     On  the  outskirts  of  the  highlands,  and 
at  their  feet^  are  the  vast  forests  of  Waldnbba  and  Walkayat,  abound 
ing  with  troops  of  monkeys,  elephants,  bu&loes  and  wild  boars. 
The  human  inhabitants  of  these  tracts  and  the  adjoining  forests,  and 
likewise  of  the  valleys  of  the  Tacazze  and  tlie  Angrab,  are  Shang- 
alla Negroes,  who  in  several    parts    environ  the  hill-countiy  of 
Abyssinia.®** 


AFRICAN    TYPES.  198 

Baee$  mhabiting  Ab^irinia. — Several  different  races  inhabit  the  old 
empire  of  the  Negosh  or  Abyssinian  sovereign,  who  are  commonly 
ioduded  under  the  name  of  ffabesh  or  Abyssinians.  They  differ  in< 
hngaage,  bat  possess  a  general  resemblance  in  their  physical  charac- 
ten  and  customs.  Whether  they  really  are  of  unique  origin  is  a 
question  which  science  has  no  data  for  settling.  Those  who  believe 
that  the  Hebrew  and  the  Hottentot  (as  well  as  camels  and  cameleo- 
puds)  are  of  one  and  the  same  stock,  will  unhesitatingly  answer  in 
the  afiSrmative. 

L  The  Tigrani,  or  Aby$9ins  of  Tigre. — These  are  the  inhabitants  of 
the  kingdom  of  Tigr6,  on  the  east  of  Tacazze  —  speaking  the  lingua 
^R/rana, 

i  The  AmharoB.  —  They  have  for  ages  been  the  dominant  people 
of  Abyssinia,  and  speak  the  widely-spread  Amharic  language. 

S.  The  Agaw9. — There  are  two  tribes  bearing  this  appellation,  who 
tfok  distinct  tongues,  and  inhabit  different  parts  of  the  country. 

4.  The  Falashae. — This  race  has  much  puzzled  ethnographers,  and 
fteir  histoiy  is  involved  in  obscurity.  They  possess  strong  affinities 
vhfa  the  Fulahs  on  the  western  coast,  and  have  not  only  been  sup- 
posed by  many  to  be  of  the  same  stock,  but  both  have  been  regarded 
as  identical  with  the  Kafirs  (Caffres)  of  Southern  Africa.  The  Fala- 
im  are  Jews  in  religion,  though  their  language  has  no  affinity  with 
the  Hebrew ;  and  they  use  the  Gheez  version  of  the  Old  Testameit 

5.  The  Q-afaJtM  are  another  tribe,  possessing  a  language  of  their 

OWTL 

6.  The  Q-ongcL»  and  JEnareans  have  also  a  language  distinct  from  all 
the  above. 

There  are  other  tribes  which  might  be  enumerated,  speaking  lan- 
guages hitherto  irreconcilable.^  Whether  these  really  present  affi- 
nitiea,  or  whether  some  of  them  be  not  radically  distinct,  are  questions 
jet  undetermined. 

Phgiieal  Characters.  —  Human  races  of  the  plateaux  of  Abyssinia 
ire  said  to  resemble  each  other,  although  it  is  admitted  on  all  hands 
that  they  vary  considerably  in  complexion  and  features. 

Prichard,  who  has  brought  all  his  immense  erudition  to  bear  on 
these  fiunilies,  cuts  them  loose  entirely  from  Negro  races ;  and  classes 
them  under  the  head  of  Ethiopians ;  who,  we  shall  see,  have  been 
rery  improperly  confounded  with  Negroes,  After  treating  on  the 
reneral  resemblance,  in  physical  characters,  of  these  nations,  he 
oncludes— ^ 

**  Bj  tbii  natioiud  ehanoter  of  conformation,  the  Abyssinians  are  associated  with  that 
bat  of  African  nations  which  I  have  proposed  to  denominate*  by  the  term  Ethiopian^  aa 
mmguifhmg  them  from  Ntgrou,    The  distinction  has  indeed  been  already  established  by 

25 


194  AFRICAN    TYPES. 

BuoQ  Lurey,  Br.  BtLppeU,  M.  de  Chabrol,  and  others.  Some  of  thete  vxitcn  melidiii 
the  eame  department  the  Abjssixis,  the  native  Egyptians  and  the  Barmbra,  separatiiig  thai 
by  a  broad  line  firom  the  Negroes,  and  almost  as  widely  firom  the  Arabs  and  Europciifc 
The  Egyptians  or  Copts,  who  form  one  branch  of  this  stock,  haTe,  according  to  Lsmj,  i 
« yellow,  dusky  complexion,  like  that  of  the  Abyssins.  Their  ooimtenaaoo  is  Adlwitkort 
being  puffed;  their  eyes  are  beautiful,  clear,  almond-shaped,  and  langoishing;  thmrekik- 
bones  are  projecting;  their  noses  nearly  straight,  rounded  at  the  point;  their  aoitrib 
dilated ;  mouth  of  moderate  size ;  their  lips  thick ;  their  teeth  white,  regular,  hut  a  littli 
projecting ;  their  beard  and  hair  black  and  crisp.'  330  in  all  these  characters,  the  Egfptitti, 
according  to  Larrey,  agree  with  the  Abyssins,  and  are  distingniahed  fhnn  the  Negroei." 

Tlie  Baron  enters  into  a  minute  comparison  of  the  AbysunianB, 
Copts,  and  Negroes ;  concluding  that  the  two  former  are  of  the  same 
race ;  and  supporting  this  idea  with  Egyptian  sculptures  and  paint- 
ings, and  the  crania  of  mummies. 

M.  DE  Chabrol,  describing  the  Copts,  says  that  they  evince  deddedly 
an  African  character  of  physiognomy ;  which,  he  thinks,  establishes 
that  they  are  indigenous  inhabitants  of  Egypt,  identifying  them  with 
the  ancient  inhabitants :  — 

«  On  peat  admettre  que  leur  race  a  su  se  conserver  pure  de  toute  melange  avee  IsGnoi^ 
puisqa'ils  n'ont  entre  eux  aucon  tndt  de  ressemblance."^^ 

[This  must  be  taken  with  many  grains  of  allowance ;  for  the  present 
Copts  are  hybrids  of  every  race  that  has  visited  Egypt:  at  the  same 
time  that  his  '^  African  physiognomy"  evidently  means  no  more  than 
that  the  character  of  countenance  termed  Ethiopian  is  not  that  of  the 
Negro.— G.  R.  G.] 

Dr.  Ruppell  has  also  portrayed  the  Ethiopian  style  of  counte- 
nance and  bodily  conformation  as  peculiarly  distinct  from  the  type 
both  of  the  Arabian  and  the  Negro.  He  describes  its  character  as 
more  especially  belonging  to  the  Bar^bra,  or  Berberins,  among  whom 
he  long  resided ;  but  he  says  that  it  is  common  to  them,  together 
with  the  Ababdeh  and  the  Bishari,  and  in  part  with  the  Abyssiniane. 
This  type,  according  to  Ruppell,  bears  a  striking  resemblance  to  the 
characteristics  of  the  ancient  Eg53)tians  and  Nubians,  as  displayed  in 
the  statues  and  sculptures  in  the  temples  and  sepulchral  excavations 
along  the  course  of  the  Nile. 

The  complexion  and  hair  of  the  Abyssinians  vary  veiy  much :  their 
complexion  ranging  from  almost  white  to  dark  brown  or  black ;  and 
their  hair,  from  straight  to  crisp,  frizzled,  and  almost  woolly.  Hence 
the  deduction,  if  these  are  facts,  that  they  must  be  an  exceedinj^y 
mixed  race.  Dr.  Prichard,  in  defining  the  Abyssinians,  has  taken  much 
pains,  as  we  have  said,  to  prove  that  they,  together  with  fiunili* 
generally  of  the  eastern  basin  of  the  Nile,  down  to  Egj'pt  inclusivei 
not  only  are  not  Negro,  but  were  not  originally  Asiatic  races ,  display- 
ing somewhat  of  an  intermediate  type,  which  is  nevertheless  essenf 


AFRICAN   TYPES.  196 

illy  African  in  character.  To  us,  it  is  very  gratifying  to  see  this 
iew  00  ably  sustained ;  becaase,  regarding  it  as  an  incontrovertible 
ict,  we  have  made  it  the  stand-point  of  our  argument  respecting  the 
rigin  of  the  ancient  Egyptians,  whose  effigies  present  this  African 
fpe  on  the  earliest  monuments  of  the  Old  Empire  more  vividly  than 
pon  those  of  the  New.  This  autochthonous  type,  as  we  shall  prove, 
aceDdfl  so  far  back  in  time,  is  so  peculiar,  and  withal  so  connected 
ith  a  primordial  tongue  —  presenting  but  small  incipient  affinity 
dth  Asiatic  languages  about  3500  years  b.  c. — as  to  preclude  eveiy 
lea  of  an  Asiatic  origin  for  its  aboriginally-miotic  speakers  and 
kfoglyphical  scribes. 

Language9  of  Ahytrinia.  —  In  tracing  the  history  of  this  country, 
%  find  the  Gheez,  or  Ethiopic,  the  Amharic,  and  other  Abyssinian 
lognages.  It  is  no  longer  questionable,  that  the  Gheez  or  Ethiopic 
-idiom  of  the  Ethiopic  version  of  the  Scriptures,  and  other  modern 
ooks  which  constitute  the  literature  of  Abyssinia — is  a  Semitic  dia* 
»t,  aUn  to  the  Arabic  and  Hebrew. 

**ncre  18  no  reuon  to  doabt  [says  Prichard],  that  the  people  for  whose  nee  these 
Nb  vcre  writteo,  and  whose  Temacolar  tongue  was  the  Gheez,  were  a  Semitio  race. 
[ti;  lad  at  what  time,  the  highlands  of  Abyssinia  came  to  be  inhabited  bj  a  Semitic 
Mfle,  ind  what  relations  the  modem  Abjssinians  bear  to  the  family  of  nations,  of  which 
iit  people  were  a  branch,  are  questions  of  too  much  importance,  in  African  ethnography, 
»lt  passed  without  examination." 

The  Gheez  is  now  extant  merely  as  a  dead  language. 
The  Amharic,  or  modem  Abyssinian,  has  been  the  vernacular  of 
» country  ever  since  the  extinction  of  the  Gheez,  and  is  spoken  over 
peat  part  of  Abyssinia.  It  is  not  a  dialect  of  the  Gheez  or  Ethiopic, 
eome  have  supposed,  but  is  now  recognized  to  be,  as  Prichard 
inns,  "a  language  fundamentally  distinct.*'  It  has  incorporated 
bo  itself  many  words  of  Semitic  origin ;  but  accidents  of  recent  date 
not  alter  the  case,  as  concerns  the  former  existence  of  local  Abys- 
tiian  idioms,  non-Asiatic  in  structure.  So  with  the  Atlantic  Berber 
iguage,  which  has  likewise  become  much  adulterated  by  foreign 
afta :  yet  Venture,  Newman,  Castiglione,  and  Graberg  de  Hemso, 
ve  fully  proved  that  it  is  essentially,  and  in  the  primary  or  most 
iginal  parts  of  its  vocabulary,  a  speech  entirely  apart,  and  devoid 
any  relation  whether  to  Semitic  or  to  any  other  known  language. 
le  same  remark  applies  with  equal  truth  to  the  Amharic,  which  was 
obably  an  ancient  African  tongue,  and  one  of  the  aboriginal  idioms 
the  inhabitants  of  the  south-eastern  provinces  of  Abyssinia.  Prich- 
d  winds  up  his  investigation  with  the  following  emphatic  avowal, 
I  that  we  may  consider  the  question  settled :  —  "  The  languages  of 
I  these  nations  are  essentially  distinct  from  the  Gheez  and  eveiy 
ha*  Semitic  dialect"    Our  own  general  conclusion  fix>m  the  pre 


196  AFRICAN    TYPES. 

nuses  iBy  that,  while  the  Abyssinians  are  absolutely  distinct,  on  the 
one  hand,  from  every  Negro  race,  they  are,  on  the  other,  equally  dig. 
tinct,  in  type  and  languages,  from  all  Asiatic  races ;  and  they  most 
therefore  be  regarded  as  autocthones  of  the  country  where  they  are 
now  found. 

On  the  south  and  south-east  of  Abyssinia  there  exist  other  races 
which  might  be  enumerated ;  the  Gallas,  for  example,  with  brown 
complexion,  long  crisp  hair,  and  features  not  unlike  the  Abyssiniaiu. 
Also,  the  Danakil,  the  Somauli,  &c.  ^ — none  of  whom  are  Negroes: 
their  types  being  intermediate  —  long  hair,  skins  more  or  less  dark, 
good  features,  &c. ;  all  partaking  far  more  of  the  Ethiopian  than  of 
the  Negro.    [No  Abyssinian  natives  having  fallen  under  the  writer's 
personal  eye,  he  cannot  pronounce  upon  them  with  the  same  con- 
fidence that  he  speaks  of  Negroes ;  but  his  colleague,  Mr.  Gliddon, 
whose  twenty-odd  years*  residence  in  Egypt,  individual  aptitude  of 
observation,  and  extensive  Oriental  knowledge,  render  his  opinions 
of  some  weight  in  these  Nilotic  questions,  refers  to  the  exquisite  plates 
of  Prisse  d* Avenues^  for  what  may  be  considered  the  most  perfect 
expression  of  this  Abyssinian  type.    We  accept  M.  Prisse's  life-like 
sketches  the  more  readily,  inasmuch  as  they  harmonize^  with  the  best 
accounts  we  have  read,  and  with  our  own  ethnolo^cal  deductions, 
through  analogy,  of  the  characteristics  that  Abyssinians  must  pr&. 
sent. — J.  C.  N.] 

On  resuming  our  line  of  march,  then,  north  towards  Egypt,  we 
turn  our  backs  upon  the  Soodan^  "  black  countries,"  ever  the  true 
land  of  Negroes ;  and  descend  from  the  Abyssinian  highlands  on  the 
north-west  and  north,  along  the  borders  of  Qondar  and  Dembea. 
Hero,  again,  we  meet  divers  scattered  tribes,  with  black  skins  and 
woolly  heads  —  varieties  of  the  intrusive  Shangdllay  who  now  are 
found  not  only  on  the  west,  but  on  the  northern  borders  of  Ilabesh; 
while  on  the  south-east  we  descry  the  Dobos.  In  Senn^Lar  we  again 
encounter  Negro  tribes  —  the  Shilooks  and  the  Tungi;  inhabiting 
the  islands  of  the  Bahr-el-Abiad,  above  W4dee  Shallice.  Fully  de- 
scribed by  Seetzen,  Linant^  Lord  Prudhoe,  Eussegger,  and  others; 
they  present  Negro  types  more  or  less  marked.  This  fact  might  seem 
to  contradict  our  statement  with  regard  to  the  primitive  localities  of 
Nigritian  races.  "We  look  upon  such  minutiae^  however,  as  unimport- 
ant ;  because,  contending  simply  for  a  gradation  of  African  races,  a 
few  hundred  miles,  within  the  same  upper  Nilotic  basin,  do  not  affect 
the  main  principle.  Dr.  Eiippell,  tlian  whom  there  is  certainly  no 
better  authority  on  tliis  question,  corroborates  our  assumption,  by 
asserting  that  the  present  stations  of  those  Negro  races  are  not  thdr 
ancient  abodes.    He  assures  us  that  — 


AFRICAN    TYPES.  197 

'*1W  Skilvkh  NcgroM  vn  a  nnmeroas  and  widely  spread  people,  in  the  country  of 
BMd,  bordering  oa  Fertit»  and  to  the  eonthirard  of  Kordofan,  beyond  the  tenth  degree  of 
tilitdt,  vAmcv  tkeif  have  dUp€n«d  themtelvet,  towards  the  East  and  North,  alon^^  the  coarse 
rftk  White  NQe.** 

Prichard  furthermore  admits,  that  "  the  people  of  Sennkar  are  no 
loDger  N^roeg,"  quoting  M.  Cailliand  to  sustain  himself;  and  adding 
tLe  latter's  description  of  the  physical  character  of  the  races  of  Sen- 
Qiar  in  general:  — 

*'Lm  infig^es  da  Sennaar  ont  le  teint  d'on  bnm  cniir^ ;  lenrs  chereux,  qnoique  cr^pns, 
iftmt  de  eenz  dea  tnus  N^gres :  ils  n'ont  point,  oomme  ceozci,  le  nez,  les  l^yres,  et  les 
jneiy  liinaBtea — Fensemble  de  lenr  physioguomie  est  agr^able  et  regolier." 

Cailfiaud  further  remarks,  that  — 

"Asoag  the  inhaUtants  of  the  Idngdom  of  Sennaar,  and  the  adjoining  conntries  to 
Ifci  loith,  the  reanlts  of  mixture  of  race,  in  the  intermarriage  of  Soudanians,  Ethiopians, 
■i  Aiabe,  wen  frequently  to  be  traced." 

He  holds,  as  does  also  Cherubini,^  that  six  distinct  castes  are  well 
known  in  that  countiy,  the  names  and  descriptions  of  which  they 
pre.* 

After  a  careful  review  of  most  leading  authorities  on  the  races  of 
Afiica,  we  have  arrived  at  the  conclusion  that,  upon  ascending  the 
tAle-lands  of  Abyssinia,  at  the  south  and  west,  we  bid  adieu  to  the 
tme  Negro-land  (believing  that  every  dispassionate  inquirer  must  come 
to  results  identical).  Which  departure  taken,  we  find,  along  the 
descending  waters  of  the  Nile,  only  some  few  scattered  Negro  types, 
tko  have  wandered  from  their  indigenous  and  more  austral  soil. 
Dr.  Prichard,  we  have  stated,  fully  recognizes  ihe  gradation  of  Afiican 
ices  for  which  we  have  been  contending,  but  he  attributes  it  entirely 
to  the  operation  of  physical  causes  —  assigning  imaginary  reasons, 
QBSQbstantiated  by  even  the  slenderest  proof,  and  in  negation  of  which 
»e  hope  to  adduce  overwhelming  testimony. 

Kuhiann.  —  Next  in  order,  we  must  glance  at  the  races  inhabiting 
Jabia  and  other  countries  between  Abyssinia  and  Egypt,  about  whom 
noch  unnecessary  confusion  has  existed,  simply  because  few  European 
nvellers  among  them  have  been  competent  physiologists.  One 
eople  who  inhabit  the  valley  of  the  Nile  above  Egypt,  and  from  that 
Mintry  to  Sennltar,  give  themselves  the  appellation  of  Berherri  (in  the 
Dgular).  By  the  Arabs,  they  are  termed  Nuha  and  Barcihera.  The 
me  people  in  Egypt,  whither  they  immigrate  in  large  numbers,  are 
r  Europeans  called  Berlerins.  These  races,  through  similarity  of 
ane,  have  been  erroneously  confounded  with  the  Berbers  of  the 
irbary  States;  but  they  differ  in  language,  features,  and  every 
sential  particular.^  The  Nubians  constitute  altogether  a  group  of 
caliar  races,  differing  from  Arabs,  Negroes,  or  Egyptians  —  pos- 
asing  a  physiognomy  and  color  of  their  own.  They  speak  languages 


198  AFRICAN    TYPES. 

peculiar  to  themselves ;  in  which,  from  the  time  of  Moses,  fhey  were 
hieroglyphed  as  BaRaSeRa,  no  less  than  as  ITuba.  They  are  in  1]ie 
habit  of  coming  down  to  Egypt,  where  their  offices  are  wholly  menial; 
and  among  other  articles  of  traffic,  some  clans  bring  Kegroes  pro- 
cured from  the  caravans  of  Senndar,  and  are  commonly  known  at 
Cairo  under  the  name  of  Qellahsj  "fetchers,"  or  slave-dealeis. 

The  discrepancy  in  the  descriptions  given  of  this  IN'ubian  race  by 
travellers,  demonstrates  that  there  exists  among  them  oonttderabie 
variety  of  colors ;  and  hence,  at  once,  we  feel  persuaded  of  no  litde 
mixture  of  races.  Denon  describes  them  as  of  a  ^^  shining  jetrblack," 
but  adds,  ^^  they  have  not  the  smallest  resemblance  to  the  Kegroea  of 
Western  Africa."  Other  travellers  speak  of  them  as  coppeivcoloied, 
or  black,  with  a  tinge  of  red,  &c.  The  frtct  is,  the  mothers  are  olten 
pure  negresses,  and  their  children  mulattoes  of  all  shades.  Thdr 
proper  physical  character  is,  we  think,  well  described  by  K.  CkMSiAi:— 

<*  La  conleur  des  Bar&bras  tient  en  qnelque  sorte  le  miliea  entr«  le  noir  d'Atot  des  bU- 
tans  de  Sennaar  et  le  teint  basan^  des  Egyptiens  du  Sayd.  Elle  est  exaoteme&t  seaUilili 
ft  celle  de  Taoijoa  poll  fioiio^.  Les  Bar&bras  se  pr^TBleni  de  oette  miaiioe,  poor  le  mgv 
parmi  les  blancs.  . .  Les  traits  des  Bar&bras  se  rapprochent  effeetiTemeiit  phis  de  onzte 
Europ^ens  que  de  ceux  des  N^gres :  leur  pean  est  d'an  tissn  eztrlmeBient  fln— ss  eoilflir 
ne  prodoit  point  on  effect  d^sagr^able ;  la  nuance  rouge,  qui  7  est  mll^  leur  dosM  n 
air  de  sant^  et  de  Tie.  Ua  diff^nt  des  N^gres  par  leur  chereuz,  qui  aont  loogs  et  kgh«- 
ment  cr^pus  sans  dtre  laineuz. 

Dr.  Riippell's  very  scientific  account  of  the  races  inhabiting  the 
province  of  Dongola  contains  the  following:  — 

«The  inhabitants  of  Dar  Dongola  are  diyided  into  two  principal  olasses :  nanfllyithe 
Barabra,  or  the  descendants  of  the  old  Ethiopian  natives  of  the  eountry,  and  the  itcci  oC 
Arabs  who  haye  emigrated  from  He<]|ja8.    The  ancestors  of  the  Barabra,  who,  is  the  eoori* 
of  centuries,  haye  been  repeatedly  conquered  by  hoetile  tribes,  must  hsre  undvrgoiie  §01** 
intermixture  with  people  of  foreign  blood ;  yet  an  attentiTe  inquiry  will  ttiU  enable  is  ^ 
distinguish  among  them  the  old  national  physiognomy,  which  their  fozefathera  hayeBsilc^^ 
upon  colossal  statues  and  the  bas-relief^  of  temples  and  sepulchres.    A  long  ofil  coun^ 
nance ;  a  beautifully  curved  nose,  somewhat  rounded  towards  the  top ;  proportionany  tiu^ 
lips,  but  not  protruding  excessiyely;  a  remarkably  beautiftil  figure^  generallly  of  ndd^ 
size,  and  a  brown  color,  are  the  characteristics  of  the  genuine  Dongtlawi.    Theee  m^ 
traits  of  physiognomy  are  generally  found  among  the  Ababdi,  Bishari,  a  part  of  the  inh^ 
bitants  of  the  province  of  Bchendi,  and  partly  also  among  the  Abyssiniana." 

Many  of  the  Bar&bra  speak  Arabic,  and  with  an  accent  ever  '^  tttf 
generis;'*  but  very  few  free  Arabs  consider  it  respectable  to  learn  Ber 
berree,  which  they  affect  to  despise  as  MtUHna,  a  "jargon."  Both  race* 
keep  themselves  separate ;  and  marriage  connexions  between  them 
entailing  disgrace  upon  the  Arab,  are,  at  the  present  day,  of  so  ran 
occurrence,  that  Berberri  husbands  at  Cairo  are  only  adopted  tor  on< 
day,  in  cases  of  "  triple  divorce."  ^  There  are  many  eitations  of  Aral 
historians  to  support  the  conclusion  that  some  septs  of  these  so-tennec 


AFRICAN    TYPES.  199 

derived  their  origin  from  a  countay  westward  of  the  Nile, 
Eur  from  Kordofin.  A  doubt  thus  arises  not  only,  as  above 
d,  with  regard  to  Negroes,  but  whether  some  Nubians  them- 
l  not  come  originally  from  the  west  of  the  White  Nile.  This 
confirmed  to  some  extent  by  afiinily  of  language  and  by 
raditions,  is  contradicted,  apparently,  by  the  monuments : — 
»tian  monarchs  of  the  XVHIth  dynasty  conquer  the  JVintJa, 
tfui  the  Bardberaj  in  their  expeditions  of  the  fourteenth  and 
centuries  b.  c.  2d,  The  portraits  of  these  Ancient  Nubians 
recisely  the  same  traits,  whilst  occupying,  8500  years  ago, 
topographical  habitats,  as  their  descendants  at  the  present 
the  nostalgic  tendencies  of  the  modem  Berherri  are  so  noto- 
A  voluntary  diBplacements  on  his  part  seem  improbable, 
t  n.  of  this  volume,  under  the  head  of  KUSA,  the  reader  will 
I  ample  investigations :  although,  beyond  general  accuracy,  a 
•exact  geographical  settlement  of  these  Nubian  groups  is  not 
to  anthropology ;  because,  whether  in  the  Lower  or  Upper 
•r  in  Kordofin,  they  lie  now,  where  their  progenitors  ever 
I  the  Nile ;  that  is,  between  the  Egyptians  at  the  north  and 
308  at  the  south.  And,  after  all,  their  mightiest  dislocations 
led  within  an  area  of  500  miles,  up  or  down  a  single  river. 
y  are,  consequently,  merely  Nubian  aborigines. 
>pulation  of  KordofiLn  now  consists  of  three  races  at  least, 
physically  distinct,  each  speaking  diflferent  languages:  — 
in  Arabs  from  the  HedjAz.  2.  Colonists  from  Dongola. 
a1  natives  of  the  country,  who  call  themselves  Nouha^ 
in  race,  they  are  genuine  Negroes.  We  dwell  not,  however, 
races ;  but  upon  the  Nubians  proper :  whose  type  is  inde- 
3f  this  chaos  of  national  names,  often  erroneously  given  to 
well  as  misappropriated  by  them.    Dr.  Prichard  says :  — 

cent  of  the  modem  Nubians  or  Barabra,  from  the  Nouha  of  the  hill  coontrj  of 
eems  to  be  as  well  established  as  very  many  facts  which  are  regarded  as  certain 
n  ethnography.*' 

e  BarHbra  are  not  Negroes ;  their  hair,  though  slightly  friz- 
crisp,  is  long  and  not  woolly :  and  Prichard's  surmise  of  any 
bian  displacements  since  Pharaonic  times,  was  doubted  by 
*  and  is  overthrown  by  facts  we  owe  to  Birch,^  Burckhardt, 
,  and  other  travellers  who  have  visited  this  part  of  Africa, 
it  the  Nouboiy  who  are  Negroes,  do  not  here  resemble  in  form, 
hair,  complexion,  &c.,  other  Negroes  of  the  west  coast,  but 
late  more  closely  to  the  type  of  Bar^bra  or  true  Nubians, 
r  that  there  exists  some  stroogly-marked  difference  between 


200  A7BICAX    TTPES. 


the  JTjwoa  «?£  KopIocul  ukd  the  Bardbra  of  Nubia;  which  Dr. 
Pricbkni  is  u  &  ktse  wsicdi^r  to  attribute  to  climate  or  to  coimnin- 
xun^  ':*£  T%ifi^  Or  dbe  tvo  <^«imons  the  latter  is  llie  ouly  leasonable 
one :  cecasse  die  X:ibcA&5  or  modern  Bar&bra  are  the  representi^ves 
oc  in.  c-rigfnaJ  izi£^£OGS  atock;  whose  normal  position  stands  noith- 
waxd  ot  pare  Xegro  rftee& 

The  inh^Moknts  of  Dar-Four  and  Fezz^u  exhibit  some  stiiking 
pecclL;irid«$^  but  we  shall  pass  them  by,  as  non-essential  to  our  pre- 
sent obj^cts^  with  the  obserration  that,  while  the  former  approziiDate 
the  Xubian.  the  latter  verge  towards  the  Atlantic  Berber  type. 

Tit  I^ijutem  XwhianMj  or  Bisharine  or  Bejawy  Bace. — To  the  eastr 
wani  of  Xubia,  throughout  the  deserts  and  denuded  hill-country  cut 
of  Egypt,  we  encounter  different  tribes  and  nations,  all  supposed  to 
belong  to  the  same  race,  which  is  one  of  the  most  widely-^read  in 
Ethiopia,  stretching  from  the  Eastern  desert  at  Thebes,  to  the  So- 
mauli-country  below  Shoa.  The  Bishari  are  the  most  poweiiol  of 
the;$e  elans.  The  ffadharebe,  to  the  southward  of  the  Bishari,  and 
the  Ababdeh,  to  the  northward,  belong,  it  is  believed,  to  the  same 
stock.  Under  the  appellation  Sadharehe  are  included  numerous 
triln^  which  it  would  be  tedious  and  useless  to  enumerate.*  *  iSMtwh 
or  SuAkin,  is  their  principal  settiement ;  and  of  this  place  and  itft 
inhabitants  Burckhardt  supplies  an  ample  account. 

*^  Th«  Suakinj  hare,  in  genenl,  handsome  and  expresnTe  features,  with  thin  and  fer^ 
5h\)*r«  b««rd» :  their  color  is  of  the  darkest  brown,  approaching  Uack,  but  thej  have  no^n^^^ 
v*f  the  Ne$n>  character  of  countenance."  ^39 

To  tho  same  excellent  observer  we  are  indebted  for  a  feet  Ihat,.^ 
>i\u;£0\l  u(Kn\  to  sustain  the  exploded  idea  of  physical  changes  through 
ol»tuate*  iu  reality  affords  the  happiest  illustration  of  the  mode  through 
H  lik'h  tvjvs  of  man  become  naturally  effaced;  viz. :  by  foreign  amalga- 
'luitivnis*  Tho  town  of  SuAkim;  in  Ptolemaic  times  Berenice;  and 
.vJicuiuing  ^i>70  B.  c.)  the  ancestors  of  the  same  Sukhiim^  that  now 
vtcvic  i«  ics  neighborhood ;  exhibited  in  Burckhardt's  day  a  triple 
■»v»fM!ii:iv*«*  viz. :  native  Hadhareley  Arabs  from  the  opposite  coast, 
i;»xi  '.■>c  vk^^vvudants  of  some  Turkish  soldiery  left  there  by  Sooltan 
V»cv'in.  "The  pwsent  race,"  says  Burckhardt,  "have  the  African 
t\4  » !  \^  .uKi  :uauuers^  and  are  in  no  way  to  be  distinguished  from  the 

I"**;  ;<  ,vi  xv\uicry  cohabit  with  the  females  of  every  land  in  which 
»K  ^  k  \'  t\\xi\.>.i ;  uuvU  while  they  rarely  carry  tiieir  own  women  with 
.u  „;, ,-.  4  iNNi'^v^tv'^toman  conquests,  ASwaHm,  on  the  African  desert- 
vsih.v .'.  'u*  Av\5  5s*<k  would  be  the  least  likely  to  have  been  occupied 
kK  t^j  ^'.v^  uKii t  ts\l  svuplo*.  In  consequence,  Seleem's  garrison  there. 


AFRICAN    TYPES.  201 

tie  rabjugatioii  of  Egypt  in  a.  d.  1517,  adopted  as  wives  and 
(ines  the  females  of  the  Hadharebe  ;  and  in  less  than  ten  gene- 
,  down  to  the  period  of  Borckhardt's  travels,  their  descendants 
ien  already  absorbed  into  the  aboriginal  masses  whence  the 
rs  had  been  drawn.^  Sustainers  of  "nnity,"  who  once 
3d  franticly  at  Turks  metamorphosed,  by  climate,  into  Afri- 
re  welcome  henceforward  to  what  capital  they  can  evolve  fix)m 
liardt's  narrative. 

country  of  the  Bishari  reaches  from  the  northern  frontier  of 
nia,  along  the  course  of  the  river  Mareb,  which  flows  through 
rthem  forests  of  the  Shangallah  to  the  Bel&d-el-Taka  and  At- 
sehere  dwell  tlie  Hadendoa  and  Hammadab,  smd  to  be  the 
est  tribe  of  the  Bishari  race.   Tribes  of  the  Bishari  reach  north- 
»  £Eur  as  Gtebel-el-Ottaby  in  the  latitude  of  Derr,  where  the  Nile, 
ts  great  western  bend,  turns  back  towards  the  Red  Sea ;  they 
r  all  the  hiDy  country  upon  the  Nile  from  Senn4ar  to  Dar  Berber 
the  Red  Sea.  (Prichard.)    Travellers  do  not  give  a  flattering 
it  of  their  social  condition.    Burckhardt  states :  "  The  inhos- 
)  character  of  the  Bisharein  would  alone  prove  them  to  be  a 
frican  race,  were  this  not  put  beyond  all  doubt  by  their  lan- 
*'  Riippell  declares  that  the  physical  character  of  the  Bishari  is 
ke  that  of  the  Baribra.    Burckhardt  again  observes,  "  The  Bi- 
>f  Atbara,  like  their  brethren,  are  a  handsome  and  bold  race  of  \ 
.    I  thought  the  women  remarkably  handsome ;  they  were  of 
brown  complexion,  with  beautitiil  eyes  and  fine  teeth ;  their 
s  slender  and  elegant.''     Hamilton,  who  saw  a  few  of  them 
;  his  short  stay  about  Assouan  and  Philse,  yields  very  much  the 
aujcount,  with  the  commentary,  that  many  of  them  are  beheld 
a  cast  of  the  Negro,  others  with  very  fine  profile."    Prichard 
the  following  just  and  significant  remark  on  this  description : 
sort  of  variety  in  physiognomy  is  observed  by  almost  every 
er  in  the  eastern  parts  of  the  continent,  from  Kaffirland  to 
and  Egypt."    Now,  on  the  westj  the  population  has  been  cut 
deserts  and  other  natural  impediments,  from  all  foreign  ad- 
res,  in  consequence  of  their  isolated  position ;  while,  on  the 
ley  have  been  subjected  from  time  immemorial  to  adulteration 
Semitic  immigrants.  Both  the  Bishari  and  Ababdeh  have  been 
rhat  adulterated  with  Arab  blood ;  and,  doubtless,  far  more  so 
i:h  Negresses,  their  slaves.     They  may,  however,  be  considered 
:^bly  pure  African  race,  inasmuch  as  the  marks  of  adulteration 
>t  by  any  means  universal ;  at  the  same  time  they  have  preserved 
lative  tongue,  while  the  Arabic  idioms  have  supplanted  other 
ages  around  them* 
26 


204  AFRICAN   TYPES. 

nothing  presents  itself  to  the  most  scntpnloos  inTestigAtioiis  that  eoold  letd  «s  to  nipeet 
that  a  single  one  of  the  monuments  [of  MeroS]  mi^t  ascend  hi|^ier  than  the  ftnt  ecBtey 
after  j.  c.  The  greater  part  belong,  without  doubt,  eren  to  mnoh  later  times ;  end  m  muk 
place  the  most  flourishing  epoch  of  MeroS  nearly  at  the  seeond  or  third  ef  onr  enL  Aad, 
not  only  upon  the  Isle  of  MeroS,  but  in  all  Ethiopia,  fh>m  one  end  to  the  other,  tfacif  b  not 
the  slightest  trace,  I  will  not  saj  of  a  primitiTe  ciTilixatlon  anterior  to  the  Egjptba  drifi- 
sation,  as  has  been  dreamed,  but  not  eren  whatsoerer  of  an  Ethippiam  diilisatioii,  fnptAj 
so  called.'' M  ;| 

These  most  scientific  views  of  Chev.  Lepsins  were  oommumcated  J 
to  us  long  ago ;  and  they  have  materially  aided  onr  endeavors  to  di^  j 
criminate  between  the  true  and  the  false,  the  certtdn  and  the  impio-  i 
bable,  in  JEthtapie  problems ;  about  which,  we  grieve  to  say,  collfflde^  i 
able  mvstification  is  still  kept  up  between  the  Northern  and  the  > 
Southern  States  of  our  Federal  Union,  which  a  little  reading  might 
remove. 

On  the  northern  coast  of  Afiica,  between  the  Mediterranean  and 
the  Great  Desert,  including  Morocco,  Algiers,  Tunis,  Tripoli,  and  Ben- 
gazi,  there  is  a  continuous  system  of  highlands,  which  have  been 
included  under  the  general  term  Atlas^  anciently  Atalantiij  now  the 
Barbary  States.   This  immense  tract,  in  very  recent  geological  times, 
was  once  an  Island^  with  the  ocean  flowing  over  the  whole  of  tb« 
Sahara;  thus  cutting  oif  all  land-communication  between  Barbary,  o^ 
the  Mediterranean,  and  the  remote  plateaux  of  Nigritia.   Througbot>^ 
Barbary  we  encounter  another  peculiar  group  of  races,  subdivid^^ 
into  many  tribes  of  various  shades,  now  spread  over  a  vast  area,  bu^ 
which  formerly  had  its  principal,  and  probably  aboriginal,  abod^^ 
along  the  mountain-slopes  of  Atlas.    The  tribes  have  different  appel^ 
latives  in  different  districts :  e.  g.y  the  ShillouhSj  now  a  separate 
people,^'  have  been  included  under  the  general  name  of  Berbers  o 
Berebbers :  but  from  the  primitive  Berbers  the  north  of  Africa  seems 
to  have  derived  the  designation  of  Barbary  or  Berberia,  "  Land  of  the 
Berbers.'*    To  speak  correctly,  the  real  name  of  the  Berbers  proper 
is  Mazirgh  ;  with  the  article  prefixed  or  sufiixed,  T-anuizirghj  or  Ama* 
zirgh'T :  meaning,  free^  dominant,  or  "  noble  race."    Their  name,  in 
Latin  mouths,  was  softened  into  Masyea,  MasigeSy  Maziei,  &c. ;  and  in 
Grecian,  into  MaJJusg,  as  far  back  as  Herodotus  (/«5.  iv.  191).    These 
people  have  spoken  a  language  unlike  any  other  from  time  immemo- 
rial ;  and,  although  it  has  been  a  fruitful  theme  of  discussion,  yet  no 
aflinity  can  be  established  between  its  ancient  words,  stripped  of 
Phoenician  and  Arabic,  and  any  Asiatic  tongue.    We  have  every 
reason  to  feel  persuaded  that  the  Berbers  existed  in  the  remotest 
times,  with  all  their  essential  moral  and  physical  peculiarities.    In  a 
word,  the  reader  of  Part  II.  of  this  work  will  see,  that  there  exists 
no  ground  for  regarding  them  in  any  other  light  than  as  the  antoo- 


AFBICAN   TYPES.  206 

*  Mount  Atlas  and  its  prolongations.  The  Berber  was,  pro- 
I  Mr.  W.  B.  Hodgson  (of  Savannah —  one  of  the  highest 
98  in  Berber  lore,)  remarks,  the  language  which  "  Tyria  Bi- 
^as  obliged  to  learn  in  addition  to  a  Carthaginian  mother- 
he  Punic  or  Phoenician  speech.  We  know  that  this  people, 
r  language  stamped  upon  the  native  names  of  rivers,  moun- 
1  localities,  have  existed  apart  for  the  last  2500  years ;  and 
i  as  Egypt,  back  to  the  time  of  Menes,  barred  their  inter- 
y  land  with  races  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Suez  isthmus, 
veiy  reason  to  believe  that  the  Berbers  existed,  at  that  re- 
^  in  the  same  state  in  which  they  were  discovered  by  Phoenician 
rs,  previonsly  to  the  foundation  of  Carthage.  At  the  time 
Lfncanus,  the  Berber  was  the  language  of  all  Atlas.  It  has 
I  so  since,  except  where  crowded  out  by  Arabic.  They  are 
litable  nomadic  people,  who,  since  the  introduction  of  camels^ 
letrated,  in  considerable  numbers,  into  the  Desert,  and  even 
I  Nigritia.  These  Berbers  are  the  Kumidians  and  Maurita- 
classical  writers,  by  the  Eomans  termed  ^^gentts  insuperabUe 
nd  French  Algeria  can  testify  to  the  indelible  bellicosities 
ing  race, 
tther  from  Chaw,  that — 

bM  who  8pe*k  this  language  have  different  names:  those  of  the  monntuns 
I  Morocco  are  termed  SkUloukht ;  those  who  inhabit  the  plains  of  that  empire, 
ider  tents,  after  the  manner  of  Arabs,  are  named  Berber;  and  those  of  the 
t>elonging  to  Algiers  and  Tunis  call  themselves  CabayUs,  or  Oebalie'*  [a  designa- 
\a  merely  Qabdil,  Arabic  for  a  "tribe,"  when  not  Oebdylee,  "mountaineer."] 

rth  and  prominent  branch  must  be  added  to  this  division : 
Tuaryhj  who  are  now  widely  spread  over  the  Sahara  and  its 
d  on  both  banks  of  the  Niger. 

ODGSON,  long  resident  officially  in  the  Barbaiy  States,  who 
)ted  much  time,  talent,  and  learning,  to  this  subject,  seems 
settled  the  question,  that  all  these  Berber  races  (except  such 
ive  adopted  the  Arabic)  speak  dialects  of  the  same  language, 
quence,  it  has  been  assumed,  by  Prichard  and  others  of  the 
hool,  that  they  must  all  be  Of  a  common  origin.  But,  while 
here  is  no  evidence  beyond  a  community  of  languages,  the 
;  diversity  of  physical  characters  would  prove  the  contrary. 
'  these  clans  are  white ;  others  black,  with  woolly  hair ;  and 
no  fact  better  established  in  ethnography,  than  that  physical 
rs  are  far  more  persistent  than  unwritten  tongues.  The  great 
the  Berber  tribes  have,  in  all  likelihood,  substantially  pre- 
lieir  physical  as  well  as  moral  characters  since  their  creation ; 
1  they  have  been  to  some  extent  subjected  to  adulteiauons 


206  AFRICAN    TYPES. 

of  blood.    The  Phoenicians,  Greeks,  Bomans,  and  Yandals,  sncoes- 
sivel J,  founded  colonies  in  the  Barbaiy  States :  but  they  built  and       ^ 
inhabited  towns  for  commercial  purposes  —  mixed  little  socially  with       t 
the  people  —  never  resided  in  the  interior,  and  have  disappeared  from       F 
the  scene,  leaving  nearly  imperceptible  traces  behind  them.    Anbs      'f- 
have  since  overrun  the  country,  but  their  numbers  have  been  small,       ^ 
compared  with  the  natives ;  and,  except  during  and  since  Saraoenic      ^ 
culture  in  the  towns,  they  have  generally  preserved  their  nomadic 
habits — keeping  much  aloof  from  the  indigenous  Barbaresquea ;  and 
there  is  not  merely  no  reason  for  thinking  that  Arabia  has  exerased       ^ 
great  influence  on  the  Berber  type,  but  circumstances  rather  indicate      I 
Barbary's  action  over  the  Arab  colonists.    The  ruling  tuition  of  the      =^ 
Arabs,  the  genial  vitality  of  laUtm^  and  the  constant  reading  of  the       . 
EodLn,  have  had  the  effect  of  spreading  the  Arable  language  mndi 
faster  and  farther  than  Arabian  blood.    In  some  of  the  more  ciyilized 
cities — Morocco,  Fez,  &c. — Arabic  is  the  only  tongue  spoken  among 
the  patrician  Berbers ;  thus  affording  another  evidence  of  the  utter 
£Edlacy  of  arguments  in  favor  of  the  identity  of  origin  or  eonwngwn^ 
of  races  based  solely  upon  community  of  language. 

The  Mohammedan  in  Africa,  like  the  Christian  religion  elsewhere^ 
is  spreading  its  own  languages  over  races  of  alt  colors :  just  as  di^ 
Shamanism,  Budhism,  or  Judaism,  in  many  parts  of  Asia,  during  age^ 
past.    Many  Jews  are  scattered  throughout  Barbary,  but  especiaU^^ 
in  the  empire  of  Morocco,  where  their  number  is  estimated  at  600,0(K^*^ 
Some  black  blood  too  has  infiltrated  from  the  South. 

No  little  difference  exists  in  descriptions  of  the  physical  characters  ^ 
of  Barbary  Moors  (corruption  of  the  Latin  Mauri)^  no  less  than 
concerning  the  native  tribes  of  Atlas  now  difiused  over  the  Sahara. 
Prichard  says  — 

"  Their  figure  and  stature  are  nearly  the  same  as  those  of  the  Southern  EnropeanB ;  and 
their  complexion,  if  darker,  is  onlj  so  in  proportion  to  the  higher  temperature  of  the  oomH 
tries  which  they  inhabit.    It  displays,  as  we  shall  see,  great  yarieties." 

The  influence  of  climate  is  here  again  boldly  assumed  by  Piichar^ 
witliout  one  particle  of  evidence.  What  reason  is  there  to  suppose 
that  climate  influences  Berbers,  any  more  than  it  does  Mongols, 
American  Indians,  or  other  races,  who,  each  with  their  typical  com- 
plexions, are  spread  over  most  latitudes  ?  Moreover,  the  complexion 
of  the  Berbers  does  not,  in  very  many  cases  at  leasts  correspond  with 
climate.  The  same  action,  we  presume,  operates  in  Barbaresque  locali- 
ties that  seems  to  prevail  in  various  parts  of  the  earth;  and  which  we 
have  insisted  upon  in  our  general  Remarks  on  Types.  The  Berber 
family,  at  present,  appears  to  be  made  up  of  many  tribes,  presenting 
a  sort  of  generic  resemblance,  but  differing  specifically,  and  possess 


AFRICAN    TYPES.  2&7 


ing  phyoical  duuracteristics  that  are  original,  and  not  amenable  to 
dimatic  influences  any  more  than  those  which  denote  the  Jew,  the 
Iberian,  or  the  Celt 

We  Babmit  a  few  examples  of  Atalantic  physical  characters,  as 
described  by  various  travellers.    Jackson  informs  us,  that  — 

**  TIm  aca  of  Tobmb*  tad  Sbowiah  are  of  a  strong,  robust  make,  and  of  a  copper-color — 
tte  wo«f  b— otiftiL  . . .  Tb«  women  of  Fes  are  fair  as  the  European,  but  hair  and  eyes 
alm$j9  dariL  .  . .  The  women  of  Mequinas  are  very  beautiful,  and  haye  the  red  and  white 
tomfUxkm  of  Bngluk  tponen." 

BozBT  gives  the  annexed  description  of  the  Moors :  — 

**  n  exisie  cependant  encore  nn  certain  nombre  de  families,  qui  n*ont  point  contracts 
d*aQianeee  ayeo  des  strangers,  et  ches  lesquelles  on  retrouye  les  caraot^res  de  la  race  pri- 
sitiTe.  Lee  liommee  sont  d'une  taiUe  au  dessus  de  la  moyenne ;  leur  d-marche  est  noble 
•t  grate ;  fls  oot  lee  chereux  noirs ;  la  peau  un  peu  b€uan4e,  mais  plutdt  blanche  que  brune ; 
te  vimge  plein,  mais  les  traits  en  sont  moins  bien  prononc^s  que  ceuz  des  Arabes  et  des 
Babirss.  Vm  ont  g^n^ralement  le  nes  arrondi,  la  bouche  moyenne,  }es  yeux  tree  ouyerts, 
wmm  pen  yi£i ;  leurs  muscles  sont  bien  prononc^s,  et  lis  ont  le  corps  plutdt  gros  que  maigre." 

Sfdc  and  Mabtius,  the  well-known  German  travellers,  depict 
them  as  follows:  — 

"A  bi^  forehead,  an  oyal  countenance,  large,  speaking  black  eyes,  shaded  by  arched 
■trong  eyebrows ;  a  thin,  rather  long,  but  not  too  pointed,  nose ;  rather  broad  lips, 
dog  in  an  acute  angle ;  thick,  smooth,  and  black  hair  on  the  head  and  in  the  b^ard ; 
complexion;  a  strong  neck,  joined  to  a  stature  greater  than  the  middle 
ckaneterise  the  natiyes  of  Northern  Africa,  as  they  are  frequently  seen  in  the  streets 
ffibrahar." 

¥.  RozET  recounts,  that  — 

"The  Berbers  or  Kabyles  of  the  Algerine  territory  are  of  middle  stature;  their  C6m 
is  brown^  and  sometimes  almost  black  {novr&tre) ;  hair  brown  and  smooth,  rarely 
%*ioed ;  they  are  lean,  but  extremely  robust  and  nervous,  very  well-formed,  and  with  tho 
^cg&nee  of  antique  statues ;  their  heads  more  round  than  the  Arabs'.'* 

Lieutenant  Washinqton  declares  — 

The  Moors  are  generally  a  fine-looking  race  of  men,  of  middle  stature,  disposed  to 
^toome  corpulent ;  they  haye  good  teeth ;  complexions  of  all  ehadet,  owing,  as  some  have 
tippoeed,  to  intermixture  with  Negroes,  though  the  latter  are  not  sufficiently  numerous  to 
teeimat  for  the  fact." 

He  describes  the  Shillouhs  or  Shilhas  as  having  light  complexions. 
Pbichard  thus  sums  up  his  inquiries :  — 

*It  seems,  from  these  accounts,  that  the  nations  whose  history  we  haye  traced  in  this 
chtpCer,  preaaU  all  wirietiee  of  compleuon ;  and  these  yariations  appear,  in  tome  inetanea 
et  kaei,  to  be  tuarfy  in  rdation  to  the  temperature." 

With  all  his  inclination  that  way,  however,  it  is  evident  that  ne 
himself  cannot  make  his  own  climatic  theory  fit. 

Our  reasonings  are  based  upon  comparison  of  Barbaresque  fami- 
lies diflused  over  a  vast  superficies  —  comprising  tribes  now  more  or 
less  commingled,  and  in  all  social  conditions,  civic,  agricultural,  and 
Bomadic.    We  may  mention,  although  we  exclude,  as  too  local  and 


208  AFBICAN    TYPES. 

modern  to  be  important  ont  of  towns  on  the  seaboaid,  the  oomUned 
iiifliiences  of  European  captiveM^  at  Salee,  TangierB,  Algiers^  Tumi, 
Tri]>oIi,  Bengazi,  and  other  privateering  principalities ;  which  circam- 
stauees,  in  the  maritime  cities,  have  blended  every  type  of  man  thit 
could  be  kidnapped  around  the  Black  8ea,  Mediterranean,  and  East- 
em  Atlantic,  by  Barbaiy  pirates.  [As  an  illustration  —  Mr.  Gliddon 
tells  UH,  that,  in  1830,  just  after  the  French  conquest  of  Algiers,  the 
hold  of  a  Syrian  brig,  in  which  he  sailed  fix)m  Alexandria  to  Sidon, 
waH  occupied  by  one  wealthy  Algerine  fiunily,  fleeing  fix)m  Galfie 
hercHicB  to  Arabian  Islim,  anywhere.  Exclusive  of  servants  and 
slaves,  there  were  at  least  fifty  adults  and  minors,  under  the  control 
of  a  patriarclial  grand  or  great-grandfather.  Of  course,  our  infin^ 
mant  «aw  none  of  the  grown-up  females  unveiled ;  but,  while  tlw 
patriarch  and  some  of  the  sons  were  of  the  purest  white  complexion, 
th(jir  various  children  presented  every  hue,  and  every  physical  diver 
sity,  from  the  highest  Circassian  to  a  Guinea-Negro.  In  this  cue, 
no  Arabic  interpreter  being  needed,  it  was  found  that  each  individnal 
of  the  worthy  corsair's  family,  unprejudiced  in  all  things,  save  hatred 
towards  Christendom  in  general  and  Frenchmen  in  particular,  bad 
merely  chosen  females  irrespectively  of  color,  race,  or  creed. — J.Clf.] 
]Ioi)GSON  states  — 


**  Tlio  Tuarj'cks  are  t^  white  people,  of  the  Berber  race.  .  .  .  The  Mozabicks  are  a 
ably  whi/r  people,  and  are  mixed  with  Bedouin  Arabs.  .  .  .  The  Wadreagans  andWufgJf 
are  of  a  dark  bronze,  with  woolly  hair  .  .  .  are  certainly  not  pure  Caucasian,  like  the  Bote 
race  in  general.  .  .  .  There  is  every  probability  that  the  Eushites,  Amalckites,  aiidXik- 
tanites,  or  Bcni-Yokt&n  Arabs,  had,  in  obscure  ages,  sent  forward  tribes  into  Aftick  M 
the  firnt  historic  proof  of  emigration  of  the  Aramean  or  Shemitic  race  into  thisregifliii 
that  of  the  Canaanitcs  of  Tyro  and  of  Palestine.  This  great  commercial  people  MttM 
Curtlmge,  nnd  pushed  their  traders  to  the  Pillars  of  Hercules.'' ^^^ 

Upon  these  various  branches  of  a  supposed  common  stock,  there 
have  been  engrafted  some  shoots  of  foreign  origin ;  for,  amidst  a  uni- 
forinity  of  language,  tliere  exist  extraordinary  differences  of  color  and 
of  physical  traits  —  at  the  same  time,  are  we  sure  of  this  allied 
uniformity  of  speech  itself?    Now,  we  repeat^  history  affords  no  ^fdt 
attested  example  of  a  language  outliving  a  clearly-defined  phyacil 
type ;  and,  in  a  preceding  chapter,  we  fully  instanced  how  the  Jews, 
soatteivd  for  2000  years  over  all  climates  of  the  earth,  have  adopted 
the   laiiiruagc  of  every  nation   among  whom  they  sojourn — thus 
aUbnling  one  undeniable  proof  of  our  assertion,  not  to  mention  many 
othors  one  might  draw  from  less  historical  races. 

]Mr.  lloilgson  is  a  strenuous  advocate  of  an  extreme  antiquity  fi)i 
the  J'ierbors,  or  Libvans :  — 

**  Their  hi:»torT  is  yet  to  be  inrestigated  and  uritten.    I  yet  maintain  the  of^on  ad* 
fanccd  some  years  ago,  that  these  people  were  the  itrree  geniti — the  aborigiiial  inhahitwli 


AFRICAN    TYPES.  209 

prior  to  the  hiitoria  or  monumental  era,  and  before  the  Muraimilcs  and  their 
ila,  the  Copts."  >«* 

In  oar  Part  n,,  these  skilful  iDfereiices  are  eingularly  reconcileJ 

-^th  the  moQuments  and  historj',  and  from  an  altogether  different 

-jioiQt  of  view,    "WTien  we  remember  how,  in  Hebrew  personifications, 

3illRAlu  waa  the  grandson  of  Noah,  and   how  Lepsiua  traces  the 

Xgj'ptian  Kmpire  back  nearly  4000  years  before  Christ,  a  claim  of 

such  antiquity  for  the  Berbers  b  certainly  a  high  one,  although, 

according  to  our  belief,  not  extravagant ;  for  we  regard  the  Berbera 

as  a  primitive  tj-pe,  and  therefore  aa  old  as  any  men  of  our  geological 

period.     Hodgson  confirms  hia  statement,  by  abundant  proofe,  that 

'■  the  grammatical  structure  of  the  Berber  dialects  is  everywhere  the 

same;"    and,  in  allusion  to  the  affinities  among  these  languages, 

arera :  — 

"  Tet.  with  nil  this  identit;  of  a  pecnliar  cUsb  of  words  and  Bimil&riCy  of  some  inflecttooB, 
■4jtu>Ct  pBTticles,  and  formiitionii  —  M<  lArei  moil  ancient  and  hulorieai  lanffwiffa,  Arabic, 
I        fis^tf,  and  Coflic,  art  eaenlially  diiliact." 

With  perfect  propriety,  our  friend  might  have  added  the  Chinese 
speecK,  which  is  equally  peculiar,  and  can  be  traced  monumentally 
brther  back  than  either  the  Arabic  or  the  Berber  —  if  not,  certainly, 
60  iar  aa  that  ante-monumental  tongue  which  is  prototype  of  the 
Coptic.  It  seems  to  us,  that  no  one  can  read  Pauthier's  several 
works  on  Chinese  history,  language,  and  hterature,  without  coincid- 
ing in  this  opinion ;  and  every  one  can  verify  that  tlie  languages  of 
Aiaerica,  according  to  Gallatin,  Ddponceau,  and  other  qualified 
io^ges,  are  radically  distinct  from  every  tongue,  ancient  or  modem, 
of  tihc  Old  Continent. 

Oar  ethnological  sweep  over  the  African  Continent,  from  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope  northwards  to  the  Nubias  on  the  right  hand,  and  to 
Buboty  on  the  left,  incomplete  as  it  is  —  wearisome,  to  many  read- 
en,  as  it  may  be — has  brought  ua  to  the  confinea  of  Egypt.  In  that 
most  ancient  of  historical  lands  we  propose  to  halt,  for  a  season ; 
devoting  the  next  chapter  to  its  study.  But,  by  way  of  succinct 
recapitulation  of  some  results  we  think  the  present  chapter  has 
elicited,  we  would  inquire  of  the  candid  reader,  whether,  at  the 
pr^eut  moment,  the  human  racea  indigenous  to  Africa  do  not  pre- 
eeot  iheuiselvea,  on  a  map,  so  to  say,  in  lai/era  f  "Wtether  the  moat 
southern  of  its  inhabitants,  the  Hottentots  and  Bushmen,  are  not  the 
loweat  types  of  humanity  therein  found  ?  And  lastly,  whether,  in  the 
ratio  of  our  progress  towards  the  Mediterranean,  passing  aucceaaively 
tbrODgh  the  Cafirc,  the  Negro,  and  the  Foolah  populationa,  to  'he 
Abyssinian  and  Nubian  races  on  the  east,  and  to  the  Atalantic  Berbei 


UCI  M 


210  EGTPT   AND   EGYPTIANS. 

races  on  the  west,  we  have  not  beheld  the  Types  of  Mankind  risiiig, 
abnost  continnoiiBlj,  higher  and  higher  in  the  scale  of  physical  and 
intellectual  gradations  ? 

Such  are  the  phenomena.  Climate^  most  certainly,  does  not  eipUn 
them ;  nor  will  any  student  of  Natural  Histoiy  sustain  tiiat  each  tjpe 
of  man  in  Africa  is  not  essentially  homogeneous  with  the  fiuma  and 
the  flora  of  the  special  province  wherein  his  species  now  dwells. 

Two  questions  arise : — 1st,  Within  human  record,  has  it  notibf)! 
been  thus  ?  and  2dy  Do  the  UgyptianSj  northernmost  inhafaitaiiti  rf 
Africa,  obey  the  same  geographical  law  of  physical,  and  conseqoeDtlf 
of  mental  and  moral,  progression  ? 

Our  succeeding  diapters  may  suggest,  to  the  reflective  mind,  mm 
data  through  which  both  interrogatories  can  be  answered. 


i^i<^^^^^^^^^^^»^^^^^^^^<»^^^^>A^^^^ 


CHAPTER   VII. 


EGYPT    AND    EOTPTIANS. 


,1 


Our  survey  of  African  races,  so  &r,  has  been  rapid  and  imperfect  > 
but  still  we  hope  it  is  sufficiently  frill  to  develop  our  idea  of  gnMm 
in  the  inhabitants  of  that  great  continent  A  more  copious  aaaljai 
would  have  surpassed  our  limits,  while  becoming  unnecessarily  tefioai  1 
to  the  reader.  Prichard  has  devoted  a  goodly  octavo  of  his  "PlfPflil 
Hi%t&ry"  to  these  races  alone ;  whereas  we  can  afford  but  a  tsm^mp^ 

We  now  approach  Egypt,  the  last  geographical  link  in  Aflien 
Ethnology.    She  has  ever  been  regarded  as  the  mother  of  arts  and  I 
sciences ;  and,  strange  as  it  may  seem.  Science  now  appeals  to  her  to 
settle  questions  in  the  Natural  History  of  Man,  mooted  since  tbe  dqi 
of  Herodotus,  the  fiEither  of  our  historians. 

When  we  cast  a  retrospect  through  the  long  and  dreary  villi  of 
years,  which  leads  to  the  unknown  epoch  of  Man's  creation,  in  qoot 
of  a  point  of  departure  where  we  can  obtain  the  first  histoiMil 
glimpse  of  a  human  being  on  our  globe,  the  Archsologist  iseott- 
l^eiled  to  turn  to  the  monuments  of  the  Nile.  The  records  of  Ib& 
cannot  any  longer  be  traced  even  to  the  time  of  Moses.  Hclirtt 
chionicles,  beyond  Abraham,  present  no  stand-point  on  wludivi 
can  rely ;  whilst  their  highest  pretension  to  antiquity  ftib  dbflrt 
^y  2000  years  of  the  foundation  of  the  Egyptian  l^pira.  H* 


lOTPT   AKD   EGTPTIAKS.  211 

M^  Aoooiding  to  their  own  hiBtorians,  do  not  carry  their  tme 
ie  ptfiod  beyond  2687  years  before  Christ  Nineveh  and  Ba- 
,  monumentally  speaking,  are  still  more  modem.  Bat|  Egypt's 
1  pyramids,  if  we  are  to  believe  the  ChampoUion-school,  elevate 
Inst  1000  years  above  every  other  nationality.  And,  what  is 
remarkable,  when  Egypt  first  presents  herself  to  our  view,  she 

■  forth  not  in  childhood,  but  with  tiie  maturity  of  manhood's 
amyed  in  the  time-worn  habiliments  of  civilization.  Her  tombs, 
iii^>le8y  her  pyramids,  her  manners,  customs,  and  arts,  all  betoken 
-grown  nation.  The  sculptures  of  the  IVth  dynasty,  the  earliest 
it,  show  that  the  arts  at  that  day,  some  8500  b.  c,  had  already 
)d  at  a  perfection  littie  inferior  to  that  of  the  AVlLith  dynasty, 
1,  until  the  last  five  years,  was  regarded  as  her  Augustan  age. 
yptian  monuments,  considered  ethnolo^cally,  are  not  only  in- 
able  as  presenting  us  two  types  of  mankind  at  this  early  period, 
hey  display  other  contemporary  races  equally  marked — thus 
ling  proof  that  humanity,  in  its  infinite  varieties,  has  e^ted 
I long^  upon  earth  than  we  have  been  taught;  and  that  physical 

■  have  not,  and  cannot  transform  races  fi*om  one  type  into 
ler. 

long  former  objections  against  the  antiquity  of  Egyptian  monu- 
^  it  has  been  urged,  that  such  numerous  centuries  could  not 
elapied  with  so  littie  change  in  people,  arts,  customs,  language, 
itber  conditions.  This  adverse  charge,  however,  does  not  in 
hold  good,  because  the  fixedness  of  civilization,  or  veneration 
le  customs  of  ancestors,  seems  to  be  an  inherent  characteristic 
stem  nations.  Through  tiie  extensive  portion  of  Egyptian  his- 
rhich  is  now  known  witii  sufficient  certainty,  we  may  admit  a 
arative  adhesion  to  fixed  formulae,  and  an  indisposition  to 
ge:  but  no  Egyptologist  will  deny  that,  during  nearly  6000 
,  for  which  monuments  are  extant,  tiie  developing  mutations  in 
tian  economy  obeyed  the  same  laws  as  in  that  of  other  races  — 
liuB  signal  advantage  in  the  former's  fitvor,  that  we  possess  an 
It  unbroken  chain  of  coetaneous  records  for  each  progressive 
Oriental  history  anteceding  Christian  ages  (when  viewed 
gh  the  eye-glasses  of  pedagogues  who  rank  among  Carlylb's 
Ad  creatures,")  looms  monstrously,  like  a  chaotic  blur,  precisely 
9  archttology,  using  mere  naked  eyes,  has  long  espied  most  lumi- 
stratifications :  and  human  developments,  requiring  ^^  chiliads 
MBS,"  even  yet  are  popularly  restricted  to  the  action  of  one 
mrehal  lifetime.  For  ourselves,  referring  to  the  works  of  the 
logistB  for  explanation,  we  would  readily  join  issue  with  objectors 
the  following  heads :  — 


212  EGYPT   AND   EGYPTIANS. 

IViH  DYNASTY— B.  0.8400.  ^^ifpHan  devikpmmit  iowm  t9  0$ 

CHRISTIAN  EBA. 

1st  Lamouaoi  —  Only  16  artioulations, dereloped,  in  the  Coptio,  to  81  lettwi. 

2cL  Wbitxno  —  EUeroglyphioB then Hieratio,  next Demotie»  andUtdj^^ 

8cL  Abohitiotubb  ~  Pyramids, then  temples  with  Darkf  and  lastly  vUh  troy 

kind  of  oolnmn. 

4th.  GiooBAPHT — Egypt  proper, then,  gradoally,  knowledgt  tt  tsteiinii 

that  of  the  Efasgelists. 
6th.  ZooLooT-No  honai.  ouid*,  or  oom- 1  ^^  ^^^^^  ^„^  ^  ^,„^ 

mon  fowls,  j 

6th.  Abts  —  No  chariots then,  all  Tehicles  generally  used  by  the  iiwiiiti, 

7th.  Soibxcis  —  No  bitnmenised  mummies, .  then,  every  form,  with  mmy  Idads  of  M|i 

drugs,  &o. 
8th.  Ethvologt,  Native  —  Ist.  Egyptian  type,  then 

2d.  Egypto-Asiatic, 
8d.  Egypto-Negroid. 
Foreinin —       IVth  dynasty — Arabt, 

Xllth  dynasty  —  Arabiantf  Liby<m$t  Ifubiaiu,  Ktfnm, 
XYIIIth  dynasty — CanaaniUt,  Jews,  PhmtiamUf    tlwiiiwi^ 

Tartan,    ffmdooi,    ThradmUf   Jmmu, 
Lydiant,  Libyam — NMrnu,  ilftyiisiii, 
Ne^froeM. 
And,  thence  to  Oriental  mankind,  as  known  to  the  Omb  h 
Alixakdib's  day. 

We  might  extend  this  mnemonical  list  through  many  other  depart- 
ments of  knowledge ;  bat,  until  these  positive  instances  of  develop- 
ment be  overthrown,  let  us  hear  no  more  fables  about  ^^  itatmarf 
Egyptians." 

It  was,  however,  only  through  alien  rule,  introduced  in  later  times 
by  Persians,  Greeks,  Romans,  Arabs,  and  Turks,  that  all  old  habhi 
were  uprooted.  Look  at  India  and  China ;  which  countries,  acoori- 
ing  to  popular  superstitions,  seem  to  have  been  stereotyped  some 
three  or  four  thousand  years  ago :  yet,  what  enormous  changes  does 
not  the  historian  behold  in  them  !  Kevertheless,  every  type  is  mm 
or  less  tenacious  of  its  habits ;  and  wo  might  cite  how  the  Arabs,  the 
Turks,  and,  still  more,  the  Jews,  now  scattered  throughout  all  nations 
of  the  earth,  cling  to  the  customs  of  their  several  ancestries :  but,  u 
we  are  merely  suggesting  a  few  topics  for  the  reader's  meditation,  let 
us  inquire,  what  was  the  type  of  that  Ancient  Egyptian  race  winch 
linked  Africa  with  Asia  ?  This  interrogatory  has  given  rise  to  endless 
discussions,  nor  can  it,  even  now,  be  regarded  as  absolutely  answerei 
For  many  centuries  prior  to  the  present,  as  readers  of  BoLLnr  and  of 
VoLNEY  may  remember,  the  Egyptians  were  reputed  to  be  Negrtm, 
and  Egyptian  civilization  was  believed  to  have  descended  the  Ilile 
from  Ethiopia  !  Champollion,  Rosellini,  and  others,  while  unanimoni 
in  overthrowing  the  former,  to  a  great  extent  consecrated  the  httec 
of  these  errors,  which  could  hardly  be  considered  as  fully  refiited 


E6TPT   AND    EGYPTIANS.  218 

atfl  the  q[>pearance  of  Gliddon's  Chapters  on  Ancient  Egypt^  in  1843, 
id  of  Morton's  Cfrania  JEgyptiaea^  in  1844.  The  following  extract 
lesentB  the  first-named  author's  deductions :  — 

'■TW  taiportaiioe  of  eoni&iiiiig  hifltory  to  its  legitimato  pUee — to  Lower  Egypt — is 
Uhii: 

"•lit  BicaiiM  H  WIS  in  Lower  Egypt  tlutt  the  CaacasiaD  diildren  of  Ham  must  have 
il  Mttled,  OB  tiieir  anriyal  flrom  Aaia. 

**2d.  Became  the  adTooatee  of  the  theory  which  would  assert  the  African  origin  of  the 
yptiaaj  aaj  that  they  rely  chiefly  on  history  for  their  Afiriean,  or  Ethiopie,  predilections. 
**ld.  Because  the  same  theorists  assume,  that  we  must  begin  with  Afrieanty  at  the  top 
tks  !l9e,  and  come  downward  with  oirilixation ;  instead  of  commencing  with  Atiaikt  and 
lili— ,  at  the  bottom,  and  carrying  it  up. 

■*  I  have  not  as  yet  tonciPied  on  ethnography,  the  effects  of  oHmate,  and  the  antiquity  of 
i  tfcmt  races  of  the  hnman  Cunily ;  but  I  shall  come  to  those  sntjects,  after  estabUsh- 
;  a  chrosoloipcal  standard,  by  defining  the  history  of  Egypt  according  to  the  hierogly- 
ioL  At  present,  I  intend  merely  to  sketch  the  eyents  connected  with  the  Caucasian 
Urai  of  Haai,  the  Asiatic,  on  the  first  establishment  of  their  EgypUan  monarchy,  and 
i  fcaadation  of  their  first  and  greatest  metropolis  in  Lower  Egypt 
"The  African  theories  are  based  upon  no  critical  examination  of  early  history— are 
OB  no  Scriptural  authority  for  early  migrations — are  supported  by  no  monumental 
or  hicrog^yphical  data,  and  cannot  be  borne  out  or  admitted  by  practical  common 
ML  For  ciTifiiataon,  that  ncTer  came  northward  out  of  beni^ted  Africa,  (but  from  the 
hifs  to  the  present  moment  has  been  only  partially  carried  into  it — to  sink  into  utter 
ifioB  asMBg  the  barbarous  races  whom  Proridence  created  to  inhabit  the  Ethiopian  and 
pritiaa  territories  of  that  vast  continent,)  could  not  spring  fr^m  Negroes,  or  fr^m  Berbers, 
iwma^did. 

*8e  tutt  then,  as  the  record.  Scriptural,  historical,  and  monumental,  will  afford  us  an 
i||t  into  the  early  progress  of  the  human  race  in  Egypt,  the  most  ancient  of  all  dTilised 
we  may  safely  assert,  that  history,  when  analysed  by  common  sense  —  when 
by  the  application  of  the  experience  bequeathed  to  us  by  our  forefathers — when 
jeeled  to  a  strictly  impartial  examination  into,  and  comparison  of,  the  physical  and 
M.  capabilities  of  nations  —  when  distUled  in  the  alembic  of  chronology,  and  submitted 
the  toochstone  of  hieroglyphical  tests,  will  not  support  that  superannuated,  but  unten* 
t,  doctrine,  that  cirilixation  originated  in  Ethiopia,  and  consequently  among  an  African 
pie,  by  whom  it  was  brought  down  the  Nile,  to  enlighten  the  less  polished,  therefore 
rier,  Caucasian  children  of  Noah,  the  Asiatics ;  or,  that  we,  who  trace  back  to  Egypt 
erigiB  of  every  art  and  science  known  io  antiquity,  have  to  thank  the  sable  Negro,  or 
dvky  Beri>er,  for  the  first  gleams  of  knowledge  and  inyention. 

Te  suy  therefore  conclude  with  the  obeenration  that,  if  cirilixation,  instead  of  going 
I  JToftA  to  SdWA,  came  (contrary,  as  shown  before,  to  the  annals  of  the  earliest  histo- 
s  and  all  monumental  Ikcts)  down  the  '*  Sacred  Nile,'*  to  illumine  our  darkness ;  and, 
itt  Bthiopic  origin  of  arts  and  sciences,  with  social,  moral,  and  religious  institutions, 
t  in  other  respects  posnbU,  these  African  theoretic  conclusions  would  form  a  most 
BadiBg  exception  to  the  ordinations  of  Proridence  and  the  organic  laws  of  nature, 
swise  so  underiating  throughout  all  the  generations  of  man's  history. 
I  haye  already  stated  that  Sir  J.  Gardner  Wilkinson's  critical  obseryations,  during  his 
in  Egypt,  and  his  comparisons  between  the  present  Egyptians  and  the  ancient 
in  the  monuments,  had  led  him  to  assert  the  Anatie  origin  of  the  early 
of  the  Nilotic  yalley.  The  learned  hierologist,  Samuel  Birch,  Esq.,  of  the 
ish  Museum,  informed  me,  in  London,  that  he  had  arrived  at  the  same  conclusion — 
s  to  his  suggestion  I  am  indebted  for  the  first  idea  *that  the  most  ancient  Egyp 
lit  North.'    The  great  naturalists,  Blumenbach  and  Curier,  declared. 


214  EOTFT    AND   EGYPTIANS. 

that  an  the  mummies  they  htd  opportanities  of  ezftminiDg  preeenlad  tk«  CawwriiB  t^ 
M.  Jomard,  the  eminent  hydrognpher  and  profoond  Orientaliit^  in  a  p^pv  on  Bgjpiim 
ethnology,  Bostaine  the  Arabiant  and  oonaeqnently  the  AtiaHe  and  CoMeaaum,  origig  ^ 
the  early  Egyptians ;  and  his  opinions  are  more  Talnable,  as  he  draws  hiM  oondurfoniiadi. 
pendently  of  hieroglyphioal  discoTeries.  On  the  other  hand,  Ptof.  RoseUinl,  tfaronghoat  Ui 
'  Monuments*  accepts  and  continnos  the  doctrine  of  the  d§acmt  of  dTilisation  fron  BtUopb, 
and  the  African  origin  of  the  Egyptians.  Champollion-Figeao  eupporti  the  sum  thion, 
which  his  illustrious  brother  set  forth  in  the  sketch  of  Egyptian  hiitofy  preaented  hj  Un 
to  Mohammed-Ali,  in  1829  (published  in  his  ^LetUnfnm  Bgjupt  and  IfMtf)^  whotb  ke  • 
deriTes  the  Ancient  Egyptians,  according  to  the  Grecian  authorities,  from  EtUopis,  ni 
considers  them  to  belong  to '  la  race  Barabra,'  the  Berhert  or  NMam,  Betming  the  origbal 
Bardbra  to  haTe  been  an  African  race,  engrafted  at  the  present  day  with  Ganoariaa  u  vA 
as  Negro  blood,  I  r^ect  their  similitude  to  the  monumental  Egyptians  m  lofo,  and  ta  £ub 
to  believe  that  Champollion-le-Jeune  himself  had  either  modified  his  prefions  hastUy-fmed 
opinion,  or,  at  any  rate,  had  not  taken  a  decided  stand  on  this  important  pdnt,  tnm  ^ 
following  extract  of  his  eloquent  address  from  the  academic  chair,  dellTered  May  10^  1881 : 
-«-C'e8t  par  Panalyse  raisonn^e  de  la  languedes  Pharaons,  que  Tethnographie  dieidtr§  dU 
Tieille  population  tfgyptienne  fut  d*origine  Atiatique,  ou  bien  n  dU  dtHmdiU  afee  le  Unn 
divinis^,  des  plateaux  de  TAfrique  centnde.  On  d^cidera  en  mftme  tempa  si  les  Egyptmi 
n'appartenaient  point  H  une  race  distincte ;  car,  il  faut  le  declarer  id  [in  which  I  entinly 
agree  with  him],  oontre  I'opinion  commune,  les  CopUa  de  TEgypte  modems,  rsgmUi 
oomme  les  domiers  rejetons  des  anciens  Egyptiens,  n'ont  offert  i  mes  yeuz  ni  la  eoslnr 
ni  aucun  des  traits  caract4ristiques,  dans  les  lintements  du  visage  ou  dans  les  temida 
corps,  qui  pOt  constater  une  aussi  noble  descendance.' "  ^co 

[These  views  received  considerable  extension  in  Mr.  Gliddon'i  Ms 
^gyptiaca  ;'^^  and  our  colleague's  enthusiastic  concurrence  in  the 
work  now  put  forth,  in  our  joint  names,  sufficiently  attests  his  adop- 
tion of  our  personal  modifications,  derived  especially  from  Anatomy, 
compared  with  the  more  recent  hieroglyphical  discoveries. — J.  C.  If.] 

Others,  however,  though  not  so  decidedly  out-spoken  in  tone,  had 
rejected  African  delusions.    Thus,  Pottigrew,^  following  Blnmenbadi 
and  Lawrence,  had  previously  alluded  to  the  probability  of  the  ascent 
of  civilization,  introduced  by  an  Asiatic  people,  along  the  mie,  ftom 
north  to  south.    De  Brotonne,*'  succeeded  by  Jardot,**  ably  sustained 
the  Asiatic  colonization  of  Egypt  against  the  ^igritian  hypothesis  ol 
Volney  f^  and,  a  hundred  years  ago,  the  academician  De  Fourmonl** 
declared,  '^The  Egyptians,  for  the  three-fourths,  issued  either  out  cf 
Arabia  or  Phoenicia ;  .  .  .  Egypt  being  composed  of  Chaldsean,  YYxiS^ 
nician,  Arab  people,  &c.,  but  especially  of  these  last" 

Morton,  drawing  from  his  vast  resources  in  craniology,  skilfuUj 
combined  with  histoiy  and  such  monuments  as  were  deciphered  ix 
1842,  terminated  his  OraniaJEgyptiaca  with  the  subjoined  conclusioz^ 
—  the  utterance  of  which  commenced  a  new  era  in  anthropologi' 
researches :  — 

"  The  Valley  of  the  Nile,  both  in  Egypt  and  Nubia,  was  originally  peopled  by  a 
of  the  Caucasian  race. 

"  These  primeTsl  people,  since  called  the  Egyptians,  were  the  Misraimitea  of  Seripi 
the  posterity  of  Ham,  and  directly  affiliated  with  the  Libyan  fttmily  of  nstieUi 


KGTPT   AND   EGYPTIANS.  215 

«*nt  AMtnl-EgTptiui  or  Her(4to  eonunimitiee  wer«  an  Indo-Anbiim  tfeook,  engnftod 
IK  tiM  priaiftm  UhjMA  InhaWtonta. 

**BtM9B  thcM  exotic  wmrees  of  popnlatioii,  the  EgyptUn  race  wu  et  different  periods 
■ofiitd  hj  the  influx  of  the  CaoceBian  nations  of  Asia  and  Europe :  Pelasgi,  or  Hellenes, 
ScTtUasi,  and  PhoBoioiaDS. 

**  The  CoplBi  ia  part  at  leasts  are  a  mixture  of  the  Caoeasiaa  and  the  Negro,  in  extremely 
wiiUe  proportions. 

**  Negroes  were  munerons  in  Egypt,  but  their  social  position  in  ancient  times  was  the 
MBS  as  it  now  is :  that  of  senrants  and  slsTes. 

''Ihe  present  Fellahs  are  the  lineal  and  least  mixed  descendants  of  the  Ancient  Egyp- 
and  the  latter  are  collaterally  represented  by  the  Toariks,  Eabyles,  Siwahs,  and 
[nmsiiiB  of  the  lil^yan  fkmily  of  nations. 
The  medern  Nubians,  with  a  few  exceptions,  are  not  the  descendants  of  the  mona- 
Bthiopians,  but  a  Tarionsly  mixed  race  of  Arabs  and  Negroes. 
**  The  physical  or  organic  characters  which  distinguish  the  sereral  races  of  men  are  as 
eU  ss  the  oldest  reootds  of  our  spedes.*' 

Such  were  the  best  and  most  natural  results  of  ethnography  prior 

to  LepsiuB's  unanticipated  exhumations  at  Memphis,  in  1842-'3 ;  but 

the  latter's  discoveries  did  not  become  accessible  to  the  authors'  joint 

stores  until  1850.  We  can  now  assert,  with  the  plates  of  his  splendid 

IkkkmUler  before  us,  that,  notwithstanding  the  labors  of  our  prede- 

eenoTB,  they  have  left  many  doubts  and  difficulties  still  han^g  around 

tiie  primitive  inhabitants  of  Egypt    Not  only  her  written  traditions, 

tat  her  monumental  history,  as  &r  back  as  it  has  been  traced,  prove 

Alt,  from  the  Menaie  foundation  of  the  Empire,  she  had  been 

engaged  in  constant  strifes  with  foreign  nations  of  types  very  different 

Ann  that  of  her  own  aboriginal  population,  and  that  she  has  been 

often  conquered  and  temporarily  ruled  by  foreigners.    Hence  the 

consequence,  prima  facie,  that  the  blood  of  her  primitive  inhabitants 

mnst  have  become  greatly  adulterated. 

Morton's  Crania  Egyptiaea  issued  in  1844 ;  at  which  day  the  dis- 
co?eries  of  Lepsius  were  in  progress,  but  not  published ;  at  the  same 
time  that  the  works  of  Rosellini,  Champollion,  Wilkinson,  &c. — then 
fte  best  sources  of  information  respecting  the  monuments  —  did  not 
extend,  with  the  exception  of  some  meagre  materials  of  the  Xllth 
dynasty  (by  all  three  scholars  then  supposed  to  be  the  XVnth),  be- 
yond tiie  XVnith,  or  about  1600  b,  c.  All  these  complicated  data 
were,  nevertheless,  most  admirably  worked  up  by  our  revered  friend ; 
ind  he  showed  conclusively  that,  while  there  existed  a  pervading 
^Caucasian"  Type,  which  he  regarded  as  the  Egyptian  proper,  the 
population  already,  at  the  Xvillth  dynasty,  was  a  veiy  mixed  one, 
comprising  many  diverse  Asiatic  and  African  elements. 

Did  archseological  science  now  solely  rely,  as  before  Champollion's 
day,  upon  the  concurrent  testimony  of  early  Greek  writers,  we  should 
be  compelled  to  conclude  that  the  Egyptians,  previously  to  the  Chris- 
tian era,  were  literally  Negroen  ;  so  widely  do  such  Grseco-Bomau  de- 


216 


EGYPT   AND    EOTFTIAKS. 


scriptiona  vaiji  and  so  strangely  in  their  writings  do  Egyptian  attri- 
butes diverge,  from  the  Caucasian  type.  A  passage  in  Hebodotvs  has 
been  often  cited ;  and  it  possessed  the  more  weight,  inasmuch  as  he 
travelled  in  Egypt ;  and  because  his  authority  is  generally  reliable  in 
such  matters  as  fell  beneath  his  personal  observation.  Of  the  people 
of  Oolchii  he  says,  that  they  were  a  colony  of  Egyptians ;  supporting 
his  assertion,  unique  among  ancient  authorities,  by  the  argument  that 
they  were  "black  in  complexion  and  woolly-haired."*' 

Pindar  also,  copying  the  Kalicamassian,  in  his  fourth  Pytbia%^ 
Ode,  speaks  of  the  Colchians  as  black.    In  another  passage,  wh^^^,^^ 
retailing  the  fable  of  the  Dodonian  Oracle,  Herodotus  again  allud^^^^ 
to  the  swarthy  complexion  of  the  Egyptians,  as  if  it  were  exceediu^^^ 
dark,  or  even  black,  ^scuylus,  in  tiic  Supplices,  mentions  the  ci^^^^ 


of  an  Egyptian  bark  seen  from  the  shore.    The  peiBon  who  «r^^^ 
them  concludes  they  must  be  Egyptians  from  their  black  complexx^^. 

"Tho  Bailors  too  I  marked, 
Conspicuous  in  white  robes  their  sable  limbt.'* 

Prichard  has  collected  ample  Greek  and  Latin  testimony,  of  similtt 
import,  to  show  that  the  Egyptians  were  dark.  His  erudition  rendetB 
any  further  ransacking  of  the  Classics  here  supererogatory :  but  we  may 
remark  that  the  Greek  terms  might  often  apply  with  equal  propriety  to 
a  jet-black  l^egro,  or  to  a  brown  or  dusky  Kubian.    The  variooa 
names  given  to  Egypt  and  her  i>eople,  together  with  the  mistakes  o€ 
translators,  are,  however,  analyzed  in  our  Part  II.,  where  we  trea^ 
upon  '^  Mizraim ;  *'  and  therefore  a  pause  to  discuss  them  now  wou^^ 
be  superfluous. 

Prichard  sums  up  in  the  following  strong  language :  — 

**  From  comparing  these  accounts,  some  of  which  wore  written  by  persons  who  bad 
felled  in  Egypt,  and  whoso  testimony  is  not  likely  to  haTS  been  biassed  in  any  respeet^ 
must  conclude  that  the  subjects  of  the  Pharaohs  had  something  m  their  phyncal 
approximating  to  that  of  the  Negro" 

In  opposition  to  which  classical  opinions,  Beke,  in  a  paper  ^^0% 
Complexion  of  the  Ancient  Egyptian9y'^  had  set  forth :  — 

1st.  The  negative  testimony  of  thei^  Hebrew  Scriptures — b 
Jo6EPn*s  brethren,  when  they  first  saw  him  in  Egypt,  supposed 
to  be  an  Egyptian :  ^  how  alliances  with  the  Egyptians  were  permi 
by  the  Israelitish  lawgiver:^  how  an  Egyptian  woman  was 
mother  of  the  heads  of  two  of  the  tribes  of  Israel :  "*   another 
wife  of  Solomon,  &c. : 

2d.  That  "  a  deHcription  given  by  Lucian,  in  one  of  his 
^'Navigium,  seu  Votu,*)  of  a  young  sailor  on  board  an  Egyptij^n 
vessel,  who,  besides  being  blacky  is  represented  as  having  pouting  l£ff 


U 


-trlie 


h 


,i.' 


•mm 


"  EGYPT    AND    EGTPTIAlfS.  217 

ami  9pindle-shank»  "  —  ratlier  proves  an  exception  to  the  usual  tint  of 
tte  Egyptian  people : 
3d.  The  incontrovertible  evidence  of  the  paintings,  and  mummy- 
case&. 

We  place  these  discussionBof  the  learned  in  juxta-position ;  although 
new  facts  supercede  the  neceaaity  for  recurring  to  past  disputations. 

That  the  skins  of  Egyptians,  in  Grecian  times,  were  much  darker 

-CJian  those  of  Greeks  and  other  white  races  around  the  Archipelago, 

-♦liere  can  be  no  question  ;  nor  that  this  complexion  was  accompanied 

sometimes  with  cnrly  or  frizzled  hair,  tumid  lips,  slender  limbs,  small 

lietuls,  with  receding  foreheads  and  chins,  which,  by  contrast,  excited 

<lie  wonder  or  derision  of  tlie  fair-skinned  Hellenes,     But,  while  it 

XQUSt  be  conceded  tliat  Negroes,  at  no  time  within  the  reach  even 

of  monumental  history,  have  inhabited  any  part  of  Egj-pt,  save  as 

captives ;  it  may,  on  the  other  hand,  be  equally  true,  that  thg  ancient 

Egyptians  did  present  a  type  intermediate  between  other  African  and 

Asiatic  races ;  and,  should  such  be  proved  to  have  been  the  case,  the 

autocthones  of  Egypt  must  cease  to  be  designated  by  the  misnomer 

of  "Caucasian." 

Whatever  the  complexion  of  the  real  Egyptians  may  have  been, 
ftU  authorities  agree  that  the  races  south  of  Egypt  were  and  are 
darker ;  and  it  is  equally  clear  that  the  local  habitats  of  Negroes  in 
eirly  times,  having  ever  been  the  same  as  they  are  now,  render  it 
geographically  impossible  that  Egyptians  could  be  confounded  with 
distinct  types  of  men,  never  voluntarily  resident  within  1200  miles  of 
ttie  Mediterranean. 

The  Egyptians,  on  their  oldest  monuments,  always  painted  their 
txiales  in  red  and  their  females  in  yellote;  thus  adopting  in  their  painted 
jctilptures,  (in  order  to  demarcate  themselves  from  foreign  nations 
around  them,)  colors  which,  of  course,  were  conventional.   That  there 
v^as  considerable  diversity  of  color  among  the  denizens  of  Egypt 
need  not  be  doubted,  inasmuch  as  we  now  find  parallel  diversity  of 
haea  among  Berbers,  Abyasiniaus,  Nubians,  &c.     The  "  Ethiopians  " 
■were  always  darker  than  the  Egyptians  proper,  as  their  Greek  name 
(««4u,  Sum,  and  u^,faee)  oi  "■  &VL-a-buTned  facet"  implies.   In  the  Ptole- 
maic papyrus  published  by  Young,^  and  cited  by  Morton,  one  of  the 
parties  to  a  sale  of  laud,  Psammouthes,  is  described  as  being  of  a 
AarJc,  wliile  the  four  others  are  stated  to  possess  sallow,  complexions. 
"Roeellini  supposes  the  Egyptians  to  have  been  of  a  broten  or  reddish 
hrotm  color  {rosio-foaco)  like  the  present  inhabitants  of  Nubia ;  but 
TWnrton  thinks  this  remark  applicable  only  to  Austral  Egyjitiaus,  and 
not  to  the  inhabitants  of  Egypt  proper,  except  wheu  arising  from 
intermixture  of  races. 


■<> 


218  EaXPT   AKD   EGTPTIAKS. 

In  the  Orama  Mgyfdaea^  Dr.  Morton  had  laid  muoh  stresB  tqignaa      %^ 
observation  of  Ammianus  Marcellinus,  quoting  but  a  line.    Among  <^ 

his  inedited  MSS.  for  an  improved  edition  of  that  work,  we  find  the 
whole  citation  as  he  intended  that  it  should  appear :  — 

'*  The  following  pftngraph  embnoet  aU  of  this  anthor'a  remarki,  wUeh  obIj  miki « 
lament  that  he  had  not  been  more  ftdl  and  explicit:  '  Hominea  autem  JEgjptii/lflHfwflik- 
/ttfctt/i  Bonty  et  aUrati^  magisqae  moeetioreB,  gradlenti  et  aridi*  ad  siiigiiloa  motni,  mtf^ 
deseentes,  controTeni  et  reposoones  acerrimL    Embeaoit  apnd  eoa  ai  quia  non  ialdaidtt 
tributa,  plurimaa  in  corpora  Tibioea  ostendat'    (Aenifli  gntantm^  Ub.  zzxiL)  ^ 

But,  as  the  Doctor  critically  notices,  it  is  difficult  to  aasodate  tt'^ 
idea  of  a  black  skin  with  the  £Etct  related  by  the  same  writer,  fh^^ 
the  Egyptians  "  blush  and  grow  red." 

Investigation  of  this  point,  in  1844,  impressed  upon  our  judidot^* 
ethnographer's  mind,  results  which  he  defines  as  follows:  — 

'<  From  the  preceding  facta,  and  many  othera  which  might  be  addneed,  I  thinik  m 
aafely  concTude  that  the  complexion  of  the  Egyptiana  did  not  differ  flrom  that  of  tfca 
Caucasian  races,  in  the  same  latitodea.    That,  while  the  higher  daaaea,  who  ware 
from  the  action  of  the  sun,  were  fair,  in  a  comparatiTe  aenae,  the  middle  and  lower 
like  the  modem  Berbers,  Araba,  and  Moora,  preaented  Tariona  ahadea  of  aoMplaxlon, 
to  a  dark  and  swarthy  tint,  which  the  Greeks  regarded  aa  black,  in  compariaon  wiA 
own." 

So  much  contradiction  is  patent  in  the  opinions  of  the  early 
writers,  with  regard  to  the  complexion  and  physical  characteis  of 
Egyptians,  and  the  dubiousness  has  been  increased  to  sucli  an  inex- 
tricable extent  by  the  opposing  scholasticisms  of  modem  historiaofl^ 
yoked  with  the  ^'  first  impressions ' '  of  unscientific  tourists,  that  the  only" 
inference  we  can  attain  is,  that  the  Egyptians  of  the  New  Empire—-— 
that  is,  from  the  XVUth  dynasty  downwards — were  a  mixed  popula — 
tion ;  presenting  considerable  varieties  of  color  and  conformation* 
Morton  took  the  whole  question  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Greeks  and. 
their  subsequent  copyists,  when  he  appealed  directly  to  the  iconography^ 
of  the  sculptures,  and  to  the  mummied  remains  of  the  old  population 
found  in  the  catacombs.  Before  pursuing,  therefore,  the  monumental 
history  of  the  Egyptian  type  into  the  earliest  times,  let  us  endeavor 
to  see  what  were  its  physical  characters  subsequently  to  the  Metiant' 
tion  in  the  seventeenth  century  b.  c;  and  afterwards  we  can  better  com- 
pare them  with  the  pictorial  and  embalmed  vestiges  of  earlier  date. 

Although  it  will  be  shown  that  Dr.  Morton,  since  the  publication 
of  his  Crania  JEgyptiaeOj  had  made  important  modifications  in  some 
of  his  opinions,  there  are  others  which  have  withstood  triumphantiy 
the  test  of  time.  When  he  published  in  1844,  his  object  was  to  de- 
scribe and  figure  the  people  of  Egypt  as  they  appear  on  the  monu- 
ments and  exist  in  the  sepulchres.  Whatever  the  physical  type  of  the 
antenor  population  may  have  been,  previously  to  the  date  of 


KOTFT   AVD   EGYPTIANS.  219 

iteriiby  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  task  proposed.  He  was  dealing 
clasiyelj  with  known  facts,  and  we  cannot  but  admire  the  sagacity 
th  which,  for  the  first  time  in  Egyptian  ethnology,  Morton  brought 
der  out  of  a  chaos  ^^nniversally  seen  among  authors  prior  to  1844. 
)n8idering  that  he  had  before  him  but  a  few  monuments  of  the 
nth  dynasty  (in  his  day  called  the  XVnth  of  Manetho)^  and  no- 
ing  of  earlier  date,  his  analysis  of  these,  and  of  the  XVTHth  and 
icceeding  dynasties,  must  remain  an  imperishable  attestation  to 
]B  genius. 

Li  order  to  institute  comparisons  between  the  population  of  these 
iter  dynasties  with  that  upon  the  sculptures  of  the  Old  Empire,  since 
iflcovered,  extracts  at  length  from  the  Cfrania  JEgyptiaca  will  place 
efore  the  reader  the  ideas  of  our  great  craniologist,  together  with 
bondant  exemplifications  of  the  type  of  man  prevalent  in  Egypt 
oring  the  New  *Empire. 

**TlM]iiooiim«Dt8  flrom  Mero5  to  Mempliis,  present  a  peryading  type  of  physiognomy, 
U  It  everyirbere  distingniiihed  at  a  glance  ftx>m  the  Taried  forms  which  not  nnfrequently 
Mid  %  and  whieh  possess  so  much  nationality,  both  in  outline  and  expression,  as  to  £^Te 
AiU(^est  importance  in  Nilotic  ethnography.  Wir  may  repeat  that  it  consists  in  an 
pfvd  dongation  of  the  head,  with  a  receding  forehead,  delicate  featores,  bat  rather  sharp 
id  prominent  liMe,  in  which  a  long  and  straight  or  gently  aquiline  nose  forms  a  principal 
itea  The  eye  is  sometimes  oblique,  the  chin  short  and  retracted,  the  Mps  rather  tumid, 
litti  hair,  whenerer  it  is  represented,  long  and  flowing. 

'*IUs  style  of  features  pertains  to  erery  class,  kings,  priests  and  people,  and  can  be 
m£^  traced  through  erery  period  of  monumental  decoration,  from  the  early  Pharaohs 
vn  to  the  Greek  and  Roman  dynasties.  Among  the  most  ancient,  and  at  the  same  time 
sit  characteristic  examples,  are  the  heads  of  Amunoph  the  Second  and  his  mother,  as 
fraented  in  a  tomb  at  Thebe8,363  which  dates,  in  Rosellini's  chronology,  1727  years 
rfwe  our  era.  In  these  effigies  all  the  features  are  strictly  Egyptian,  and  how  strikingly 
I  tk^  correspond  with  those  of  many  of  the  embalmed  heads  from  the  Theban  catacombs  t 

Fio.  121.  Fro.  122. 


220  EOTFT    AND    EOTFTIAKS. 

«  A  liinlkT  phjriogiKimr  prapoodantea  amoDg  the  njil  Egjptlu  perMnmgei  ot  mtf 
spool),  u  will  be  nuiirrat  to  uij  one  vba  will  torn  UTer  th«  pagM  of  ChunpolUon  and 
BoHllinl.  The  hud  of  Honis  [lee  our  Fig.  66]  li  m  admlnblt  lUuvintlon,  whil«  In  til 
portrdta  of  RMneati  IT.,  [III.,  of  Lcpsiiu]  and  RanoMi  IX.,  tha  Hua  llnea  an  ■ppurat, 
though  mneh  leaa  itronglj  narked.  How  admlraUj  sIm  an  tbay  aaan  In  tha  nlymiied  ^_ 
JnTanila  head,  (Fig.  12S)  whioh  ii  that  of  a  nj»l  prinoe,  oopbd  ftom  the  ittj  aiwifBt»!^S 
palnticge  in  tha  tomb  of  Pehrai,  at  £letheiBa.>M  Bo  alio  la  the  IkM  of  reiman  TIL  (Fie 
124},  who  llTod  parhape  one  tlioiiaand  yean  later  in  time. 

Fra.  128.  Pin.  124. 


"lobeerre  that  the  pTiHt>alm{i(inTariabl7preient  Uiii  pliTriogiioiigr,  and,  la m 
■sea  with  the  luage  of  their  coete,  Ime  the  head  oloeelj  ihaTOn.  When  colored  Uttj  a-^^** 
rad,  like  the  «ther  Egj^tiana.  The  But^oined  drawing  (Fig.  126),  whieh  U  iomewbtt  hu^^*^ 
in  outline,  li  trota  the  portico  of  one  of  the  pTrabuds  of  MeroS,'**  and  is  probablj  om  ^^^ 
the  oldeit  human  eSgiea  in  Nubia.  The;  aboand  in  all  the  temple*  of  that  eoimtij,  ii  ^"^ 
etpedally  at  Semneb,  Dakkeh,  Soleb  Qebel-Berkel,  and  Meiaonra.w 

"  From  the  Domberlew  example*  of  ^milar  eonformation,  I  aaleot  another  of  a  print  fra=r'    "■ 
the  bas-relief  at  Thebes,  which  is  remarkable  for  delicae;  of  outline  and  pleaiiiig  m 
of  ezpresaion.seT    (Pig.  120). 

"  So  inTariablj  are  these  characters  allotted  to  the  saoerdot»l  oaate,  that  we  raadilj  date  •• 
them  in  the  two  priest*  who,  b;  some  unexplained  oontingencj,  become  kingi  in  the  XZ~ 
dynasty.     Their  names  read  Amensi-Hral-Pehor  and  Phiiiham  on  the  monumoiti ;  and  *^" 
aeoompanjdng  ontlino  is  a  fac-eimile  of  Boaellini's  portrait  of  the  latter  peraonag^  w' 
lived  abont  1100  years  before  the  Christian  er«.»    In  this  head  tha  Egyptian  and  F 
oharaoters  appear  to  be  blended,  but  the  former  preponderate.     (Fig.  127). 

"The  last  outline  (Fig.  128)  represents  a  modiScation  of  the  eama  type,  that  of 
ffoTper  in  Bruee's  tomb  at  Thebes.     The  beautifbl  form  of  the  head  and  the  iqtelleeV 
ebaraoler  of  the  face,  nay  be  compared  with  similar  efforts  of  Qreoian  arL     It  dataa  ^ 
IT.» 


1^ 


XOTFT  AND  KQTPTIAKS. 
lta.Jtr.  Fni.l2S. 


221 


"Aa  I  bdbn  tUi  hi  be  «  moat  important  athnogrmide  IndiMdon,  and  ooa  wUah  pdnb 
to  ^  TB«t  bo^r  tf  tka  SgTptlaii  people,  I  nl^oiii  four  wlditioiul  b««di  of  prleato  (Figa. 
12>,  in,  Itlf  lH)  fMm  A  tomb  ftl  Thebag  of  tlio  STinth  djiiMtj.  W«  h*  fbroib^  In- 
F'UMiJ  Tith  tkt  ddkfcU  tmtanm  uid  oblique  oje  of  tho  lefl-ba&d  penontge,  ud  wltb  tb« 
ivdv  bat  iiliMiiilwlhii  oo^no  Of  the  eCher  flgaree,  in  irhidi  tb«  prominont  ftoe,  tbonglt 


Fio.  180. 


Fm.18]. 


?io.l82. 


^MQM 


"Tb«  tiuMaed  ontlinea  (Fig.  1S3),  whicb  present 
>tn  ph—ing  oxunplM  of  thg  ume  etlmogrephlo  ehft- 
ittv,  iLre  copied  from  the  tomb  of  Tlti,  U  Thebee,  »nd 
kit  «iib  the  i«fflote  en  of  Thotmee  IV J"^  Thej  repre- 
■nt  Ito  fomUrt  in  the  Mt  of  dr&wing  their  net  oier  • 
U  of  bird*.  The  long,  floiring  luir  ia  ia  keeping  with 
Ac  inaiX  tnita,  vhioh  latter  are  alao  well  eharaeteriied 
B  (ba  nbjoined  a«winga  (f1g».  184,  185,  1S6,  137), 
s  of  different  epooha  and  lo- 


fio.  lU  Pio.  1S6. 


SSH  XGTPT  AND  BaTPTlAVS. 

«F!g.  184  is  the  httA  of  4  tpeaver,  from  the  paintJBgi  in  iht  Titj  ■adwi  tonb  of 
Mid  Menoph  At  Beni-Hassan,  wherein  the  eame  caet  of  coonteBAnee  it  reiterated  wi 
number.2^ 

«  Fig.  186,  a  wtne-pntteTf  is  also  frtmi  Beni-Hassan,  and  datos  wUliOsorlBseB,  SMie 
2000  yesn  before  the  Christian  era.^ 

«  Fig.  186  is  a  cook^  who,  in  the  tomb  of  Bameses  IV,  at  TMms^  it  liftteemted 
many  others  in  the  actiTe  dnties  of  his  Tocation.374  ^ 

«  Fig.  187.  I  haTO  selected  this  head  as  an  exaggerated  or  carioatnred  Qhutrsti 
the  same  ^jpe  of  physiognomy.  It  is  one  of  the  go<u-herdi  painted  In  the  toHb  of  B< 
Beni-Ha88an.s» 

«  The  most  reeent  of  these  last  four  yenerable  monuments  of  art  dates  ift  ksst 
years  before  onr  era:  the  oldest  belongs  to  unohronioled  times;  and  the  same  ph 
eharaoters  are  oommon  on  the  Nubian  and  Egyptian  monuments  down  to  the  PtotesBsi 
Boman  epoehs. 

«  The  peenBar  head-dress  of  the  Egyptians  often  greatly  modifies,  and  in  some  degre 
eeslsy  their  efasraeterlstio  featores ;  and  may,  at  first  sight,  lead  to  tiM  impresrion  th 
prieMs  possessed  a  physiognomy  of  a  distinct  or  peculiar  kind,  j^ndi,  howerer,  vi 
tiie  ease^  as  a  little  obserratiion  win  proTS.    Take,  for  exampli^  Ihf  ibor  following 

•  •        •  • 

Fio.  188.  Fra.  189. 


ings,  from  a  Theban  tomb,  in  which  two  mourners  (Fig.  188)  hsTS  >  head*dr esses,  ai 
priests  (Fig.  189)  are  without  tliem.  Are  not  the  national  eharacteristies  wsequh 
manifest  in  them  aU?"276 

Such,  textaally,  are  Morton's  words,  with  the  sole  exception 
while  preserving  his  references,  we  have  substituted  our  own  numi 
but,  for  the  express  object  of  removing,  once  for  all,  current  impree 
of  Egyptian  aflinity  with  Negro  races,  we  intercalate  a  relevant  i 
of  illustrations,  and  group  into  one  page  various  heads  fiom  Oe 
nia  ^gyptiaea — five  of  which  (Figs.  140 — 144)  appertria  to  fti 
of  different  classes,  and  two  (Figs.  145  and  146)  to  mi 
underneath  each  the  vocations  in  which  they  are  severally 
on  the  monuments.  Apart  from  their  facial  angles  and  hi^ 
configuration,  it  is  their  long  hair  to  which  the  attention  of  IS 
philism  is  more  particalarly  invited. 


EGYPT    AKD    EGTFTIAKS. 


A  Femile  Atbleta. 


Fia.]4S. 

1 


A  Boitle-irTWller. 


224  EGYPT   AND   E6TPTIAKS. 

<'  It  is  thus  that  we  trace  this  peculiar  style  of  countenance,  in  its  tertral  ""iwy^timi, 
through  epochs  and  in  localities  the  most  remote  f^m  each  other,  and  in  every  dsa  of  tki 
Egyptian  people.  How  different  ftx>m  the  Pelasgic  type,  yet  how  oMonsIyCiiKMial 
How  Taried  in  ontUne,  yet  how  readily  identified !  And,  if  we  eompaM  these  featoni  vitk 
those  of  the  Egyptian  series  of  embalmed  heads,  are  we  not  fbreibly  Snpresied  iritk  i 
striking  analogy  not  only  in  osteological  conformation,  but  also  in  tfais  Ttsy  flipTMswii  tf 
the  face?  ...  No  one,  I  conceiTe,  will  question  the  analogy  I  haTe  pointed  ont  lUs  tj^ 
is  certainly  national,  and  presents  to  our  view  the  genmne  EffypHan  pkjfikgmmg,  lAidi,  ii 
the  ethnographio  scale,  is  intermediate  between  the  Pelasgic  and  Semitie  fonu.  Weaiy 
add,  that  this  eonformation  is  the  same  which  Prof  Blomenbaoh  reftrs  to  theiMi 
rarielgr,  in  his  triple  dasrification  of  the  Egyptian  people.^'?  And  this  leads  vs  britflj  to 
inquire,  who  were  the  Egyptians?  " 

That  this  ^^ genuine  Egyptian  phgaiognamg"  was  the  preponderant 
type,  seen  throughout  the  whole  monumental  period  known  to  Mo^ 
ton,  cannot  be  questioned ;  but  we  do  not  think  it  is  so  univenal  in 
the  royal  fistmilies  as  in  the  other  classes.  There  is  such  a  want  of 
portraits  and  other  information  of  the  dynastieB  between  the  XIBh 
and  XVnth,  that  we  know  little  or  nothing  of  ibe  predominant  type 
of  those  intermediate  times.  But  it  is  highly  probable,  owing  to 
Ilyksos  traditions,  that  the  royal  families  of  tliat  period,  called  the 
^^  Middle  Empire,"  were  in  great  part  Asiatics ;  and  we  are  certain 
that,  after  the  Restoration,  marriages  with  foreigners  were  not  uncoio- 
mon.  Alliances  of  this  kind  occurred  in  the  XXth  and  preceding 
dynasties ;  and  it  is  but  reasonable  to  conclude  that  such  had  been 
the  custom  of  the  country  in  earlier  times ;  inasmuch  as  the  Bible 
has  helped  us  to  prove  the  same  habits  respecting  Jetoith  amalgamar 
tions  with  denizens  of  the  Nile. 

In  onlor  that  the  reader  may  be  enabled  to  judge  for  himself  of  the 
oharaotoristics  of  tlie  royal  families,  we  have  already  exhibited  some 
of  thoir  portraits,  back  to  the  XVIIth  dynasty.    It  is  evident  to  ns, 
that  those  portraits  do  not  fiilly  correspond  to  Dr.  Morton's  Egyptian 
Typt\  but  that,  on  the  contrary,  they  are  eminently  Asiatic,  and  not 
Afrioan.    However,  it  cannot  be  denied  that  the  pervading  type, 
throughout  Kgj'pt  projwr,  was  the  one  described  by  him ;  though  we  are 
not  pivpariHl  to  admit  this  as  the  then-common  type  in  the  Nubias, 
or  so  hisjch  up  as  Meroe.    The  monuments  of  Meroe,  on  which  his 
opinions  wore  based,  have  since  been  discovered  to  be  mere  bastard 
and  uuulorn  copies  of  tliose  of  Egypt.    This  country,  until  the  eighth 
century  «.  i\,  formed  part  of  the  Egyptian  Empire ;   and  its  later 
edilioos  wore  built  by  consecutively  ruling  races  —  Egypto-Meroite, 
then  Nubian,  and  lastly  Negro-Nubian.     But  we  have  abundant 
reason  for  opining  that  the  populations  of  the  Nubias,  in  ancient 
times,  were  what  (Arab  elements  deducted)  they  are  now  2  viz.,  types 
intermediate  between  Negroes  and  Egyptians ;  viewing  the  latter  such 
as  we  behold  them  at  the  AVlLlth  dynasty,  or  about  1600  b.  c. 


EGYPT   AND   EGTPTIANS.  225 

We  read  the  Orama  JEgyptiaca^  with  intense  interest,  so  soon  as  it 
IS  publiflhed ;  and,  down  to  the  time  when  Lepsius's  plates  of  the 
iTth,  Yth,  and  Ylth  dynasties  appeared,  we  had  not  ceased  to  regard 
[oiton'B  Egyptian  type  as  the  true  representative  of  that  of  the  Old 
Impire ;  but  the  first  hoar's  glance  over  those  magnificent  delinea- 
onsof  the  primeval  inhabitants  produced  an  entire  revolution  in  the 
ntbors'  opinions,  and  enforced  the  conviction  that  the  Egyptians 
f  the  earliest  times  did  not  correspond  with  our  honored  friend's 
.eaeription,  but  with  a  type  which,  although  not  Negro^  nor  akin  to 
ny  Negroes,  was  strictly  African  —  a  type,  in  fact,  that  supplied  the 
3Dg-60ught-for  link  between  African  and  Asiatic  races. 

There  are  no  portraits,  yet  discovered,  older  than  the  IVth  dynasty, 
IT  the  thirty-fifth  century  b.  c.  ;  and  although  what  may  be  called  a 
Kymj  type  preponderates  at  that  period,  yet  the  race,  even  there,  is 
kiready  a  mixed  one;  and  we  distinguish  many  heads  which  are 
rkiriy  Asiatic — possessing,  as  we  have  shovm  {antej  Figs.  34,  35), 
Scmitiflh  features.  The  histoiy  of  Egypt  from  the  Xllth  to  the 
SLYiith  dynasty  is  so  mutilated,  that,  for  this  interregnum,  there  is 
dot  little  material  for  definite  opinions.  Lepsius,  upon  Manethonian 
tndition,  states,  that  during  this  time  the  bulk  of  native  Egyptians 
irere  driven  up  the  Nile  by  Asiatic  races,  and  retired  into  Nubia ; 
lad  that  when  the  Hyksos  were  expelled,  their  Pharaonic  conquerors 
e«ne  down  the  river.  It  is  not  probable  that  cveiy  individual  of  the 
HjkBos  race,  however,  could  have  been  driven  out ;  and  when  we 
compare  the  monumental  portraits  of  the  IVth,  Vth,  and  Vlth  dynas- 
ties with  those  of  the  XVIIth  and  XVTEIth,  we  cannot  doubt  that  an 
immense  amount  of  Asiatic  blood  remained  in  the  country,  notwith- 
standing these  expulsions.  Lepsius  considers  that  those  Asiatic  Shep- 
lerds  impressed  their  type  and  language  upon  the  native  race,  although 
he  Egyptian  people  and  their  tongue  still  remained  essentially  Afri- 
tn.  It  should  be  observed  that,  if  Hyksos  invasions  be  accepted  as 
istorical,  so  must  the  many  centuries  of  the  intruders'  sojourn ;  and 
nring  Manetho's  five  hundred  and  eleven  years,  or  sixteen  genera- 
ons,  these  warriors  must  have  found  abundant  leisure  to  stamp  their 
■temity  upon  the  oflfepring  of  Egyptian  women,  whose  sentiments 
f  chastity  have  never  been  other  than  somewhat  lax. 
But  the  Negroid  type  of  the  earlier  dynasties  seems  never  to  have 
ecome  extinguished,  notwithstanding  the  immense  influx  of  Asiatics 
ito  Eg3T)t;  which  has  been  going  on,  literally  for  thousands  of  years, 
>  the  present  hour.  It  may  be  received,  in  science,  as  a  settled  fact, 
lat  where  two  races  are  thrown  together  and  blended,  the  type  of 
te  major  number  must  prevail  over  that  of  the  lesser ;  and,  in  time, 
le  latter  will  become  effiiced.  This  law,  too,  acts  with  greater  force 
29 


226 


EGYPT    AND    EQTPTIANS. 


where  a  foreign  is  attempted  to  be  engrafted  upon  a  native  t^ 
aboriginally  suited  to  the  local  climate.  The  Fellahs  of  Uppe?  and 
Middle  Egypt,  at  the  present  day,  contiuae  to  be  an  anmiatakeabie 
race,  and  are  regarded  by  most  travelled  anthorities  se  the  beat  living 
representatives  of  the  ancient  population  of  Egypt  [Ur.  Gliddon,  ngj. 
dent  in  Egypt  for  more  than  twenty  years,  may  cerbunly  be  accqited 
as  competent  authority  respecting  the  physical  characteristics  of  tbe 
present  inhabitants,  whose  idioms  and  customs  in  all  theii  runifict- 
tions  have  been  ^miliar  to  him  from  boyhood.  He  assuree  lu,  thit 
tlie  predominant  type  of  the  modern  Fellah,  i.  0.,  peasant  (dedoctiog 
Arab  blood),  is  just  as  identical  with  the  majori^  of  portraits  on  dw 
earliest  monuments,  as  Morton  concluded  by  comparing  the  cnniairf 
ancient  mummies  with  Fellali-skulls  from  the  present  cemeterio. 
To  render  the  latter  point  obvious,  we  subjoin,  &om  the  Onuat 
^gyptiaca,  an  authentic  series  of  both.  The  practised  eye  of  the 
anatomist  will  at  once  recognize  the  similitudes  between  the  andent 
and  the  modem  heads,  and  detect  in  these  last  the  ost«ological 
divergencos  prodiieed  by  Aral  infiltration  a :  — 


anoan  Crajia,  from  Thebes;  b;  Morton  termed  "  Negroid  Hwdt,"  vhenM  to    ' 
jield  nther  tbe  Old  "EgjifiMa  t^pt. 


MoDKRN  SBtTLLB  —  "  tho  FcllaliB,"  of  Lower  Egypt 


HoDKRa  Sedlls  —  "  tho  Arabs ;  "  Sidaatu  at  the  lathmui  of  Sum. 


HoDEBJt  SscLLs  —  "UieCopts;"  from  their  Cluiatian  cetnctoriei. 

"With  these  positive  data  before  him,  the  reader  will  ho  the  better 

fade  to  follow  our  general  argument.  — J.  C.  N.] 

'     3ut  we  have  not  yet  done  with  the  Egyptian  Type  as  understood 

^-  U(irton ;  which,  although  without  question  popularly  prevalent 

n=»der  the  New  Empire,  was  not,  we  think,  the  predominant  type  of 


228  EGYPT    AND    EGYPTIANS. 

the  royal  femilies.    This  last,  to  our  eyes,  as  portrayed  in  Bosellim's 
Iconography^  is  clearly  Asiatic :  and  not  only  Asiatic,  but  Semitic;  and 
not  merely  Semitic,  but  strongly  Abrahamic,  or,  to  repeat  our  adopted 
term,  Chaldaie.    From  the  xllth  to  the  AVllth  dynasty  (a  period  of 
some  511  years,  according  to  Manetho,  in  Josephos),  Egypt  must 
have  been  subjected  to  extraordinaiy  disturbing  causes,  which,  how- 
ever terrible  to  her  denizens,  to  us,  at  the  present  day,  are  shrouded 
by  darkness,  and  as  if  circumscribed  within  a  moment  of  time. 
Ample  evidence  is  now  exhumed  of  the  minuteness  and  fidelity 
\rith  which  the  Egyptians,   before    and  after  the  Hyksos-period, 
nvonled  events  and  delineated  the  physical  characters  of  their  own 
people,  as  well  as  of  the  foreigners  with  whom  they  held  inteiconne; 
but  during  this  hiatus  our  monuments  are  comparatively  few,  and 
^nilptunxl  portraits,  to  guide  the  ethnographer,  are  wanting.    The 
XVllth  dynastj'  ^about  1761  b.  c,  according  to  Lepsius)  opens  to 
view  with  a  completeness  and  splendor  truly  astounding ;  and  from 
fh:5  jv^iut  downward,  for  more  than  1000  years,  (we  cannot  too  often 
insist  uiK^n  with  general  readers,)  there  are  ample  materials  for  study- 
ir^r  the  natural  historv  as  well  of  Asiatic  as  of  African  humanity. 
In  tlio  magnificent  plates  of  Rosellini,  faithful  representations  of 
those  i^intoil  sculptures  are  preserved ;  and  in  order  that  the  reader 
iiught  judge  of  the  quantity  of  materials  and  the  correctness  of  onr 
dvHluotions,  we  selected  {ante^  pp.  145  — 150)  a  copious  series  of  the 
Koyal  Portraits  of  the  XVIIth  and  XVIIIth  dynasties.    We  have 
also  illustrated  how  the  same  physical  characteristics  prevail,  in  pro- 
fusion, down  to  the  XX\"th  dynasty,  when  the  so-called  JEthiopian 
sovoivigus  come  in  for  a  brief  season,  to  change  a  dynastic  family, 
Init  not  the  national  type.^ 

In  the  absence  of  parallel  history  (the  "  Middle  Empire,"  or  JB^itoff- 
iwiod,  separating  us  from  the  TTTTth  dynasty),  nothing  remains 
boYoud  genealogical  tablets  and  papyri  to  guide  us,  as  to  the  ancestral 
oriiriu  of  Pharaonic  families  of  the  New  Empire,  except  their  phy- 
sical tyi>e,  depicted  or  carved  upon  coeval  monuments.  There  is  a 
funiilv-oontour  about  them  all,  which  at  once  indicates  to  the  observer 
that  thov  wore  of  high  "Caucasian"  caste,  with  but  littie  African  of 
anv  i;r»uK\  except  what  was  derived  from  Old  Egj-ptian  lineage. 

Ma\ing  enlarged  sufficiently  upon  the  Egyptian  race,  as  portrayed 
\ip\Mi  ilio  sculptures  of  the  New  Empire,  coetaneously  with  the  times  of 
Al»iahaiu,  Mosos,  Solomon,  and  Josiah;  (or,  from  about  sixteen  cen- 
\  ut  uvM  l»\»tiuv  OUT  era  down  to  the  apogee  of  Assyria's  glory) ;  none  can 
i»oN\  \{\n\U{  that  Pharaonic  Egypt,  at  least  among  royalty,  nobility, 
aiul  jL;i»utrv,  exhibited  in  those  generations  a  very  mixed  type,  wherein 
Aauuic  olonu'iits  predominated  over  the  Nilotic.    Let  us  next  take  a 


1  EGYPT    AND    EGYPTIANS.  229 

retrogresMve  leap,  over  the  ffyijoa-period,  from  the  XVIIth  to  the 
Xnth  dynasty,  and  inquire,  What  was  the  type  of  Egyptians  under  the 
Old  Empire  —  that  is,  backwardis,  from  about  the  twentieth  ceuturj- 
before  Christ?    But  before  doing  ao,  tairness  renders  it  incumbent 
on  the  part  of  one  of  the  authors  [G.  R.  Q.],  whose  province  it  is  to 
snperinteud  "Types  of  Mankind"  as  it  passes  through  the  press,  to 
^ve  place  to  some  general  observations  of  his  absent  colleague.     The 
former,  immediately  in  contact  with  their  lamented  friend,  Dr.  Mor- 
ton, at  Philadelphia,  until  within  a  few  weeks  of  bis  demise  in  1851, 
fiatnrally  became  more  conversant  with   the   great   ethnographer's 
matured  views ;  whereas  Dr.  Nott's  residence  at  Mobile  restricted  his 
etadles  within  his  own  resources :  so  that  what  of  merit  and  origi- 
nality may  attach  to  the  following  analysis  of  the  Old  Egyptian  type, 
belongs  to  his  individual  ratiocinations. 

[On  the  publication  of  Dr.  Morton's  Crania  ^gyptiaea,  we  studied 
it  carefully,  and  compared  it,  step  by  step,  with  the  works  of  Cham- 
pollion  and  Rosellini.    No  other  conclusion  than  the  one  adopted  by 
him,  viz.,  that  the  pliysical  traits  which  he  had  assumed  as  character- 
istic of  the  Egyptians  were  really  and  truly  typical  of  the  first  settlers 
of  Egypt,  resulted  finm  our  researches ;  but,  after  several  years,  the 
Dtnkmaler  of  Lepsius,  (the  first  livrai»on»  of  which  reached  us  about 
two  years  ago,)  essentially  modified  our  former  conclusions.     Exarai- 
nalion  of  these  plates,  and  a  more  thorough  investigation  of  the  sub- 
ject, have  satisfied  us,  that  the  Egyptian  type  as  known  in  1844  to 
Morton,  existed  no  longer  in  its  pristine  purity,  but,  after  the  Xllth 
dynasty,  was  absolutely  an  amalgam  of  foreign  (chiefly  Asiatic)  stocks, 
engrafted  on  an  antecedent  and  aboriginal  African  type ;  tiiat  the 
latter,  although  not  Negro,  was  Nilotic ;  and  that  it  constituted  the 
true  connecting  grade  between  African  and  Asiatic  races.   Wlien  Mr. 
Gliddon  and  the  writer  again  met,  at  Mobile,  above  eighteen  months 
ago,  after  five  years'  separation,  we  mentioned  this  conclusion  to  him; 
and  he  placed  in  our  hands  various  letters,  received  by  him  between 
flie  years  1846  and  1851,  from  Morton ;  through  which  it  became  evi- 
dent tbat  the  Doctor  himself  had  also  so  far  changed  his  opinions  as 
to  feel  assured  that  the  primordial  Eg^-ptians  were  not  an  Asiatic,  but 
bh  aboriginal  population,  indigenous  to  the  Nile-land,  although  he 
■ays  nothing  of  their  primitive  Negroid  type :  the  ultimatum  which 
our  personal  researches  had  then  attained.    We  afterwards  wrote  to 
Chevalier  Lepdus,  informing  liim  of  the  impression  his  Old  Egyptian 
portraits  had  left  on  our  mind,  and  were  much  gratified  to  learn,  from 
lua  reply,  that  our  new  convictions  accorded  with  his  own.     A  very 
obliging  letter  also,  itOTH  Mr.  Birch,  enables  U8  to  add  his  valid 


I 


I 


230  SGTFT   AXD   EGTFTIAK8. 

auOiorily  to  ar/^jm^sntii  h';mriafier  prcfsented,  without^  in  either  caie, 
infriri^n/^  ui>oti  Ujc*  KHnctity  of  private  correspondence. — J.  C.  X] 

Althon/[(h  Dr.  Mort/^n  ha/J  iriHiHted  strongly  upon  his  conventioDa] 
Egyptian  type^  n^n'f;rt}i';Ur-<u,  a  critic'al  perusal  of  his  work  will  shoir 
that,  even  in  1844,  he  Mi  by  tio  Djeans  certain  as  to  its  Asiatic  origin 
—  glirnrneringH  of  the  light  that  was  ere  long  to  break  through 
*^  £g\7>tian  darkness"  alrea/ly  da^iiing  upon  the  mind  of  onr  acute 
anthropologist.    In  the  Crania^  he  says :  — 

"  W«  luTe  mlreadj  aHoded  to  the  o^ini'm  fA  Prcf.  Bitter  and  others,  tliftt  the  old  Bqu 
and  modem  BiBbsreeiis  were  deriTed  from  the  Berber  or  LibjAn  stock  of  nstioiii.  I  a^ 
resdj  to  go  farther,  sad  adopt  the  sen ti meat  of  the  learned  Dr.  Morraj,  that  the  EgTptaii 
and  mooamental  Ethiopians  were  of  the  same  lineage,  and  probaU/  desonded  ttm,  i 
Libyan  tribe. 

"  This  Tiew  of  the  ease  [be  eontinaes]  at  once  reconciles  the  statement  of  ChampolBoo, 
Bosellini,  Heeren,  and  Buppell,  that  they  conld  detect  the  Nubian  physiognomy  ererjwhm 
on  the  monamenta ;  bat,  at  the  same  time,  it  gapersedes  the  necessity  of  their  infemei 
that  Nubia  was  the  cradle  of  cJTiliiarion,  and  that  the  arts,  descending  the  liTsr,  wen  pc^ 
fected  in  EgypL" 

In  further  support  of  the  common  origin  of  the  Egyptians,  Berben, 
and  other  tribes  of  Xorthem  Africa,  Morton  refers  to  evidenoes  for- 
nu^hed  by  Ritter,  Heeren,  Shaler,  Hodgson,  kc.  —  showing  how  "the 
Libyan  or  Berber  speech  wan  once  the  language  of  all  Nortbern 
Africa,''  and  infinitely  more  ancient  tlian  the  Coptic — probably  m 
old  as  the  monumental  language  of  Egyjit's  p\Tamidal  period. 

[For  the  sake  of  pen?[ticuity,  and  to  convey  to  the  reader  some  idea 
of  the  chronological  order  of  linguistic  developments  in  Egypt,  it  may 
be  well  to  mention,  that  the  name  Coptic  iu  e.  Chriistian  Jacobite)  repre- 
sents the  vernacular  Egjfitian  from  the  seventh  century  after  Cluirt 
back  to  about  the  Chrii-tian  era ;  that  Lemoticj  or  Enchorial,  refers  to 
the  colloquial  idiom  thence  used  backwards  to  the  seventh  centoiy^ 
B.  c. ;  that  Hieratic,  or  .SacenlotaL  means  only  the  cursive  chancte  :3 
in  which  the  *'  lingua  iancta'  of  the  old  hieroglyphics  was  written,  i: 
everj'  asre,  back  to  at  least  the  Vlth  dynasty,  or  2800  years  B.  c. ;  an 
finally,  that  the  hieroglyphics,  "  sacred  sculptured  characters,"  repre- 
sent that  antique  tongue  which  was  the  speech  of  Egypt  when,  long 
prior  to  the  pyrami«ls  of  the  R'th  d\Tiasty  »ihat  is,  centuries  anterior 
to  S-SOO  years  e.  c.  j  phonetic  hierogiyj-'hi?  succeeded  an  earlier  pietKre- 
tcriting.    With  the  reservation  that  where  our  Anglo-Saxon  tongue 
CO UE.:.^  centuries,  the  ianguasre  of  Egjf-t  reckons  ap  its  thousands  of 
year?,  it  we  were  to  cali  the  EngiLih  of  Thackeray,  Bulwer,  and  Irving, 
"  Copt:?'  —  that  of  the  forty-^even  translators  of  King  James's  Vcr- 
eion.  "Demotic"'  —  that  of  Chaucer.  "Hieratic,"  and  that  of  the  old 
D»>jr-i'=-'lay  Rx'k*  "H:eM»vrIyj»hic/"  we  sLouid  perceive,  in  modem 
English.  «ome  of  the  linguLrtic  gradations  and  some  phaees  in  the  writ- 


KOTPT   AND   SOYPTIANS.  281 

igB  of  ^gypt  daring  4000  monnmental  years,  down  to  the  introdnc- 
oo  of  Christianity  into  the  Valley  of  the  Nile.^  Consequently,  all 
luloiogeiB  who,  when  comparing  Captie  with  Atalantic  Berber  dia- 
fC^  imagined  they  were  dealing  with  ancient  Egyptian  lexicography, 
ftTe  committed,  ip$o  faeto^  a  wondrous  anachronism ;  and  science 
lost  set  their  futile  labors  respectfully  aside — Latham's  inclusive. 
LR-G.] 

We  must  remark,  in  passing,  that  Dr.  Morton's  mind  had  not  yet 
reed  itself  finom  the  old,  arbitrary,  divisions  of  races,  and  that  he  here 
itempted  to  force  into  one  common  stock  mauy  African  races  which 
m  themselves  merely  constitute  a  group  of  proximate,  but  quite  dis- 
Ibct,  types.  But,  it  is  interesting  to  observe  the  change  gradually 
voiking  in  a  brain  so  eminently  reflective,  as  new  archssological  facts 
ofered  themselves  to  its  well-disciplined  scrutiny ;  nor  can  we  ade- 
fBitely  express  our  admiration  at  the  simple-hearted  honesty  with 
vbieh  Morton  sacrificed  many  hard-earned  opinions,  in  the  ratio  that 
4m  field  of  Egyptian  science  widened  before  his  contemplation.  We 
derive  extreme  pleasure  in  ofiTering  some  instances. 

On  the  26tli  of  February,  1846,  but  two  years  after  his  Crania 
JS/jfptiaea  had  appeared,  in  a  letter  to  Gliddon  at  Paris,  he  thus 
ttten  thoughts  which  it  seems  had  been  half-formed  for  years  pre- 
lioQsIy,  though  proofe  were  yet  wanting  to  mould  them  into  definitive 
Aipe: — 

**!  tm  more  than  eyer  confirmed  in  my  old  sentiment,  that  I^orthem  Africa  was  peopled 
kj  IB  indigenous  and  aboriginal  people,  who  were  dispossessed  by  Asiatic  tribes.  These 
ikorigmes  could  not  have  been  Negroes,  because  the  latter  were  nerer  adapted  to  the  climate, 
ai  tre  nowhere  now,  nor  erer  haye  been,  inhabitants  of  these  latitudes.  Were  they  Bera- 
kn  ?  —  or  some  better  race,  tnore  nearly  allied  to  the  Arabian  race  t " 

This  gleam  of  light  received  expression  long  previously  to  the  pub 
Eeation  of  any  of  the  pictorial  results  of  Lepsius's  Expedition.  To 
wr  view,  Morton  here  struck  the  true  key  to  the  type  of  the  Egyptian 
population  of  the  New  Empire.  They  were  then  already  a  mixed 
rice,  derived  from  Asiatic  superpositions  upon  the  aboriginal  people 
rf  the  lower  Nile.  From  the  dawn  of  monumental  history,  which 
intedates  all  chronicles,  sacred  or  profane,  we  see  the  whole  basin  of 
the  Nile,  together  with  that  part  of  Africa  lying  north  of  the  Sahara, 
inhabited  by  races  unlike  Asiatics,  and  equally  unlike  Negroes :  but 
Emning  in  anthropology  a  connecting  link,  and,  geographically, 
mother  gradation.  To  say  nothing  of  Egyptians  proper,  such  were 
ind  are  the  Nubians,  the  Abyssinians,  the  Gallas,  the  Bardbra,  no 
bn  than  the  whole  native  population  of  the  Barbary  States ;  which 
ast,  in  those  uicient  days,  were  absolutely  cut  off,  iJirough  want  of 
Nmelf,  from  communication  with  Nigritia  athwart  the  Saharan  wastes. 


282  EGYPT    AND    EGYPTIANS. 

About  the  time  the  preceding  letter  was  penned,  Dr,  Morton  w^ 
in  correspondence  with  a  very  distinguished  savan  in  Paris — a^^ 
mutual  friend,  M.  le  Dr.  Boudin,  latterly  M^decin  en  chef  de  Tani)^ 
des  Alpes  —  who  proposed  to  translate  and  republish  the  Oronig 
^gypiiaca.    The  work  was  to  be  rewritten ;  and  we  have  before  q^ 
its  MS.  emendations  for  a  second  edition.    Writing  to  Gliddon,  then 
in  London,  in  May,  1846,  Morton  holds  the  following  language:-^ 

« In  this  work  I  maintain,  without  resenration,  the  following  among  other  opIniooMliit 
the  human  race  has  not  sprung  from  one  pair,  but  from  a  plurality  of  oentree ;  thit  tkcii 
were  created  ab  initio  in  those  parts  of  the  world  best  adapted  to  their  phjtioal  sttsn; 
that  the  epoch  of  creation  was  that  undefined  period  of  time  spoken  of  in  the  irst  ckiptv 
of  Genesis,  wherein  it  is  related  that  God  formed  man,  *  male  and  female  created  h«  thmf 
that  the  deluge  was  a  mere  local  phenomenon  ;  that  it  affected  but  a  small  part  of  tht  dm- 
existing  inhabitants  of  the  earth ;  that  these  views  are  consistent  with  the  foots  of  thtone^ 
as  well  as  with  analogical  evidence." 

In  another  letter  to  Gliddon,  at  New  York,  December  14, 1849,  we 
read:  — 

<<  By  the  hands  of  the  person  to  whom  you  confided  them,  I  last  night  rec^ved  Lepdoi^i 
«  Chronologic, "  and  the  tin  case  of  fac-simile  drawings-^^o  These,  when  studied  in  mobm. 
tion  with  the  Egyptian  heads  [«Art</^],  and  especially  with  the  small  series  sent  me  [froB 
Memphis]  by  your  brother  William  [seyenteen  in  number,  and  Tory  andont,],  oompd  m 
to  recant  so  much  of  my  published  opinions  as  respects  the  origin  of  the  Egjrptitns.  Diej 
never  came  from  Aaia^  but  are  the  indigenous  or  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  the  Talley  of  Um 
Nile.  I  have  taken  this  position  in  my  letter  to  Mr.  J.  R.  Bartlett  (New  York  Bth»l$fktl 
8oe.  Journal,  I.) :  every  day  has  yerified  it,  and  your  drawings  settle  it  forerer  is  mj 
mind.  It  has  cost  me  a  mental  struggle  to  acknowledge  this  conyiction,  but  I  can  withhold 
it  no  longer."     [See  confirmations  in  the  MSS.  of  Dr.  Morton;  infra,  Cliap.  XL]. 

Again,  to  the  same,  January  30,  1850 :  — 

<*  You  allude  to  my  altered  yiews  in  Ethnology ;  but  it  all  oondsts  in  regarding  th^ 
£g3rptian  race  as  the  indigenous  people  of  the  yalley  of  the  Nile.    Not  Asiatics  in 
sense  of  the  word,  but  autocthones  of  the  country,  and  the  authors  of  their  own  oiyiliatio: 
This  yiew,  which  you  will  recollect  is  that  of  Champollion,  Ileeren,  and  others  [ezcsptb 
only  that  they  do  not  apply  the  word  indigenoui  to  the  Egyptians],  in  nowise  eonfiieti 
their  Caucasian  position ;  for  the  Caueatian  group  had  many  primordial  centres,  of  v! 
the  Egyptians  represent  one." 

Ilore,  then,  we  behold  the  matured  and  deliberatelj-expreaaed 
opinion  of  Dr.  Morton,  that  the  earliest  monumental  type  of  Egyp. 
tians  was  not  Asiatic,  but  that  of  an  aboriginal  African  race. 

A  few  months  ago  the  writer  (J.  C.  N.)  addressed  the  Chevalier 
Lepsius,  stating  the  impressions  relative  to  what  we  shall  call  a 
Negroid  type,  left  on  our  mind  by  an  examination  of  his  plates  of  the 
rVth  dynasty.  We  received  from  liim  a  most  obliging  and  compre- 
hensive letter :  an  extract  below  indicates  its  nature. 

We  onght  to  premise  that  the  Chevalier,  like  Baron  von  Humboldtj*" 
18  a  sastainer  of  the  unity  of  races,  for  linguistical  and  other  reasona 
TO  be  detailed  by  his  own  pen  some  day.    We  wish  here  simply  to 


. 


EGYPT   AKD   EOYPTIAKS.  238 

the  results  of  some  of  his  ^^ linguistique"  researches  —  a  de- 
pTtmrnt  of  science  in  which  he  is  so  justly  renowned.  His  reply  to 
our  interrogatory  begins — "  Je  laisse  de  cot6  le  point  de  vue  th6olo- 
^qae  qui  n'a  rien  k  faire  avec  la  science."  Our  clerical  adversaries 
Sfteed  not  lean,  therefore,  upon  savans  whose  sole  object  is  scientific 
trtUh  ;  nor,  for  ourselves,  can  we  refrain  from  admiring  the  philoso- 
pliic  tone  with  which  such  intelligences  as  Agassiz,  Lepsius,  and 
Iforton,  have  pursued  it. 

**  Yoot  paries  d'mie  gradation  des  peoples  dn  continent  d*AfHqne  depnis  le  Capjii8qn'& 
la  Bord.    n  j'a  nn  fait  bien  cnrienz,  qne  lea  langaes  des  Hottentots  et  des  Bushmans 
rt  «MntieUement  diffdrentes  des  langaes  de  tout  le  reste  dn  continent  josqn'ft  T^qnatenr. 
et  q|ai  eet,  peat-^tre,  encore  pins  cnrienz,  lent  langne  porte  quelqnes  traits  charact4ri8i> 

qui  ne  se  retrooTent  qne  dans  les  langnes  dn  nord-est  de  PAfriqne Tont  le 

It  Afrieain  aTait,  selon  mon  id^e,  dans  nn  certain  temps,  nne  popnlation  parente,  et 

liipg"—  par  cons^nent  analognes  anssi.    Pins  tard  les  penples  Asiatiqnes  immigraient 

■ord-est     Le  melange  des  races  prodnisait  ce  large  bandean  de  penples  et  de  langnes 

et  apparemment  incoh^rens  qni  se  tronyent  maintenant  entre  la  ligne  et  le  16"b* 

lat  Bord.    Ces  langnes  ont  perdn  lenr  caract^re  AfHcain  sans  acqn^rir  le  caractire 

mait  U  fond  det  languet  et  du  tang  eat  Africtdn, 

**  Je  eomprends  ce  que  Tons  appeles  nn  type  negroide  dans  les  figures  Egyptiennes,  et  je 
■"•i  ricB  contre  cette  obserr ation ;  mais  cela  n*empSche  pas  qne  lenr  caract^re  principal 
as  soit  Asiatiqne.    Pendant  le  temps  des  Hyksds,  la  race  ancienne  se  changeait  conside- 


n 


We  repeat  that  Prof.  Lepsius  declares,  in  the  same  letter,  his  con- 
finned  belief  in  the  unity  of  races ;  but  the  occurrences  he  speaks  of 
most  antedate  the  era  by  him  defined  for  the  foundation  of  the  Egyp- 
tiin  Empire,  3893  years  b.  c,  as  Frenchmen  express  it,  by  "  des 
millions  et  des  milliards  d*ann6es." 

Not  less  do  we  esteem,  on  these  archaic  subjects,  the  high  authority 
of  Mr.  Birch,  of  the  British  Museum ;  who,  in  a  private  letter  (to  J. 
C.  X.),  dated  October,  1852,  writes :  — 

**  Ton  are,  I  agree,  quite  right  as  to  the  intermediate  relation  of  Egypt  to  the  Asiatic  and 
Sigritian  races.  Benfey  and  others  haye  already,  I  think,  pointed  ont  that  the  so-called 
8«itie  languages  are  prip«ipaUy  spoken  in  Africa,  and  the  hieroglyphs  are  of  Semitic  con- 
%ietioii — resembling  the  S^^mitic  languages  in  the  construction  and  eopia  verborum  ;  at  the 
MBS  time  they  differ  in  nany  essential  points,  and  hare  a  fair  claim  to  be  considered  a 
Kpsrate  species  of  language.  The  astounding  fact  is,  that  Eg3rptian  cirilization  was  the 
lUsBt — and  that  the  Assyrian  and  other  nations  hare  left  no  remains  to  compare  irith  them 
is  rtspect  of  time." 

It  cannot  fail  to  be  remarked,  that  certain  of  the  portraits  on  the 
etrliest  pyramidal  monuments  already  represent  a  very  mixed  people ; 
lod,  consequently,  it  is  clear  that  Egypt,  for  anterior  centuries  unnum- 
bered, must  have  been,  so  to  say,  the  battle-ground  of  Asiatic  impinging 
agiunst  African  races.    Some  of  the  heads  we  have  selected  as  illus- 
tmtive  of  the  antiquity  of  a  high  "  Caucasian"  type,  might  readily 
(Mas  unnoticed  at  the  present  day  in  the  streets  of  London,  Paris,  oi 
New  York ;  while  others,  again,  are  so  strictly  African,  that  the 
80 


234  EGYPT    AND    EGYPTIANS. 

typical  difference  cannot  be  mistaken.    It  is  note-worthy,  beridc^ 
that  many  of  these  Eg^'pto-Caucasian  heads  are  not  only  strong 
Semitic,  but  even  Abrahamic  in  type:  thus  affording  support  ^ 
legends  running  through  the  fragments  of  Manetho,  and  his  m\}(j. 
lator,  JosEPHUs,  as  to  connections  between  the  Hyksos  and  the  e^ 
population  of  Canaan.    The  same  Chaldaie  features  beheld  in  Hm» 
of  the  royal  likenesses  of  the  XVIIth,  XVIIIth  and  XlXth  dynaatwa, 
are  seen  upon  the  sculptures  of  the  IVth,  Vth  and  Vlth. 

Philological  science  generally  admits  that  the  roots  of  the  modern 
Coptic  language  are,  in  the  main,  (alien  engraftments  deducted)  the 
same  as  those  of  the  ^^  lingua  sancta/'  or  Old  Egyptian  tongue,  spoken 
by  the  priesthood  and  educated  classes,  from  Eoman  times,  through 
all  dynasties,  back  to  the  earliest  Pharaohs,  when  the  latter  was  ^ 
colloquial  idiom  of  every  native.  As  a  medium  of  oral  communica- 
tion, the  Coptic  language  ceased  to  be  used  in  the  twelfth  centuiy, 
and  the  last  person  who  could  speak  it  is  said  to  have  died  mi.]). 
1663 :  '^  but  an  old  Egyptian  (G.  R.  G.)  avers  that  he  met  with  good 
authority  for  its  decease  about  ninety  years  ago,  with  a  priest,  in  the 
Thebaid. 

The  ifpd  AaXfxror,^  sacerdotal  dialect,  or  antique  language,  afibids 
one  of  the  strongest  evidences  of  the  high  antiquity  of  the  early 
population  of  Egypt,  and  ako  of  their  Nilotic  or  aboriginal  emana- 
tion.   Eg3^t  has  been,  literally,  for  many  thousands  of  years,  the 
football  of  foreign  conquerors ;  and  her  primordial  language  became 
infiltrated,  from  age  to  age,  with  Arabic,  Persian,  Greek,  Libyan, 
Latin,  and  words  of  other  tongues,  known  to  us  only  at  a  later  stage 
of  development ;  but,  when  these  exotic  injecta  are  abstracted,  there 
remains,  nevertheless,  a  stone-recorded  vernacular,  possessing  all  the 
marks  of  originality,  and  in  itself  totally  distinct  from  the  utmoet 
circumference  of  Asiatic  languages.     The  proper  names  of  very  few 
Nilotic  objects,  natural  or  artificial,  in  primitive  hieroglyphics,  are 
really  identical  with  the  vocalization  of  Sjto- Arabian  languages;  and 
their  Egyptian  structure  is  characteristically  different ;  being  mono- 
syllabic, in  lieu  of  tlie  posterior  trUiteral  shape  in  which  Semitic 
tongues  have  come  down  to  us.     "  K  all  these  languages  be  kindred, 
Benfey,  who  ha8  compared  them  most  elaborately,  holds,  they  must 
have  split  off  from  a  parent  stock,  not  only  at  a  period  too  remote  for 
all  historical  or  monumental  evidence,  but  even  for  plausible  con- 
jecture.'*^   Such,  in  brief,  are  the  current  opinions  of  Lepsius,  Birch, 
of  Bunscn,  Ilincks,  De  Sauley,  Lanci,  and  other  eminent  authoritieB 
of  the  day,  as  regards  Egypt :  8upi)orted,  moreover,  by  the  philological 
discoveries  of  Itawlinson,  Ilincks,  and  De  Longp6rier,  in  cuneifoim 
Assyria ;  and  by  the  studies  of  Gesenius,  Ewald,  Munk,  and  Fresoe!, 


EGYPT   AKD    EGYPTIANS.  285 

ash  paleography.  It  is  the  dedaction  of  Lepsins,  that 
.  possessed  an  African  population,  and  a  Nilotic  language, 
foundation  of  the  Old  Empire ;  and  that  various  disturbing 
erimposed,  gradually,  an  Asiatic  type  and  Semitic  dialects 
mterior  people  of  the  Lower  Nile,  without  obliterating  the 
fipame-work  which,  as  well  in  type  of  man  as  in  speech, 
dvely  African. 

«,  tending  to  establish  a  remote  contemporaneousness,  have 
ed  among  various  languages  of  Northern  Africa:  and 
quoted  in  the  last  chapter,  long  ago  put  forth  the  doctrine 
ierber  speech,  as  now  extant,  had  preceded  the  Coptic  of 
Bed  Egypt  He  insisted  that  many  old  names  of  places, 
4c.,  along  the  Nile,  were  Berber,  and  neither  Coptic  nor 
AUowance  made  for  some  slight  anachronisms,  in  terms 
a  in  facts,  we  think  our  learned  countryman's  arrow  has 
wide  of  the  target. 

h  antiquity  formerly  claimed  for  civilization  in  India,  and 
cidences  of  doctrine  and  usages  that,  imagined  by  Indolo- 
entirely  vanished  from  Egypt  since  her  hieroglyphi(»  have 
adable,  had  led  Prichard,  and  other  scholars  less  eminent, 
the  Ganges  with  the  Nile :  but,  so  far  from,  any  evidence 
nmunication,  we  have  nothing  to  show  that  the  nations  on 
rivers,  in  the  time  of  Solomon,  much  less  of  Moses  or 
were  even  acquainted  with  each  others*  existence.  The 
grptians  never  surmised  a  Hindostanic  origin  for  their  own 
ley  believed  themselves  to  be,  in  the  strictest  sense,  autoc- 
dves  of  the  soil.  Nor  do  East-Indians  (since  Wilford*s 
tions  became  exposed)  possess  any  tradition  of  having  re- 
Egyptian  or  sent  forth  a  Hindoo  colony.^  Moreover,  the 
^semblances  between  the  languages  of  India  and  Egypt  — 
id  Coptic — compared  in  their  modern  phases,  are  few  and 
ire  not  altogether  factitious.  The  whole  genius  of  both, 
jt  their  entire  stock  of  words,  are  entirely  different.  The 
ic  system  of  Egypt  is  clearly  indigenous  to  the  valley  of 
rhilst  not  even  a  legendary  tale  remains  to  show  that  such 
rriting  ever  prevailed  in  India. 

re  reflect  that  this  hieroglyphic  writing  is  found  in  high 
on  the  earliest  monuments  extant,  viz. :  those  of  the  IVth 
400  years  b.  c,  and,  therefore,  must  have  existed  many  cen- 
riously ;  that  the  figure  of  every  animal,  plant,  or  thing, 
in  these  hieroglyphics,  is  Nilotic  to  the  exclusion  of  every 
a ;  and  that  Egyptian  economy  in  manners,  customs,  arts, 
lave  been  radically  diverse  from  those  of  all  other  T 


236  EGYPT    AND    EGYPTIANS. 

at  the  time  such  writing  received  its  incipient  projection; — Vfboi 
too,  we  remember  the  fact  that,  the  physical  characters  of  each  typ 
of  man  in  India  and  Egypt  were  different,  and  that  no  physical  causa 
but  amalgamation  have  ever  transformed  one  race  into  another,  itii 
impossible  to  resist  the  conviction  that  these  Gangeatic  and  ITilotic 
races  have  always  been,  that  which,  modem  fosions  dedacted|  ibey 
are  now,  distinct. 

The  Egyptians,  for  instance,  had  practised  circumcision  fix)m  time 
immemorial,  long  before  Abraham  adopted  this  mark  after  his  visit  to 
Egypt,  in  common  with  the  later  Ethiopic  tribes ;  but  this  I^otie  nto 
was  not  practised  in  India,  until  introduced  by  Mohammedan  conqneitL 
So,  again,  with  regard  to  "castes,"  heretofore  almost  insolently  ob- 
truded, in  order  to  identify  Egyptian  with  Hindostanic  customfll  B 
will  be  news  to  some  coryphsei  of  the  unity-doctrine,  when  they  M 
taught,  in  our  Part  m.,  that  the  "  caste-system"  has  never  exuted 
along  the  Nile,  and  that,  on  the  Ganges,  it  is  a  very  modem  inv^tko. 

To  the  extreme  climatic  dryness  of  Egypt  are  we  mainly  indebted 
for  the  preservation  of  her  monxmiental  history.  While  the  remains  of 
Greece,  Rome,  and  other  nations,  none  of  them  3000  years  old,  cnunUe 
at  first  touch,  Egypt's  granitic  obelisks,  at  the  end  of  4000  years,  luwe 
not  yet  lost  their  polish ;  and  had  all  the  early  monuments  of  that 
country  been  spared  by  barbarian  hands,  we  should  not  now,  afttf 
fiilty-three  centuries,  have  to  accuse  Time  as  the  cause  of  dispntatiooB 
over  the  history  of  the  old  Empire. 

That  Menes  of  This  was  the  first  mortal  king  of  Egypt,  is  one  rf 
the  points  in  which  classical  authorities,  Herodotus,  Manetho,  Eratos- 
thenes, and  Diodorus,  agree  with  the  genealogical  lists  upon  tableb 
and  papyri;  and  we  must  regard  him  as  the  first  historical  foundwrd 
an  empire,  which,  for  untold  ages  previously,  had  been  approadiiii( 
its  consolidation.  His  reign  is  placed  by  Lepsius  at  3893  years  B.C. 
and  although  criticism  grants  that  this  date  may  be  a  few  centorie 
below  or  above  the  true  era,  yet  there  is  so  much  irrefit^gable  ev 
dence  of  the  long  duration  of  the  empire  prior  to  the  fixed  epoch  c 
the  Xlith  dynasty,  2300  years  b.  c,  that  any  error,  if  there  be  sue 
in  his  chronological  computations,  cannot  be  very  great,  while  almo 
immaterial  to  our  present  purposes.  The  august  name  of  Menib 
gloriously  associated  with  the  building  of  Memphis,  the  oldest  meb 
polls,  with  foreign  conquests,  with  public  monuments,  with  the  pi 
giess  of  the  arts  and  of  internal  improvements.  To  admit  the  p 
sibility  of  such  legislative  actions,  a  numerous  population  and  a  lo 
preparatory  civilization  must  have  preceded  him :  to  say  nothing 
the  contemporary  nations  with  which  this  military  Pharaoh  h^ 
intercourse,  that  must  have  been  at  least  as  old  as  the 


EGYPT    AND    EGYPTIANS.  237 

[v68.  To  one  who  knows  anything  of  the  topography  of  the 
id,  it  need  not  he  told  that  the  science  of  hydraulic  engineer- 
particular,  must  have  existed  in  high  perfection  before  the 
7aUey  of  the  Nile  could  have  been  studded  to  any  extent  with 
on  the  alluvium :  because  this  stream  had  to  be  controlled  by 
canals,  sluices,  and  similar  works,  long  before  the  soil  on  its 
x>uld  be  uniformly  cultivated ;  and,  what  an  antiquity  do  not 
ictB  necessitate ! 

whatever  uncertainty  may  hang  over  the  first  three  dynasties 
ii  coetaneouB  records  are  now  lost),  when  we  come  to  the  IVth — 

1^  [in  the  Umgnage  of  the  Rer.  John  Eenrick]  congratulate  oonelTes  that  we 
■igth  reached  the  period  of  nndonbted  cotemporaneons  monuments  in  Egyptian 
The  pyramids,  and  the  sepolchres  near  them,  still  remain  to  assore  ns  that  we 
ralking  in  a  land  of  shadows,  bat  among  a  powerAil  and  popnlons  nation,  ftur 
in  the  arts  of  life ;  and,  as  a  people  can  only  progressiyely  attain  such  a  station, 
of  historic  certainty  is  reflected  back  from  this  era  upon  the  ages  which  precede 
t  ^impse  which  we  thus  obtain  of  Egypt,  in  the  fifth  centory  after  Menes,  accord- 
t  lowest  computation,  reveals  to  us  some  general  facts,  which  lead  to  important 
L  In  all  its  great  characteristics,  Egypt  was  the  same  as  we  see  it  1000  years 
well-organized  monarchy  and  religion  elaborated  thronghont  the  country.  The 
'  hieroglyphic  writing  the  same,  in  all  its  leading  peculiarities,  as  it  continued  to 
f  the  monarchy  of  the  Pharaohs."  ^^ 

relie&  beautifully  cut,  sepulchral  architecture,  and  pyramidal 
mng — reed-penSy  inks  (red  and  black),  papyrus-paper,  and 
ally-prepared  colors!  —  these  are  proud  evidences  of  the  Mem- 
civilization  of  fifty-three  centuries  ago,  that  every  man  with 
\  see  can  now  behold  in  noble  folios,  published  by  France, 
y,  and  Pruspia ;  and  concerning  which  any  one,  not  an  igno- 
through  education,  or  a  blockhead  by  nature,  can  acquire  ade- 
mowledge  by  merely  reading  those  English,  French,  German, 
an  works,  printed  within  the  last  fifteen  years,  and  abundantly 
t  the  end  of  this  volume,  which  are  at  the  present  hour  very 
ale  to  all  intelligent  readers,  everj'where  but  on  the  bookshelves 
nary  seminaries.  This  reservation  made,  we  appeal,  through 
x)pular  works,  to  the  most  ancient  sculptures,  in  hopes  of 
ining  —  What  was  the  Type  of  the  primitive  Egyptians  ? 
our  departure  be  taken,  in  this  inquiry,  from  one  of  those 
Egies  extant  in  the  sepulchral  habitation  of  Seti  I.,  before 
I  to  [vide  antcj  p.  85,  Fig.  1),  which  establishes  what  Egyptian 
isidered,  in  the  fifteenth  century  b.  c,  the  beau-ideal  of  the 
ans  themselves.  Beneath  the  head  (Fig.  152)  we  place  a  re 
I  of  one  of  the  same  full-length  figures  (Fig.  153),  which,  on 
ginal,  is  colored  in  deep  red.  The  reader  has  now  before  his 
standard  effigy ^  tj-pical  of  the  Egyptian  race,  such  as  the  "hun. 
ited"  Thebes  exhibited  in  her  streets  about  3400  years  ago. 


the  "land  of  puri^  and  joatit 
Now,  although  this  effigy  wi 
at  Thebes',  ast^ical  of  the  E 
tion  during  the  XVHIth  dyi 
it  seems  rather  to  be  the  ] 
tgpe  of  that  race,  handed  dowi 
timeB ;  for,  assuredly.  It  does 
pond  with  the  royal  portraita 
Empire,  which,  we  have  i 
strongly  Semitic  in  their  hnes 
therefore  chiefly  Asiatic  in  df 
This  RoT,  if  placed  alougs 
nographic  monuments  of  the 
and  TIth  dynasties,  is  closelj 
to  the  predominant  ^e  of 
which  feet  serves  to  strength* 
that  the  Egyptians  of  the  ear] 
were  rather  of  an  Afiican 
type  —  resembling  ihe  BitAa 
respects,  in  others,  the  model 
peasantry,  of  Upper  Egypt  ' 
analogy  to  the  primitive  stod 
duce  a  better  copy  of  the  cc 
of  Prince  Mbbhkt  (Fig.  154), 
Shnfu"  bnilder  of  the  grea 
"^    and  probably  his  son  {tupra,  | 


EGTPT    AND    EGYPTIANS.  239 

bably  CalitiriaTu:  a  word  which  meaDB  "young 
guard,"  and  aluo  pereons  wearing  the  calasirii, 
"fringed  tunic."'* 

[The  pictorial  illuetrations  deeigncd  in  1842 
for  Qliddon'B  Lectures  having  required  a  cri-  ' 
tioal  study  of  everj-  head  then  known  ujiou 
the  monuments,  we  will  here  introduce  an 
extract  from  his  Ethnographic  Nolet,  written 
eleven  jears  ago  —  when,  without  theory  to 
sustain,  he  could  hare  no  idea  that  liis  private 
memoranda  would  become  available  to  ana- 
tomists in  the  year  1853.  — J.  C.  N.] 
jgftimi  (oldiers,  of  tho  ro^al  bodj-giurd  —  prob&bl^  nintafj/biaiu,  ta  Cm- 
■  the  iMter  namt  sevmi  deniable  fi-om  the  Coptic  9HEL0SH1RI,  yotms, 
kod  tinct  tliMe  toldien  >ra  joang  men,  it  is  likely  tb&t  the;  repreBent  Calaiiriana  of  th« 
ToytX  goanl  —  like  the  jonog  gimrd  of  Napoleon,  or  the  Yente-theri  (comipted  by  Euro- 
p«MU  into  Jatutariit),  'sew  guenl'  of  the  Ottocune.  The  Urrmolybiatu  were  the  vtU- 
ran*  —  the  oIJ  BWtrd,  in  whose  ehirge  were  the  fortresws. 

*•  Now,  oa  tbete  loldiera  were  qanHered  in,  end  chiefly  drafted  from,  hovtr  Egypt,  tUi 
•oldic-r  i>  *  good  (peeimen  of  the  '  thews  and  einews'  of  Egypt  See  hie  athletic  boild,  his 
Miucular  frame,  and  look  of  buUnlog  detemunatioQ  —  the  lery  htav-idial  of  a  loldierl 
Thie  man  ia  precieely  aimilar  to  the  dmm  of  the  FiUiht  of  Lower  Egypt  at  this  day,  espe* 
a»llj  OD  the  Damiata  branch,  and  I  eonld  pick  thoosanda  in  these  proTinces  to  match  him; 
vhercsa,  aboTc  Middlt  Egypt,  u  yon  approach  Nabia,  this  type  disappeara,  to  be  replaced 
br  Unk,  tall,  dark,  tpare  men,  nntil  the  Fell&h  merges  in  the  Nubian  racee,  aboTe  Esnb. 
I  tkercfor*  contend  that  thte  soldier  is  a  perfect  ipecimeD  of  the  piclied  men  of  Lower  Egypt, 
M.  c  13G0.  He  shows  the  saperiortty  of  the  people  of  Lower  Egypt  in  lAul  day ;  while,  as 
ke  U  iJtaticai  with  the  picked  men  of  the  Fellahs  of  Loiter  Egypt  at  the^«ail  day.  it  fol- 
lows that  (ery  great  changes  haro  not  taken  place,  in  SGOO  years,  between  the  ancitnt  and 
rtadtn  Lower  Egyptians ;  and  sopports  my  aesertioD  that,  apart  IVom  a  certain  nmoact  of 
Anb-CTOn  (Mlily  explained,  and  easily  detected),  it  is  in  Loafr  Egypt,  among  the  FtlUlht, 
ym  will  find  the  descendnots  of  the  ancient  race  —  more  than  among  tho  Copti  (whose 
f«ualei  are,  and  haye  been,  (he  •GvaarieyeK  of  Xations') ;  and  infinitely  more  than  among 
the  ha^f-witted,  dissolute,  corrupt,  and  mongrel  Afriean  race  of  Baribtria." 

Morton's  comparison  of  ancient  and  modern  skulls  confirms  this 
^-it-w ;  and  it  will  remove  eonie  erroneous  notions  trora  the  reader  of 
Oebum,^'  to  mention  an  indisputable  proof  of  the  Egyptian  origin  of 
tlio<«  guards  —  tliat  is,  the  fact  tliat  they  are  painted  red  in  the  tableau 
at  Alxjosimbel. 

Xow,  a  remark  made  by  us  when  speaking  of  the  last  race  (RoT), 
applies  equally  to  tliis  figure :  viz.,  that  although  both  are  reprcsent- 
ation:4  of  EgA-ptiana,  drawn  and  colored  by  an  Egyptian  artist,  during 
the  XA'HIth  dj-nasty,  yet  this  soldier  does  not  display  the  same  type 
art  tJit:  legitimate  line  of  royal  portraits,  from  Amenoph  I.  downwards. 
There  is  nothing  Asiatic  about  liis  physiognomy  —  on  the  contrary, 
it  jtc-ipetuatea  the  African  or  Negroid  type  of  tho  first  d^'nasties. 


240 


EGYPT   AND    EGYPTIANS. 


Nevertheleea,  already  the  JXuStt 
caste  of  Egypt  was  s  mixed  one ; : 
here  are  two  soldierB  (Fig.  156),  fit 
another  brigade,  who,  as  Morton  < 
served,  present  rather  the  Hellei 
style  of  feature."* 

So  too,  allowance  made  ibr  tc 
possible  inattentione  on  the  part 
European  copyiBta,  where  the  snbji 
was  not  royal  iconogiaphy,  do  soi 
of  the  following  heads  of  Ion 
classes  of  people  (FigB.  157-16 
also  selected  by  Morton:  — 


Peuonts.** 


Bcmnta-M 


Tlio  modem  FeU&ht,  constituting  the  mass  of  the  common  peo^ 
of  the  countiy,  have  not  even  yet  become  Biifficiently  adulterated 
their  ancestral  tj-pc  to  be  extinguished,  inasmuch  as  the  same  p 
ponderating  (■haractoristics  can  be  traced,  backwards,  from  the  liri 
race,  through  five  millennia  of  stoue-chroniclinga,  to  the  eorlieBt  tim 


EGYPT    AKD   EOTFTIAKS.  241 

It  is  fkir  to  conclude  that  these  Fellahs  really  preserve  much  of  the 
mbori^nal  Egyptian  type.  Such  type  bears  not  the  slightest  resem- 
blance (except  in  casual  instances,  themselves  doubtful,  when  we  first 
Bee  it  in  the  IVth  dynasty,  about  3400  b.  c.)  to  any  Asiatic  race,  and 
must  therefore  have  been  inherent  in  that  indigenous  race  which  was 
created  to  people  the  Valley  of  the  Kile. 


The  authors  esteem  it  a  very  high  privilege  that  "  Types  of  Man- 
Idnd*'  should  be  the  first  work  to  remove  all  doubts  upon  the  type 
of  the  earliest  monumental  Egyptians.  Further  discussion  becomes 
superseded  by  the  publication  of  the  annexed  lithographic  Plates  L, 
IL,  HLj  and  IV.  Being  fac-similes  of  the  most  ancient  human  heads 
now  extant  in  the  world,  and  transfer-copies  of  impressions  stamped, 
by  the  hand  of  Chevalier  Lepsius  himself,  upon  the  original  bas-reliefe 
preserved  in  the  Royal  Museum  of  Berlin,  their  btrinsic  value  in  eth- 
nography cannot  be  overrated ;  at  the  same  time  that,  like  an  axe, 
these  effigies  cleave  asunder /ac^«  and  suppoeUtane  as  to  what  primor- 
dial art  at  Memphis,  above  5000  years  ago,  considered  to  be  the 
^  canonical  proportions"  ascribable  to  the  facial  and  cephalic  struc- 
ture of  the  heads  of  the  Egyptian  people  themselves. 

Pre&cing  our  exposition  of  the  guarantees  the  lithographs  possess 
for  exactitude  and  authenticity  with  the  remark,  that  these  portraits 
"belong  to  the  tombs  of  princely,  aristocratic,  and  sacerdotal  person- 
ages, who  lived  during  the  IVth,  Vth,  and  Vlth  Memphite  dynasties, 
'we  proceed  to  state  how  such  illustrations  (alike  precious  from  their 
enormous  antiquity  and  for  their  unique  excellence)  have  been 
obtained. 

Attendants  on  Mr.  Gliddon's  Archaeological  Lectures  in  the  United 
Btates  have  been  informed,  yearly,  fix)m  1842  to  1852,*^  of  the 
discoveries  of  the  Prussian  Scientific  Mission  to  Egypt:  in  every  case, 
before  the  winter  of  1849,  &r  in  advance  of  detailed  publication, 
whether  in  America  or  in  Europe.  In  that  year,  the  first  volume  of 
Lepsius's  quarto  Chronologie  derJEgypter  was  quickly  followed  by  the 
first  livraisans  of  the  folio  Denkmaler  au9  JEgypten  und  JEthiopien  — 
the  former  judiciously  constructing  the  chronological  and  historical 
framework  within  which  the  stupendous  facts  unfolded  by  the  latter 
are  enclosed.  To  facilitate  popular  appreciation  of  the  magnitude  of 
these  Prussian  labors  and  discoveries,  Lepsius  put  forth,  at  Berlin,  in 
1852,  his  octavo  Brief e  au%  JEgypten,  JEthiopien^  &c. ;  which,  trans- 
lated and  ably  annotated  by  Mr.  Kenneth  Mackenzie,  being  now 
equally  accessible  to  every  reader  of  our  tongue,  renders  any  account 
81 


242  EGYPT   AND   EGYPTIANS. 

here  of  these  Nilotic  explorations  superfluous,  beyond 
that  four  of  the  most  ancient  tombs  discovered  at  Meiiq 
sius,  independently  of  his  vast  collection  of  other  nuri 
taken  to  pieces  on  the  spot,  with  the  utmost  care,  and  be 
into  the  Royal  Museum  at  Berlin. 

Invited  by  Chevalier  Lepsius  to  visit,^  and  inspect  pen 
quarian  treasures  endeared  by  a  lifetime's  Egyptian  assoi 
Gliddon  was  at  once  so  struck  with  the  ethnographic  in 
these  sepulchral  bas-reliefi,  that  he  solicited  paper-imprem 
heads  for  the  joint  and  future  studies  of  Dr.  Morton  and  l 
on  the  10th  of  May,  1849,  he  had  the  gratification  of  aad 
lier  Lepsius  to  make  numerous  estampages;  while,  to  insa 
and  authenticity,  the  paper  was  stamped  upon  the  scnlf 
Chevalier's  own  hands. 

One  singular  fieu^t,  illustrative  of  the  superior  antiqv 
tombs  of  pyramidal  magnates  to  any  heretofore  describe 
ologists,  may  here  be  mentioned.  Laid  bare,  through  e: 
a  depth  of  many  feet  below  the  rocky  surface,  and  em 
sand  with  which  they  had  become  refilled  since  their  d( 
unknown  hands  (probably  Saracenic)  centuries  ago,  the 
sented  themselves  in  colors  so  vivid  as  to  appear  ^^  fresh 
as  if  painted  only  yesterday;"  but,  despite  every  pr 
removing  each  slab  into  the  open  air,  the  painted  stuc< 
fell  off — leaving,  however,  the  uninjured  low-relief  {sibc 
of  an  inch)  sculpture  to  endure  long  as  time  shall 
Berlin  Museum.  Now,  in  the  dry  climate  of  Memph 
colors  known  to  range  from  2500  to  4000  years  old,  where 
to  the  dew,  or  to  the  Etesian  winds,  still  adhere  on  the  v 
in  their  pristine  freshness  and  brilliancy.  Well,  therefor 
quity  of  at  least  6300  years  for  these  now  colorless  reh 
ouflly  demanded  also  by  their  hieroglj^hical  and  othei 
corroborated  by  their  exceptional  friability.  With  his 
sight,  Lepsius  had  caused  the  colored  sculptures  to  be  C( 
draughtsmen,  in  sitUy  before  removal ;  and  in  the  Denh 
gorgeous  paintings  may  still  be  admired. 

On  the  writer's  (G.  R.  G.'s)  return  to  London,  thesi 
after  being  outiined,  were  transferred  upon  tracing-j 
wife's  accurate  pencil,  in  duplicate,  for  Dr.  Morton  i 
The  originals,  as  acknowledged  by  the  Doctor  in  a  for 
ip.  232,  ante)y  were  duly  passed  on  to  his  cabinet,  where 
tion  completed  that  revulsion  of  earlier  views  toward  w 
gressive  studies  had  long  been  leading.  The  second  c 
and  colored  in  imitation  of  the  limestone  originals,  has 


■■'  was 

in  the 
erEu- 
ieal  or 

jvalier 


idmettre 


242 

here  of  ^ 

that  /<m*^ 

sius,  incL« 

taken  to 

into  the  - 

Invitee 

quarian  1 

Qliddon 

these  Bep 

heads  fo3 

on  the  1" 

lierLep0 

and  autJ 

Chevali€ 

One  0 

tombs  oi 

ologistSy 

a  depth. 

sand  wil 

unkno\V 

sented  t 

as  if  p^ 

removio 

fell  off- 

of  an  i 

Berlin  3 

colors  k 

to  the  d 

in  their 

qiiity  oi 

oiisly  d' 

corrobc 

sight,  I 

draugh 

gorgeo 

On 
after  l 
wife's 
The  o 
,p.  23f 
tion  c 
gressi' 
ai^d  e< 


EGYPT   AKD   EGYPTIANS.  243 

id  Mr.  61iddon*8  lecture-rooms  when  "Egyptian  Ethnology"  was 
kopio  of  his  address. 

^hen  the  authors  projected  the  present  work,  at  Mobile,  in  the 
ig  of  1852,  they  acquainted  Chevalier  Lepsius,  among  other  Eu- 
ma  colleagues,  with  their  respective  desiderata,  archaeological  or 
og^mphicaL  Answering  one  of  Gliddon's  letters,  the  Chevalier 
remarks :  — 


««  Bbrlix,  1  Novmhre^  1S52. 

.  **  Poor  1m  indiTidiis  toos  ne  ponTei  toos  fier  qne  but  les  en^emiet  que  toob  ETes ; 
vovs  en  denret  je  tous  en  eoTemi  encore  d'ayanUge. .  . .  Lea  empreintee  dee  bae- 
I  «*  les  pl&tree  dee  aneiennee  atatuea  sont,  k  ce  qn'il  me  parait,  lee  eenla  mat^rianx 
povr  ^todier  I'anden  caract^re  dee  Egyptiene ;  et  mdme  poor  ceox-U  il  faat  admeitre 
foarrait  ee  tromper  aor  plosienr  traite  qui  paraieeent  6tre  aors,  paroeqae  le  eemon 
im,  the  eatum  of  proportion  accorded  by  Old  Egyptian  art  to  the  human  figure. — G.  R. 
ifs  pouTmit  8*^carter  en  qnelqoee  points  de  la  T^rit^  comme  dans  la  position  haate  de 


»> 


Te  have  to  record  our  joint  obligations  for  the  receipt,  in  August 
Eke  present  year,  of  the  second  collection  of  stamps  promised  in 
!  above  letter ;  and  it  is  from  carefiil  comparison  of  the  duplicate 
faals  with  their  tracings,  that  the  models  for  our  lithographic 
ks  were  designed.  We  feel  confident,  therefo/e,  that  our  litho- 
Ihs  are  fae-nmUes — submitting  them  to  Chevalier  Lepsius  for  com- 
iBon  with  the  original  bas-reliefi,  while  taking  the  liberty  to  urge 
IB  his  scientific  attention,  no  less  than  upon  that  of  possessors  of 
k  remains  generally,  the  benefit  they  would  confer  upon  ethno- 
ical  studies,  were  they  to  publish  similar  fac-similes,  where  the 
ographer,  copying  the  original  monument  under  their  own  critical 
a,  would  attain  precision  from  which  the  Atlantic  debars  art  in 
I  country. 

Lbetraction  made  of  the  divergence  from  nature  in  the  "high  posi- 
I  of  the  ear,"  to  which  the  above  epistolary  favor  alludes,  as  a 
ject  set  at  rest  by  Morton  ;*"  and  repeating  our  previous  notice  of 
e  delineation  of  the  eye  in  Egyptian  profiles :  there  remains  no 
ibt  that  the/acta{  otUlineSy  and,  where  naked,  the  cranial  confwma- 
I,  in  these  most  antique  of  all  known  sculptures,  are  rigorously 
hful.  Without  hesitation,  these  heads  may  be  accepted  by  eth- 
japhy  as  perfect  representations  of  the  ty^e  of  Egyptians  under 
Old  Empire. 

Lasuming  such  to  be  &ct8 — and,  beyond  accidents  of  some  trivial 
of  a  pencil,  none  can  dispute  them  but  the  unlettered  in  these 
nces — we  may  now  claim  as  positive  that  the  originals  of  our 
simile  heads  date  back,  as  a  minimum,  frt)m  8000  to  8500  years 
>re  Christ,  or  to  generations  deceased  above  5000  years  ago :  at 


244  EGYPT   AKD    EGYPTIANS. 

which  time  Egypt  had  abeady  existed  for  many  centuries  as  a  powerful 
empire,  borne  along  on  fiill  tide  of  civilization :  and,  let  us  ask,  what 
trace  of  an  Asiatic  type  does  the  reader  perceive  in  these  hoaiy  like- 
nesses ?  How  distinct,  physiologically,  are  these  heads  from  the  royal 
portraits  of  the  New  Empire !  Does  not  the  low,  elongated  head ;  the 
imperfectly-developed  forehead ;  the  short,  thick  nose ;  the  large,  foil 
lip ;  the  short  and  receding  chin ;  with  their  taut-enMemhUj  all  point  to 
Africa  as  the  primeval  birth-place  of  these  people  ?  When,  too,  we 
look  around  and  along  this  ancient  valley  of  the  Nile  at  the  present 
day,  and  compare  the  mingled  types  of  races,  still  dwelling  where 
their  fathers  did  —  the  FellJLhs,  the  Bishariba,  the  Abjssinians,  the 
Nubians,  the  Libyans,  the  Berbers  (though  they  are  by  no  means  iden- 
tical among  each  other),  do  we  not  behold  a  group  of  men  apart  from 
the  rest  of  human  creation  ?  and  all,  singularly  and  collectively,  in- 
heriting something  in  their  lineaments  which  clusters  around  the  type 
of  ancient  Egypt  ?  A  powerfiil  and  civilized  race  may  be  conquered, 
may  become  adulterated  in  blood;  yet  the  typcy  when  so  widely 
spread,  as  in  and  around  Egypt-,  has  never  been  obliterated,  can 
never  be  washed  out.  History  abundantly  proves  that  human  lan- 
guage may  become  greatly  corrupted  by  exotic  admixture — ^nay,  even 
extinguished ;  but  physiology  demonstrates  that  a  type  will  survive 
tongues,  writings,  religions,  customs,  manners,  monuments,  tradi- 
tions, and  history  itself. 

Dr.  Morton's  voluminous  correspondAice  with  scientific  men 
throughout  both  hemispheres  is  replete  with  interest,  exhibiting  as  it 
does  so  many  charming  instances  of  that  philosophical  cAandony  or 
freedom  from  social  rigidities,  which  characterizes  true  devotees  to 
science  in  their  interchanges  of  thought.  There  is  one  epistle  among 
these,  that  almost  electrified  him^^  on  its  reception,  bearing  date 
"Alexandria,  Dec.  17,  1843."  It  is  invested  with  the  signature  of  a 
voyager  long  "blanched  under  the  harness"  of  scientific  pursuits; 
who,  as  Naturalist  to  the  United  States'  Exploring  Expedition,  had 
sailed  round  the  world,,  and  beheld  ten  types  of  mankind,  before  he 
wrote,  after  exploring  the  petroglyphs  of  the  Nile :  — 

'*  I  have  seen  in  all  eleren  races  of  men ;  and,  thongh  I  am  hardlj  prepared  to  fix  a 
posit'iTe  limit  to  their  number,  I  confess,  after  baring  Tisited  so  manj  different  parts  of  the 
globe,  that  I  am  at  a  loss  where  to  look  for  others."  30s 

Qualitiod  to  judge,  through  especial  training,  varied  attainments, 
and  habits  of  keen  obser\'ation  tliat,  in  Natural  History,  are  pre- 
omluent  for  aoeunicy,  the  first  impressions  of  the  gentleman  from 
whose  lettor  to  his  attached  friend  we  make  bold  to  extract  a  few 
ffentouees,(i>roserving  their  original  form,)  are  strikingly  to  the  point: 


'  vy.. 


EGYPT   AND   XOTPTIAKS.  245 

'*DBAm  MoBTOv: 

"This  !b  the  fourth  daj  I  hftTO  been  in  the  Imnd  of  the  PharaohB. Well,  now  for 

the  Egyptian  problem. 

<*  Yoar  October  letter  is  now  before  me,  and  the  left-hand  drawing  bears  a  meet  aston- 
ishing resemblanee  to  mj  long-legged  yalet,  Ali !  (whom  I  intend  to  get  dagnerreotyped,  if 
such  a  thing  can  be  found  at  Cairo).  The  Bobber  Baoe  hae  swept  away  eyerything  at 
Alexandria;  —  nerertheless,  by  means  of  a  tpeeimm  here  and  there,  I  had  not  been  three 
hours  in  the  oonntry  before  I  arriTod  at  the  oonclnsion,  that  the  ancient  Egyptians  were 
neither  Malays  nor  Hindoos,  bat  .^— — ^-^— ^-.-i.-.^-^^^—^—. 


-i.^.^  Egyptians. Yonrs,  tmly, 

"Chaxus  PiOKsuxa." 

So  inferred  Champolliok-le-Jeuns  ;  ^  bo  pronounced  Morton, 
after  a  formal  recantation  of  his  published  views ;  so,  finally  and 
deliberately,  think  the  authors  of  this  volume ;  viz. :  that  the  primi- 
tive Egyptians  were  nothing  more  nor  less  than  —  EGYPTIANS. 

Objectors  must  restrict  themselves  henceforward  merely  to  cavils  as 
to  the  antiquity  of  these  Egyptian  records.  In  Part  IIL  their  claims 
to  reverence  are  superabundantly  set  forth.  For  ourselves  we  are 
content  to  rest  the  chronological  case  upon  the  authority  of  Baron 
Alexander  von  Humboldt:  — 

**  The  Tslley  of  the  Nile,  whioh  has  ooeupied  so  distingoished  a  place  in  the  history  of 
HaD,  yet  preserres  aathentic  portraits  of  kings  as  far  back  as  the  commencement  of  the 
IVth  dynasty  of  Manetho.  This  dynasty,  which  embraces  the  constmotors  of  the  great 
pyramids  of  Ghiza,  Chefren  or  Schafra,  Cheops,  Choufoo,  and  Menkara  or  Menker^ 
eommences  more  than  8400  years  b.  o.,  and  twenty-foor  centuries  before  the  inTSsion  of 
Peloponnesns  by  the  Heraclides."3M 


246  KEOBO   TYPES. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

NEGRO   TYPES. 

"When  the  prophet  JeremUh3i»«eUi]iia,  *C$n,  th» Ftkkfim ehaaff kh 
•kin,  or  the  leopard  his  spots  ? '  he  certainlj  meaiif  u  to  laftr  that  IIm  cm 
was  as  impossible  as  the  other."  —  Mobtov's  MSB. 

"  Niger  in  die  (qaodam)  eznit  reetes  soas,  ineepitqiM  eapere  niftm  et  tAan 
earn  ea  corpus  snum.  Dictum  aatem  ei  fait :  qnare  fricae  eotpos  tmni  lint 
Et  dixit  (ille) :  /artattt  aiheicam.  Venitqae  Tir  (qoidam)  sapfsBi,  (qoi)  fiai 
ei:  0  to,  ne  afflige  te  ipsum ;  fieri  enim  potest,  at  corpas  titam  nigrsB hoA 
niTsm,  ipsam  aatem  non  amittet  nigredinem."  —  LooxAin  Fabvla  XXni: 
iramUUed  from  Uu  Arabic  by  BotenmuUer.^^ 

\Iad  every  nation  of  antiquity  emulated  Egypt,  and  peipetuatod 
the  portraitA  of  itB  own  people  with  a  chisel,  it  would  now  be  evident 
to  the  readier  that  each  type  of  mankind^  in  all  zoological  centres  of 
man'B  creation,  is  by  nature  as  indelibly  permanent  as  the  stone- 
pages  uj^on  which  Egyptians,  Chinese,  Assyrians,  Lycians,  Oreeki, 
Romans,  Carthaginians,  Mero'ites,  Hindoos,  Peruvians,  Mexicans,  (to 
jiay  naught  of  other  races,)  have  cut  their  several  iconographies.  How 
instantaneously  would  vanish  pending  disputes  about  the  UnUj/ oi 
the  Liveniti/  of  human  origins ! 

Contenting  ourselves  at  present  with  the  now-acquired  £act,  that 
the  Egyptians,  according  to  monumental  and  craniological  evidences, 
no  less  than  to  all  history,  written  or  traditionary,  were  really  avioe- 
thones  of  the  Lower  Nile,  we  think  the  question  as  to  their  "type" 
has  been  satisfactorily  answered.    In  reply,  furthermore,  to  our  pre- 
vious interrogatory,  whether  this  ancient  family  obeyed  the  same  law 
of  "gradation**  established  for  other  African  aborigines;  we  may  now 
observe,  tliat  the  Kgyi)tians,  astride  as  it  were  upon  the  narrow  isthmim 
which  unites  the  on(;e-separate  continents  of  Africa  and  Asia,  figure, 
when  the  Aurora  of  human  tradition  first  breaks,  as  at  one  andtb.^ 
same  timo,  the  highett  among  African,  and  (physiologically,  if  not 
perhaps  in tolloctually)  as  the  Zot^^e^  type  in  W est- Asmtic  gradatiom^M, 

Were  we  to  prosecute  our  imaginary  journey  northwards,  the  daaHi 
Oushite- Arahn  would  naturally  constitute  the  next  grade,  and  tl 
an(^ient  Canaanites  probably  the  one  immediately  succeeding. 
l)rimitive  group  of  Semitic  nations  would  be  found  to  have  aborij 
nally  occupied  geographical  levels  commencing  with  Mount  Lebanc 
and  rising  gradually  in  physical  characters  as  we  ascend  the  Tai 


NEGRO    TYPES.  2<7 

gsing,  almost  insensibly,  into  the  Japethic  or  whitest  races 
snng  their  own  ffradations),  until  the  highest  types  of  pre- 
nanity  would  reveal  their  birth-places  around  the  OaiM!a$u$. 
ling  mainly  with  the  Natural  History  of  Man,  elucidated 
)w  archseological  data,  the  scope  of  our  work  permits  no 
al  digressions  beyond  the  Caucasian  mountains.  We  have 
sted  that  the  term  ^^  Caucasian**  is  a  misnomer,  productive 
^'mbarrassments  in  anthropology ;  because  a  name  In  itself 
restricted,  since  the  times  of  Herodotus,  to  one  localit}' 
people,  has  become  misapplied  generically  to  types  of 
hose  origins  have  no  more  to  do  with  the  mountains  of 
lian  with  those  of  the  moon.  Would  it  not  be  ridiculous 
r  example,  the  name  "Englander"  (a  compound  of  ^yi^Z 
-"man  of  the  land  of  the  Angli"),  and  to  classify  under 
pellative,  Hebrews,  Egyptians,  Hindoos,  &<K  ?  That  "  Cau- 
iqually  fallacious,  will  be  made  clear  to  the  reader,  in  Part 
he  article  on  MaGUG ;  but  we  anticipate  a  portion  of  the 
I  argument  by  mentioning,  that  the  Hellenized  name 
OS  means  simply  the  "  Mountain  of  the  An;  '*  being  the 
anic  word  Khogh,  signifying  "  mountain,*'  prefixed  to  the 
le  of  a  nation  and  a  race :  viz.,  the  AaSj  Atij  Jaseiy  Osseihj 
ho,  dwelling  even  yet  at  the  foot  of  that  Cauc-Asos  where, 
imorial  time,  their  ancestors  lived  before  them,  would  be 
to  learn  that  European  geographers  had  bestowed  their 
ime  upon  the  whole  continent  of  Asia,  and  that  modem 
B  actually  derive  a  dozen  groups  of  distinct  human  animals 
from  the  mountain  ("Klogh**)  of  which  such  A$i 
*^  are  aborigines  !  ^ 

Turning  our  backs  upon  the  Caucasus,  and 
retracing  our  steps  toward  Africa,  let  us  inciden- 
tally notice  the  recognition  by  ante-Mosaic  Egyp- 
tian, and  by  post-ilosaic  Hebrew,  ethnographers, 
of  the  general  principle  o{  gradation  among  such 
types  of  mankind  as  lay  within  the  horizons  of 
their  respective  geographical  knowledge.  The 
Egyptians,  for  instance,  in  their  quadripartite 
division  of  races,  already  explained  (ante,  p.  85, 
Fig.  1),  assigned  the  most  northerly  habitat  to 
the  "  white  race,"  of  which  we  here  reproduce  the 
standard  type  (Fig.  162)  —  one  of  tiie  four  de- 
signed in  the  tomb  of  Seti  I.,  about  1500  b.  c. 
Precisely  does  the  writer  of  Xth  Gene$iSj  as 
Japutb.     set  forth  elaborately  in  Part  H.,  follow  the  same 


248  KEGBO    TTPBS. 

gvetem,  in  his  tripartite  drriraon ;  inaamach  as  he  gtoaps  ihe  "AM- 
UatitmM  of  Japhbth,"  that  U,  his  "»A»(«  races,"  between  the  Tanrie 
chuD  of  moQDtaiiLB  and  the  Canca^an,  along  and  within  the  noitlien 
Goaet  of  Asia  Minor  to  the  Black  Sea. 

So,  again,  Egyptian   ethnography  chose,  for 
fto.  16».  tl»e  standard-type  of  "yeUow  races,"  fonr  effipw 

which  entirely  correspond,  in  every  deaideratnm 
of  localiQ',  color,  and  physical  eonfonnsiion, 
with  those  families  classified,  in  Xth  QmtM,  u 
the  'Mj^iaWoM  of  Shxm;"  and  like  ths  He- 
brew geographer,  the  Theban  artiat  mutt  htvs 
known,  that  the  t/ettow,  or  Semitic,  gioopt  ot 
men  occupied  couutriea  immediately  amrth  rf 
the  "  white  races,"  and  stretching  ftxm  th«  Tin- 
ras  to  (he  IsthmaB  of  Suex,  indnding  tiie  Hto^ 
landa  of  the  Tigris  and  Euphrates,  together  with 
the  Arabian  Peninsula. 

The  specimen  illustrative  of  these  groups  of 
yellow-skinned  races  here  presented  in  Rg.  163, 
is  also,  like  the  following  (Eigs.  164, 165),  a  re- 
production from  the  four  figures  before  ahon 
on  page  85. 

Equally  parallel  is  the  Jewish  claswfication,  in  respect  to  flie  "Afii- 
ationi  of  Ham"  (Fig.  164),  with  those  "red  races"  among  which  ths 
Egj-ptians  placed  the  RoT,  or  themselves.  To  the 
Fio.  IM.  latter,  KSaM  was  nothing  hut  the  hieroglyphicil 

name  of  Egypt  proper ;  KAeMe,  or  KAiMe,  "  the 
dark  land"  of  the  Nile ;  corrupted  by  the  Greeb 
into  "Chemmis"  and  "Cbemia,"  aud  by  na 
preserved   in   such  words  as  "cA«B-istiy"  and 
"al-cAem-y,"  both  Egj-ptian  sciences;  while, in 
Hebrew  geography,  KAaM,  signi^ng  dark,ot 
tvjarthy,  merely  meant  all  those  non-Shemitisb_ 
fiimilies  which,  under  the  especial  cognomini  of 
Ouahitea,  Oanaanitea,  Mizraimitet,  L&jfant,  Str- 
beri,  and  eo  forth,  formed  that  groap  of  proii- 
mate  types  situate,  aboriginally,  east  aDdiceo* 
of  the  Nile,  and  along  its  banks  north  of  tho 
first  cataract  at  Syene.     Our  wood-cut  illuatrite* 
the  Egyptian  standard-tj-pe  of  these  populatJoni^ 
But  here  the  analogy  between  the  eariie' 
Eg}i»tian  and  the  posterior  Hebrew  eysteiB* 
opiicrn.    Nigritian  races,  never  domiciled  nearer  to  Palestine  th»» 
IWIO  niiK'9  to  tlio  soHth-westward,  did  not  enter  into  the  social 


tnSGKO   TYPES. 


249 


touanty  of  the  Bolomonic  Jews,  an;  more  than  into  that  of  the 
lomeric  Greeks ;  and,  if  not  perhaps  abBolntely  unknown,  Kegroes 
rere  then  as  foreign  to,  and  remote  from,  either  nation's  geography, 
I  the  BamoidanB  or  the  TnngooHianB  are  to  our  popular  notions  of 
Ik  earth's  inhabitants  at  the  present  day.  In  consequence,  (as  it  is 
MODghly  demonstrated  in  Part  n.),  the  writer  of  Xth  G-enesis  omits 
Negro  races  altogether,  from  his  tripartite  clasaifi- 
'"■  ^**'  cation  of  hamanity  under  the  symbolical  appel- 

latives of  "  Shem,  Ham,  and  Japheth ; "  whereas 
the  Egyptians  of  the  XTXth  dynasty,  about  1500 
yean  b.  c,  having  become  acquainted  with  Ihe 
existence  ofNegroa  some  eight  centuries  previ- 
ously (when  Besonrtaeeu  L,  of  the  Alith  dynasty, 
about  B.  0.  2300,  pushed  his  conquests  into  Up- 
per Nubia),  could  not  fiul  to  include  thia  fourth 
type  of  man  in  their  ethnologiciJ  system ;  be- 
cause the  river  Nile  was  the  most  direct  viadvct 
through  wMch  the  Sood&n,  Negro-land,  could 
be  reached,  or  Negro  captives  procured. 

With  this  preliminaiy  basis,  calling  attention 
to  the  e£Bgy  (Fig.  165)  by  which  they  personified 
Negroes  generally,  we  proceed  to  dww  from  the 
ancient  etone-books  of  Egypt  such  testimonies 
Enceniing  the  permanence  of  type  among  Nigritian  races  as  they 
ujbe  found  to  contain. 

Our  Negro  (Fig.  166)  is  from 
the  bas-reliets  of  Ramses  m. 
(XXth  dynasty,  thirteen  centu- 
ries B.  c),  at  Medeenet-Haboo, 
where  he  is  tied  by  the  neck  to 
an  Asiatic  prisoner.    The  head, 
in  the  original,  is  now  unco- 
lored;   and  it  serves  to  show 
how  perfectiy  Egyptian  artists 
represented  these  races.**    We 
quote  from  Gliddon's  Hthnogra- 
pkie  Notet,  before  referred  to : 
"  This  head  is  remarkable,  fur- 
thermore, ae  the  luual  type  of 
»Mhirds  of  the  Negroes  in  Egypt  at  the  present  day."    And  any 
oe  Uving  in  our  Slave-Statea  will  see  in  this  &ce  a  type  which  is 
ktqnently  met  with  here.    We  thus  obtain  proof  that  the  Negro  has 
1  unchanged  in  Africa,  above  Egypt,  for  8000  years ;  coupled 


Fra.  160. 


NEGHO    TYPES. 

With  the  fact  that  the  same  type,  daring  some  eight  or  ten  geners- 
tioDs  of  Bojourn  ia  the  United  States,  is  still  preserved,  deejiitc  of 
transplantatloQ. 

Th(i  foUowing  representation  (Fig.  167)  is  traced  upon  a  spiriteJ 
reduction  by  Chenibini.*"  It  is  a  double  file  of  Negroea  tmdJiarika 
(Kubians),  bonnd,  and  driven  before  his  chariot  by  Ramsea  tt,at 
AbooBimbel.    This  picture  answers  well  as  a  complement  to  tlie  two 


m 


preceding;  for  we  here  have  the  brown  Jfuhian  —  a  dark  one,  i 
lightrcolored  family — admirably  contrasted  with  the  jet-black  JTq 
thus  proving  that  the  same  divisions  of  African  race 
now,  above  the  first  cataract  of  the  Nile  at  Syene. 

One  of  the  eanie  series  {Fig.  168),  on  8 
Fro.  108.  g^,^ip^  ^gj^gj,  j^^  Eoeellini.*'"     It  should  b 

served  that  he  ia  shaded  browner  than  t 
head  (Fig.  169) ;  thereby  showing  the  two  4 
moncst  colors  and  physiognomical  lincaiil 
prevalent  among  Nuliian  BarHhra  of  the  pn 
day ;  who,  whether  owing  to  amalgnmstiM 
from  orifpnal  type,  approach  closer  to  the  I 
than  do  tlie  adjacent  tribes  —  Ahabdehf  / 
riba,  &e. 

The  same  group  supplies  a  lighter  (cinnamon)  shaded  samplq 
Nubian  Berherri (Fig.  169);  whose  name  in  the  Arabic  plantl  is. 
Abra.  The  identical  designation,  BaRaBnKa,  is  applied  to  the  4 
people  in  the  sculptures  of  several  Pharaohs  of  the  ' 
XVHIth  dynasties,  1500  years  B.  c.*" 


KKGSO    TTPBS.  261 

IM.inii 


To  render  tixe  contraat  more  atriking,  we  place  in  jaxta-poHitioQ  an 
enlarged  head  (Fig.  170)  of  the  last  Negro  from  the  above  prieonerB. 
The  fice  is  iogeniooBly  distorted  by  the  Egyptian  artist,  who  repre- 
(ents  this  ca^ve  bellowing  with  rage  and  pain. 

Ooe  of  Mr.  Qliddon'a  personal  verifications  on  the  Nile  is  here 
«arthf  of  note.  He  observed  that  the  fdeion  between  Nnbian  and 
modem  Arab  races  is  first  clearly  apparent,  exactly  where  nature  had 
pliwd  the  boondaiy-Iine  between  Egypt  and  Nnbia :  viz.,  at  the  fiist 
Waract.  Here  dwell  the  SheUaUet,  or  "  cataract-men"  —  descended, 
it  ig  ttidf  from  intermixtore  between  the  Saracenic  garrisons  at  As- 
•onin  and  Hie  women  of  Lower  Nnbia.  Persian,  Greek,  and  Boman 
tnwps  had  been  consecutively  stationed  there,  centuries  before  the 
Anbs;  while  European  and  American  tourists  at  the  preseat  day 
to^rate  vigorously  to  stem  the  blackening  element  as  it  flows  in 
from  the  Sonth.  The  SheU&leet  count  perhaps  500  adults  and  children ; 
mi  they  are  molattoes  of  various  hues,  compounded  of  Nubian,  Arab, 
Egrptian,  Turkish,  and  European  blood ;  whilst,  incidentally,  Negresses 
«Dter  as  slaves  among  the  less  impoverished  families — their  cost  there 
Kl<]om  exceeding  fiAy  dollars.  But,  the  predominating  color,  especially 
among  the  female  SkdtJtaeyek,  is  a  light 
dnoamon ;  and  in  both  sexes  are  seen 
>ome  of  the  most  beaatiful  forms  of  hu- 
nuuuty;  as  may  be  judged  from  the 
"  Xabian  Girl,"  bo  tastefully  portrayed 
by  Priese  d'Avesnee."^ 

Thia  (Fig.  171)  is  the  type  of  the 
XaHSU  {Negna),  on  a  lat^r  scale, 
among  the  four  races  in  the  tomb  of 
Seti-Keiibptha  I. ;  before  spoken  o^ 
and  delineated  at  foil  length  on  pages 
85  and  249,  Mpm. 

Beantifdlly  drawn  and  strikingly  contrasted,  see  two  of  die  uin» 
Aaatic  and  African  heads  (Fig.  172)   smitten  by  king,  8m  L,  at 


Pio.  171." 


HEOBO   TTPBS. 


Kannac.  The  Negro's  featares  are  true  to  the  life,  if  wd  dednct  tU 
ancient  defective  drawing  of  the  eye ;  aa  most  be  done  in  all  copin 
of  Egyptian  art. 

We  next  present  (Fig.  178)  one  of  the  many  prooft  tiiat  K^jto 
atavery  existed  in  Egypt  1500  years  B.  c.  An  Egyptiaa  scribe,  colored 


red,  ref^Htere  the  black  slaves;  of  which  males,  females,  aod  tbes-i 
children  are  represented ;  the  latter  even  with  the  little  tufts  of  wocral 
erect  upon  their  heads :  while  the  leopard-skin  around  tihe  first  ^egto  ^  s 
loins  is  groteBqnely  twisted  eo  as  to  make  the  animal's  tail  belong  C^^o 
its  human  wearer. 

In  connection  with  tliis  scene,  which  is  taken  from  a  monoment  ^Mt 
ThebcH,  Wilkinson  remarks ;  — 

"  It  U  evident  tiutt  both  white  and  black  ilavM  vere  emplo;ed  u  ttmaU ;  thej  muto  ^ 
on  the  gueata  when  InTlted  to  the  honsc  of  their  muter ;  and  from  their  being  in  the  lk^^>^ 
Ue*  of  [>rle>ti  a*  well  ai  of  the  military  cbiefa,  we  may  infer  that  the;  were  pnrchii^^*' 
with  money,  and  that  the  right  of  poMeiiing  ilaTea  was  not  confined  to  tboee  who  k^H*' 
Uken  them  in  war.  The  traffic  in  elaTca  wai  tolerated  by  the  Egyptian! ;  and  It  it  new*^^ 
•Ue  to  (uppoee^  that  many  penoni  were  engaged,  ae  at  preMnt,  in  bringing  th^  le  Igp      P* 


jrXGBO   TTPE8. 


S5S 


•alt^  iadqp«iid«it  of  tlieM  who  ware  sent  m  p«rt  of  the  tribute^  and  who  wirt 
ftl  ftnUthe  proper^  of  the  moneroh ;  nor  did  any  diffionlty  oocnr  to  the  Tehmiel* 
pureheie  of  Joseph  from  his  brethren,  nor  in  his  subsequent  sale  to  Potiphar  on 

s  oommentB  on  the  antiquity  of  '^  eunuchs,"  Oliddon  has  ex- 
these  analo^es  of  slaveiy  among  the  Hebrews,  and  other 
nations.'"* 

lig^t  thus  go  on,  and  add  numberless  portraits  of  Kegro  races, 
ds  of  them  are  represented  as  slaves,  as  prisoners  of  war,  as 
B,  or  slain  in  large  battie-scenes,  &;c. ;  all  proving  that,  as  &r 
I  the  XVnth  dynasty,  B.  o.  1600,  they  existed  as  distant  na- 
bove  Egypt. 

n  at  random  from  the  plates  of  Rosellini,  the  three  subjoiiied 
B  (Figs.  174,  175,  176)  are  submitted,  to  fortify  our  words. 

Pio.  174.  Fia.  176. 


It-bud  at  the  end  of  their  halters  means  the  word  "  south,"  in 
'phical    geography :    while 


Pio.  176. 


rieties  of  physical  conforma- 
Bce  to  show  that  anciently, 
s  day,  the  basin  of  the  upper 
iluded  many  distinct  Negro 


i  been  for  several  years  as- 
'  by  the  authors  of  the  pre- 
[xmie,  and  it  is  now  finally 
trated  in  Part  11.,  that  Negro 
e  never  alluded  to  in  ancient 
literatare ;  the  Greek  word 

pia"  being  a  fidse  interpretation  of  the  Hebrew  KXTSA,  which  al- 
eant  SotUhem  Arabics,  and  nothing  but  the  CWAt^Arabian  race. 
Greeks,  of  course,  were  unacquainted  with  the  existence  of 
r  until  about  the  seventh  century  b.  c.  ;  when  Psametik  L 
the  ports  of  Lower  Egypt  to  Grecian  traffickers.  Their 
plans,"  Brm-bumedifaeeSy  before  that  age,  were  merely  any 


254  KE6R0   TTPBS. 

people  darker  than  a  Hellene— Arabs,  Egyptians,  and  libyaiu,  fion 
Jcfpa  {JsfEs)  westward  to  Cartilage :  nor,  camels  bdng  nnknown  to 
the  Cartha^nians,  as  well  as  to  the  early  Cyreneans,  oonld  Nt/rm 
have  been  brought  across  the  Sahara  deserts  into  the  Baibaiy  Statn, 
until  about  the  first  century  before  the  Christian  era.  Hie  0% 
channel  to  the  natural  habitat  of  Negro  races,  (which  never  has  Un 
geographically  to  the  northward  of  the  limit  of  the  TropiM  rmi^  or 
about  16^  N.  lat.,)  until  camels  were  introduced  into  Baibaiy,  ifter 
the  fall  of  Carthage,  was  along  the  Nile,  and  througli  Egypt  ezdo- 
sively.  The  Cartha^nians  never  possessed  Negro  slaves,  exoeptiog 
what  they  may  have  bought  in  Egyptian  bazaars ;  of  which  inddenti 
we  have  no  record.  It  is  worthy  of  critical  attention,  that  in  tbe 
Periplu9  of  Hanko,  and  other  traditionaiy  voyages  outside  the  KDin 
of  Hercules,  while  we  may  infer  that  these  Carthaginian  navigalon 
(inasmuch  as  they  reached  the  country  of  the  ChriUm^  now  known 
to  be  the  largest  species  of  the  chimpanzee,)  must  have  bebdd 
Negroes  also;  yet,  after  passing  the  lAxitsej  and  other  '^ men  of 
various  appearances,"  they  merely  report  the  whole  coast  to  be  inhi- 
bited by  "  Ethiopians."  ^  Now,  the  Punic  text  of  this  voyage  bring 
lost,  we  cannot  say  what  was  the  original  Carthaginian  word  wUdi 
the  Greek  translator  has  rendered  by  "  Ethiopians ; "  so  tiiat,  even  if 
Negroes  be  a  veiy  probable  meaning,  these  Atiantico-Afiican  voyagn 
prove  nothing  beyond  the  feet  that,  in  Hanno's  time,  B.  c.  five  or  dz 
centuries,  there  was  already  great  diversity  of  races  along  the  nortb- 
westem  coast  of  Aj&ica,  and  that  all  of  them  were  strange  to  the 
Carthaginians. 

It  is  now  established,  moreover,  that  the  account  given  by  Eno 
DOTUS  of  the  Nasamonian  expedition  to  the  country  of  the  Gkuamantei 
never  referred  to  the  river  Niger,  but  to  some  western  journey  int 
Mauritania ;  as  we  have  explained  in  Part  H. 

Apart,  then,  from  a  few  specimens  of  the  Negro  type  that^  as  cm 
OBitics,  may  have  been  occasionaUy  carried  from  Egypt  into  Aa 
there  was  but  one  other  route  through  which  Negroes,  until  the  tim 
of  Solomon,  could  have  been  transported  from  Africa  into  AAm 
countries ;  viz. :  by  the  Indian  Ocean,  Persian  Gulf,  and  Bed  8< 
We  have  diligently  hunted  for  archaeological  proofs  of  the  existeii 
of  a  Negro  out  of  Egypt  in  such  ancient  times,  and  have  fi^ond  I 
two  instances;  dependent  entirely  upon  the  fidelity  of  the  Bup< 
copies  of  Texier,  and  of  Flandin. 

In  Texier*s  work^^®  we  think  a  Negro^  (in  hair,  lipe,  and  fee 
angle,)  may  be  detected  as  the  last  figure,  on  the  third  line,  amo 
the  foreign  supporters  of  the  throne  of  one  of  the  Achsemenian  kii 
at  Persepolis.    There  is  nothing  improbable  in  the  circumstanoe ;  : 


KS6R0   TTPES. 


265 


t  Satrapies  of  Penda^  in  the  fifth  century  b.  o.,  extended  into 
The  more  certain  example  we  allude  to  is  found  in  the  sculp- 
f  Ehorsabad,  or  Nineveh ;  ™  and  probably  appertains  to  the 
r  Sasoan,  b.  c.  710-668.  It  is  a  solitary  figure  of  a  beardless 
viih  wooUy  hair,  wounded,  and  in  the  act  of  imploring  mercy 
e  Assyrians, 
we  now  to  Roman  authority. 


rytibfi  of  a  Nborkbb,  wriiUn  §arfy  in  the 
mUmy  q/Ur  o, 

M  ekauit  Qjbalen ;  erst  miica  eii8to« ; 
■n,  toU  pfttriftm  testante  figim ; 
>m*m,  Ubroqae  tmnens,  et  fuBca  oolorem ; 
lata,  jaoens  mjunmis,  eompressior  alTO, 
•  «zflia,  spatiosa  prodiga  planta ; 
jf  rimis  ealeanea  sdasa  rigebant" 

I  meanwhile  he  calls  Cybale.  She  was 
[house-]  keeper.  Aftrican  by  race,  her 
I  atlestiiig  her  father-land :  with  crisped 
ting  lip,  and  blackish  complexion ;  broad 
rhh  pendant  dngs,  [and]  yery  contracted 
Mr  sjnndle-shanks  [contrasted  with  her] 
bet ;  and  her  cracked  heels  were  stiffened 
nl  clefts." 


I^fSfptian  ddmsaUoH  of  a  Nnouss, 
cut  and  pamUd  9ome  1600  yean 
befon  the  Latm  dmeriptMn, 

Pio.  177. 


r.  Gustavus  A.  Myers,  (an  eminent  lawyer  of  Richmond,  Va.,; 
ndebted  for  indicating  to  us  this  unparalleled  description  of  a 
;  no  less  than  for  the  loan  of  the  volume  in  which  an  un- 

passage  of  Virgil  *^^  is  contained.    Through  it  we  perceive 

the  second  century  after  c,  the  physical  characteristics  of  a 
'  or  agricultural,  "Nigger"  were  understood  at  Rome  1800 
go,  as  thoroughly  as  by  cotton-planters  in  the  State  of  Ala- 
till  flourishing  in  a.  d.  1853. 

,  as  every  one  now  can  see,  has  effected  no  alteration,  even  by 
to  the  iNew  World,  upon  African  types  (save  through  amalga- 

for  3400  years  downwards.    Let  us  inquire  of  the  Old  conti- 
tiat  metamorphoses  time  may  have  caused,  as  regards  such 
transmutation^  upwards, 
t  the  sixteenth  century  b.  c,  Pharaoh  Horus  of  the  XVmth 

records,  at  Hagar  Silsilis,  his  return  from  victories  over  Ni- 
families  of  the  upper  Nile.^  The  hieroglyphical  legendb 
is  prisoners  convey  lie  sense  of —  "  KeSA,  barbarian  countiy, 
\  race ;"  expressive  of  the  Egyptian  sentimentalities  of  that 
ards  Nubians,  Negroes,  and  "foreigners"  generally. 


256  NEGRO   TYPES. 

Among  liis  captives  is  the  Kegress  already  i)ortra7ed  (Fig.  177);  tc 
whose  bas-reliefed  effigy  we  have  merely  restored  one  of  the  colon  now 
effisu^ed  by  time.   We  present  (Fig.  178)  a  head  indicative  of  her  mib 

companions,  traced  upon  Bosellini's  sice;  om 
Pio.  178.  reduction  of  her  full-length  figure  bring  tikBB 

from  the  Prussian  Denhmdler.^ 

Here,  then,  is  a  degrees,  sculptured  and 

painted  in  Egypt  about  b.  c.  1550,  whose  effigy 

corresponds  with  Yirgil's  description  at  Borne  i 

littie  after  a.  d.  100 ;  which  female  is  identicd 

with  living  Negresses,  of  whom  American  Statei^ 

south  of  ^^  Mason  and  Dixon's  line,"  could  produce  many  hundradi 

in  the  present  year,  1858. 

Have  8400  years,  or  any  transplantations,  altered  the  NEGRO  noet 

When  treating  of  the  "  Caucasian"  type,  we  were  obliged  to  jump 
from  the  XVHth  back  to  the  Xllth  dynasty,  owing  to  the  lack  of  iii> 
tervenlng  monuments,  since  destroyed  by  foreign  invaders.  The  Bams 
difficulty  recurs  with  regard  to  Negro  races.  In  fact^  our  matoiali 
here  become  still  more  defective ;  for,  although  in  the  XHth  dynntf 
abundant  hieroglyphical  inscriptions  attest  the  existence  of  Ntgn 
nations,  no  portraits  seem  to  be  extant,  of  this  epoch,  upon  whota 
coetaneous  date  of  sculpture  we  can  rely.  That  Negroes  did,  how- 
ever, exist  in  the  twenty-fourth  century  B.  c,  or  contemporaneoiuly 
with  Usher's  date  of  the  Flood,  we  shall  next  proceed  to  show. 

Aside  from  the  Tablet  of  Wady  Hal£Ei,  cut  by  Sesourtasen  L,  d 
the  A  nth  dynasty,  {supraj  p.  188,)  we  quoted  from  Lepsius  (n^ 
p.  174),  a  paragraph  illustrative  of  the  diversity  of  types  at  this  eail] 
period,  of  which  the  following  is  a  portion  rendered  from  his  Brieft 

**  Mention  is  often  made  on  the  monuments  of  this  period  of  the  Tiotories  giSBed  \fj  A 
kings  oTer  the  Ethiopians  and  Negroes,  wherefore  we  most  not  be  surprised  to  see  Use 

slaves  and  serrants." 

Mr.  Birch  kindly  sent  us,  last  year,  an  invaluable  paper,  whera 
the  political  relations  of  Egypt  with  Ethiopia  are  traced  by  his  mat 
terly  hand,  from  the  earliest  times  down  to  the  XlXth  dynasty.  Tl 
"  Historical  Tablet  of  Bamses  H.,*'  from  which  the  most  recent  Ac 
are  drawn,  dates  frt)m  the  sixteenth  year  of  a  reign,  that  la8t< 
upwards  of  sixty  years.^  The  subjoined  extract  is  especially  impoi 
ant,  not  only  because  demonstrative  of  the  existence  oiNegrof  as  I 
liack  as  the  XTTth  dynasty,  but  also  because  it  establishes  the  extendi 
intercourse  which  Egypt  held  at  that  remote  day  (b.  o.  2400^210 
with  numerous  Asiatic  and  African  races. 

**  The  principal  inducements  which  led  the  Pharaohs  to  the  south  were  the  TahuUe  p 
dncts,  especially  the  minerals,  with  which  that  region  abounded.    At  the  mAj  period 


KEQRO    TTPES.  257 

te  ITtk  wmd  Ylth  BgjptUa  dynaf ties,  no  timeas  ooonr  of  Ethiopian  relations,  and  the 
fmtAa  waa  probablj  at  that  time  Eileithjia  (El  Hegs).  So  far  indeed  firom  the  Egyptian 
cUbatioa  haTing  descended  the  eataraets  of  the  Nile,  there  are  no  monoments  to  show 
thl  the  Egyptians  were  then  eren  acquainted  with  the  black  races,  the  Nahsi  as  they 
wm  caUed-Si^  Some  information  is  found  at  the  time  of  the  Xlth  dynasty.  The  base  of 
a  hmII  ttatae  inscribed  with  the  name  of  the  king  Ba  nub  Cheptr^  apparently  one  of  the 
of  the  Xlth  dynasty,  whose  prenomen  was  discoyered  by  Mr.  Harris  on  a  stone 
into  the  bridge  at  Coptoe,  intermingled  with  the  Enoentefs,  has  at  the  sides  of  the 
on  which  it  ia  seated  Asiatio  and  Negro  prisoners.  Under  the  monarchs  of  the 
XDlk  dynasty,  the  Test  fortifications  of  Samneh  show  the  growing  importance  of  ^Ethiopia, 
vttt  the  conquest  of  the  principal  tribes  is  recorded  by  Sesertesen  L  at  the  advanced 
fMl  cf  the  Wady  Haifa.  The  most  remarkable  feature  of  this  period  are  the  hydranUo 
o>MHitfyus  oarefiolly  recorded  under  the  last  monarchs  of  the  line,  and  their  snccessors 
IhiMakhetpB  of  the  Xlllth  dynasty.  A  Ublet  in  the  British  Mnsenm,  dated  in  the  reign 
ef  iMBCBKha  L  has  an  accoont  of  the  mining  senrices  of  an  officer  in  JEthiopia  at  that 
faifld.  *  I  worked,'  he  says,  '  the  mines  in  my  youth ;  I  haye  regulated  all  the  ohielh  of 
Ihi  gald  washings ;  I  brought  the  metal  penetrating  to  the  land  of  Phut  to  the  NahsL'  It 
iipnbaUy  for  these  gold  mines  that  we  find  in  the  second  year  of  Amenemha  IV.  an  officer 
limeg  the  same  name  as  the  king,  stating  that  he  '  was  invincible  in  his  mi^esty's  heart 
■  MitiAg  the  NahsL*  In  the  nineteenth  year  of  the  same  reign  were  victories  over  the 
lUo.  At  the  earliest  age  ^Ethiopia  was  densely  colonised,  and  the  gold  of  the  region 
j—nlid  the  Nile  in  the  way  of  commerce ;  but  there  are  no  slight  difficulties  in  knowing 
Ibtiast  rdalJoms  of  the  two  countries. 

**Ike  age  of  the  XVlIIth  dynasty  is  separated  firom  the  Xllth  by  an  intenral  during 
lUih  the  remains  of  certain  monarchs  named  Sebakhetp,  found  in  the  ruins  of  Nubia, 
ihtw  that  th^  were  at  least  ^Ethiopian  rulers.  The  most  important  of  the  monuments  of 
ttiege  is  the  ptopylon  of  Mount  Barkal,  the  ancient  Napata,  built  by  the  so-called  S-men- 
bi,  who  is  represented  in  an  allegorical  picture  vanquishing  the  iBthiopians  and  Asiatics. 
1W  XVnith  dynasty  opened  with  foreign  wars.  The  tablet  of  Aahmes-Pensuben  in  the 
liiRf  reeords  that  he  had  taken  *  two  hands,'  that  is,  had  killed  two  Negroes  personally 
h  Cih  or  Ethiopia.  More  information,  and  particularly  bearing  upon  the  Tablet  of 
lasses,  is  afforded  by  the  inscription  of  Eilethyia,  now  publishing  in  an  excellent  memoir 
)y  )L  de  Roug6,  in  the  line,  *  Moreover,'  says  the  officer,  '  when  his  majesty  attacked  the 
Has  en-shaa,'  or  Nomads,  *  and  when  he  stopped  at  Pmti-han'nefer  to  cut  up  the  Phut, 
Ml  whoi  he  made  a  great  rout  of  them,  I  led  captives  from  thence  two  living  men  and 
m  dead  (hand).  I  was  rewarded  with  gold  for  victory  again ;  I  received  the  captives  for 
During  the  reign  of  Amenophis  L,  the  successor  of  Amosis,  the  Louvre  tablet 
that  he  had  taken  one  prisoner  in  Kash  oriEthiopia.  At  £1  Hegs,  the  fimctionary 
1  waa  in  the  fleet  of  the  king — the  sun,  disposer  of  eziBtence  (Amenophis  I.),  jus- 
tiled;  he  anchored  at  Kush  in  order  to  enlarge  the  frontiers  of  Kami,  he  was  smiting  the 
fhst  with  Ids  troops.'  Mention  is  subsequently  made  of  a  victory,  and  the  capture  of 
piinMrs.  It  is  interesting  to  find  here  the  same  place,  Penti-han-nefer,  which  occurs  in 
>  helreisir  inscription  on  the  west  wall  of  the  pronaos  of  the  Temple  of  PhilsD,  where  Isis 
iiiiprescntad  as  *  the  mistress  of  Senem  and  the  regent  of  Pent-han-nefer.'  From  this  it 
ii  ffident  that  these  two  places  were  close  to  each  other,  and  that  this  locality  was  near 
the  site  more  recently  called  Ailak  or  PhilsD.  The  specs  of  this  monarch  at  Tbrim,  the 
liepeis  at  Tcnnu,  or  the  Oebel  Selseleb,  show  that  the  permanent  occupation  of  Nubia  at 
the  sge  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty  extended  beyond  Phils.  Several  small  tesserse  of  this 
nip  represent  the  monarch  actually  vanquishing  the  ^Ethiopians. 

**  The  immediate  successors  of  Amenophis  occupied  themselves  with  the  conquest  of  Ethi- 
opia. There  is  a  statue  of  Thothmes  I.  in  the  island  of  Argo,  and  a  tablet  dated  on  the 
15  ^bi  of  his  second  year  at  Tombos.  The  old  temple  at  Sanmeh  was  repaired  and  dedi- 
esied  to  Scssrtesen  IIL,  supposed  by  some  to  be  the  Seeostris  who  is  wenliipped  l^  Thoth* 

88 


268  NEGRO   TYPES. 

mes  IIL  18  the  god  Tat-un,  or  'Tonng  Tst'  It  is  at  the  temple  of  SeiaiMli  thtttttfiil 
iDdication  ooonrs  of  that  line  of  princes  who  roled  oyer  iEthiopia,  t^  an  offieer  wko  M 
seired  under  Amosis  and  Thothmes  I.,  in  which  last  r^gn  he  had  been  appointed  PriiN 
of  iEthiopia.  The  reign  of  Thothmes  IIL  shows  that  Kuah  figured  on  the  regular  rea^nl 
of  Egypt  The  remains  of  the  mutilated  account  of  the  fortieth  regnal  jear  of  the  Uagii 
mentioned  as  '  240  ounces'  or  *  measures  of  out  precious  st<mes  and  100  Ingots  of  gdi' 
Subsequently  '  two  canes'  of  some  Taluable  kind  of  wood,  and  at  least  *  800  ingots  of  grid,' 
are  mentioned  as  coming  from  the  same  people.  It  spears  fktun  the  tomb  of  Bedi-Aa«i| 
who  was  usher  of  the  Egyptian  court  at  the  time,  and  who  had  duly  introdueed  the  tribile- 
bearers,  that  the  quota  paid  from  this  country  was  bags  of  gold  and  genu,  monkegfi,  p» 
ther-skins,  logs  of  ebony,  tusks  of  iTory,  ostrich-eggs,  ostrich-feathers,  oamelopaidii  lofi^ 
oxen,  slayes.  The  permanent  occupation  of  the  country  is  at  the  same  time  attssM  )j 
the  constructions  which  the  monarch  made,  at  Samneh,  and  the  Wady  HaUik  At  Mi, 
Nehi,  prince  and  goTcmor  of  the  South,  a  monarch,  seal-bearer,  and  counsellor  or  essadli, 
leads  the  usual  tribute  mentioned  as  'of  gold,  iTory,  and  ebony'  to  the  king.  Art;  «r1^ 
phon,  called  *Ifvb*  or  *  Nub-Nub,*  Nubia,  instructs  him  in  the  art  of  drawing  one  of  ikn 
long  bows  which  these  people,  according  to  the  legend,  contemptuoudy  presented  to  Ihi 
enToys  of  Cambyses.  The  successor  of  this  monarch  seems  to  ha^e  held  the  ssme  BitttM 
territory,  since,  in  the  fourth  year  of  his  reign,  these  limits  are  mentioned,  and  soaohkNta 
with  the  remains  of  a  dedication  to  the  local  deities.  One  of  the  rock  temples  at  IWa 
was  excavated  in  the  reign  of  Amenophis  U.  by  the  Prince  Naser^set,  who  was  *  nusunV 
{rq>a  ha),  <  chief  counsellor'  {tabu  thaa),  and  *  goTcmor  of  the  lands  of  the  soutik.'  Tki 
wall-paintings  represent  the  usual  procession  of  tribute-bearers  to  the  kiag^  with  goli 
silTer,  and  animals,  some  of  whom,  as  the  jackals,  were  enumerated.  The  nme  moaiRh 
continued  the  temple  at  Amada,  and  a  colossal  figure  of  him,  dedicated  to  Chnoui  ^ 
Athor,  and  sculptured  in  the  form  of  Phtha  or  Vulcan,  has  been  found  at  Begg^e,  lad  ■ 
the  fourth  year  of  his  reign  the  limits  of  the  empire  are  still  placed  aa  Mesopotamia  oa  Ihi 
north,  and  the  Kalu  or  OalliB  on  the  south. 

« In  tiie  reign  of  his  successor  Thothmes  IV.  a  senrant  of  the  king,  apparently  Us  ohni 
oteer,  states  he  had  attended  the  king  flrom  Naharaina  on  the  north,  to  Kalu,  or  the  Gtlii 
in  the  south. 

**  The  constructions  of  this  monarch  at  Amada  and  at  Samneh,  show  that  tribute  OMM 
at  the  same  time  from  the  chiefs  of  the  Naharaina  on  the  north,  and  also  fh>m  ^Udofb 
This  is  shown  by  the  tombs  of  the  military  chiefiB  lying  near  the  hiU  which  is  sitnsto  bt 
tween  Medinat  Haboo  and  the  house  of  Jani,  one  of  whom  had  exercised  the  office  of  rofi 
scribe  or  secretary  of  state,  from  the  reign  of  Thothmes  III.  to  that  of  AmenopldB  ID 
The  reign  of  his  successor,  the  last  mentioned  monarch,  is  the  most  remarkable  ii  Ik 
monumental  history  of  Egypt  for  the  JSthiopian  conquests.  The  marriage  searabci  of  tl 
king  place  the  limits  of  the  empire  as  the  Naharaina  (Mesopotamia)  on  the  north,  and  ti 
Karu  or  Kalu  (the  OallsB)  on  the  south.  Although  these  limits  are  found,  yet  it  is  eridi 
from  the  number  of  prisoners  recorded  that  the  Egyptian  rule  was  by  no  means  a  setti 
one.  They  are  Kish,  Pet  or  Phut,  Pamaui,  Patamakai  Uaruki,  Taru-at,  Baru,  .  . .  kal 
Aruka,  Makaiusah,  Matakarbu,  Sahabu,  Sahbaru,  Ru-nemka,  Abhetu,  Turusn,  Shaaraski 
Akenes,  Serunik  Karuses,  Shaui,  Buka,  Shau,  Taru  Tarn,  Turusu,  Tumbenka,  Akea 
Ark,  Ur,  Mar. 

Amongst  these  names  wiU  be  seen  in  the  list  of  the  Pedestal  of  Paris  that  of  the  Aki 
or  Aka-ta,  a  name  much  resembling  that  of  the  Ath-agau,  which  is  still  preserred  in 
Agow  or  Agows,  a  tribe  near  the  sources  of  the  Blue  Nile.  Amenophis  appears  \ty 
means  to  have  neglected  the  conquests  of  his  predecessors,  and  his  advance  to  Soleb,  in 
prorince  of  El  Sokhot,  and  Elmahas,  proves  that  the  influenoe  of  Egypt  was  still  n 
extended  than  in  the  previous  reigns. 

**  In  the  reign  of  Amenophis,  JSthiopia  appears  to  have  been  governed  by  a  viceroy, ' 
waf*  ar  Egyptian  officer  of  state,  generally  a  royal  scribe  or  military  ohle(  sent  down 


HBGBO    TTPBS.  269 

rpitt  rfwhilBlrtittrinf  thft  rnaiitij  :  th«  onaiii  thli  raignbon  the  name  of  M oimM, 
tfmn  to  hars  Mdcd  Ui  daji  at  Tbebw,  u  bi»  ispulebra  remuiis  in  the  WMUm 

H*  «M  M]]«d  tb«  M  mfm  M  £iif A,  or  price*  ot  Kiuh,  whlcb  cotnprued  the  tract  . 
■07  Ijiof  Mnth  of  El^faMtinK.     In  all  the  Ethnic  lists  this  Kuh  or  Ethiopia  la 

Mxt  to  tlM  bMd  of  the  Uit,  'all  landi  of  the  Mntb,'  and  ita  identltr  with  the  BlbH- 
Jt  ia  nniTentlly  adnitted.     It  is  genenklly  mentiaued  with  tk«  hao^tieit  ooDtenp^ 

tOi  Koah  {JTaiA  Ut'tat,)  or  iBthio[da,  and  the  prinoea  wen  of  red  or  EgTptiaa 
Tkij  dtttifttll;  mdeml  their  proacTneinata  to  the  klDga  of  Eg7pt"33S 

abituitial  reafiODS  may  be  foniid  in  our  Part  n.  for  qtiesboniDg 
oewhat  uDlimited  ezteosion  of  the  Biblical  KUSA,  which  certain 
oents  might  draw  &om  Mr.  Birch's  language.  The  hierogly- 
il  nuue  for  Negroes  ib  Nahau,  or  Nairn;  and,  od  the  other  hand, 
Egyptian  (not  the  Hehrew)  word  KiSA,  KeSA,  KaSAI,"'  was  ap- 
to  the  ancient  Barohra  of  Nabia,  between  the  first  and  second 
acts,  specifically ;  and  Bometimea  to  all  Nubian  &miliee,  gene-  . 
ly.  The  vowels  a,e,i,o,  in  antiqne  Egyptian  no  less  than  in 
Semitic  writings,  when  not  actually  inserted,  are  entirely  vague : 
■  the  hieroglyphical  word  ever  spelt  kVah,  like  the  Hebrew  deeig- 

0  "Cneh;"  which  is  maltranslated  by  "Ethiopia,"  because  it  de- 

1  Boi^liem  Arabia.  —  Q.  B.  O.] 

e  adEhors  regret  that  their  space  compels  them  to  abstain  from 
■dudag  tiie  archeeological  references  with  which  Mr,  Birch  sap- 

his  erudite  concluMone. 

Imolo^cal  science,  then,  possesses  not  only  the  authoritative  tee- 
lies  of  Lepsius  and  Birch,  in  proof  of  the  existence  of  Negro 
dniing  the  twenty-fourth  century  b,  c.  ;  but,  the  same  fact  being 
ided  by  all  living  EgyptologiBts,  we  may  hence  infer  that  these 
tian  types  were  contemporary  with  the  earliest  Egyptians.  Such 
tive  view  is  much  strengthened  by  a  comparison  of  languages ; 
sming  the  antiquity  of  which  we  shall  speak  in  another  chapter. 

one  living  in,  or  conversant  with,  the  Slave-States  of  North 
rica,  it  need  not  be  told,  that  the  Negroes,  in  ten  generations, 

not  made  the  slightest  physical  approach  either  towards  our 
iginal  population,  or  to  any  other  race.    As  a  mnemonic,  we 
subjoin,  sketched  by  a  friend,  the  likenesses  of  two  Negroes  (Figs. 
Fio.  179.  FiQ.  ISO. 


260  NEGRO   TYPES. 

179, 180),  who  ply  their  avocatioiiB  eveiyday  in  the  streetB  of  MoUk; 
where  anybody  conld  in  a  single  morning  collect  a  hundred  otihen 
quite  as  strongly  marked.  Fig.  179  (whose  portndt  was  caoght  when 
chackling  with  delight,  he  was  ^^  shelling  out  com"  to  a  fiftvoiite  hog] 
may  be  considered  caricatured,  although  one  need  not  travel  &r  tc 
procnre,  in  daguerreotype,  features  fully  as  animal ;  but  Vig.  180  is  a 
£Edr  average  sample  of  ordinary  field-Negroes  in  the  United  States. 

Mr.  Lyell,  in  common  with  tourists  less  eminent,  but  in  this  ques- 
tion not  less  misinformed,  has  somewhere  stated,  that  the  K'egroes  in 
America  are  undergoing  a  manifest  improvement  in  their  physical 
type.  He  has  no  doubt  that  they  will,  in  time,  show  a  development 
in  skull  and  intellect  quite  equal  to  the  whites.  This  unscientific 
assertion  is  disproved  by  the  cranial  measurements  of  Dr.  Morton. 

That  Negroes  imported  into,  or  bom  in,  the  United  States  become 
more  intelligent  and  better  developed  in  tiieir  physique  generally  than 
their  native  compatriots  of  Afnca,  every  one  will  admit ;  but  such  intel- 
ligence is  easily  explained  by  their  ceaseless  contact  with  the  whites, 
from  whom  they  derive  much  instruction ;  and  such  physical  i^lprov^ 
ment  may  also  be  readily  accounted  for  by  the  increase^pomforts 
with  which  they  are  supplied.  In  Afiica,  owing  to  their  naoiral  im- 
providence, the  Negroes  are,  more  frequently  than  not^  a  haJitstanred, 
and  therefore  half-developed  race ;  but  when  they  are  regnlarly  and 
adequately  fed,  they  become  healthier,  better  developed,  and  more 
humanized.  "Wild  horses,  cattle,  asses,  and  other  brutes,  are  greatly 
improved  in  like  manner  by  domestication :  but  neither  climate  nor 
food  can  transmute  an  ass  into  a  horse,  or  a  buffalo  into  an  ox. 

One  or  two  generations  of  domestic  culture  effect  all  the  improte- 
ment  of  which  Negro-organism  is  susceptible.  We  possess  thousands 
of  the  second,  and  many  more  of  Negro  families  of  the  eighth  or  tenth 
generation,  in  the  United  States ;  and  (where  unadulterated  by  white 
blood)  they  are  identical  in  physical  and  in  intellectual  characters. 
No  one  in  this  country  pretends  to  distinguish  the  native  son  of » 
Negro  from  his  great-grandchild  (except  through  occasional  and  evc^ 
apparent  admixture  of  white  or  Indian  blood) ;  while  it  requires  A« 
keen  and  experienced  eye  of  such  a  comparative  anatomist  as  Agaesix 
to  detect  structural  peculiarities  in  our  few  Afiican-bom  slaves. 
The  "improvements"  among  Americanized  Negroes  noticed  by  Mr. 
Lycll,  in  his  progress  from  South  to  North,  are  solely  due  to  those 
ultra-ecclesiastical  amalgamations  which,  in  their  ille^timate  conse- 
quences, have  deteriorated  the  white  element  in  direct  proportion  that 
tlioy  are  said  to  have  improved  the  black. 

But,  leaving  aside  modern  quibbles  upon  simple  facts  in  natore,  (^ 
often  distorted  through  philauthropical  panderings  to  poUtical  amW" 


IfEORO   TYPES. 


381 


Fio.181. 


>n 


select,  firom  Abrabamlc  antiquity,  two  other  heads  (Figs, 
which,  idthongh  not  Kegroes,  constitute  an  interesting  link 
ddation  of  raoes;  being  placed,  geographically  and  physically, 
the  two  extremes. 

This  specimen  (Fig.  181)  is  from 
the  "  Grand  Procession  "  of  Thot- 
mee  ILL — XVllth  dynasty,  about 
the  8ix1;eenth  centuiy  b.  c.  The 
original  leads  a  leopard  and  cap- 
lies  ebony-wood :  and  his  skin  is 
ashrcolared  in  Rosellini.^  The 
same  scene  is  given  in  Hoskins's 
Ethiopia^  where  this  man's  person 
is  improperly  painted  red.^  He  is 
again  figured  without  colors  by 
no  less  than  by  Champollion-Figeac®*  He  is  another 
r  those  ^^gente$  subfusei  eolaris  '* — abounding  around  Ethiopia, 
rypt  —  neither  Negro,  Berberri,  nor  Abyssinian ;  but  of  a 
kted  probably  to  the  lat^r ;  judging,  that  is,  by  characteristics 
he  absence  of  hieroglyphical  explanations  now  e&ced  by  time. 

Here  we  behold  (Fig.  182),  un- 
doubtedly, a  true  Ab}fmnianj  who 
should  be  represented,  as  he  is  at 
Thebes,  arange-^solar.^  We  have 
the  valid  authority  of  Pickering^ 
on  this  point ;  who  concludes  his 
chapter  on  Abyssinians  as  fol- 
lows :  — 

**  It  seems,  however,  that  the  true  Abys- 
sinian (as  first  pointed  out  to  me  by  Mr. 
Gliddon)  has  been  separately  and  distinctly 
figured  on  the  ^Igyptian  monuments :  in  the 
two  men  leading  the  camelopard  in  the  tri- 
bute procession  of  Thoutmosis  III.;  andthii 
confirmed  by  an  examination  of  the  original  painting  at  Thebes." 

ng's  Eaces  of  Men  contains  a  beautiful  cinnrnnon-coloTed 
)f  an  Abyssinian  warrior,  taken  by  Prisse ;  and,  as  before 
,  offers  to  the  reader  a  good  idea  of  the  living  type  of  this 


iVz.  182. 


)rthy,  too,  of  special  note,  that  the  above  Fig.  182  is  repre- 
i  the  Theban  procession,  leading  a  giraffe  ;  which  animal  is 
prith  nearer  to  Egypt  than  Dongola;  a  ftict  that  fixes  his 
f  latitude  along  the  Abyssinian  regions  of  the  Nile.  Such 
m  to  confirm  the  fidelity  of  Egyptian  draughtsmen,  together 
correctness  of  their  ethnographical  conceptions  and  varied 


i 


aoa  NEGRO    TYPES. 

materials.  Our  Abyssinian  head  exhibits  the  sams  fcrm  and  color 
M  the  present  race  of  that  country,  even  after  the  lapse  of  3300  yeaw; 
and  it  stands  aa  another  proof  of  the  permanence  of  human  typei. 

Conceding  the  extreme  probability  of  Birch's  conjectnre,  tbattlis 
Negro  captives  discovered  by  Mr.  Ilairis  belong  to  tlie  Xlth  d^iiastr, 
(which  thus  would  place  the  earliest  known  effigies  of  N^roes  in  tJie 
twenty-fourth  or  twenty-fifth  centuiy  b.  c.,)  we  cannot  lay  hold  of  tlm 
indication  as  a  etand-point ;  because  the  sculpture  may  (through  cir. 
cuuistances  of  recent  masonry)  be  assigned  to  a  later  age.  But,  of 
one  fact  we  are  made  certain  by  Birch'e  former  studies  :"•  viz.,  that 
the  officers  or  superintendents  appointed  by  the  Pharaohs  to  regulate 
their  Nubian  provinces,  were  invaiiably  Egyptiant,  painted  red,  aud 
never  Nigritians  of  any  race  whatever.  The  title  "Prince  of  KcSV 
was  that  of  Egyptian  viceroys,  or  lord-lieutenants,  nominated  by  the 
Diospolitan  government  to  rule  over  distant  territories  occupied  bj 
Nubians  and  Negroes  of  the  austral  Nile. 

In  the  Theban  tomb,  opened  previously  to  1830  by  Mr.  WUIdnBon, 
(about  the  epoch  of  which  the  theory  of  an  Argive,  "DattMU,""Ied 
him  into  some  odd  hallucinations),  and  critically  examineAi  183d- 
'40  by  Harris  and  Gliddon,  there  was  an  amazing  collectionW  Negn 
scenes,  A  Negress,  apparently  a  princess,  amves  at  Thebv,  drawn 
in  a  planstnim  by  a  pair  of  humped  oxen  —  the<im«Mid  groom 
being  red-colored  Egj^itiane,  and,  one  might  almost  infer,  ennuchu," 
Following  her,  are  multitudes  of  Negroes  and  Nubians,  bringing 
tribute  from  the  Upper  country,  as  well  as  black  slaves  of  both  seies 
and  all  ages,  among  wliich  are  some  red  children,  whoso /ot^i  wen 
Egj'ptians.  The  cause  of  her  advent  seems  to  have  been  to  make 
offerings  in  this  torab  of  a  "royal  son  of  EeSA  —  Amunoph,"who 
may  have  been  her  husband.  The  Pharaoh  whose  prenomen  rtsniij 
recorded  in  this  sepulchral  habitation  is  an  Amenophia ;""  but,  beyond 
the  tact  that  his  reign  must  fall  towaixis  the  close  of  the  Xvilltli 

Fio.  183.  Fio.  164.» 


{ 


NEGBO    TTPES.  268 

r,  and  about  the  timeB  of  the  "  disk-heresy,"  we  were  not  aware 
8  place  could  be  determined,  antil  we  opened  the  DenkTniiUr ; 
the  major  portioD  of  these  varied  Airican  Bubjects,  unique  for 
Dgulant^  and  preservation,  are  reproduced  in  brilliant  colors, 
ve  already  chosen  a  Semitic  head,  deemed  by  us  to  present 
iian  affinities  {tupra,  p.  164,  Fig.  90),  &om  sculptures  of  the 
mes.  "We  here  repeat  it  (Fig.  183),  for  the  sake  of  contrasting 
I  with  a  Negro,  and  a  Nubian 
itly  (Fig.  184),  taken  from  the 
He  of  Afiican  cariosities  above 
aed.  We  say  apparenUy,  be- 
he  slighter  shade,  given  by 
10  artists  to  figures  grouped 
together,  sometimes  arises 
le  necessity  of  distinguishiug 
blocked  limbs,  &c.,  of  men  of 
DC  color.  Instances  may  be 
of  this  attempt  at  perspective, 
B  colored  scenes  indicated  in 
I,*"  so  that  the  unblackened 
Par  Fig.  184  may  be  tiiat  of 


the  saxe  of  illustrating  that, 
1  Ancient  Egypt,  African  ala- 
iS  not  altogether  unmitigated 
lentd  of  congenial  enjoyment; 
ays  inseparable  from  the  tash 
1  hand-cuff*;  we  submit  a  copy 
e  Negroes  "  dancing  in  the 
)f  Thebea  "  (Fig.  185),  by  way 
Eologieal  evidence  that,  3400 
go,  (or  before  the  Exodus  of 
1.  c.  1322),  "de  same  ole  Nig- 
f  our  Southern  plantations 
aend  his  Nilotic  sabbaths  in 
y  recreations,  and 


v  closing  our  comments  upon 
plans,"  it  is  due  to  the  me- 
r  the  author  of  Orania  ^gyp- 
•i  to  omit  some  notice  of  two 


264 


NEGRO   TTPE8. 


problems  that  attracted  his  penetrating  researches.  The  first  coh- 
cems  the  ancient  Mero'ites ;  the  second,  that  mixed  family  in  which, 
under  the  name  of  ^^Austral-Egyptians,"  Morton  perceived  some 
possibly-lTtncioo  affinities.  Commencing  with  the  former  question, 
we  recall  to  mind  how  the  discoveries  of  the  Prussian  Scientific  Mis- 
sion {aupraj  p.  204),  in  and  around  the  &r-famed  Isle  of  Meroe,  have 
relieved  archseologists  from  further  discussions  as  to  the  illusoiy  anti- 
quity of  a  realm  that,  previously  to  the  eighth  century  B.  c,  was  merely 
a  Pharaonic  province  and  an  Egyptian  colony ;  and  which,  moreover, 
did  not  become  important,  as  an  independent  kingdom,  until  Ptole- 
maic times.  It  was  not,  however,  until  after  the  publication  of  Us 
JEgyptiaca  (of  which  Chevalier  Lepsius  received  a  first  copy,  together 
^vitll  Qliddon's  OhapterSj  under  the  pyramid  of  Qebel  Birkel,  in  Ethi- 
opia itself^*),  that  Dr.  Morton  was  informed,  by  the  Chevalier  directly, 
of  results  so  demolishing  to  the  learned  theories  of  Heeren,  Prichard, 
and  other  scholars.  Unhappily  for  science,  death  arrested  the  hand 
of  our  illustrious  friend  before  it  could  register  the  emendations  con- 
sequent upon  such  immense  changes  in  former  historica^pinions. 
Although  one  of  the  authors  (G.  R.  G.)  has,  in  the  interi^Mnjcyed 
the  advantage  of  beholding,  at  Berlin,  the  sculptures  broSit  fiom 
Ethiopia,  and  of  hearing  Chevalier  Lepsius's  criticisms,  niva  ^Im,  upon 
Moro'ite  subjects,  we  deem  ourselves  peculiarly  uirfMlMll^that  the 
Denkmdlerj  so  far  as  its  livraisons  have  reached  us,  has  not  yet  com- 
prised  copies  of  these  newly-discovered  bas-reliefii.  We  are  unable, 
at  present,  therefore,  to  demonstrate  to  the  reader,  by  the  reproduction 
of  portraits  of  Queen  Candace  and  her  mulatto  court,  the  true  causes 
why  the  civilization  of  Meroe  declined,  and  finally  became  extin- 
guished :  viz.,  owing  to  Negro  amalgamationSy  during  the  first  centa- 
ries  of  our  era.  This  fact  may  sen'e  as  a  topic  for  some  future 
Appendix  to  our  volume. 

To  obviate,  however,  any  argu- 
ment  respecting  Mero'itc  affinities 
with  regard  to  Negro  races  in  ant». 
rior  times,  we  reproduce  the  portrait - 
of  Manetho*8  "Ethiopian"  sovereign,^ 
Tirhaka  (supra,  p.  151,  Fig.  71) ;  theE 
"Melck-KUSA,  or  CushiU  king  (S 
Kings,  xix.  9) ;  contemporary  with  th*-L. 
Assyrian  Sennacherib,  whose  lik^ 
ncss  has  also  been  submitted  und^ 
our  Fig.  27  {supra,  p.  180.) 

Nor  did  the  high-caste  lineamecr^/ 
of  these  "Ethiopian"  princes,  9^MDd 


Fio.  1S6. 


KE6R0   TYPES. 


265 


4ie  totftl  abflenoe  of  Nigritian  elements  in  the  physiognomiee  of  all 
KaolteSy  as  known  in  1844,  escape  Morton's  attention.^  His  com- 
MntB  on  the  accompanying  effigies  from  Meroe  suffice. 


FiS.  lS7.3i3 


Fio.  188.3M 


^   ''At  oo^k  the  left  hand  [Fig  87]  (that  of  an 

P  *ibem  1^K»  has   mixed   lineaments,    neither 

i^iH^  Piiyii  nor  Egyptian;   while  the  right- 

k^  ^^''^'^^flriHiMfli^]*  ^^^  sppears  to  be  a 
^^jphitdcJBf  homage,  presents  a  conntenanoe  which 
iHTiipoadSy  in  essentials,  to  the  Egyptian  type, 
ikhtigh  Hm  proile  approaches  closely  to  the  Gre- 
•«.  The  annexed  head  [Fig.  189—18]  also  a  king, 
WiriBf  some  resemblance  to  the  one  aboTo  figured. " 


Fio.  189.3«5 


/<^^:^ 


With  regard  to  the  "Hindoo"  re- 
Kmblances  perceived  by  Morton  in  cer- 

t«n  Egyptian  crania  of  his  vast  collection,  while  we  will  neither 
iffinn  nor  deny  them,  the  authors  cannot  but  think  that  their  lamented 
colleague  was  herein  biassed,  rather  by  traditionary  data  (even  yet 
si^)osed  to  be  historical),  than  by  anatomical  evidences  which,  at 
•ny  rate,  do  not  strike  our  eyes  as  salient  Indeed,  we  know  per- 
•oniDy  that,  had  Morton  lived,  Prichard's  scholastic  learning,  but 
pwtinacious  ignorance  of  hieroglyphical  Egypt,  would  have  been  dealt 
^  as  by  ourselves,  under  full  recognition  of  the  one,  and  through 
ittpectful  exposure  of  the  other.  Part  lH.  of  our  volume  renders  it 
'njnecessary  to  dwell,  in  this  place,  upon  Sir  W.  Jones's  Oriental  eru- 
fitbn,  or  upon  Col.  Wilford's  self-delusions,  in  respect  to  now-exploded 
connections  between  ancient  India  and  primordial  Egypt. 

The  Qreek  tradition  (Latinic^)  runs  as  follows :  ^^^thiopes,  ab  Indo 
favio  profecti,  supra  -^gyptum  sedem  sibi  eligerunt."^    But,  who 
ire  these  Ethiopians  t    At  most,  Asiatic  "  sun-^m^  &ces  **  —  some 
81 


266  NEQBO   TYPES. 

people,  darker  in  hae  than  Greeks,  who  emigrated  from  the  Indu. 
The  era,  assigned  for  their  migration  to  conntries  south  of  Eg^p^i  i> 
attributed  to  that  of  one  among  many  Pharaohs,  called  by  tiredio 
narrators  "  Amenophis; "  and  the  legend  reaches  as  through  aByzu- 
tine  monk,  the  SynceUua  (writing  2000  years  after  the  events),  at  onn 
the  most  diligent,  and  the  least  critical,  compiler  the  aeventh  centntf 
of  our  era  produced.  To  say  the  least,  the  historical  suriace  we  Intd 
on  trembles,  as  though  it  floated  over  a  quagmire.  These  doolM 
suggested,  we  submit  extracts  from  the  Crania  ^ffjfptiaeo :  — 

"  I  obMrre,  among  tlie  Enrptian  cnnl*,  soma  wbleh  (USar  In  nothing  fron  Ih*  Bbte 
t7p«,  either  in  retpeot  to  liie  or  coDfignratian.  I  hare  alreadf,  in  my  noMiki  spot  t» 
ear,  mentiiwed  a  downward  eloagation  of  tli«  nppar  jaw,  whldi  I  hsTS  aim  frtqMrff 
net  witli  in  Egyptian  and  Hindoo  heada  than  in  anj  other,  althongh  I  hare  aNo  it  mb- 
moDall;  in  all  the  races.  This  featnre  is  remarkable  in  two  of  the  hUowing  In  BiA 
(A,  B),  aod  ma;  be  compared  with  a  mmilar  form  from  Abydoa."**^ 


"  It  is  in  that  mixed  fkmlly  of  natiOH  wW  I 
htTe  called  Austral-Egjptlan  that  we  ihonld  ufA 
to  meet  with  the  Blrongest  endenae  of  Hindoo  liaMp; 
and  here,  again,  we  eao  odI;  Institnte  adeqoaltew- 
parleone  hj  referenee  to  the  works  of  ChampoIBeBH' 
Roeellini.  I  abaerre  the  Hindoo  a^e  of  ttttam  k 
seretalof  the  royal  effi^ea;  and  In  none  nan M- 
dcdly  than  In  tlie  head  of  AshaiTaaion  (Fig.  IVIV  ■ 
BculptDred  in  the  temple  of  DehSd,  in  KnUa.  Hi 
date  of  this  king  has  not  yat  been  ueart^ntd;  M 
as  he  ruled  over  HeroC,  and  not  in  Egypt,  (|mUlr 
In  Ptolemaio  times  [n.  a.  200-300],)  he  may  U  if 
garded  as  an  illustration  of  at  leaat  one  taodillfiHM 
of  the  Austral-Egyptian  type. 

■'Another  set  of  (batores,  bnt  little  diVbwt,  kt- 
eTcr,  Item  the  preeedlnE,  ii  seen  anong  the  mlddEsi 
class  of  Egyptians  as  piotnrad  on  the  miMiuavK 
and  these  I  also  reftor  to  the  Hindoo  ^pa.    Ts^ 

rZT^     for  example,  the  four  annexed  ontlinea  (Fig.  IW> 

copied  from  a  sculptured  fragment  piueiied  ii  ItA 

'T  museum  of  Tarin.     These  efEglaa  nay  be  aM  to  ba 

f —      eeMntially  Egyptian ;  bnt  do  they  sot  fivaUr  n^' 
na  of  the  Hindoo  I" 


KKGEO    TYPES.  267 

rest  is  our  respect  for  Morton's  judgment ;  such  manifold  ex- 
es have  we  acquired  of  his  perceptive  acateneas  in  craniologicial 
7,  that  we  shoold  prefer  the  afSrmatory  decisiona  of  others 
I  to  this  Hindoo-MeroiCe  problem,  to  any  negation  on  oar  own 

precepting  hrief  digresuons  enable  ub  to  leave  Meroe,  and  re- 
rith  a  more  poutive,  because  osteological,  proof  of  the  perdu- 
ontinuance  of  the  Negro  type, 
semi-embalmed  craniam  of  a 
.  (Pig.  193),  fiom  Morton's  ''"•  ^«*" 

,  is  preserved  at  the  Acade- 
Natoral  Sciences  in  Fhila- 
.  Bejond  the  £act  that  mum- 
ion  ceased  towards  the  fifth 
'  of  oar  era ;  and  that,  being 
1  ancient  tamulus  at  the  sa- 
ale  of  Beghe,  the  female 
of,Jhe  annexed  skall  may 
I  domestic  sUve  of  some 
worshipper    at    the 

I,  on  the  adjacent  Isle  of  Philse ;  all  that  can  he  siud 
^f  our  specimen  confines  it  to  a  period  between 
rth  centaiy  b.  c.  (when  Pharaoh  Nectakbbo  founded  the  temple 
je),  and  the  extinction  of  embalming,  coupled  with  the  substi- 
of  Christianity  (as  understood  by  "Ethiopians,")  for  the  reli- 
F  Osiris,  about  the  fifth  century  after  c.**"  Fifteen  hundred 
lay,  therefore,  be  assumed  as  the  reasonable  lapse  of  time  since 
ed  Negress  was  consigned  to  the  mound  where  hundreds  of 
teirian  pilgrims  lie,  coarsely  swathed  in  bitumenized  wrappers, 
jcimen  is  unique  in  the  annals  of  Egyptian  embalmment ;  inas- 
18  no  other  purely-Negro  vestiges  have  as  yet  tamed  ap  in 
or  catacombs. 

ial  to  many  aa  the  incident  may  seem,  Science,  nevertheless, 
ike  "these  dry  bonea  speak"  to  the  following  points.  First, 
tabliah  Nigritian  indelibility  of  type,  even  to  the  woolly  hair ; 
B,  our  American  cemeteries  could  yield  up  thousands  of  heads 
al  with  this  woman's.  Secondly,  they  attest  the  comparative 
■  of  Negro  individuals  in  Egypt  during  all  ancient  timee ;  he- 
althongh  the  priesta  embalmed  every  native  pauper,  such  Ni- 
mummies  have  never,  that  we  can  learn,  been  discovered  by 
cere  of  that  country's  sepulchres.  And,  thirdly,  as  this  skull 
litaiy  exception,  among  millions  of  mummies  disinterred,  it 
itratea  that  the  Egyptians  possessed  no  craoiological  proximity 


268 


&"£GRO   TTPES. 


Fio.  194. 


to  those  Negro  types  with  whom  their  ezistenoe  wn  ever  coeval 
Iiideedy  this  head  was  not  found  in  Egypt  proper,  but  immwliatriy 
above  the  first  cataract  in  Lower  Nubia. 

As  Mr.  Birch  has  mentioned, 
in  the  extract  prenously  g^fen, 
histoiy  reposes  upon  Ae  TtUd 
of  Wikdee  Skffa  for  Ae  cxmqnot 
of  Upper  Nabia ;  and  also  ftr 
the  earliest  monumental  ren- 
contre with  KegToes,  by  81- 
8OUBTBSEH  L,  second  kingrfAe 
xiith  d3rnas1y,  near  about  2S(8 
years  b.  a ;  which  is  the  audio- 
rized  date  of  the  Deluge  m 
Elng  James's  yersion.  Hie 
tablet  is  small,  and  veiy  modi 
abraded;  but,  Morton  having 
enlarged  the  royaLportnut,* 
we  repeat  it  here,  mr  whit  it 
may  be  worth  ethjologicallj. 


A 


\may  be  worth  ethdblogicaUj. 
It  proves,  at  least,  imt  Ssfioui- 
TE8EN*8  liiiiamoii^were  anv- 


TE8EN*8  lidjtanentPwere  any- 
thing but  African. 

The  heads  of  austral  captivei^ 
surmounting  shields  in  wluck 
their  national  names  are  written,  exist  in  this  tablet,  too  mutilitrf 
for  UB  to  distiiignish  anything  beyond  the  Jfriean  contour  of  thai 
features.    Birch  ^*  reads  their  cognomina — 


"  1.  KaSf  or  Oas, 
2.  Shemki,  or  TemkL 
8.  Chataa, 


4.  Shaat, 

6.  Kkifukm;  or,  periiapt  the  SkOawgih  vfco 
now  are  caUed  '  ShiUooks'  7  " 


It  therefore  becomes  settled  by  the  hieroglyphics,  that  the  Egvptitttt 
had  ascended  the  Nile,  and  had  encountered  iVi^ro-races,  at  least  tf 
fer  back  as  the  twenty-fourth  century  b.  c. 

We  can  now  add  a  most  extraordinary  fact,  since  discovered  hf 
Viscount  De  Eouge,  to  the  extracts  we  have  culled  from  BircVB 
memoir.  An  inscription  on  the  rocks  near  Samneh,  in  Nubia,*"  en* 
by  Scsourtesen  m.  (of  the  same  Xllth  dynasty  —  about  2200  B.C.), 
in  the  "  Vlllth  year"  of  his  reign,  establishes  that  he  had  then  ex- 
tended the  southern  frontier  of  Egypt  to  that  point,  viz.,  the  tlurf 
cataract ;  whereas  his  predecessor,  Sesourtesen  L,  had  only  guarded 
the  passes  at  WAdee  Haifa,  the  second  cataract,  some  180  mite* 
below.  M.  De  Boug6,^  with  that  felicitous  acumen  for  which  heiB 
renowned,  reads  a  passage  in  this  inscription  as  follows :  — 


NEGRO   TTPES.  269 

** Frontier  of  the  Soath.  I>oiie  in  the  year  VIII.,  nnder  King  Sesoorteeen  [HI.],  erer 
fieg;  in  order  that  it  may  not  be  permitted  to  any  Ntgro  to  pass  by  it  in  naTigating" 
kn\  the  river]. 

The  repugnance  of  the  Egyptians  towards  Nigritian  races,  exhibited 
A  their  epithet  of  "NaHSI  —  harbarian  country,  jo^rverw  race,"  be- 
Bomes  now  a  solid  fSeu^t  in  primeval  history ;  at  the  same  time  that 
die  above  inscription  proves  conclusively  how,  just  about  4000  years 
igo,  the  geographical  habitat  of  Negroes  commenced  exactly  where 
it  does  at  this  day :  viz.,  above  the  third  cataract  of  the  Nile. 

We  have  shown,  by  their  portraits,  that  the  three  "Ethiopian" 
kings  (Sabaco,  Sevechus,  and  Tarhaka)  of  the  XXVth  dynasty,  b.  c. 
719-695),  possess  nothing  Negroid  in  their  visages.  Meroe,  as  Lep- 
liiu  has  determined  irrevocably,  became  an  independent  principality 
at  a  fitr  later  day ;  and,  so  soon  as  she  was  cut  off  from  Egyptian 
Uood  and  civilization,  the  influx  of  Negro  concubines  deteriorated 
kr  people,  until,  by  the  fifth  century  after  Christ,  she  sank  amid  the 
UWb  of  eurrounding  African  barbarism,  mentaUy  and  pbysically 
bbfiterated  for  ever. 

To  ourAimented  countryman,  Morton,  belongs  the  honor  of  first 
venderiiigWiese  data  true  as  axioms  in  the  science  of  anthropology. 
Oar  part  ^as  been  to  demonstrate  that  the  principles  of  his  method 
vere  corre^  as  h^aU  as  to  support  them  with  fresher  evidences  than 
lie  was  spared  to  investigate.  At  the  time  of  the  publication  of  the 
Cknia  J^yftiaca^  the  '^  Gallery  of  Antiquities  in  the  British  Mu- 
lemn"*'  had  not  reached  him;  consequently  he  was  not  then 
itare  that  the  vast  tableau  from  Beyt-el-WMee,  out  of  which  he 
fcid  selected  the  following  heads  (Fig.  151)  stands,  moulded  in  fac- 
fimile  and  beautifully  colored,  on  the  walls  of  an  Egyptian  hall  in 
tbit  great  Institution.  The  copy  lies  before  us,  elucidated  by  Mr. 
Birch's  critical  description.  Here  NegroeB  and  Ntibians  are  painted 
n  all  shades  —  blacks  and  browns ;  while  the  red  (or  color  of  honor) 
3  given  to  the  Egyptians  alone. 

With  these  emendations,  which  unfortunately  the  nature  of  our 
^ork  does  not  permit  us  to  portray  in  colors,  Morton's  own  words 
ind  wood -cuts  may  appropriately  close  this  chapter  on  the  Negro 
Tjfpe:  — 

**  For  the  purpose  of  illustration,  we  select  a  single  picture  Arom  the  temple  (hemispeos) 
i  Beyt-el-Wilee,  in  Nubia,  in  which  Rameses  II.  is  represented  in  the  act  of  making  war 
^m  the  Negroes  —  who,  OTcreome  with  defeat,  are  flying  in  consternation  before  him. 
hfB  the  multitude  of  AxgitiTes  in  this  scene  (which  has  been  TiTidly  copied  by  Champol- 
imi»  and  Rosellini,  and  which  I  have  compared  in  both),  I  annex  a  fac-simile  group  of 
iM  heads,  which,  while  they  preeerre  the  national  fbatures  in  a  remarkable  degree,  pr*- 
M  also  considerable  diTcrsity  of  expression. 

**Ike  hair  on  some  other  figures  of  this  group  is  dressed  In  short  and  separate  tufls^  sr 


270 


NEOBO    TTPSS. 
Fia.195. 


IbTCrted  aoD«8,  preoiMl;  like  thoM  now  worn  b;  the  Negroei  of  Ifadaguaar,  h 
BotUller*!  Vbj/age. 

"In  the  uidat  of  the  Ytaqoished  AMouu,  stioding  in  Ui  oar  and  urging  en  th 
ii  BamcMS  bimulf ;  whoie  ta*xiij  and  beantifl)!  conDtenanM  will  not  ndTer  bj 
with  the  finest  Csaauiaa  models.    The  annexed  outline  (for  all  the  SgntM  an 
ID  ODtlioe  only),  will  enable  the  reader  U>  form  hia  own  oonolnmona  reapcetiag  t 
ordinal;  gronp,"  wUeh  dates  in  the  fourteenth  centni;  befora  the  Chriatian  tra.' 

Fio.  ie«. 


▲BORIOIKAL   RAGES   OF    AMERICA.  271 

he  ftathon  confidently  trast,  that  the  antiquity  of  "Negro  races, 
leas  than  ihepemumenee  of  Negro  typeSy  during  the  (1853+2348) 
I  yean  that  have  just  elapsed  since  Usher's  Flood,  are  questions 
'  aadflfiMStoiily  set  at  rest  in  the  minds  of  lettered  and  scientific 
len.  A  parable,  thrown  back  among  our  notes,^  suffices  to  illus*^ 
e  popular  impressions  in  regard  to  the  cuticular  and  osteological 
ages  produced  by  climate^  and  in  respect  to  the  philological  meta- 
phoses  caused  by  transplantatianj  upon  human  races  aboriginally 
inct  It  is  not  incumbent  upon  us  to  inquire,  whether  the  delu- 
1,  generally  current  upon  such  very  simple  matters  of  fiu^t,  are 
6  ascribed  to  intellectual  apathy  among  the  taught,  or  to  ignorance 
mystifications  among  their  teachers. 

t  the  close  of  Chapter  VI.  {suproj  p.  210),  in  reference  to  the  per- 
lency  of  Asiatic  and  African  types  in  their  respective  geographical 
kUanMy  we  asked,  ^^  Within  human  record,  has  it  not  edways  been 
iT"  Every  national  tradition,  all  primitive  monuments,  and  the 
do  context  of  ancient  and  modem  history,  answer  affirmatively 
each  of  those  parts  of  the  Old  continents  hitherto  examined, 
iations  from  the  historical  point  of  view  requiring  no  notice,  at 
present  day,  by  any  man  of  science,  it  would  be  sheer  waste  of 
s  to  discuss  them.  We  lose  none,  therefore,  in  passing  over  at 
d  to  that  continent  which  no  students  of  Natural  History  now 
aU  "theiVw." 


»w»o^s»^<^<^^^^^»^^^^^^<»^^^^^^<V^ 


CHAPTER    IX. 

DERICAN  AND  OTHER  TTFES. — ABORIGINAL  RACES  OF  AMERICA. 

"hb  Continent  of  America  is  often  designated  by  the  appellation 
the  New  World;  but  the  researches  of  modem  geologists  and 
geologists  have  shown  that  the  evidences  in  favour  of  a  high  anti- 
y,  during  our  geological  epoch,  as  well  as  for  our  Fauna  and  Flora, 
to  say  the  least,  quite  as  great  on  this  as  on  the  eastern  hemi- 
jpe.  Prof.  Agassiz,  whose  authority  will  hardly  be  questioned  in 
ters  of  this  kind,  tells  us  that  geology  finds  the  oldest  landmarks 
I ;  and  Sir  Charles  Lyell,  from  a  mass  of  well-digested  facts,  and 
I  the  corroborating  testimony  of  other  good  authorities,  concludes 
the  Mississippi  river  has  been  running  in  its  present  bed  for  more 
I  one  hundred  thousand  years.^  The  channel  cut  by  the  Niagaim 
r,  below  the  Falls,  for  twelve  miles  through  oolid  rock^  in  tk 


272  ABORIGINAL   RAGES  OF    AMBUOA. 

estimation  of  the  same  distingaished  author,  as  well  as  of  othen,  pm 
no  less  satisfeu^ry  proof  of  the  antiqaity  of  the  present  rdsdva 
position  of  continents  and  oceans. 

Dr.  Bennet  Dowler,  of  New  Orleans,  in  an  interesting  essay," 
recentiy  published,  supplies  some  extraordinary  &ctB  in  confinnstkm 
of  the  great  age  of  the  delta  of  the  Mississippi,  assumed  by  Lydl, 
Biddell,  Carpenter,  Forshej,  and  others.  From  an  investigation  of 
the  successive  growths  of  cypress  forests  around  that  city,  the  stamps 
of  which  are  still  found  at  different  deptJiM^  direcHy  overlying  each  otkr; 
from  the  great  size  and  age  of  these  trees,  and  fiom  the  renudnsof 
Indian  bones  and  pottery  found  below  the  roots  of  some  of  theee 
stumps,  he  arrives  at  tiie  following  conclusion:  — 

"  From  these  data  it  appears  that  the  human  race  existed  in  the  delta  more  tfaia  67,001 
years  ago ;  and  that  ten  subterranean  forests,  and  the  one  now  growings  wiU  show  thtftn 
exuberant  flora  existed  in  Louisiana  more  than  100,000  yean  anterior  to  these  eridiMn 
of  man*s  existence/' 

The  delta  of  the  Alabama  river  bears  ample  testimony  to  the  stme 
effect.  Along  the  Mobile  river  and  bay  we  find  certain  shell-fisih, 
whose  relative  positions  are  determined  at  present,  as  they  alwsji 
have  been,  by  certain  physical  conditions,  viz. :  the  unio  sndpaludiM^ 
the  gnathodon,  and  the  oyster.  The  first  are  always  found  above 
tide-water,  where  the  water  is  perfectiy  fi:^h;  the  second  flourifiheBiB 
brackish  water  alone ;  and  the  oyster  never  but  in  water  that  is 
almost  salt.  As  the  delta  of  the  river  has  extended,  they  have  eadi 
greatly  changed  their  habitats.  The  most  northern  habitat^  at  the  pie- 
sent  day,  for  example,  of  the  gnathodon,  stands  about  Choctaw  Point, 
one  mile  below  Mobile;  whereas  we  have  abundant  evidence  that  it 
formerly  existed  fifty  miles  above.  The  unio,  paludina,  and  oyster 
have  changed  positions  in  like  manner. 

Immense  beds  of  gnathodon  shells  are  found,  and  in  the  greatert 
profusion,  all  along  the  coast  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  where  they 
have  doubtless  been  deposited  by  Indians  in  former  times.    Great 
numbers  of  those  beds  exist  on  the  Mobile  bay,  and  along  the  liveT, 
for  fift:y  miles  above  the  city,  where  only  a  scattering  remnant  of  the 
living  species  is  still  found.    The  Indians  had  no  means  for,  and  no 
object  in,  transporting  such  an  immense  number  fifty  miles  up  the 
river ;  and  we  must,  therefore,  conclude  that  the  Mobile  bay  once  ex- 
tended to  the  locality  of  these  upper  "  shell  banks ;"  and  that  the 
Indians  had  collected  them  for  food,  near  where  these  banks  are  now 
beheld.    One  strong  evidence  of  this  conclusion  is  gathered  from  the 
fia^t,  that  the  difierent  artificial  beds  of  the  unio,  the  gnathodon,  and 
the  oyster,  are  never  here  formed  of  a  mixture  of  two  or  more  shells; 
which  would  be  the  case  if  their  locations  had  been  near  each  other. 


ABORIGINAL   RACES   OF    AMERICA.  273 

That  these  beds  are  of  Indian  origin  is  clear,  from  the  fact  that  the 
ibelb  have  all  been  opened,  and  that  we  find  in  them  the  marks  of 
fire,  extending  over  considerable  spaces  —  the  shells  converted  into 
(|iuck-lime,  and  mingled  with  charcoal,  so  that  the  successive  accu- 
molations  of  shells  may  be  plainly  traced.^  Fish-bones  and  other 
lemaius  of  Indian  feasts  are  common :  t.  e.  fragments  of  Indian  pot- 
toy;  and  of  human  bones,  which  can  be  identified  by  their  crania. 

Some  of  these  beds  are  covered  over  by  vegetable  mould,  from  one 
to  two  feet  thick,  which  must  have  been  a  very  long  time  forming ; 
ind  apon  this  are  growing  the  largest  forest  trees,  beneath  whose 
lOotB  these  Indian  remains  are  often  discovered.  It  is  more  than 
probable,  too,  that  these  huge  trees  are  the  successors  of  former 
growths  quite  as  large. 

We  cannot,  by  any  conjecture,  approximate,  within  many  centu- 
ries, perhaps  thousands  of  years,  the  time  consumed  in  thus  extending 
the  delta  of  the  Alabama  river,  and  in  producing  the  changes  we 
\as%  hinted  at;  nor  dare  we  attempt  to  fix  the  time  at  which  the  Red 
men  fed  upon  the  gnathodons  that  compose  the  first  beds  to  which  we 
hi?e  alluded. 

It  IB  worthy  also  of  special  remark  that  the  gnathodon,  of  which 
ifew  surviving  specimens  still  endure  along  the  Gulf  coast  of  Florida, 
Alabama,  and  Mississippi,  was  once  a  living  species  in  the  Chesapeake 
bay;  but  has  been  so  long  extinct  that  it  now  exists  there  only  in  a 
fianl  state.  This  would  extend  the  living  fauna  very  much  farther 
lick  than  the  Chesapeake  deposits :  all  our  recent  shells,  or  nearly 
•II,  being  found  in  the  pliocene,  and  many  shells  in  still  earlier  forma- 
tioDa.  Such  facts,  with  many  others  of  similar  import,  which  might 
be  adduced,  point  to  a  chronology  very  fer  beyond  any  heretofore 
received :  and  who  will  doubt  that,  when  the  Mississippi,  Alabama, 
and  Niagara  rivers  first  poured  their  waters  into  the  ocean,  a  fauna 
and  a  flora  already  existed?  and,  if  so,  why  did  not  man  exist? 
rhey  all  belong  to  one  geological  period,  and  to  one  creation. 

These  authorities,  in  support  of  the  extreme  age  of  the  geological 
ffa  to  which  man  belongs,  though  startling  to  the  unscientific,  are 
lot  simply  the  opinions  of  a  few ;  but  such  conclusions  are  substan- 
itlly  adopted  by  the  leading  geologists  everywhere.  And,  although 
ntiquity  so  extreme  for  man's  existence  on  earth  may  shock  some 
reconceived  opinions,  it  is  none  the  less  certain  that  the  rapid  accu- 
lulation  of  new  facts  is  fast  familiarizing  the  minds  of  the  scientific 
'orld  to  this  conviction.  The  monuments  of  Egypt  have  already 
us  tBT  beyond  all  chronologies  heretofore  adopted ;  and  when 
barriers  are  once  overleaped,  it  is  in  vain  for  us  to  attempt  to 
p|»oximate,  even,  the  epoch  of  man's  creation.  This  conclusion  is 
35 


274  ABORIGINAL    RAGES   OF    AMERICA. 

not  based  merely  on  the  researches  of  such  archseologists  as  Lepsins, 
Bunsen,  Birch,  De  Longperier,  Humboldt,  &c.,  but  on  those,  also,  of 
strictly-orthodox  writers,  Kenrick,  Ilincks,  Osbum;  and,  we  may  add, 
of  all  theolo^ans  who  have  really  mastered  the  monumeutB  of 
Egypt.  Nor  do  these  monuments  reveal  to  us  only  a  9ingk  race,  at 
this  early  epoch  in  full  tide  of  civilization,  but  they  exhibit  fidthfiil 
portraits  of  the  same  African  and  Asiatic  races,  in  all  their  diversity, 
which  hold  intercourse  with  Egypt  at  the  present  day. 

Now,  the  question  naturally  springs  up,  whether  the  abori^nes  of 
America  were  not  contemporary  with  the  earliest  races,  known  to  us, 
of  the  eastern  continent?  If,  as  is  conceded,  '^Caucasian,"  Negro, 
Mongol,  and  otlier  races,  existed  in  the  Old  World,  already  distinct, 
what  reason  can  be  assigned  to  show  that  the  aborigines  of  America 
did  not  also  exist,  witli  their  present  types,  6000  years  ago  ?  The 
naturalist  must  infer  that  tlie  fauna  and  flora  of  the  two  contbeDts 
were  contemporary.  All  facts,  and  all  analogy,  war  against  the  sup- 
position that  America  should  have  been  left  by  the  Creator  a  dreary 
waste  for  thousands  of  years,  while  the  other  half  of  the  world  was 
teeming  with  organized  beings.  This  view  is  also  greatly  strength, 
ened  l)y  the  acknowledged  fact,  that  not  a  single  animal,  bird,  rep. 
tile,  fish,  or  plant,  was  common  to  the  Old  and  New  Worlds.  Xo 
naturalist  of  our  day  doubts  that  the  animal  and  vegetable  kingdomft 
of  America  were  created  where  they  are  found,  and  not  in  Asia. 

The  races  of  men  alone,  of  America,  have  been  made  an  exception 
to  this  general  law ;  but  this  exception  cannot  be  maintained  by  any 
course  of  scientific  reasoning.    America,  it  will  be  remembered,  was 
not  only  unknown  to  the  early  Romans  and  Greeks,  but  to  the  Egyp- 
tians ;  and  when  discovered,  less  than  four  centuries  ago,  it  was  fo«ud 
to  be  inhabited,  from  the  Arctic  to  Cape  Horn,  and  from  ocean  to 
ocean,  by  a  population  displaying  peculiar  physical  traits,  unlike  any 
races  in  the  Old  World ;  speaking  languages  bearing  no  resemblance 
in   stnicture  to  other  languages;   and  living,  everywhere,  among- 
animals  and  plants  specifically  distinct  from  those  of  Europe,  Ajsk, 
Africa,  and  Oceanica. 

But,  natural  as  this  reasoning  is,  in  favor  of  American  origin  for  oar 
Indians,  we  shall  not  leave  the  question  on  such  debatable  ground. 
There  is  abundant  positive  evidence  of  high  antiquity  for  this  popu- 
lation, which  we  proceed  to  develop. 

In  reflecting  on  the  aboriginal  races  of  America,  we  are  at  once 
met  by  the  striking  fact,  that  their  physical  characters  are  wholly  in- 
dependent of  all  climatic  or  known  physical  influences.  Notwith- 
standing their  immense  geographical  distribution,  embracing  every 
variety  of  climate,  it  is  acknowledged  by  all  travellers,  that  there  u 


ABORIGINAL    RACES    OP    AMERICA. 


among  this  people  a  pervaJing  iy^e,  around  which  all  the  triljes  (north, 
south,  east,  and  west)  cluster,  though  varying  within  prescribed  limits. 
With  trifling  exceptione,  all  onr  American  Indiana  bear  to  each  other 
some  degree  of  family  reacTiiblance,  quite  aa  strong,  for  example,  as 
that  seen  at  the  present  day  among  full-blooded  Jews ;  and  yet  they 
»re  distinct  from  every  race  of  the  Old  World,  in  features,  langnages, 
costoins,  arts,  religions,  and  propensities.  In  the  language  of  Morton, 
who  studied  this  people  more  thoroughly  than  any  other  writer :  — 
"All  possess,  though  in  various  degrees,  the  long,  lank,  black  liair; 
the  heavy  brow ;  the  dull,  sleepy  eye ;  the  full,  compreaaed  lips ;  and 
the  ealient,  hut  dilated  nose."  These  characters,  too,  are  heheld  in  the 
dvilizcd  and  the  most  savage  tribes,  along  the  rivers  and  sea-eouats,  in 
the  valleys  and  on  the  mountains;  in  the  prairies  and  in  the  forests; 
in  the  torrid  and  in  the  ice-hound  regions;  amongst  those  that  live 
on  fish,  on  flesh,  or  on  vegetables. 

The  only  race  of  the  Old  World  with  which  any  connection  has 
been  reasonably  conjectured,  is  the  Mongol ;  but,  to  say  nothing  of 
the  marked  difference  in  physical  characters,  their  languages  alone 
ehould  decide  against  any  such  alliance. 

"Ths  Americui  race  differs  esseDUally  rrom  all  others,  uot  exoepting  tlie  Uongoliim; 
ant  do  tlie  feeble  anKlDgies  of  language,  und  the  more  obvious  oucs  of  oiTil  and  reUgioui 
butitntions  and  Mts,  denote  anj^'mg  bejocd  easusl  or  colonial  commnnication  with  tho 
Ammtie  nationa :  uid  eren  theee  analogiiiH  maj,  perhnps.  be  aucouuted  for,  as  Humboldt 
lu  BnggeBted,  id  the  mere  coinoidence  arising  from  similar  nnnla  and  impulses  in  nations 
iaiabiliiig  similnr  latitudes."  ^ei 

iNo  philologist  can  he  found  to  deny  the  fact  that  the  Chinese  are 
DOW  speaking  and  writing  a  language  substantially  the  same  as  the 
oae  they  used  5000  years  ago;  and  that,  too,  a  language  distinct  from 
every  tongue  spoken  by  the  Caucasian  races.     On  the  other  hand, 
we    have   the   American   races,  all   speaking   dialects   indisputably 
peculiar  to  this  continent,  and  possessing  no  marked  affinity  with  any 
other.     Now,  if  the  Mongols  have  preserved  a  language  entire,  in 
Asia,  for  5000  years,  they  should  have  likewise  preserved  it  here,  or 
to  say  the  least,  some  trace  of  it.     But,  uot  only  are  the  two  Unguistic 
groups  radical lydisrinct,  but  no  trace  of  a  Mongol  tongue,  dubious 
words  excepted,  can  be  found  in  the  American  idioms.   If  such  imagi- 
nary Mongolians  ever  brought  their  Asiatic  speech  into  this  countri-, 
it  is  clear  that  their  fictitious  descendants,  the  Indians,  have  lost  it ; 
and  the  latter  must  have  acquired,  instead,  that  of  some  extinct  race 
which  preceded  a  Mongol  colonization.     It  will  be  conceded  that  a 
TOlony,  or  a  nation,  could  never  lose  its  vocabulary  so  completely, 
oolees  through  conquest  and  amalgamation ;  in  which  case  they  would 
Klopt  ajwtker  language.     But,  even  when  a  tongue  ceases  to  be 


275  ■ 

orth.  • 


J 


276  ABORIGINAL    RAGES   OF   AMERICA. 

spoken,  some  trace  of  it  will  continue  to  survive  in  the  names  of 
individuals,  of  rivers,  places,  countries,  &c.  The  names  of  Moses, 
Solomon,  David,  Lazarus,  Isaac  and  Jacob,  are  still  found  among  the 
Jews  everywhere,  although  the  Hebrew  language  has  ceased  to  be 
spoken  for  more  than  2000  years.  And  the  appellatives  Mississippi, 
Missouri,  Orinoko,  Ontario,  Oneida,  Alabama,  and  a  thousand  other 
Indian  names,  will  live  for  ages  after  the  last  Red  man  is  mingled 
with  the  dust.  They  have  no  likeness  to  any  nomenclature  in  the 
Old  Worid. 

In  treating  of  American  races,  our  prescribed  limits  do  not  permit 
us  to  go  into  details  respecting  the  infinitude  of  types  which  compose 
them.     Our  purpose  at  present  is  simply  to  bring  forward  such  &ct8 
as  may  be  sufficient  to  establish  their  origin  and  antiquity.    The 
broad  division  of  Dr.  Morton,  into  two  great  families,  which  contrast 
in  many  j>oints  strongly  with  each  other,  is  sufficiently  minute,  viz. : 
"The  Toltecan  nations  and  the  Barbarous  tribes.'*    This  classification 
is  somewhat  arbitrary ;  but  it  is  impossible,  in  our  day,  to  establish 
any  but  very  wide  boundary-lines.    Here,  as  in  the  Old  World,  wars, 
migrations,  amalgamations,  and  endless  causes,  have,  during  several 
thousand  years,  disturbed  and  confused  Nature's  original  work ;  and 
we  must  now  deal  with  masses  as  we  find  them.    In  fiatct^  our  main 
object  in  alluding  at  all  to  the  diversity  of  types  among  the  abori^es 
of  America,  is  to  give  another  illustration  of  a  position  advanced  else- 
where in  this  volume.     We  have  shown  that  the  major  divisions  of 
the  eartli,  or  its  different  zoological  provinces,  were  populated  by 
groups  of  races,  bearing  to  each  other  certain  family  resemblances; 
notwithstanding  that,  in  reality,  these  races  originated  in  nations,  and 
not  in  a  single  pair ;  thus  forming  proximate,  but  not  identical  spe- 
cies.   The  Mongols,  the  Caucasians,  the  Negroes,  the  Americana, 
each  constitute  a  group  of  this  kind.    In  our  chapters  on  the  Oams-^ 
sian  races,  for  example,  we  have  shown  how  the  Jews,  Egyptians^ 
Hindoos,  Pelasgians,  Romans,  Teutons,  Celts,  Iberians,  &c.,  which, 
had  all  been  classed  under  this  common  head,  can  be  traced,  as  dis^ 
tinct  forms,  beyond  all  human  chronology.    The  same  law  applies  to 
the  American  races.    Although  every  tribe  has  some  cbaracters  tha."t 
mark  it  as  American,  yet  there  are  certain  sharply- drawn  distinctions^ 
among  some  of  these  races,  which  cannot  be  explained  by  climati.c 
influences.   The  Toltecan,  and  Barbarous  tribes,  taken  separately,  c^» 
masse,  aftbrd  a  good  illustration,  for  they  diflfer  essentially  in  th^i? 
moral  and  physical  characteristics.     The  most  prominent  distinctioii 
between  these  two  families  results  from  comparison  of  their  cranL 
logical  developments.     Dr.  Morton,  whose  collection  of  human  craa. 
is  the  most  complete  in  the  world,  bestowed  unrivalled  attention 


ABORIGINAL    RAGES   OF    AMERICA.  277 

American  races,  and  has  given  actual  measurements  of  888  Indian 
ikalls,  in  which  the  two  great  divisions  are  aknost  equally  lepresented. 
lat  The  Tolteean  Family  —  comprising  all  the  semi-civilized  nations 
of  Mexico,  Peru,  and  Bogota,  who,  there  is  every  reason  to  believe, 
Fere  the  builders  of  the  great  system  of  mounds  found  throughout 
North  America.  Of  213  skulls,  Mexican  and  Peruvian,  201  belong 
to  the  latter —  each  having  been  obtained  from  the  oldest  burial- 
grounds  and  through  the  most  reliable  sources.  On  these  heads, 
Morton  makes  the  following  striking  comment :  — 

*'WbcB  we  eonsider  the  institations  of  the  old  Pemnans,  their  compftratiTelj  adranced 
drOintioD,  their  tombs  and  temples,  monntain-roads  and  monolithic  gateways,  together 
viti  tkeir  knowledge  of  certain  ornamental  arts,  it  is  surprising  to  find  that  they  possessed 
t  bnin  %o  larger  than  the  Hottentot  or  New  Hollander^  and  far  below  the  barbaroos  hordes 
if  their  own  raee."  [We  haye  shown,  in  our  remarks  on  anatomical  characters  of  races, 
that  tht  Hottentot  has  a  brain  on  the  aTcrage  17  cubic  inches  less  than  the  Teutonic  race 
~the  latter  being  92,  and  the  . brmer  75  cubic  inches.]  **  For,  on  measuring  155  crania, 
Mtflj  iU  deriTod  from  the  sepulchres  just  mentioned,  they  giTC  but  75  cubic  inches  for 
the  iTcrage  balk  of  brain,  while  the  Teutonic,  or  highest  dcTeloped  white  race,  giyes  92 
Cihie  inches.  Of  the  whole  number,  one  only  attains  the  capacity  of  101  cubic  inches  — 
[tht  highest  Teutonic  in  Dr.  Morton's  coUection  is  114  cubic  inches]  —  and  the  minimum 
idi  to  5S ;  the  smaUest  in  the  whole  series  of  641  measured  crania  of  all  natiotu.  It  is 
iaporttat  to  remark,  also,  that  the  sexes  are  nearly  equally  represented :  Tiz.,  80  men  and 
7S  women. 

The  mean  of  twenty-one  Mexican  skulls  is  seventy-nine,  or  five 
cubic  inches  above  the  Peruvian  average ;  but  the  authenticity  of  this 
•erics  is  not  so  well  made  out  as  the  other,  and  it  may  be  too  small 
for  the  establishment  of  a  very  correct  mean. 

2d.  The  Barbarous  Tribes,  —  The  semi -civilized  communities  of 
America  seem  at  all  times  to  have  been  hemmed  in  and  pressed  upon 
by  the  more  restless  and  warlike  barbarous  tribes,  as  they  are  at  the 
present  day.  AVe  now  see  the  unwarlike  Mexican  constantly  pillaged 
by  daring  Camanches  and  relentless  Apaches ;  who,  since  the  intro- 
daction  of  horses,  have  become  most  fearful  marauders,  scarcely 
inferior  to  the  Tartars  or  Bedouins  of  Asia. 

On  this  series,  collected  both  from  modem  tribes  and  ancient  tumuli 
the  most  widely  separated  by  time  and  space,  Morton  remarks :  — 

**0f  211  crania  derired  from  the  Tarious  sources  enumerated  in  this  section,  161  hsTe 
been  measured,  with  the  following  results:  the  largest  cranium  gives  104  cubic  inches — 
tke  smallest,  70 ;  and  the  mean  of  all  is  S4.  There  is  a  disparity,  howeyer,  in  the  male 
aad  female  heads,  for  the  former  are  96  in  number,  and  the  latter  only  65. 

**  We  have  here  the  surprising  fact,  that  the  brain  of  the  Indian,  in  his  sayage  state,  is 
fkr  larger  than  that  of  the  old  demi-ciyilized  Peruyian  or  ancient  Mexican.  How  nre  we 
to  explain  this  remarkable  disparity  between  ciyilization  and  barbarism  7  The  largest  Pe- 
ruyian  brain  measures  101  cubic  inches;  and  the  untamed  Shawnee  rises  to  104;  and  the 
•▼crmge  difference  between  the  Peruyian  and  the  sayage  is  nine  cubic  inches  in  fayor  of  the 
latter.  Something  may  be  attributed  to  a  primitiye  difference  of  stock ;  but  more,  perhaps, 
to  the  eontrasted  activity  of  the  two  races."  [Here  Dr.  Morton  might  appear  to  endorse  tkt 


278  ABORIGINAL    RAGES   OF    AMERICA. 

theory  that  oultlTation  of  the  mind,  or  of  one  set  of  facoltiei,  eaa  gite  expanilon  or  inereiNd 
size  of  brain.  There  is  no  proof  of  the  truth  of  such  a  hjpothesia.  The  Teaionie  races,  ia 
their  barbarous  state,  2000  years  ago,  possessed  brains  as  large  as  now ;  and  io  with  other 
races.  — J.  C.  N.] 

Taken  collectively,  the  American  races  yield  an  average  mean,  for 
the  whole  338  crania,  of  only  seventy-nine  cubic  inches,  or  thirteen 
below  that  of  the  Teutonic  race. 

The  general  law  laid  down  by  craniologists,  that  size  of  brain  is  a 
measure  of  intellect,  would  seem  to  meet  with  an  exception  here; 
but  it  is  only  apparent.  A  very  satisfactory  solution  of  the  fiict  ^vill 
be  found  in  Mr.  J.  8.  Phillips's  Appendix  to  Morton's  memoir  on  the 
Physical  Type  of  the  American  Indiana;^  also,  in  Mr.  George  Combe's 
Phrenological  liemarkSy  in  the  Appendix  to  Morton's  Crania  Americana. 
The  appendix  of  Mr.  Phillips,  published  after  Morton's  death,  adds 
some  new  materials,  which  the  Doctor  had  not  time  to  work  up 
before  his  demise.  The  additional  crania  make  a  little  variation 
from  the  means  or  averages  obtained  by  Morton,  but  too  slight  to 
influence  the  general  conchisions.  Mr.  Phillips's  closing  observations 
are  so  well  expressed  that  we  are  sure  the  reader  will  prefer  them 
entire,  to  wit :  — 

**  The  average  volnme  of  the  brain  in  the  Barbarous  tribes  is  shown  to  be  from  88}  to  SI 
cubic  inches,  while  that  of  the  Mexicant  is  but  79,  and  in  the  PeruTians  only  76;  thus  exhi- 
biting  the  apparent  anomaly  of  barbarous  and  uncivilized  tribes  possessing  larger  bruu 
than  races  capable  of  consiUerable  progress  in  civilization.  This  discrepancy  desemi 
more  investigation  than  time  permits  at  present;  but  the  following  Tiews  of  the  subject 
may  make  it  appear  less  anomalous :  — 

**  The  prevailing  features  in  the  character  of  the  North  American  savage  are,  stoiciim,  i 
severe  cruelty,  excessive  watchfulness,  and  that  coarse  brutality  which  results  from  the 
entire  preponderance  of  the  animal  propensities.  These  so  outweigh  the  intellectuil  po^ 
tion  of  the  character,  that  it  is  completely  subordinate,  making  the  Indian  what  we  mi 
him  —  a  most  unintellectual  and  uncivilizable  man. 

**  The  intellectual  lobe  of  the  brain  of  these  people,  if  not  borne  down  by  sack  o?w- 
powering  animal  propensities  and  passions,  would  doubtless  have  been  capable  of  miub 
greater  efforts  than  any  we  are  acquainted  with,  and  have  enabled  these  barbarous  tribci 
to  make  some  progress  in  civilization.     This  appears  to  be  the  cerebral  difference  betweee 
the  Mexicans  and  Peruvians  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Barbarous  tribes  of  North  Aaerict 
on  the  other.     The  intellectual  lobe  of  the  brain  in  the  two  former  is  at  least  as  large  u  in 
the  latter  —  the  (lifferencc  of  volume  being  chiefly  confined  to  the  occipital  and  basal  po^ 
tions  of  the  oiicephalon  :  so  that  the  intellectual  and  moral  qualities  of  the  Mezieani  Htd 
Peruvians  (at  least  as  large,  if  not  larger  than  those  of  the  other  group)  are  left  monfirM 
to  act,  being  not  so  subordinate  to  the  propensities  and  violent  passions.     This  view  of  the 
sultjoct  is  in  accordance  with  the  history  of  these  two  divisions:  barbarout  tJid  ekUisaiU, 
When  the  former  were  assailed  by  the  European  settlers,  they  fought  desperately,  bat 
rather  with  the  cunning  and  ferocity  of  the  lower  animals,  than  with  the  system  and  ooanfe 
of  men.     They  could  not  be  subjugated,  and  were  either  exterminated,  or  contisaed  to 
retire  into  the  forests,  when  they  could  no  longer  maintain  their  ground.     Had  their  intel- 
lect been  in  proportion  to  their  other  qualities,  they  would  have  been  most  formidable  ene- 
mies.    With  the  Mexicans  and  Peruvians  the  case  has  been  the  reverse.    Theoriginil 
inhabitants  of  Mexico  were  entirely  subjugated  by  the  Aztecs,  who  appear  to  have  bees  i 


ABOBIGINAL   BACE^  OF    AMEBIGA.  279 

■un  tribe  in  MoipftTiaoii  with  the  Mezieftiis ;  and  then  they  were  all  oonqaered  and  enslaved 
\j  I  Bfre  haadf^  of  Spaniards  —  although  the  Mexicans  had  the  advantage  over  the  bar- 
biroQs  tribes  of  concerted  action,  some  discipline,  and  preparation,  in  which  the  latter  were 
pni\j  deficient.  The  Mexicans,  with  small  brains,  were  eridently  inferior  in  resolution, 
in  attack  and  defence,  and  the  more  manly  traits  of  character,  to  the  Barbarous  races,  who 
eietcsted  every  inch  of  ground  until  they  were  entirely  outnumbered.  And  at  the  present 
IJBe,  the  Camanches  and  Apaches,  thou^  a  part  of  the  great  Shoshonee  division  (one  of 
tkelovest  of  the  races  of  North  America),  are  continually  plundering  and  destroying  the 
bdiana  of  Northern  Mexico,  who  scarcely  attempt  resistance. 

"Viewed  in  this  light,  the  apparent  contradiction  of  a  race  with  a  smaller  brain  being 
npcrior  to  tribes  with  larger  brains,  is  so  far  explained,  that  the  volume  and  distribution 
9l  thmr  respective  brains  appear  to  be  in  accordance  with  such  facts  in  their  history  as 
htTf  eome  to  our  knowledge." 

Again,  Mr.  Phillips  remarks,  of  the  Indians  of  the  United  States, 
that  he  has  "grouped  them,  on  a  large  scale,  into  families,  according 
to  language ;  and  the  result  of  measurement  of  the  volume  of  brain 
ia  strikingly  in  accordance  with  the  ascertained  character  of  the  differ- 
ent groups  thus  constituted.  His  arrangement  is  —  1st,  Iroquois ; 
2d,  Algonquin  and  Apalachian ;  3?,  Dacota ;  4th,  Shoshonees ;  5th, 
Oregonians.     Of  the  first  division  (the  Iroquois),  he  observes :  — 

"Tke  aTerage  internal  capacity  of  the  cranium  in  this  group  is  about  S}  inches  higher 
^  the  lowest  types,  and  4  J  inches  higher  than  the  aTcrage  —  being  S8  J  cubic  inches. 
Tkif  result  is  strikingly  in  keeping  with  the  fact  that  they  were  so  completely  the  master- 
■pirito  of  the  land ;  that,  at  the  time  of  the  first  settlement  of  this  country  by  the  wliite 
nee,  they  were  so  rapidly  subduing  the  other  tribes  and  nations  around  them ;  and  that,  if 
Mr  career  of  conquest  had  not  been  cut  short  by  the  Anglo-Saxon  predominance,  thej 
Me  Cur  to  haTe  conquered  all  within  their  reach." 

He  then  states  the  measurements  and  characters  of  other  families, 
IH  all  of  which  the  morale  and  physique  most  strikingly  correspond. 

These  facts  afford  very  instructive  material  for  reflection.  We 
here  behold  one  race,  with  the  larger,  though  less  intellectual  brain, 
subjugating  the  unwarlike  and  half-civilized  races;  and  it  seems 
clear,  that  the  latter  were  destined  to  be  either  swallowed  up  or  exter- 
minated by  the  former.  Who  can  doubt  that  similar  occurrences 
had  been  going  on  over  this  continent  for  many  centuries  or  even 
thousands  of  years  ?  There  are  scattered  over  North  America  count- 
less tumuli,  which  it  is  believed  were  built  by  races  different  from  the 
savage  tribes  found  around  them  on  the  advent  of  the  whites,  and 
to  impenetrable  oblivion  rests  upon  these  earth-works.  There  are 
niany  reasons  for  supposing  that  these  mound-builders  were  either 
identical  with,  or  closely  allied  to,  the  Toltecs ;  and,  that  they  were 
driven  south  or  exterminated  by  more  savage  and  bellicose  races, 
8uch  as  the  Iroquois :  for  the  traditions  of  the  Mexicans  point  to  tha 
Xorth  as  their  original  country. 

At  the  present  day,  we  see  in  America  large  settlements  of  Span- 
ttrds,  French,  Germans,  &c.,  as  well  as  Indians  —  all  speaking  theil 


280  ABOBIGIKAL    ifAGES    OF    AMEBIGA. 

own  languages ;  yet  who  doubts  that  in  a  century  or  two  the  Indians 
will  be  extinct^  and  the  others  swallowed  up  in  the  Anglo-Saxon 
tongue  and  type  ?  Then,  when  the  ethnographer  shall  undertake  to 
analyze  the  population,  what  can  he  learn  of  the  histoiy  of  races 
that  first  overspread  this  continent,  or  what  light  upon  the  origins  of 
lost  or  absorbed  autocthones  can  he  draw  from  the  European  dialects 
spoken  by  their  destroyers  ?  What  will  be  the  condition  of  tlus 
country  two  or  three  thousand  years  hence,  we  may  ask,  when  m 
see  Europe  pouring  its  population  into  it  irom  the  East  and  Asia  from 
the  West  ?  We  can  reason  on  the  tilings  of  this  world  merely  from 
what  we  see  and  know ;  and  we  must  infer  that  a  succession  of  events 
has  been  going  on  for  ages,  during  ante-historic  times,  similar  to  those 
we  encounter  in  the  pages  of  written  history.  Human  nature  never 
changes,  else  it  would  cease  to  be  human  nature. 

Now,  how  are  we  to  explain  these  opposite  intellectual  and  physical 
characters  in  the  two  great  famijies  of  America,  except  by  primitive 
cranial  conformations,  each  aboriginally  distinct?  Certainly,  no 
known  facts  exist  leading  to  the  conclusion  that  any  particular  mode 
of  life  can  change  the  size  or  form  of  brain  in  man ;  while,  on  the 
contrary,  we  have  abundant  reason  to  be  convinced  that  the  size  and 
form  of  brain  play  a  conspicuous  part  in  the  advancement  and  destiny 
of  races.  The  large  heads,  in  many  instances,  having  emerged  from 
barbarism  (Teutons,  Celts,  for  example),  within  historical  times,  have 
reached  the  higher  pinnacles  of  civilization,  and  everywhere  outstrip* 
ped  and  dominated  over  the  small-headed  races  of  mankind. 

It  is  interesting  here  to  note  that  the  ancient  Egyptians  and  En- 
doos,  who  in  very  early  times  reached  a  considerable  degree  of  civiU- 
zation,  had,  like  the  Mexicans  and  Peruvians,  much  smaller  heads 
than  the  savage  tribes  around  them.^  Each  of  these  people  give  an 
internal  mean-capacity  of  eighty  cubic  inches,  which  is  but  one  inch 
above  the  average  of  American  races.  The  Negro  races,  excluave 
of  Ilottentots,  yield  an  average  of  eighty-three  inches. 

If  the  Jews  have  lived  during  1500  years  in  Malabar,  the  Magyars 
1000  in  Hungary,  the  Parsees  as  many  ages  in  India,  the  Basques  or 
Iberians  in  France  and  Spain  for  more  than  3000,  without  material 
change  —  and,  if  the  Anglo-Saxons  and  Spaniards  have  lived  tlirough 
ten  generations  in  America  without  approximating  the  aboriginal 
tj'pe  of  the  country,  it  is  a  reasonable  inference  that  the  intellectual 
and  physical  diiFerences  of  the  Toltecan  and  Barbarous  tribes  are  not 
attributable  to  secondary  causes,  cither  moral  or  physical. 

Mr.  Squier  makes  the  following  philosophical  remarks :  — 

«  The  casual  resemblance  of  certain  words  in  the  langaages  of  Americ*  and  those  of  th« 
Old  World  cannot  be  taken  as  evidence  of  a  common  origin.    Such  ooincidencea  may  bt 


ABORIGINAL    RAGES   OF    AMERICA.  281 

lidlj  ioeoimtod  finr  ti  the  resnlt  of  accident,  or,  at  most,  of  local  inftisioDS,  which  were 
lilkwt  any  extended  eiFeet.  The  entire  number  of  common  words  is  said  to  be  one  ban- 
M  tid  Mghty-eeren ;  of  these,  one  handred  and  four  coincide  with  words  foand  in  the 
Inguges  of  Asia  and  Aostralia,  forty-three  with  those  of  Europe,  and  forty  with  those  of 
Afries.  It  can  hardly  be  supposed  that  these  facts  are  sufficient  to  prove  a  connec- 
lioB  between  the  four  hundred  dialects  of  America  and  the  Tarious  languages  of  the 
ite  eontinent.  It  is  not  in  accidental  coincidences  of  sound  or  meaning,  but  in  a 
MSpwiton  of  the  general  structure  and  character  of  the  American  languages  with  those 
if  clkar  eountriee,  that  we  can  expect  to  find  similitudes  at  all  conclusiTC,  or  worthy  of 
iMirk,  in  determining  the  question  of  a  common  origin.  And  it  is  precisely  in  these 
Nipteta  that  we  diseoTer  the  strongest  CTidences  of  the  essential  peculiarities  of  the  Ame- 
nou  liaguages :  here  they  coincide  with  each  other,  and  here  exhibit  the  most  striking 
Mitnsts  with  all  the  others  of  the  globe.  The  diversities  which  have  sprung  up,  and 
tUcb  hsve  resulted  in  so  many  dialectical  modifications,  as  shown  in  the  numberless  voca- 
Wiries,  furnish  a  wide  field  for  investigation.  Mr.  Gallatin  draws  a  conclusion  from  the 
flRmitaace,  which  is  quite  as  fatal  to  the  popular  hypothesis,  respecting  the  origin  of  the 
bfiiDS,  as  the  more  sweeping  conclusion  of  Dr.  Morton.  It  is  the  length  of  time  which 
tUi  prodigious  subdivision  of  languages  in  America  must  have  required,  making  every 
•Btfvtnce  for  the  greater  changes  to  which  unwritten  languages  are  liable,  and  for  the 
MCMuy  breaking  up  of  nations  in  a  hunter-state  into  separate  communities.  For  these 
chiBges,  Mr.  Oallatin  claims,  we  must  have  the  very  longest  time  which  we  are  permitted 
tiMrame;  and,  if  it  is  considered  necessary  to  derive  the  American  races  from  the  other 
MBthieDt,  that  the  migration  must  have  taken  place  at  the  earliest  assignable  period. 

*'Tlie  following  conclusions  were  advanced  by  Mr.  Duponceau,  as  early  as  1819,  in  sub- 
Mttially  the  following  language :  — 

'*L  That  the  American  languages,  in  general,  are  rich  in  words  and  grammatical 
^Km ;  and,  that  in  their  complicated  construction  the  greatest  order,  method,  and  regu- 
WityprevaiL 

**2.  That  these  complicated  forms,  which  he  calls  polysynthetic,  appear  to  exist  in  all 
tkiie  languages,  from  Greenland  to  Cape  Horn. 

**  8.  That  these  forms  differ  essentially  from  those  of  the  ancient  and  modem  languages 
•f  tbe  Old  Hemisphere."  364 

The  type  of  a  race  would  never  change,  if  kept  from  adulterations, 
•8  we  have  shown  in  the  case  of  the  Jews  and  other  peoples.  So 
^th  languages :  we  have  no  reason  to  believe  that  a  race  would 
€ver  lose  its  language,  if  kept  aloof  from  foreign  influences.  It  is 
*  feet  that,  in  the  little  island  of  Great  Britain,  the  Welch  and  the 
Erse  are  still  spoken,  although  for  2000  years  pressed  upon  by  the 
strongest  influences  tending  to  exterminate  a  tongue.  So  with  the 
Basque  in  France,  which  can  be  traced  back  at  least  3000  years,  and 
18  Still  spoken.  Coptic  was  the  speech  of  Egypt  for  at  least  5000 
years,  and  still  leaves  its  trace  in  the  languages  around.  The  Chinese 
has  existed  equally  as  long,  and  is  still  undisturbed. 

^'An  effort  has  been  made  by  Mr.  Blackie,  Professor  of  Greek  in  the  University  of 
E&bargh,  to  reform  the  pronunciation  of  Greek  in  that  University.  He  is  teaching  his 
■tadeats  to  pronounce  Greek  as  they  do  in  Greece,  insisting  that  it  is  not  a  dead,  but  a 
Eving  language  —  as  any  one  may  see  by  looking  at  a  Greek  newspaper.  Prof.  Blackie 
gJTM  an  extract  from  a  newspaper  printed  last  year,  at  Athens,  giving  an  account  of  Kos- 
Wk't  visit  to  America,  from  which  it  is  evident  that  the  language  of  Homer  lives  in  a  state 
ft  purity  to  which,  considering  the  extraordinary  duration  of  its  literttry  existence  (2(»00 

36 


282  ABORIGINAL    RAGES  OF   AMERICA. 

ycftm  at  leaflt),  there  is  no  parallel,  perhaps,  on  the  face  of  the  globe.  After  notidBg  a  few 
trilling  modifications,  which  distinguish  modem  fW)m  ancient  Greek,  be  etatee,  ae  a  fact, 
that  in  three  columns  of  a  Greek  newspaper  of  the  year  1862,  there  do  not  eertaialj  occur 
three  wordM  that  are  not  pare  native  Greek  —  so  yery  slightly  bee  it  been  oormpted  hvm 
foreign  sources."*'* 

Altliough  tho  nations  of  Europe  and  Western  Afiia  have  been  in 
constant  turmoil  for  thousands  of  years,  and  their  languages  torn  to 
pieces,  yet  they  have  been  moulded  into  the  great  heterogeneous 
Indo-European  mass,  everywhere  showing  affinities  among  its  own 
fragments,  but  no  resemblance  to  American  languages.  The  subjoined 
extract  from  a  paper  of  Prof.  Agassiz  admirably  expresses  new  and 
motst  interesting  views  upon  the  natural  ori^n  of  speech:  — 

*'  As  for  languages,  their  common  structure,  and  eTon  the  analogy  in  the  sounds  of  diffe^ 
ent  languagCR,  far  from  indicating  a  derivation  of  one  from  another,  seem  to  us  rather  thi 
necesHary  result  of  that  similarity  in  the  organs  of  speech  which  causes  them  natorallj  to 
pro<luco  the  same  sound.     Who  would  now  deny  that  it  is  as  natural  for  men  to  speak  ii 
it  is  for  a  dog  to  bark,  for  an  ass  to  bray,  for  a  lion  to  roar,  for  a  wolf  to  howl,  when  n 
sec  that  no  nations  are  so  barbarous,  so  depriyed  of  all  human  character,  as  to  he  obaUi 
to  express  in  language  their  desires,  their  fears,  their  hopes  ?    And  if  a  unity  of  Itngotgi^ 
any  analogy  in  sound  and  structure  between  tho  languages  of  the  white  races,  indicite  i 
closer  connection  between  the  different  nations  of  that  race,  would  not  the  difference  whick 
has  been  observed  in  the  structure  of  the  languages  of  tho  wild  races  —  would  not  tbi 
power  tlio  American  Indians  have  naturally  to  utter  gutturals  which  the  white  can  hirdlj 
imitate,  afford  additional  evidence  that  these  races  did  not  originate  fh>m  a  eommon  itoc^ 
but  are  only  closely  allied  as  men,  endowed  equally  with  tho  same  intellectual  powers,  tht 
same  organs  of  speech,  the  same  sympathies,  only  developed  in  slightly  different  waji  la 
the  different  races,  precisely  as  we  observe  the  fact  between  closely  allied  species  of  tb 
same  genus  among  birds  ? 

**  There  is  no  ornithologist  who  ever  watched  the  natural  habits  of  birds  and  their  Mte% 
who  has  not  been  surprised  at  the  similarity  of  intonation  of  the  notes  of  closely  iDiel 
species,  and  the  greater  difference  between  the  notes  of  birds  belonging  to  different  geura 
and  families.  The  cry  of  tho  birds  of  prey,  are  alike  unpleasant  and  rough  insll;  tte 
song  of  all  the  thrushes  is  equally  sweet  and  harmonious,  and  modulated  upon  rinkr 
rhythms,  and  combined  in  similar  melodies ;  the  chit  of  all  titmice  is  loquacious  and  hud; 
the  (|uack  of  tho  duck  is  alike  nasal  in  all.  But  who  ever  thought  that  the  robb  Icmid 
his  melody  from  the  mocking-bird,  or  tho  mocking-bird  from  any  other  species  of  thnuh  f 
Who  ever  fancied  that  tho  field-crow  learned  his  cawing  from  the  raven  or  Jackdaw?  Ce^ 
tainly,  no  one  at  all  acquainted  with  the  natural  history  of  birds.  And  why  shooU  it  be 
different  with  men  ?  Why  should  not  tho  different  races  of  men  haye  originally  ipoken 
distinct  languages,  as  they  do  at  present,  differing  in  the  same  proportions  at  their  orginf 
of  speech  are  variously  modified  ?  And  why  should  not  these  modifications  in  their  tan 
be  indicative  of  primitive  differences  among  them  ?  It  were  giving  up  all  inductioa,  sQ 
power  of  arguing  from  sound  premises,  if  the  force  of  such  Qvidenoe  were  to  be  denied."3V 

To  which  may  be  added  the  familiar  instance,  tliat,  although  the 
Kegro  has  been  domiciliated  in  the  United  States  for  many  genera- 
tions among  white  people,  he  neveitheless,  whether  speaking  English, 
French,  or  Si)ani8h,  jjreHcrves  that  peculiar,  unmistakeably-iVvyrv,  in- 
tonation, whicli  no  culture  can  eradicate.  80,  again,  who  ever  heard  the 


ABOBIGIKAL    RACES    OF    AMERICA.  283 

Toice  of  an  Indian  uttering  English,  and  could  not  instantly  de^t 
the  articulations  of  the  Bed  man  ? 

A  review  of  the  preceding  facts  shows  conclusively,  we  think,  that 
the  Natural  Histoiy  of  the  American  aborigines  runs  a  close  parallel 
with  that  of  races  in  other  countries.  We  have  made  but  two  divisions ; 
but  it  is  more  than  probable  that  each  of  these  families,  instead  of 
springing  from  a  single  pair,  have  originated  in  many.  But  we  have 
diBCQSded  this  point  elsewhere,  and  need  not  reopen  it  here. 

Let  OS  now  glance  at  the  history  of  those  aboriginal  races  which 
iDide  the  only  approach  towards  civilization.  It  is  true  that  our  ma- 
terials are  very  defective  in  many  particulars,  yet  enough  remain  to 
leid  ethnologists  to  some  important  results. 

Xo  trace  of  an  alphabet  existed  at  the  time  of  the  conquest  of  the 
continent  of  America;  but  some  tribes  possessed  an  imperfect  sort  of 
pictore-writing,  from  which  a  little  archseological  aid  can  be  derived ; 
thongh  we  are  compelled  to  look  chiefly  to  traditions,  which  are 
cAen  vague,  and  to  the  light  which  emanates  from  the  physical  char 
ncters,  antiquities,  religions,  arts,  sciences,  languages,  or  agriculture. 

The  decided  structural  connection  which  exists  among  the  various 
Indian  languages  has  been  regarded  as  sufficient  evidence,  not  only 
of  the  common  origin  of  these  languages,  but  of  the  races  speaking 
^m.  The  venerable  Albert  Gallatin,  who  devoted  much  time  and 
tilent  to  American  ethnography,  says :  — 

•*An  thote  who  hare  inyestigated  the  subject  appear  to  hare  agreed  in  the  opinion  that, 
Itverer  differing  in  their  vocabularies,  there  is  an  evident  similarity  in  the  structure  of  all 
^American  lang^uages,  bespeaking  a  common  origin. "3^ 

Xow,  we  are  not  disposed  to  deny  the  close  affinity  of  these  lan- 
gniges,  but  we  cannot  agree  that  this  aflfords  any  satisfactory  proof 
of  unify  of  their  linguistic  derivation.  The  conclusion,  to  our  minds, 
it  anon  tequitur. 

Let  us  assume,  with  Agassiz  and  Morton,  that  all  mankind  do  not 
Spring  firora  one  pair,  nor  even  each  race  from  distinct  pairs ;  but  that 
^en  were  created  in  nationSj  in  the  diflferent  zoological  provinces  where 
kistory  first  finds  them.  The  Caucasians,  Mongols,  Indians,  Negroes, 
•^^ere,  for  example,  created  in  large  numbers,  or  in  scattered  tribes. 
'i^Tiat,  let  us  ask,  would  necessarily  be  the  result  as  regards  types  and 
l^guages  ?  Various  individuals  of  these  tribes,  having  no  language, 
^ould  soon  come  in  contact,  either  through  proximity,  or  early  wan- 
ieriugs.  Unions  would  soon  take  place,  and  there  would  be  a  fusion 
of  types,  so  as  perhaps  to  change,  more  or  less,  each  original ;  just  as 
amalgamations  have  taken  place  among  all  historical  nations,. and  are 
low  going  on  in  every  country  of  the  globe. 

So  with  languages.    As  soon  as  individuals  came  in  contact,  they 


284  ABORIGINAL    RACES    OF   AMERICA. 

would  necessarily  commence  the  first  steps  towards  forming  a  speecb, 
as  birds  instinctively  sing  and  dogs  bark.  The  wants,  and  range  of 
ideas  of  these  tribes,  would,  for  a  long  time,  be  very  limited,  and 
their  vocabulary,  thus  formed,  very  meagre.  The  abori^nal  races  of 
America,  thougli  not  identical,  display  a  certain  similarity  in  theirphj- 
sical  and  intellectual  characters,  as  species  of  a  genus  in  the  animal 
kingdom  possess  certain  physical  characters  and  instincts  in  common; 
and  it  is  probable  that  their  primitive  languages  would,  in  conse- 
quencc,  more  or  less,  resemble  each  other.  This  view  is  strengthened 
by  the  fact  of  general  resemblance  amongst  American  crania.  But 
nothing  in  human  anatomy  can  be  more  striking,  than  the  wide  dif- 
ference in  the  conformation  of  the  skulls  of  American  and  African 
races. 

If  two  distinct  races,  created  on  incommunicable  continents,  had 
been  left  alone,  originally,  each  to  form  its  own  languages  indepen- 
dently of  the  other,  is  it  not  presumable,  H  priori^  that  there  would 
accrue  a  much  gi'oater  similarity  among  the  tongues  of  the  one  nice, 
on  the  same  continent,  than  between  these  tongues  and  those  spoken 
on  the  other  continent  by  the  other  race  ?  Especially,  when  the  phy- 
sical and  moral  characteristics  of  the  fonner  differ  radically  from 
those  of  the  latter  ? 

As,  then,  the  crania  of  American  races  resemble  each  other,  while 
diflbring  entirely  from  those  of  African  races,  so  do  American  and 
African  languages  diifor  from  each  other  in  structure  and  vocabulary; 
although  both  arc  in  hannony  with  the  various  dialects  spoken  on 
their  respective  continents  by  races  osteologically  similar. 

^Vlictlior  the  a])()ve  proposition  be  tnie  or  false,  all  languages  which^ 
in  their  infant  state,  came  together,  would  necessarily  become  fused  into 
one  heterogeneous  mass.     Let  us  illustrate  this  point  a  little  &rther. 
Suppose  that,  five  thousand  years  ago,  a  country  had  existed  large  as 
Europe,  covered  by  a  virgin  forest,  and  that  the  Creator  had  scattered 
over  it  tribes,  bearing  the  tj'pe  of  the  old  Teutonic  stock — each  of 
whom  commenced  at  once  in  forming  a  language  —  what  would  be 
the  result  in  our  day,  after  5000  years  of  migrations,  wars,  amalga- 
mations ?     Can  any  one  doubt  that  these  languages  would  be  fiwed 
into  one  whole,  quite  as  homogeneous  as  those  of  the  aborigines  of 
America?   When  we  reflect  that  there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that 
this  continent  hjis  been  inhabited  for  more  than  5000  years,  such  case 
becotnos  a  much  stronger  one.     Niebuhr,  in  one  of  his  letlere,  ex- 
presses views  very  similar.^ 

** Thcso  p;rcat  national  races  haye  nerer  sprung  from  the  growth  of  a  tingle Ikn^ 

Into  a  nation,  but  always  from  the  association  of  several  families  of  human  beings,  niied 
above  their  fellow  animals  by  the  nature  of  their  wants,  and  the  gradual  in? entioD  if  i 


▲BORIGIKAL    BAGES   OF   AMEBIGA.  285 

;  €Mk  of  which  fkmiliefl  probably  had  originally  formed  a  langaage  peculiar  to 
Thia  last  idea  belonga  to  Reinhold.  By  this  I  explain  the  immense  yariety  of  Ian* 
(Mgct  among  the  North  American  Indians,  which  it  is  absolutely  impossible  to  refer  to  any 
won  tonree,  bat  which,  in  some  cases,  have  resolved  themselyes  into  one  language,  as 
li  Mtxieo  and  Pern,  for  instance ;  and  also  the  number  of  synonyms  in  the  earliest  periods 
tf  iMgoagta.  On  this  account,  I  maintain  that  we  must  make  a  very  cautious  use  of  dif- 
of  language  as  applied  to  the  theory  of  races,  and  have  more  regard  to  physical 
tion;  which  latter  is  exactly  the  same,  for  instance,  in  most  of  the  Indian  tribes 
«f  Horth  America.  I  belieye,  farther,  that  the  origin  of  the  human  race  is  not  connected 
imk  any  given  place,  but  is  to  be  sought  ererywhere  over  the  face  of  the  earth ;  and  that 
iliiia  idcft  more  worthy  of  the  power  and  wisdom  of  the  Creator,  to  assume  that  he  gaye 
tiMck  tone  and  each  climate  its  proper  inhabitants,  to  whom  that  zone  and  climate  would 
liMst  imtable,  than  to  assume  that  the  human  species  has  degenerated  in  such  innumer- 
iHiiastaneca." 

Wiseman  approaches  the  subject  from  a  diflferent  point  of  view, 
irfkring  another  explanation  for  the  dissimilarity  of  languages.  He 
Baintains  that  there  are  affinities  among  all  languages,  which  can  only 
ke  explained  by  original  uniti/,  but  acknowledges,  on  the  other  side, 
certain  radical  differences,  which  are  only  to  be  explained  by  a  mi- 
nde.    He  says,  in  Lecture  second :  — 

"is  the  radical  difference  among  the  languages  forbids  their  being  considered  dialects, 
V  Aboots  of  one  another,  we  are  driven  to  the  conclusion  that,  on  the  one  hand,  these 
h^Bigts  must  haye  been  originally  united  in  one,  whence  they  drew  their  common  ele- 
Mtts,  essential  to  them  all ;  and,  on  the  other,  that  the  separation  between  them,  which 
iliujii  other  and  no  less  important  elements  of  resemblance,  could  not  have  been  caused 
^  say  gradual  departure,  orindiridual  derelopment  —  for  these  we  have  long  since  ex- 
didcd — but  by  some  riolent,  unusual,  and  actiTC  force,  sufficient  alone  to  reconcile  these 
mlieting  appearances,  and  to  account  at  once  for  the  resemblances  and  the  differences."  360 

This  ^^iew  of  the  enigma  would  be  much  the  most  agreeable  to 
BUmy  readers,  inasmuch  as,  by  the  obtrusion  of  an  unwarranted  phy- 
Qcal  impossibility,  it  gets  clear  of  that  radical  diversity  of  languages 
^hich  philology  has  not  yet  been  able  to  overcome.  Such  reasoning, 
bowever  plausible  at  the  time  when  it  was  written,  will  not  stand 
the  test  of  criticism  in  the  year  1853.  The  facts  revealed  to  us  by 
'he  subsequent  discoveries  of  Lepsius  and  others,  require  a  much 
^her  antiquity  for  nations  and  languages  than  the  Cardinal  had  any 
dea  of;  and  which  is  entirely  irreconcilable  with  the  Jewish  date  for 
khe  "confusion  of  tongues"  at  Babel,  to  which  he  plainly  points.  K 
liat  confusion  of  tongues  in  Genesis  were  even  taken  as  literally  true, 
it  could  neither  have  applied  to  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  nor, 
particularly,  to  those  inhabiting  parts  of  the  world  unknown  to 
Oriental  geography  in  the  time  of  Moses  or  Abraham;  and  this 
owmg  to  exegetical  reasons  hereinafter  set  forth. 

Clavigero,  whose  ability  and  opportunities  confer  upon  his  autho- 
lity  especial  weight,  ^ves  the  following  chronology,  derived  from 
itlok  obtained  through  Mexicans :  — 


286  ABORIGINAL    RACES   OF  AMERICA. 

The  TolteoB  arriyed  in  Anahuao,  or  the  country  now  called  Mexico, 

migratiDg  from  the  North •....«« 648 

They  abandoned  the  country -..  1051 

The  GhichemeoB  arriyed 1170 

The  Acholchuane  arriyed  about •-  1200 

The  Mexioane  reached  Tula 1296 

They  founded  Mexico  ...» 1825 

Hero,  then,  we  have  the  dates  of  successive  migrations  of  these 
Toltecan  races,  from  the  seventh  to  the  fourteenth  century;  and, 
although  much  doul)t  exists  with  regard  to  the  accuracy  of  some  of 
these  dates,  no  one  who  investigates  the  subject  will  deny  that  they  are 
sufficiently  close  for  all  practical  purposes,  and  maybe  taken  as  the  baas 
of  chronological  calculation.     Clavigero,  Gallatin,  Humboldt,  Pres- 
cott,  Bquier,  Morton — in  short,  all  authorities,  are  substantially  agreed 
on  this  point.     These  Toltecan  i;^es,  who  it  seems  inhabited,  though 
perhaps  at  different  epochs,  almoS;  every  portion  of  the  present  terri- 
tory of  the  United  States,  must  have  been  pressed  upon  by  caofes 
now  unknown  to  us,  and  forced  to  migrate  from  their  original  abodes. 
They  sought  an  asylum  in  the  southern  countries  —  Mexico,  Centml 
America,  Peru ;  and  here  gave  birth  to  the  semi-civilization  found  at 
the  time  of  the  Spanish  conquest.     Gallatin,  however,  thinks  it  most 
probable  that  the  Toltecan  races  and  tlieir  civilization  conuneneed  m 
the  tropic,  and  spread  towards  the  north.   Over  an  immense  territoiy, 
bounded  by  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific,  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  and  the 
Great  Lakes,  arc  scattered  those  countless  mounds,  on  the  origia 
of  which  the  savage  tribes  surrounding  them  for  the  last  three  oi» 
four  centuries  have  not  even  preserved  a  tradition. 


**  Not  far  fVom  one  hundred  enolosures,  of  yarious  sixes,  and  fiye  hundred  momdi, 
found  in  Ross  county,  Ohio.    The  number  of  tumuli  in  the  State  may  be  safely  ettimitftd 
at  ten  thousand,  and  tlie  number  of  enclosures  at  one  thousand  or  fifteen  hundred."^ 

From  this  single  State,  constituting  but  a  small  fraction  of  the 
surface  over  which  they  are  scattered,  may  be  formed  some  idea  of 
the  enormous  number  of  these  remains  and  of  the  ante-historical  popu- 
lation which  constructed  them.  These  tumuli  were  of  several  distinct 
kindn,  viz.,  sepulchral  and  sacrificial ;  dikes,  fortifications,  &c.  Squier'e 
investiccations  lead  him  to  aver:  — 

*'  Tlio  features  common  to  all  are  elementary,  and  identify  them  as  appertainiog  to  om 
grand  system,  owing  its  origin  to  a  family  of  men  moying  in  the  same  general  dinetioi^ 
cictiiig  uudcr  common  impulses,  and  influenced  by  similar  causes." 

These  mounds,  from  their  number  and  magnitude,  present  indis- 
putable evidence  of  the  existence  of  very  large  agricultural  popula- 
tions. How  many  centuries  were  these  people  increasing,  migrating, 
and  concentrating,  around  so  many  thousand  widely-scattered  nuclei  f 


▲BORIGIKAL    RAGES   OF   AMERICA.  287 

3ng  was  it  before  they  possessed  a  density  and  command  of 
requisite  for  such  structures  ?  How  long,  after  building  such 
al  monuments,  did  they  Uve  around,  before  abandoning  them  ? 
they  not  the  same  people  who  migrated  into  Mexico  and  Cen- 
aerica  from  the  seventh  to  the  thirteenth  century  a.  c.  ?  Surely, 
ply  to  this  view  of  the  subject  alone,  in  connection  with  the 
Gil  type  of  the  race,  must  carry  them  back  to  times  contempo- 
ith  the  Pharaohs  of  Egypt. 

valuable  to  be  mutilated,  a  long  extract  from  the  standard 
)efore  quoted  is  here  introduced. 

•ntiqiiity  of  the  ancient  monmnente  of  the  Mississippi  Vallej  has  been  made  the 
if  incideDtal  remark  in  the  foregoing  chapters.  It  will  not  be  out  of  place  here  to 
lee  more  to  some  of  the  facts  bearing  upon  this  point    Of  course,  no  attempt  to 

data  accurately,  from  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  can  now  be  successful.  The 
it  can  be  done  is,  to  arrive  at  approximate  results.  The  fact  that  none  of  the 
tonuments  occur  upon  the  latest  formed  terraces  of  the  riyer-Talleys  of  Ohio,  is  one 

Importance  in  its  bearing  upon  this  question.  If,  as  we  are  amply  warranted  in 
;,  these  terraces  mark  the  degrees  of  the  subsidence  of  the  streams,  one  of  the  four 
nay  be  traced)  has  been  formed  since  those  streams  haye  followed  their  present 
There  is  no  good  reason  for  supposing  that  the  mound-builders  would  hare 
building  upon  that  terrace,  while  they  erected  their  works  promiscuously  upon  all 
rs.  And  if  they  had  built  upon  it,  some  slight  traces  of  their  works  would  yet  be 
lowerer  much  influence  one  may  assign  to  disturbing  causes — oyerflows,  and  shift- 
mels.  Assuming,  then,  that  the  lowest  terrace,  on  the  Scioto  river,  for  example, 
I  formed  since  the  era  of  the  mounds,  we  must  next  consider  that  the  excavafiiig 
'  the  Western  riTcrs  diminishes  yearly,  in  proportion  at  they  approximate  towards 
1  level.  On  the  Lower  Mississippi,  where  alone  the  ancient  monuments  are  some- 
raded  by  the  water,  the  bed  of  the  stream  is  rising,  ftrom  the  deposition  of  the  ma- 
rought  down  from  the  upper  tributaries,  where  the  excavating  process  is  going  on. 
avating  power,  it  is  calculated,  is  in  an  inverse  ratio  to  the  square  of  the  depth  — 
to  say,  diminishes  as  the  square  of  the  depth  increases.  Taken  to  be  approxi- 
orrect,  this  rule  establishes,  that  the  formation  of  the  latest  terrace,  by  the  opera- 
be  same  causes,  must  have  occupied  much  more  time  than  the  formation  of  any  of 
eding  three.  Upon  these  premises,  the  time  since  the  streams  have  flowed  in  their 
courses  may  be  divided  into  four  periods  of  different  lengths — of  tphiek  the  latett^ 

to  hare  elapted  tince  the  race  of  the  mounds  Jiouruhed,  it  much  the  Umgett. 

fact  that  the  rivers  in  shifting  their  channels  have  in  some  instances  encroached 
B  superior  terraces,  so  as  in  part  to  destroy  works  situated  upon  them,  and  after- 
iceded  to  long  distances  of  a  fourth  or  half  a  mile  or  upwards,  is  one  which  should 
rerlooked  in  this  connection.  In  the  case  of  the  *  high  bankworks,'  the  recession 
1  nearly  three-fourths  of  a  mile,  and  the  intervening  terrace  or  *  bottom*  was,  at 
>d  of  the  early  settlement,  covered  with  a  dense  forest  This  recession  and  subse- 
rest  growth  must  of  necessity  have  taken  place  since  the  river  encroached  upon  the 
irorks  here  alluded  to. 

lout  doing  more  than  to  allude  to  the  circumstance  of  the  exceedingly  decayed  state 
leletons  found  in  the  mounds,  and  to  the  amount  of  vegetable  accumulations  in  the 
ixcavations  and  around  tho  ancient  Works,  we  pass  to  another  fact,  perhaps  more 
it  in  its  bearing  upon  the  question  of  the  antiquity  of  these  works,  than  any  of 
vsented  above.  It  is,  that  they  are  covered  with  primitiye  forests,  in  no  way  dis 
ibU  from  those  which  surround  them,  in  places  where  it  is  probable  no  clearing* 


288  ABOBIGINAL    RACES   OF   AMERICA. 

were  ever  made.  Some  of  the  trees  of  these  forests  haye  a  positiTe  aatiiqiiity  of  tnm  riz 
to  eight  hundred  years.  They  are  found  surrounded  with  the  mouldering  rraiainB  of 
others,  undoubtedly  of  equal  original  dimensions,  but  now  fallen  and  almost  incorponted 
with  the  soil.  Allow  a  reasonable  time  for  the  encroachment  of  the  forest^  after  all  the  worfa 
were  abandoned  by  their  builders,  and  for  the  period  interrening  between  that  erent  and 
the  date  of  their  construction,  and  we  are  compelled  to  assign  them  no  inoonaiderablt  anti- 
quity. But,  as  already  obsenred,  the  forests  coTering  these  works  correspond  in  til 
respects  with  the  surrounding  forests ;  the  same  varieties  of  trees  are  found,  in  the  mmt 
proportions,  and  they  have  a  like  primitive  aspect  This  flAct  was  remarked  bj  the  late 
President  IIabbibon,  and  was  put  forward  by  him  as  one  of  the  strongest  evidences  of  tbi 
high  antiquity  of  these  works.  In  an  address  before  the  Historical  Society  of  Ohio,  be 
said :  — 

<*  'The  process  by  which  nature  restores  the  forest  to  its  original  state,  after  being  once 
cleared,  is  extremely  slow.     The  rich  lands  of  the  West  are  indeed  soon  covered  again,.lmt 
the  character  of  the  growth  is  entirely  different,  and  conUnues  so  for  a  long  period.    In 
several  places  upon  the  Ohio,  and  upon  the  farm  which  I  occupy,  clearings  were  made  ii 
the  first  settlement  of  the  country,  and  subsequently  abandoned  and  suffered  to  grow  vp. 
Some  of  these  new  forests  are  now,  sure,  of  fifty  years*  growth ;  but  they  have  made  so 
little  progress  towards  attaining  the  appearance  of  the  immediately  eontigaons  foreit,  h 
to  induce  any  man  of  reflection  to  determine  that  at  least  ten  times  fifty  yean  most  dapN 
before  their  complete  assimilation  can  be  effected.     We  find,  in  the  andent  works,  all  thit 
variety  of  trees  which  give  such  unrivalled  beauty  to  our  forests,  in  natural  proportioai. 
The  first  growth,  on  the  same  kind  of  land,  once  cleared  and  then  abandoned  to  nature,  on 
the  contrary,  is  nearly  homogeneous,  often  stinted  to  one  or  two,  at  most  three,  kindi  of 
timber.     If  the  ground  has  been  cultivated,  the  yellow  locust  will  thickly  spring  up;  if 
not  cultivated,  the  black  and  white  walnut  will  be  the  prevailing  growth.  ...  Of  whit 
immense  age,  then,  must  bo  the  works  so  often  referred  to,  covered,  as  th^  are,  bj  it 
least  the  second  growth  after  the  primitive-forest  state  was  regained  ? ' 

**  It  is  not  undertaken  to  assign  a  period  for  the  assimilation  here  indicated  to  takepliee. 
It  mustf  however^  be  measured  by  centuries, 

**  In  respect  to  the  extent  of  territory  occupied  at  one  time,  or  at  successive  periods,  bj 
the  race  of  the  mounds,  so  far  as  indicated  by  the  occurrence  of  their  monuments,  Httk 
need  be  said,  in  addition  to  the  observations  presented  in  the  first  chapter.   It  cannot,  bov* 
ever,  have  escaped  notice,  that  the  relics  found  in  the  mounds— composed  of  matcritls  pe* 
culiar  to  places  separated  as  widely  as  the  ranges  of  the  Alleghanies  on  the  east,  and  the 
Sierras  of  Mexico  on  the  west,  the  waters  of  the  great  lakes  on  the  north,  and  those  of  tbi 
Gulf  of  Mexico  on  the  south  —  denote  the  contemporaneous  existence  of  commnniestict 
between  these  extremes.     For  we  find,  side  by  side,  in  the  same  mounds,  native  copper 
from  Luke  Superior,  mica  Arom  the  Alleghanies,  shells  from  the  Gulf,  and  obsidian  (pcrbtpt 
porphyry)  from  Mexico.     This  fact  seems  to  conflict  seriously  with  the  hypothesii  of  a 
migration,  either  northward  or  southward.    Further  and  more  extended  investigatione  and 
observations  may,  nevertheless,  serve  satisfactorily  to  setUe,  not  only  this,  but  other  eqnallj 
interesting  questions,  connected  with  the  extinct  race,  whose  name  is  lost  to  tradition  itself 
and  whoi'C  very  existence  is  left  to  the  sole  and  silent  attestations  of  the  rude,  but  oft  im- 
posing monuments,  which  throng  the  valleys  of  the  West." 

A  dispa«fiionato  review  of  the  evidences  thus  cursorily  presented, 
in  8upi)ort  of  the  contemporaneousness  of  American  races  with  those 
lirst  recorded  on  the  monuments  of  the  eastern  worid,  when  taken 
logetlier,  ought,  we  think,  to  satisfy  any  unprejudiced  mind.    "Nor 
can  anything  be  twisted  out  of  the  Jewish  records  to  show  that,  at 
the  time  when  many  races  were  abeady  formed  in  the  old  Levant 


ABORIGINAL    BACES   OF  AMEBIGA.  289 

ft  least  one  distinct  type  of  man  did  not  exist  on  the  Western  Conti- 
lint.  Bat,  to  onr  minds,  stronger  than  all  other  reasonings,  not  ex- 
isting the  antithesis  of  languages,  is  that  drawn  from  the  antiquity 
i  ikulls. 

The  vertical  occiput,  the  prominent  vertex,  the  great  interparietal 
fiiineter,  the  low  defective  forehead,  the  small  internal  capacity  of 
the  skull,  the  square  or  rounded  form,  the  quadrangular  orbits,  the 
MBsive  maxillffi,  are  peculiarities  which  stamp  the  American  groups, 
Bore  especially  the  Toltecan  family,  and  distinguish  them  widely 
from  anv  other  races  of  the  earth,  ancient  or  modem. 

As  before  remarked,  these  characters  are  seen  to  some  extent  in  all 
IiicBans:  although  the  savage  tribes  exhibit  a  greater  development 
cf  the  posterior  portion  of  the  brain  than  the  Toltecs  —  thus  supply- 
i^,  in  Natural  History,  the  link  of  organism  which  assimilates  the 
Birbarous  septs  of  America  to  the  savage  races  of  the  Old  World. 

An  interesting  fact  was  mentioned  to  us  by  an  American  officer, 
€f  high  standing,  who  accompanied  our  army  in  its  march  through 
Mesdco  during  the  late  war.  Although  his  head,  which  we  mea- 
nied,  is  below  the  average  size  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race,  he  told  us 
Alt  it  was  with  difficulty  he  could  find,  in  a  large  hat-store  at  Mata- 
Bons,  a  single  hat  which  would  go  on  his  head.  Hats  suited  to 
Mexicans  are  too  small  for  Anglo-Saxons:  a  fact  corroborated  by 
•mple  testimony.  Throughout  tlie  winter  season,  in  Mobile,  at  least 
one  hundred  Indians  of  the  Choctaw  tribe  wander  about  the  streets, 
endeavoring  to  dispose  of  their  little  packs  of  wood ;  and  a  glance 
•t  their  heads  will  show  that  they  correspond,  in  every  particular,  with 
the  anatomical  description  just  given.  They  present  heads  precisely 
inalogous  to  those  ancient  crania  taken  from  the  mounds  over  the 
whole  territory  of  the  United  States;  while  they  most  strikingly 
contrast  with  the  Anglo-Saxons,  French,  Spaniards  and  Negroes, 
ttnong  whom  they  are  moving. 

It  is  impossible  to  say  how  long  human  bones  may  be  preserved  in 
» dry  soil.  There  are  some  curious  statements  of  Squier,  and  many 
more  of  Wilson,^^  respecting  the  barrows  of  the  ancient  Britons,  where 
ikeletons  have  been  preserved  at  least  2000  years :  — 

**CoDfi(lering  that  the  earth  around  these  skeletons  is  wonderfully  compact  and  dry,  and 
tiat  the  conditions  for  their  preservation  are  exceedingly  faTorable,  while  they  are  in  fact 
•I  Bach  decayed,  we  may  form  some  approximate  estimate  of  their  remote  antiquity.  In 
tki  htrrows  of  the  ancient  Britons,  entire,  well-presenred  skeletons  are  found,  although 
pOMessing  an  undoubted  antiquity  of  at  least  eighteen  hundred  years.  Local  causes  may 
ffodoee  singular  results  in  particular  instances,  bat  we  speak  now  of  these  remains  in  the 
•ttWfUe."  ^ 

From  the  ruins  of  Nineveh  and  Babylon  we  have  bones  of  at  least 
2500  years  old  ;^  from  the  pyramids^*  and  the  catacombs  of  Egypt, 
37 


290  ABOSIGINAL    BAGES    07    AXIEICA. 

both  mummied  and  immummied  crania  have  been  taken,  of  itiB 
higher  antiqaity,  in  perfect  preservatioa ;  and  nnmeronfl  other  proofr 
might  he  broaght  forward  to  the  Bame  effect :  nevertheleae,  the  ike- 
letons  deposited  in  our  Indian  mounds,  from  the  Lakes  to  the  Galf^ 
are  crumbling  into  duet  through  age  alone  ! 
Speaking  of  the  mound-builders,  it  is  said :  — 

■■  The  only  akiiU  iaoontastably  belonpng  to  ui  indiTidiud  of  thkt  nM,  vUd  hu  Im 
ncoTGred  eotirfl,  or  anfficienUf  wsU  pTMerrsd  lo  ba  of  Tklaa  for  pni^OMi  of  MBjariit^ 
wii  tokoD  from  tha  hitl-moaiid,  nambared  8  Id  the  map  of  a  Motion  of  tvelTO  milM  gf  lb 
Bcioto  V&llej." 

Squier's  account  continues ;  — 

"  Tba  circnmituioeB  under  which  thii  iVnll  wu  foand  kre,  altogetbor,  w  axtoMfiSui] 
u  to  marit  a  dettilad  ■coonnt  It  will  be  obaeirEd,  from  tha  map,  th«(  tha  noaad  ibm 
indicated  is  litnated  npon  the  nimmit  of  4  high  hill,  ararlooking  the  Tallaj  of  the  S6M, 
about  fanr  miles  belo*  the  city  of  Chilicothe.  It  is  one  of  the  moet  pTomi>Ht  and  (<■■ 
mandiog  positioiis  in  that  eeotion  of  conntTy.  UpoD  tha  sammit  of  thia  hill  liMi  a  Mvial 
kDoll,  of  BO  great  regaUrity  ae  almoBt  to  iodace  the  belief  that  it  ii  itaalf  aitifldal.  Tpoa 
the  Tei7  apei  of  this  knoll,  and  cotered  b;  the  trees  of  the  primidra  for«sta,  i*  tha  ■md. 
It  ia  about  eight  feet  high,  bj  fortj  or  fifty  feet  base.  The  auparstractiiTe  ia  a  toa^  jtitt 
elay,  which,  at  the  depth  of  three  feet,  ia  mixed  with  larEe,  rongh  ■tonai ;  aa  ihowa  ia  At 
Booompaiiyuig  aeolion,  (Fig.  107). 

"  These  atones  rest  npon  a  dry,  calcareous  deposit  of  buried  earth  and  small  stoBM,  ef  a 
dark  black  colonr,  and  tnitch  compacted.  This  deposit  is  abont  two  feat  in  tUekwai,  ii 
tha  eantra,  and  rests  npon  the  original  soil.  In  outTatiBg  the  mand,  a  laifi  pUi  if 
mica  WM  diacoTered,  placed  npon  the  stanea.  ....  Immediatdy  nndeneatli  lUs  plilstf 
mica,  and  in  the  centre  of  the  buried  deposit,  was  found  the  sknll  flgnrad  in  the  fliM 
(Figs.  19S,  190).  It  was  discorered  resting  upon  ita  face.  The  lower  jaw,  aa,  indeed,  tkl 
entire  skeleton,  excepting  the  clavicle,  a  few  oerricsl  Tertebne,  and  some  of  tha  bOBN  rf 
the  feet,  all  of  which  were  huddled  around  the  skull,  were  wanting. 

"  From  the  entire  singularity  of  this  buri&l,  it  might  ba  inferred  that  the  depoaitMi  ■ 
companitiTely  recent  one;  but  the  fact  that  the  various  layers  of  carbonaceoDs  earth,  ttoM 
and  clay  were  entirely  uniiisturbed,  and  in  no  degree  intermixed,  settles  tbt  qoeedsi^ 
yond  doobt,  that  the  skull  was  placed  where  it  was  found,  at  tha  time  of  the  conHndiM 
of  the  mound.  .  .  . 

"  This  skull  is  wonderfully  preserved  ;  unaccountably  so,  unless  the  drcamttaaoM  mdH 
which  it  was  found  may  be  regarded  aa  most  faTcrable  to  such  a  reeulL  The  imjMniM 
neas  of  the  mouni!  to  Writer,  from  the  nature  of  the  material  oomposing  it,  and  ita  pcBtiol 
on  the  summit  of  an  eminence,  eubsidiug  in  every  direction  &om  its  base,  are  eircoDuUsM 
which,  joined  Co  (he  antiseptic  qualities  of  the  carbonaceous  depout  eoTolopiDg  the  ikill, 
may  satiafaotorily  account  for  its  excellent  preservation." 

A  twofold  interest  attaches  to  the  mound  (Fig.  197),  of  which  w 
offer  a  sectional  tracing.     On  the  one  hand  it  indicates  the  pai"* 


ABOKIOINAL    BA.CES   OF    AKEBICA. 


291 


>ved  by  aDci«Dt  American  m&n  npon  the  dead;  tbos  evincmg 
idwable  civilizatioD :  on  the  other,  the  central  tumTilar  position 
rhicb  this  nnique  craniam  was  discovered,  establishes  an  ante- 
imbian  age  for  its  builders,  and  segregates  it  entirely  from  the 
T  sepulchres  of  our  modern  Indians. 

e  preseot  a  vertical  and  a  profile  engraving  of  this  ancient  skull, 
exceedingly  characteristic  of  our  American  races,  ^though  more 


icntarly  of  the  Toltecan ;  having  already  stated  that  the  Barho' 
tribes  possessed  more  development  of  the  posterior  part  of  the 
1  than  the  Toltecs.  An  examination  of  this  skull  will  elicit  the 
ffing  characteristic  peculiarities  —  forehead  low,  narrow,  and  re- 
ig;  flattened  occiput;  a  perpendicular  line  drawn  through  the 
■nal  meatus  of  the  ear,  divides  the  brain  into  two  unequal  parts, 
hich  the  posterior  is  much  the  smaller;  forming,  in  this  respect, 
ildng  contrast  with  other,  and  more  particularly  the  Negro,  races, 
red  from  above,  the  anterior  part  of  the  brain  ia  narrow,  and  the 
nior  and  middle  portion,  over  the  organs  of  caution,  secretive- 
,  defitmctiveness,  &c.,  veiy  brood,  thus  lending  much  support  to 
nology:  vertex  prominent.  [These  peculiaritdes  are  confirmed  by 
(inmerous  measurements  of  Br.  Morton,  and  by  the  observations 
uny  other  anatomists,  as  well  as  our  own.  Identical  characters, 
pervade  all  the  American  races,  ancient  and  modem,  over  the 
whole  continent.  We  have  compared 
Jio.  200.^  many  heads  of  living  tribes,  Cherokees, 

Choctaws,  Mexicans,  &c.,  as  well  as  era- 
nia  from  mounds  of  all  ages,  and  the 
same  general  organism  characterizes 
each  one.  — J.  C.  N.] 

Any  Bouth-Afiican  race,  compared 
with  an  American  Indian,  would  ex- 
hibit  a  contrast  almost  as  salient ;  but 
a  Botjetman  (Fig.  200)  from  the  Cape 


292  ABORIGINAL    BAGES   OF    AMEBIGA. 

of  Good  Hope  answers  our  purpose.  OsteologicaUy,  they  are  aa  dis- 
tinct from  each  other  as  the  skull  of  a  fossil  hyena  is  from  that  of  i 
prairie  wolf;  at  the  same  time  that  each  human  cranium  is  emphati- 
cally typical  of  the  race  to  which  it  appertains. 

But,  if  comparison  of  an  antique  American  cranium  (Fig.  198) 
with  the  skull  of  a  modem  Bushman  (Fig.  200),  evolves  instantane- 
ously such  palpable  contrasts,  still  more  extraordinaiy  and  starding 
are  those  which  resile  when  we  compare  either  or  both  with  one  of 
the  primeval  '^kumhe-kephalicy'  or  boat-ahaped  skulls  (Figs.  201, 202), 

Fio.202. 


Fio.  201. 


exhumed  from  the  prc-Celtic  cairns  of  Scotland.^  Can  anything 
human  be  more  diverse  than  the  osteological  conformation  of  the  mort 
ancient  type  of  man  known  in  America  from  that  of  the  primordial 
Briton  ?  Be  it  duly  noted,  too,  that  while,  on  the  American  conti- 
nent, the  earliest  cranium  resulting  from  Squier's  researches  is  every 
way  identical  (as  wo  shall  demonstrate  hereinafter)  with  crania  of  the 
Creeks,  and  other  Indian  nations  of  our  own  generation,  men  of  thii 
kumhe-kephalic  type  occupied  the  British  Isles  long  prior  to  the  ad- 
vent of  those  hrachy-kephalic  races,  who  were  precursors  of  the  old 
Celts ;  themselves,  in  Britain,  antedating  all  history !  Of  this  feet 
Wilson's  Archceology  of  Scotland  furnishes  exuberant  evidences;  to 
be  enlarged  upon  by  us  in  dealing  with  "  Comparative  Anatomy." 

Hamilton  Smith  and  Morton  have  contended  that  no  test  is 
known  by  which  fossil  human  are  distinguishable  from  other  fossil 
bones  of  extinct  species.^  The  question,  to  say  the  least,  is  an  open 
one ;  although  none  can  aver  that  there  are  not  human  fossils  as  old 
as  those  of  the  mastodon  and  other  extinct  animals.  Tlie  following 
extract  from  ilorton's  memoir  is  interesting,  taken  in  connection 
with  the  American  type :  — 


ABOBIGIKAL    RACES   OF    AMERICA.  293 


II  ii  seoMMTj  to  adT«rt  to  the  dlseoyeries  of  Dr.  Lund,  among  the  bone-cayes  of  Minas 
Im»  in  BraiiL  This  distingaiahed  trayeller  has  found  the  remains  of  man  in  these 
■M  aasoeiated  with  those  of  extinct  genera  and  species  of  animals ;  and  the  attendant 
■Bstanees  lead  to  the  reasonable  conclosion  that  they  were  contemporaneous  inhabit- 
I  of  the  region  in  which  they  were  found.  Yet,  even  here,  the  form  of  the  skull  differs 
letking  from  the  acknowledged  type,  unless  it  be  in  the  still  greater  depression  of  the 
and  a  peculiarity  of  form  in  the  teeth.  With  respect  to  the  latter,  Dr.  Lund 
the  incisors  as  baring  an  OTal  surface,  of  which  the  axis  is  antero-posterior,  in 
ee  of  the  sharp  and  chisel-like  edge  of  ordinary  teeth  of  the  same  class.  He  assures  us, 
I  ke  found  it  equally  in  the  young  and  the  aged,  and  is  confident  it  is  not  the  result  of 
riiioB,  as  is  manifestly  the  case  in  those  Egyptian  heads  in  which  Professor  Blumenbach 
iced  an  analogous  peculiarity.  I  am  not  prepared  to  question  an  opinion  which  I  have 
t  been  able  to  test  by  personal  observation ;  but  it  is  obyious  that,  if  such  differences 
ill  independently  of  art  or  accident,  they  are  at  least  specific,  and  consequently  of  the 
;keit  interest  in  ethnology. 

*'The  head  of  the  celebrated  Ouadaloupe  skeleton  forms  no  exception  to  the  type  of  the 
sa  The  skeleton  itself,  which  is  in  a  semi-fossil  state,  is  preserved  in  the  British  Mu- 
ni— but  wants  the  cranium,  which,  however,  is  supposed  to  be  recovered  in  the  one 
nd  by  M.  L'H^minier,  in  Gnadaloupe,  and  brought  by  him  to  Charleston,  South  Carolina. 
.  Mooltrie,  who  has  described  this  very  interesting  relic,  makes  the  following  obser- 
tioBs:  *  Compared  with  the  cranium  of  a  Peruvian  presented  to  Professor  Holbrook, 
Dr.  Morton,  in  the  Museum  of  the  State  of  South  Carolina,  the  craniological  similarity 
■ifested  between  them  is  too  striking  to  permit  us  to  question  their  national  identity, 
ere  is  in  both  the  same  coronal  elevation,  occipital  compression,  and  lateral  protu- 
fiiee,  accompanied  with  frontal  depression,  which  mark  the  American  variety  in 
iend.»" 

It  seems  clear,  that  the  Indians  of  America  are  indigenous  to  the 
il;  but  it  does  not  follow,  that  in  ancient  times  there  might  not 
TO  been  some  occasional  or  accidental  immigrations  from  the  Old 
orid,  though  too  small  to  affect  materially  the  language  or  the  type 
the  aborigines.  There  are  several  quite  recent  examples  recorded, 
!iere  boats  with  persons  in  them  have  been  blown,  from  the  Pacific 
ands  and  other  distant  parts,  to  the  shores  of  America ;  and  in  this 
ly  may  be  explained  certain  facts,  connected  with  language,  which 
«re  been  adduced  as  evidence  of  Asiatic  origin  for  our  Indians, 
it  we  protest,  in  the  name  of  science,  against  the  notion  that  any 
these  ancient  possibilities  have  yet  entered  into  the  category  of 
eertwied  facts.  On  the  contrary,  all  known  anatomical,  archseo- 
gical,  and  monumental  proofs  oppose  such  hypothesis. 
Possible,  also,  is  it  that  the  Northmen  discovered  this  country 
vera]  hundred  years  before  Columbus,  and  held  intercourse  with  it 
fcr  as  Labrador ;  yet  they  have  left  no  trace  of  tongue  nor  vestige 
art. 

Agriculture  is  acknowledged  on  all  hands  to  have  incited  the  first 
?p8  toward  civilization,  and,  for  some  most  curious  facts  on  this  head, 
e  reader  is  referred  to  Mr.  Gallatin's  paper.^  Was  the  agriculture 
md  in  America  by  the  Whites,  introduced  at  an  early  epoch  from 
road,  or  was  it  of  domestic  origin?    This  question  has  excited 


294  ABORIGINAL    RACES    OF    AXEHIGA. 

mach  conjecture,  and  is  an  important  one,  as  it  neceasarily  involret 
the  origin  of  American  civilization.  The  following  £urtB  are  ceitaiolj 
very  significant :  — 

1.  All  those  nutritions  plants  cultivated  and  used  for  food  in  tlie 
other  hemisphere,  such  as  millet,  rice,  wheat,  rve,  barley,  and  oits, 
as  well  as  our  domestic  animals — horses,  cattle,  sheep,  cameh,  goite, 
&c.,  were  entirely  unknown  to  the  Americans. 

2.  Maize,  the  great  and  almost  sole  foundation  of  American  civili- 
zation, is  exclusively  indigenous,  and  was  not  known  to  the  other 
hemisphere  until  after  the  discovery  of  America.'™ 

The  kind  of  beans  by  the  Spaniards  called  frijoletj  still  coltiTated 
by  the  Indians  in  Mexico  and  Central  America,  is  indigenous  to  our 
continent,  and  even  now  unused  in  the  other. 

K  these  facts  be  conceded,  as  they  have  heretofore  been  by  iD 
naturalists  and  archseologists,  it  will  not  be  questioned  that  the  agii* 
culture  of  America  was  of  domestic  origin,  as  well  as  the  semi-ciTilizft- 
tion  of  any  Indian  cultivators.  These  premises  alone  establish  i 
primitive  origin  and  high  antiquity  for  the  American  races. 

Inquirj'  into  their  astronomical  knowledge,  their  arithmetic,  din- 
sion  of  time,  names  of  days,  &c.,  will  show  that  their  whole  system  wu 
peculiar ;  and,  if  not  absolutely  original,  must  antedate  all  historical 
times  of  the  Old  World,  since  it  has  no  parallel  on  record.  The 
Chaldeans,  the  Chinese,  the  Egyptians,  and  other  nations  of  the  Eart- 
era  hemisphere,  had  divisions  of  time  and  astronomical  knowledge 
more  than  2000  years  b.  c.  ;  nevertheless,  among  ancient  or  modern 
Indians,  there  remains  no  trace  of  these  trans- Atlantic  systems. 

"  Almost  all  the  nations  of  the  world  appear,  in  their  first  attempts  to  compate  time,  to 
have  resorted  to  lunar  months,  which  they  afterwards  adjusted  in  Tariovs  ways,  in  order  to 
make  them  correspond  with  the  solar  year.  In  America,  the  PemTiaiis,  the  Chifianik  mt 
the  May  seas,  proceeded  in  the  same  way ;  but  not  so  with  the  MezicanB.  And  it  ii  ■ 
remarkable  fact,  that  the  short  period  of  seven  days  (our  week),  so  nniTersal  in  Europe  lai 
in  Asia,  was  unknown  to  all  the  Indians,  either  of  North  or  South  America."  3B0  [HadtUi 
learned  and  unbiassed  philologist  lived  to  read  Lepsin8,3Bi  he  would  hare  excepted  tbf 
Egyptians ;  who  divided  their  months  into  three  deeadei^  and  knew  nothing  of  wccb  of 
scnen  days.  Neither  did  the  Chinese,  ancient  or  modem^^n  ejer  obaenre  %  **  MtwaUk  dsj  of 
rcbt."  — 0.  R.  G.] 

*''  All  the  nations  of  Mexico,  Yucatan,  and  probably  of  Central  America,  which  vffc 
within  the  pale  of  civilization,  had  two  distinct  modes  of  computing  time.  The  first  isd 
vulgar  mode,  was  a  period  of  twenty  days ;  which  has  certainly  no  conneotion  witk  •>! 
celestial  phenomenon,  and  which  was  clearly  derived  from  their  system  of  numeration,  or 
arithmetic,  whioh  was  peculiar  to  them. 

''  The  other  computation  of  time  was  a  period  of  thirteen  days,  which  was  dengiiatede> 
being  the  count  of  the  moon,  and  which  is  said  to  have  been  derived  fh)m  the  nunberof 
days  when,  in  each  of  its  evolutions,  the  moon  appears  above  the  horison  daring  the  greite' 
part  of  the  night  .  .  . 

*'  We  distinguish  the  days  of  our  months  by  their  numerical  order —  first,  seeond,  tUii 
kCj  day  of  the  month ;  and  the  days  of  our  week  by  specific  names  —  Sunday,  Mondi/i 


ABOBIGINAL    RAGES    OF    AHEBICA. 

Tbe  MeiicsDs  dietJDguisb«d  ever;  one  of  their  tlnja  of  the  period  of  tweoly  dajiB,  I17 
■  specific  nun* — Cipaelli,  E/ucatl,  &c. ;  and  eivtj  d»y  of  the  pcdod  of  ILirleen  dnyn,  bj  a 
nnmericBl  order,  from  ono  to  ttiiiteea."  ^^ 

These  can  be  neither  called  weeks  nor  months  —  they  were  arbi- 
trarj-  divisiona,  used  long  before  the  Christian  era,  and  no  doubt  long 
before  the  Ainoricans  had  any  idea  of  the  true  length  of  the  solar 
year.  This  they  arrived  at  with  considerable  accuracy,  but,  as  wc 
have  reason  to  believe,  not  many  centnrieB  before  the  Spaniah  con- 
quest. "With  regard  to  the  origin  of  the  astronomical  knowledge  of 
American  racc5,  there  has  been  mnch  discussion.  Iluniboldt  has 
pointed  ont  some  striking  coincidences  in  the  Mexican  modes  of  com- 
pnting  time,  names  of  their  months,  and  similar  accidents,  with  those 
of  Thibet,  China,  and  other  Asiatic  nations ;  which  (were  philologj- 
certainty,  and  old  Jesuit  interpretation  safe,)  would  look  very  much 
as  if  they  had  been  borrowed,  and  engrafted  on  American  aysteras 
at  a  comparatively  recent  period.  On  the  other  hand,  he  has  Uiid 
stress  upon  some  of  the  peculiarities  especially  distinguishing  the 
Mesdcan  calendar,  and  which  cannot  be  ascribed  to  foreign  origin  — 
SQch  as  the  fact  already  mentioned,  that  the  Mexicans  never  counted 
by  montlis  or  weeks, 

"  Wlut  U  remarkablB  (00  [Bays  HnmboldtJ,  is,  tb»t  the  c«lend«  of  Pern  rfords  Indnbit- 
«b1*  proof*  not  only  of  nBtronomioil  obiierTBUona  and  of  >  oertain  decree  of  BBtroLoinioB) 
kBonledge,  bat  >lao  that  their  origin  was  indepcudcDt  of  thst  of  the  Mexicans,  If  both 
lh«  HexicMi  and  PeruTian  calendars  were  not  the  result  of  their  ovo  iodepeudeat  obsw- 
vatloiu,  we  mnat  soppose  a  double  importation  of  BBtroDomical  knowledge  —  ooe  to  Para, 
knd  another  to  Meiii'o  —  coming  from  ililTerent  quarters,  sod  by  people  possesacd  of  differ- 
ent degrees  of  linowledge.  There  is  not  in  Peru  any  trace  of  identity  of  (he  names  of  lb* 
days,  or  of  a  resort  to  the  combinalJon  of  two  series.  Their  months  were  alternately  of 
tweDiy-nine  and  thirty  days,  to  which  eletea  days  were  added,  to  complete  the  year." 

Now,  if  the  Mexican  calendar  dift'ered,  "totoccelo,"  from  that  of  the 
Peruvian,  it  follows  that  their  respective  origins  were  distinct;  and 
if  neither,  as  Humboldt  indicates,  was  constructed  upon  a  foreign  or 
Asiatic  basis,  how  are  any  suppositions  of  antique  intercourse  between 
the  two  hemispheres  justified  by  astronomy?  Why,  if  the  Peruvians 
did  not  borrow  from  the  Mexicans,  (their  contemporaries  on  the  same 
continent,)  should  they  not  have  taught  themselves,  just  as  the  Mexi- 
cans did  their  owneelves,  systems  as  unlike  each  other  as  they  are 
wparated  by  nature,  times,  and  spaces,  from  every  one  adopted  by 
those  tyi^es  of  mankind,  whose  physical  structure  is  from  these  Ame- 
ricaoB  utterly  diverse  ? 

Some  of  the  astronomical  observations  of  the  Mexicans  were  aUo 
clearly  local :  the  two  transits  of  the  sun,  for  instance,  by  the  zenith 
of  Mexico,  besides  others. 

As&uredly  the  major  portion,  then,  of  the  astronomical  knowledge 
of  the  aboriginal  Americans  was  of  domestic  origin ;  and  any  of  the 


296  ABORIGINAL    RAGES  OF    AMERICA. 

few  poiniB  of  contact  with  the  calendars  of  the  Old  World,  if  not 
accidental,  must  have  taken  place  at  an  exceedingly  remote  period 
of  time.  In  fact,  whatever  may  have  come  fix)m  the  Old  "Worid  was 
engrafted  upon  a  system  itself  still  older  than  the  ezotic  shootB. 

But^  if  it  still  be  contended  that  astronomy  was  imported,  why  did 
not  the  immigrants  bring  an  alphabet  or  Asiatic  system  of  writing, 
the  art  of  working  iron,  mills,  wheel-barrows  (all,  with  remembrance 
even  of  Oriental  navigation,  unknown  in  America)?  Or  at  least  the 
seeds  of  millet,  rice,  wheat,  oats,  barley,  &c.,  of  their  respective  bota- 
nical provinces  or  countries  ?  Alas !  sustainers  of  the  i7nt7y-doctrine 
will  be  puzzled  to  find  one  fact  among  American  abori^nes  to  sup- 
port it 

In  conclusion,  we  have  but  to  sum  up  the  facts  briefly  detailed, 
and  these  results  will  be  clearly  deducible,  namely :  — 

1.  That  the  continent  of  America  was  imknown  not  only  to  the 
ancient  Egj^ptians  and  Chinese,  but  to  the  more  modem  Hebrews, 
Greeks,  and  Romans. 

2.  That  at  the  time  of  its  discovery,  this  continent  was  populated 
by  millions  of  people,  resembling  each  other,  possessing  peculiar 
moral  and  physical  characteristics,  and  in  utter  contrast  with  any 
people  of  the  Old  World. 

3.  That  these  races  were  found  surrounded  everywhere  by  animals 
and  plants  specifically  different  from  those  of  the  Old  "World,  and 
created,  as  it  is  conceded,  in  America. 

4.  That  these  races  were  found  speaking  several  hundred  languageSf 
which,  although  often  resembling  each  other  in  grammatical  structupe, 
differed  in  general  entirely  in  their  vocabularies,  and  were  all  rafi- 
eally  distinct  from  the  languages  of  the  Old  World. 

5.  That  their  monuments,  as  seen  in  their  architecture,  sculpture, 
earth-works,  shell-banks,  &c.,  from  their  extent^  dissemination,  and 
incalculable  numbers,  furnish  evidence  of  very  high  antiquity. 

6.  That  the  state  of  decomposition  in  which  the  skeletons  of  flie 
mounds  are  found,  and,  above  all,  the  peculiar  anatomical  stractare 
of  the  few  remaining  crania,  prove  these  mound-builders  to  have  been 
both  ancient  and  indigenous  to  the  soil ;  because  American  crania, 
antique  as  well  as  modem,  are  unlike  those  of  any  other  race  of  an- 
oient  or  recent  times. 

7.  That  the  aborigines  of  America  possessed  no  alphabet  or  truly- 
phonetic  system  of  writing — that  they  possessed  none  of  the  domestic 
animals,  nor  many  of  the  oldest  arts  of  the  Eastern  hemisphere ;  whilst 
their  agricultural  plants  were  indigenous. 

8.  That  their  system  of  arithmetic  was  unique  —  that  their  astro- 
nomical  knowledge,  in  the  main,  was  indubitably  of  cis-Atlantic 


ABORIGINAL    RAGES   OF    AMERICA.  297 

while  their  calendar  was  unlike  that  of  any  people,  ancient  or 
I,  of  the  other  hemisphere. 

tever  exception  may  be  taken  to  any  of  these  propositions 
ely,  it  must  be  conceded  that,  when  viewed  together,  they  fomi 
of  cumulative  testimony,  carrying  the  aborigines  of  America 
>  the  remotest  period  of  man's  existence  upon  earth, 
entire  scope  of  argument  on  these  subjects  may  be  presented 
igorous  language  of  LordKAiMES;  expressing  ideas  entertained 
self  and  the  authors  in  common,  although  more  than  seventy - 
ars  interlapse  between  their  respective  writings :  — 

Vigiditj  of  the  North  Americftns,  men  and  women,  differing  in  that  particular  from 
MTages,  is  to  me  evidence  of  a  separate  race.  And  I  am  the  more  confirmed  in 
ion,  when  I  find  a  celebrated  writer,  whose  abilities  no  person  calls  in  question, 
ng  in  Tain  to  ascribe  that  circamstance  to  moral  and  physical  causes.  Si  Pergavia 
mdipouet. 

ododing  from  the  foregoing  facts  that  there  are  different  races  of  men,  I  reckon 
noons  opposition ;  not  only  from  men  biassed  against  what  is  new  or  uncommon, 
numberless  sedate  writers,  who  hold  every  distinguishing  mark,  internal  as  well 
il,  to  be  the  effect  of  soil  and  climate.  Against  the  former,  patience  is  my  only 
at  I  cannot  hope  for  any  converts  to  a  new  opinion,  without  removing  the  argu- 
;ed  by  the  latter. 

ig  the  endless  number  of  writers  who  ascribe  supreme  efficacy  to  the  cUmate, 
shall  take  the  lead.3^  .  .  . 

summing  up  the  whole  particulars  mentioned  above,  would  one  hesitate  a  mo- 
dopt  the  following  opinion,  were  there  no  counterbalancing  evidence :  viz.,  '  That 
ed  many  pairs  of  the  human  race,  differing  f^om  each  other  both  externally  and 
;  that  he  fitted  these  pairs  for  different  climates,  and  placed  each  pair  in  its 
Imate ;  that  the  peculiarities  of  the  original  pairs  were  preserved  entire  in  their 
its  —  who,  having  no  assistance  but  their  natural  talents,  were  left  to  gather 
I  from  experience,  and  in  particular  were  left  (each  tribe)  to  form  a  language  for 
it  signs  were  sufficient  for  the  original  pairs,  without  any  language  but  what 
^gests  ;  and  that  a  language  was  formed  gradually,  as  a  tribe  increased  in  num- 
n  different  occupations,  to  make  speech  necessary  ?  '  But  this  opinion,  however 
we  are  not  permitted  to  adopt,  being  taught  a  different  lesson  by  revelation :  viz., 
created  but  a  single  pair  of  the  human  species.  Though  we  cannot  doubt  of  the 
of  Moses,  yet  his  account  of  the  creation  of  man  is  not  a  little  puiiling,  as  it 
contradict  every  one  of  the  facts  mentioned  above.  According  to  that  account, 
races  of  men  were  not  formed,  nor  were  men  framed  originally  for  different  cli- 
ill  men  must  have  spoken  the  same  language,  viz.,  that  of  our  first  parents.  And 
U  seems  the  most  contradictory  to  that  account,  is  the  savage  state :  Adam,  as 
>rms  us,  was  endued  by  his  Maker  with  an  eminent  degree  of  knowledge ;  and  ho 
nust  have  been  an  excellent  preceptor  to  his  children  and  their  progeny,  among 
lived  many  generations.  Whence  then  the  degeneracy  of  all  men  unto  the  savage 
0  account  for  that  dismal  catastrophe,  mankind  must  have  suffered  some  terrible 
I. 
terrible  convulsion  is  revealed  to  us  in  the  history  of  the  Tower  of  Babel."  ^^  .  .  . 

lon*8  Tower  (it  is  known  to  cuneiform  students  of  the  present 
I  not  exist  before  the  reign  of  Nebuchadnezar  ;  who  built  it 
the  seventh  century  b.  c.^    As  the  edifice  does  not  concern 
»gy,  we  pass  onward. 
18 


298  Morton's  inedited  xss. 


CHAPTER   X. 

£z€erpta 

FROM    KORTON'S    INEDITED    MANUSCRIPTS. 

[Although  not  in  the  mature  shape  in  which  Dr.  Morton  habito* 
ally  submitted  his  reflections  to  the  scientific  world,  and  destitute,  alas! 
of  his  own  improvements,  a  contribution,  so  valuable  to  that  study 
of  Man  which  owes  its  present  momentum  to  his  genius,  must  not  be 
overlooked  in  "  Types  of  Mankind."    With  their  joint  acknowledg- 
ments to  Mrs.  S.  Geo.  Morton,  for  the  unreserved  use  of  whatever 
autographs  their  much-honored  friend  intended  for  eventual  publici- 
tion,  the  authors  annex  two  fragmentary  essays.     Overcome  by  ill- 
ness, the  Doctor  withdrew  from  his  library  on  the  6th  of  May,  1851; 
leaving  these,  among  other  evidences  of  an  enthusiasm  for  science 
which  death  alone  could  stifle.    The  authors  take  the  more  pleasore 
and  pride  in  embodying  such  first  rough-draughts,  fresh  as  they  flowed 
from  his  mind  —  not  unstudied,  but  unadorned.    Dr.  Morton  is  here 
beheld  in  his  oflicc,  writing  down  with  characteristic  simplicity,  while 
disturbed  by  profllssional  interruptions,  the  results  of  his  incessant 
labor  and  meditation,  couched  in  the  language  of  truth.] 

[MANUSCRIPT  A.] 

^^  On  the  Size  of  the  Brain  in  Various  Races  and  FamiUes  ((f  Mcoi; 
with  Uthnological  Remarks.  By  Samuel  Oeoroe  Morton,  M.D.: 
Philadelphia  and  Edinburgh.** 

The  importance  of  the  brain  as  the  seat  of  the  fbculties  of  the 
mind,  is  preeminent  in  the  animal  economy.  Hence  the  avidity  with 
which  its  structure  and  functions  have  been  studied  in  our  time;  for, 
although  much  remains  to  be  explained,  much  has  certainly  been  ac- 
complished. We  have  reason  to  believe,  not  only  that  the  bram  is 
the  centre  of  the  whole  series  of  mental  manifestations,  but  that  its 
tieveral  parts  are  so  many  organs ;  each  one  of  which  perfenns  its 
peculiar  and  distinctive  oflice.  But  the  number,  locality,  and  fimc* 
tions  of  these  several  organs  are  far  from  being  detenninea:  nor 


OK   THE    SIZE   OP   THE  BRAIN   IK    MAK.  299 

should  this  nncertaiiity  surprise  us,  when  we  reflect  on  the  slow  and 
devious  process  by  which  mankind  have  arrived  at  some  of  the  sim- 
plest physiological  truths,  and  the  difficulties  that  environ  all  inquiries 
into  the  nature  of  the  organic  functions. 

In  studying  ethnology,  and  especially  in  comparing  the  crania  of 
the  several  races,  I  was  struck  with  the  inadequacy  of  the  methods  in 
use  for  determining  the  size  and  weight  of  the  brain.  On  these 
methods,  which  are  four  in  number,  I  submit  the  following  remarks : 

1.  The  plan  most  frequently  resorted  to  is  that  which  measures  the 
exterior  of  the  head  or  skull  within  various  corresponding  points. 
We  are  thus  enabled  to  compare  the  relative  conformation  in  diflferent 
individuals,  and  in  this  manner  obtain  some  idea  of  the  relative  size 
of  the  brain  itsel£  Such  measurements  possess  a  great  value  in  cra- 
nk)k>g}%  and,  we  need  hardly  add,  are  the  only  ones  that  are  available 
in  the  living  man. 

2.  The  plan  of  weighing  the  brain  has  been  extensively  practised 
m  modem  times,  and  with  very  instructive  results.  Haller  found  the 
encepbalon  to  vary,  in  adult  men,  from  a  pound  and  a  half  to  more 
dum  five  pounds ;  and  the  Wenzels  state  the  average  of  their  experi- 
ments to  range  from  about  three  pounds  five  ounces  to  three  pounds 
ten  ounces.* 

The  experiments  of  the  late  Dr.  John  Sims,  of  London,  which,  from 
their  number  and  accuracy,  deserve  great  attention,  place  the  average 
weight  of  the  recfent  brain  between  three  pounds  eight  and  three 
poands  ten  ounces,  or  nearly  the  same  weight  as  that  obtained  by  the 
Wenzels.  Of  253  brains  weighed  by  Dr.  Sims,  191  were  adults  from 
twenty  years  old  to  seventy,  and  upwards ;  and  of  the  whole  series, 
the  lowest  weighed  two  pounds,  and  the  highest  an  ounce  less  than 
four  pounds.f 

Prof.  Tiedemann,  of  Heidelberg,  a  learned  and  accomplished  ana- 
tomist, has  pursued  the  same  mode  of  investigation.  After  giving 
the  weight  of  fifty-two  European  brains,  he  adds  that 

*'The  weight  of  the  brain  in  an  adult  European  yaries  between  three  pounda  two  ounces 
ttd  four  pounds  six  ounces  Troj.  The  brain  of  men  who  have  iistinguished  themselres 
^  tkeir  great  talents  are  often  very  large.  The  brain  of  the  celebrated  Cuyier  weighed 
kn  pounds,  eleven  ounces,  four  drachms,  thirty  grains,  Troy ;  and  that  of  the  distin- 
liUMd  surgeon,  Dupuytren,  weighed  four  pounds  ten  ounces  Troy.  The  brain  of  men  en- 
^ei  with  but  feeble  intellectual  powers,  is,  on  the  contrary,  often  very  small,  particularly 
b  eongenital  idiotismus.  The  female  brain  is  lighter  than  that  of  the  male.  It  Taries  b»- 
ticta  two  pounds  eight  ounces  and  three  pounds  eleven  ounces.  I  never  found  a  female 
Wiia  that  weighed  four  pounds.  The  female  brain  weighs,  on  an  average,  from  four  to 
ii|kt  ounces  less  than  that  of  the  male ;  and  this  difference  is  already  perceptible  in  » 
»nhbeniehUd."t 

*  Medico-Chirurg.  Trans.,  xix.  p.  861.  f  Idem,  p.  269. 

X  Trans,  of  the  Royal  See.  of  LondoiL 


800  Morton's  inedited  mss. 

Sir  W.  Hamilton  adds,  that  in  the  male  about  one  brain  in  Beven 
is  found  above  four  pounds  Troy ;  in  the  female  hardly  one  in  an 
hundred. 

These  results  are  highly  instructive,  and  furnish  the  average  weight 
of  the  cerebral  organs  at  the  time  of  death ;  but  whoever  will  examine 
the  valuable  tables  of  Dr.  Sims,  will  observe  that  various  circnm- 
stances  may  affect  the  weight  of  the  brain,  without,  at  the  same  time, 
modifying  its  size;  viz.:  extreme  sanguineous  congestion;  fluidg 
contained  in  the  ventricles ;  interstitial  effusion ;  extravasation  of 
blood,  and  softening  and  condensation  of  structure.  These  morbid 
changes  sometimes  take  place  rapidly,  while  the  absolute  bulk  of  the 
brain  remains  unaltered.  Again,  the  plan  of  weighing  the  encephal(m 
must  always  be  a  very  restricted  one ;  and  is  not  likely  ever  to  he 
practised  on  an  extensive  scale,  except  in  the  Caucasian  and  Negro. 

3.  Another,  but  indirect,  mode  of  ascertaining  the  weight  of  the 
brain,  has  been  practised  by  Sir  William  Hamilton,  who  **  examined 
about  300  human  skulls,  of  determined  sex,  the  capacity  of  wlddi, 
by  a  method  he  devised,  was  taken  in  sand,  and  the  original  weight 
thus  recovered.'** 

Respecting  the  process  employed  in  these  experiments  I  am  not 
informed ;  and  I  agree  with  Dr.  Sims,  that  the  weight  of  the  brain 
cannot  be  determined  by  ascertaining  the  capacity  of  the  cranium,  by 
any  method,  however  accurate  in  itself. 

More  recently.  Prof.  Tiedemann  has  performed  an  elaborate  series 
of  experiments  to  determine  the  comparative  weight  of  the  brain  in 
the  different  human  races. 

**  For  this  purpose,"  he  obseryes,  **  I  fiUed  the  skull  through  the  foramen  magnum  irith 
xnillet-seed,  taking  care  to  close  the  foramina  and  fissures,  so  as  to  preTent  the  escape  of 
the  seed,  and  at  the  same  time  striking  the  cranium  with  the  palm  of  the  hand,  in  order  to 
pack  its  contents  more  closely.     I  then  weighed  the  skull  thus  filled,  and  snbtraeted  from 
it  the  weight  of  the  empty  one,  and  I  thus  determined  the  capacity  of  the  cranium  from 
the  weight  of  the  seed  it  was  capable  of  containing."  f 

The  results  obtained  by  Prof.  Tiedemann,  Uke  those  of  Sir  William 
Hamilton,  possess  a  great  value  in  researches  of  this  kind ;  yet,  un- 
fortunately, they  are  not  absolute  either  as  respects  the  size  or  weight 
of  the  brain ;  for  it  is  evident  that  the  second  of  these  objects  could 
only  be  obtained  by  employing  a  medium  of  the  same  density  as  the 
brain ;  and  as  to  capacity ^  no  method  had,  at  that  time  (1837),  been 
de\ised  for  obtaining  it  in  cubic  inches. 

4.  Seeing,  therefore,  that  the  several  processes  just  described  an». 
not  absolute,  but  only  comparative  in  their  results,  without  affording 

*  Essays  and  Heads  of  Lectures :  by  Dr.  A.  Monro,  zixix. 
f  Das  Hein  des  Negers,  &o.  p.  21. 


OK    THE    SIZE    OF    THE    BKAIN    IN    MAN.  301 

cither  the  true  weight  or  trae  bulk  of  the  brain,  I  solicited  my  friend, 
ilr.  John  S.  Phillips,  to  deviee  some  more  satisfactory  method  of  ob- 
luiuing  the  desired  object ;  and  this  haa  been  entirely  successful  in 
the  following  manner. 

I  A  tin  cyhndcr  was  made,  about  two  inches  and  three-fourths  in 
diameter,  and  two  feet  two  inches  in  height,  standing  on  a  foot,  and 
banded  with  swelled  hoops  about  two  inches  apart,  and  firmly  sol- 
dered to  prevent  accidental  flattening.  A  glass  tube,  hermetically 
sealed  at  one  end,  was  eut  oft'  so  as  to  hold  exactly  five  cubic  inches 
of  water  by  weight,  at  60°  Fahrenheit.  A  float  of  light  wood,  well 
varnished,  two  and  one-fourth  inches  in  diameter,  with  a  slender  rod 
of  the  same  material  fixed  in  its  centre,  was  next  dropped  into  the 
tin  cj-linder.  Then  five  cubic  inches  of  water,  measured  in  the  glass 
tube,  were  poured  into  the  cylinder,  and  the  point  at  which  the  rod 
on  the  float  stood  above  the  top  of  the  cylinder,  was  marked  by  tho 
edge  of  a  file  laid  aci-oss  its  top.  And,  in  hke  manner,  tho  successive 
gradations  on  the  float-rod,  indicating  five  cubic  inches  each,  were 
obtained  by  pouring  five  cubic  inches  from  the  glass  tube  gradatim, 
and  marking  each  rise  ou  tlie  floal^rod,  Tlie  gradations  thus  ascer- 
tained were  transferred  to  a  mahogany  rod,  fitted  with  a  flat  loot,  and 
ihese  were  again  subdivided  by  means  of  compasses  to  mark  the  cubic 
inches  and  parts.* 

In  order  to  measure  the  internal  capacity  of  a  cranium,  the  larger 
foramina  must  be  first  stopped  with  cotton,  and  the  cavity  then  filled 
with  leaden  shot  one-eighth  of  an  inch  in  diameter,  poured  into  the 
foramen  magnum.  This  process  should  be  eflected  to  repletion ;  and 
for  this  purpose  it  is  necessary  to  shake  the  skull  repeatedly,  and,  at 
the  fiame  time  to  press  down  tho  shot  with  the  finger,  or  with  the  end 
of  the  funnel,  until  the  cavity  can  receive  no  more.  The  shot  are 
neact  to  be  transferred  to  the  tin  cylinder,  which  should  also  be  well 
ebaken.  The  mahogany  rod  being  then  dropped  into  the  tin  cylinder, 
witli  its  foot  resting  on  tlio  shot,  the  capacity  of  the  cranium  will  be 
indicated  by  the  number  observed  on  the  same  plane  with  tlie  top  of 
the  tube. 

I  thus  obtain  the  abioluU  eapacity  of  the  cranium,  or  hulk  of  ike  hrain 
in  cubic  inchei;  nor  can  I  avoid  expressing  my  satisfaction  at  the 
Mngular  accuracy  of  this  method;  inasmuch  as  a  skull  of  100  cubic 
inclics  capacity,  if  measured  any  number  of  times  with  reasonabU' 
care,  will  not  vary  a  single  cubic  inch- 
On  first  using  this  apparatus,  I  employed,  in  place  of  shot,  white 
pepper  seed,  which  possessed  the  advantage  of  a  spheroidical  form 

■  Cmua  Amerisuw,  1639,  p.  258. 


I 


302  mohton's  inedited  iiss. 

and  general  uniformity  in  the  size  of  the  gnuns.  But  it  was  soon 
manifest  that  the  utmost  care  could  not  prevent  considerable  variation 
in  several  successive  measurements,  sometimes  amounting  to  three 
or  four  cubic  inches.  Under  these  circumstances,  but  not  until  all 
the  internal  capacity  measurements  of  the  Orania  Americana  had  been 
made  in  this  way,  I  saw  the  necessity  of  devising  some  other  medium 
with  which  to  fill  the  cranium ;  and  after  a  ftiU  trial  of  the  shot,  have 
permanently  adopted  it,  with  the  satisfietctory  results  above  stated.* 
These  remarks  will  explain  the  difference  between  the  measurements 
published  in  the  Crania  Americana  and  those  obtained  from  the  same 
skulls  by  the  revised  method.f 

In  an  investigation  of  this  nature,  the  question  arises — At  what 
age  does  the  brain  attain  full  development?  On  this  point,  there  is 
great  diversity  of  opinion.  Professor  Summering  supposes  this  period 
to  be  as  early  as  the  third  year.  Sir  William  Hamilton  expresses 
himself  in  the  following  terms :  "  In  man,  the  encephalon  reaches  its 
full  size  about  seven  years  of  age.  This,"  he  adds,  "  was  never  before 
proved."  The  latter  remark  leads  us  to  infer  that  this  able  and  labo- 
rious investigator  regarded  his  proposition  as  an  incontestable  fact 
Professor  Tiedemann  assumes  the  eighth  year  as  the  period  of  the 
brain's  maximum  growth. 

Dr.  Sims,  on  the  other  hand,  inferred  from  an  extended  series  of 
experiments  on  the  brain  from  a  year  old  to  upwards  of  seventy, 
that  "  the  average  weight  goes  on  increasing  from  one  year  to  twenty; 
between  twenty  and  thirty  there  is  a  slight  increase  in  the  average; 
afi^nvards  it  increases,  and  arrives  at  the  maximum  between  fortjr 
and  fifty.     After  fifty,  to  old  age,  the  brain  gradually  decreases  \xx 
weight."     These  observations  nearly  correspond  with  those  of  Dr— 
Gall,  but  are  liable  to  various  objections. 

Dr.  John  Reid  has  also  investigated  this  question  on  a  large  seal 
and  with  great  care.  After  weighing  253  brains  o£  both  sexes  am 
of  various  ages,  he  arrives  at  the  conclusion  that  the  encephalo: 
arrives  at  its  maximum  size  sooner  than  the  other  organs  of  the  body 
that  its  relative  size,  when  compared  with  tlie  other  organs,  and 
the  entire  body,  is  much  greater  in  the  child  than  in  the  adult;  an 
that  although  the  average  weight  of  the  male  brain  is  absoluteL;^ 
heavier  than  that  of  the  female,  yet  the  average  female  brain,  relativ"  < 
to  the  whole  body,  is  somcAvhat  heavier  than  the  average  male  brai^Kn 
Finally,  he  observes  that  his  experiments  do  not  aftbrd  any  suppo  -yi 
to  the  proposition  that  the  encephalon  attains  its  maximum  weight 
at  or  near  the  age  of  seven  years.     On  this  latter  point,  which  is      of 

♦  Proceedings  of  the  Academy  of  Nat.  Sciences  of  Philad.  for  April,  1841. 
7  See  my  Catalogue  of  Skulls,  8d  ed.  1S49. 


OK   THE    SIZE   OP   THE    BRAIN   IN    MAN.  303 

;Rit  importance  in  the  present  inquiry,  I  shall  offer  a  few  remarks 
-The  most  obvious  use  of  the  sutures  of  the  cranium  is  to  subserve 
be  process  of  growth,  which  they  do  by  osseous  depositions  at  their 
iiiigins.  Hence  one  of  these  sutures  is  equivalent  to  the  interrupted 
tnctare  that  exists  between  the  shaft  and  epiphysis  of  a  long  bone 
D  the  growing  state.  The  shaft  grows  in  length  chiefly  by  accretions 
i  its  extremities ;  and  the  epiphysis,  like  the  cranial  suture,  disap- 
can  when  the  perfect  development  is  accomplished.  Hence  we  may 
ifer  that  the  skull  ceases  to  expand  whenever  the  sutures  become 
onsolidated  with  the  proximate  bones.  In  other  words,  the  growth 
f  the  brain,  whether  in  viviparous  or  in  oviparous  animals,  is  con- 
entineous  with  that  of  the  skull,  and  neither  can  be  developed  with- 
Btthe  presence  of  free  sutures.* 

From  these  considerations,  and  from  many  comparisons,  I  cannot 
dmit  that  the  brain  has  attained  its  physical  maturity  at  the  age  of 
mm  or  eight  years ;  neither  is  there  satisfactory  evidence  to  prove 
Ittt  it  continues  to  grow  after  adult  age.  It  may  possibly  increase 
nd  decrease  in  size  and  weight  aft;er  that  period,  without  altering 
ke  internal  capacity  of  the  cranium,  which  last  measurement  will 
hrays  indicate  the  maximum  size  the  encephalon  had  attained  at 
ie)  period  of  its  greatest  development ;  for  in  those  instances  in 
rhich  this  organ  has  been  observed  in  a  contracted  or  shrunken 
bite,  in  very  old  persons,  the  cranial  cavity  has  remained  to  all  ap- 
€mnce  unaltered.! 

We  know  that  at,  and  often  before,  the  age  of  sixteen  years  the 
Dtures  are  already  so  firmly  anchylosed  as  not  to  be  separated  with- 
out great  difficulty,  or  even  without  fracture ;  whence  we  may  reason- 
ibly  infer  that  the  encephalon  has  nearly,  if  not  entirely,  attiiined  its 

'  I  hATe  in  my  possession  the  skall  of  a  malatto  boy  "who  died  at  the  age  of  eighteen 
ttn.  In  this  instance,  the  sagittal  sntore  is  entirely  wanting ;  in  consequence,  the  lateral 
ipHinon  of  the  crantnm  has  ceased  in  infancy,  or  at  whatever  period  the  suture  became 
otnBdated.  Hence  also  the  diameter  between  the  parietal  protuberances  is  less  than  4.5 
Kkci,  instead  of  5,  which  last  is  the  Negro  average.  The  squamous  sutures,  however, 
It  folly  open,  whence  the  skull  has  continued  to  expand  in  the  upward  direction,  until 
t  Itts  reached  the  average  vertical  diameter  of  the  Negro,  or  6.6  inches.  The  coronal 
lim  is  also  wanting,  excepting  some  traces  at  its  lateral  termini ;  and  the  result  of  this 

Mt  deAeieney  is  seen  in  the  very  inadequate of  the  forehead,  which  is  low  and  narrow, 

■t  tloiigated  below  through  the  agenoy  of  the  various  cranio-facial  sutures.  The  lamdoidal 
■tire  is  perfect,  thus  permitting  posterior  elongation ;  and  the  growth  in  this  direction, 

tgether  with  the  full  vertical  diameter,  has  enabled  the  brain  to  attain  the  bulk  of 

■^  inehet,  or  about less  than  the  Negro  average.     I  believe  that  the  absence  or 

tttitl  development  of  the  sutures  may  be  a  cause  of  idiocy  by  checking  the  growth  of  the 
nia,  ind  thereby  impairing  or  destroying  its  functions.  See  Proceedingt  of  the  Academy, 
^August,  1841. 

t  Mr.  George  Combe,  Syttem  of  Phrenology ^  p.  83,  is  of  the  opinion  that  when  the  bmla 
•itnets,  the  inner  table  of  the  skull  follows  it,  while  the  outer  remains  stationirj. 


304  Morton's  inedited  mss 

growth ;  and  I  have  thcrcforo  commonced  my  expc&iraents  with  this 
period  of  life.  I  am  aware  that  it  cannot  bo  as  safely  assumed  for 
the  nations  who  inhabit  the  frigid  and  temperate  zones,  as  for  some 
inter-tropical  races  —  the  Hindoos,  Arab-Egyptians,  and  Negroes,  for 
example ;  for  these  people  are  proverbially  known  to  reach  the  adult 
age,  both  physically  and  morally,  long  before  the  inhabitants  of  more 
northern  climates.  But,  if  the  average  period  of  the  full  development 
of  the  brain  could  be  ascertained  in  all  the  races,  it  would,  perhape, 
not  greatly  vary  from  the  age  of  sixteen  years. 

It  is  evident  that  this  age  cannot  be  always  positively  determined 
in  the  dried  skull ;  yet  by  a  careful  comparison  of  the  teeth  and 
sutures,  in  connection  with  the  general  development  of  the  cranial 
structure,  I  have  had  little  difficulty  in  keeping  within  the  prescribed 
limit. 

In  classing  these  skulls  into  the  two  sexes,  I  have  been  in  part 
governed  by  positive  data;  but  in  the  greater  number  this  question 
has  been  proximately  determined  by  merely  comparing  the  develop- 
ment and  conformation  of  the  cranial  structure. 

I  have  excluded  from  the  Table  the  crania  of  idiots,  dwarfs,  and 
those  of  persons  whose  heads  have  been  enlarged  or  otherwise  modi- 
lied  by  any  obvious  morbid  condition.  So,  also,  no  note  has  been 
taken  of  individuals  who  blend  dissimilar  races,  as  the  mulatto,  for 
example  —  the  ollripring  of  the  Cauca8ian  and  the  Negro.  Tho« 
instances,  however,  which  present  a  mixture  of  two  divisions  of  the 
same  great  race,  are  admitted  into  the  Table.  Such  is  the  modem 
Fellah  of  the  Valley  of  the  Nile,  in  whom  the  intrusive  Arab  is 
engrafted  on  the  Old  Egy[)tian. 

The  measurements  comprised  in  this  Memoir  have  been  derived, 
without  exception,  from  skulls  in  my  own  collection,  in  order  that 
their  accuracy  may  at  any  time  be  tested  by  myself  or  by  othen.  I 
have  also  great  satisfaction  in  stating,  that  all  these  measurements 
have  been  made  with  my  own  hands.  I  at  one  time  employed  a 
l»erson  to  assist  me ;  but  having  detected  some  errors  in  his  nnmhen, 
I  have  been  at  the  pains  to  revise  them  all,  and  can  now  therefore 
vouch  for  the  accuracy  of  these  multitudinous  data. 

My  collection  at  this  time  embraces  [*]  human  crania,  among  which, 
however,  the  diftcrent  races  are  verj'  unequally  represented.  Nor  baa 
it  been  possible,  for  reasons  already  mentioned,  to  subject  the  entire 
series  to  the  adopted  measurement.  Again,  some  of  these  are  too 
much  broken  for  this  purpose;  while  many  others  are  embalmed 
heads,  which  cannot  be  measured,  on  account  of  the  presence  of 
bitumen  or  of  desiccated  tissues.     *     *     *     ♦     ♦ 


[•  In  May,  1851,  about  837  Hkulls  {MS,  addenda  to  Catalogae  of  1840).   Sinoe  aagnioted 
hy  OLO  or  two  dozen.  —  0.  R.  0.] 


ON    THE   ORIGIN   OF   THE   HUMAN   SPECIES.         305 

[MANUSCRIPT    B.] 

{Origin  of  the  Human  Species.) 

Before  proceeding  to  an  analysis  of  these  materials,  I  purpose  to 
Hike  a  very  few  remarks  on  the  ori^n  of  the  Human  Species  as  a 
loological  question,  and  one  inseparably  associated  with  classification 
n  Ethnology. 

After  twenty  years  of  observation  and  reflection,  during  which 
mod  I  have  always  approached  this  subject  with  diffidence  and 
Mtion ;  after  investigating  for  myself  the  remarkable  diversities  of 
ipmon  to  which  it  has  given  rise,  and  after  weighing  the  difficulties 
hit  beset  it  on  every  side,  I  can  find  no  satisfactory  explanation  of 
he  diverse  phenomena  that  characterize  physical  Man,  excepting  in 
he  doctrine  of  an  original  plurality  of  races. 

The  commonly  received  opinion  teaches,  that  all  mankind  4iave 
leen  derived  from  a  primeval  pair;  and  that  the  dififerences  now 
teervable  among  the  several  races,  result  from  the  operation  of  two 
nindpal  causes : 

L  The  influence  of  climate,  locality,  civilization,  and  other  physical 
tnd  moral  agents,  acting  through  long  periods  of  time.  The  mani- 
ifitt  inadequacy  of  this  hypothesis,  led  the  late  learned  and  lamented 
Dr.  Prichard  to  ofier  the  following  ingenious  explanation. 

2.  The  diversities  among  mankind  are  mainly  attributable  to  the 
m  of  accidental  varieties,  which,  from  their  isolated  position  and 
sdusive  intermarriage,  have  rendered  their  peculiar  traits  permanent 
BDong  themselves,  or,  in  other  words,  indelible  among  succeeding 
jenerarions  of  the  same  stock. 

The  preceding  propositions,  more  or  less  modified  and  blended 
ogether,  are  by  many  ethnologists  regarded  as  adequate  to  the  expla- 
uition  of  all  the  phenomena  of  diversity  observable  in  Man. 

I^  however,  we  were  to  be  guided  in  this  inquiry  solely  by  the 
vidence  derived  from  Nature,  whether  directly,  in  the  study  of  man 
timself,  or  collaterally  by  comparison  with  the  other  divisions  of  the 
oological  series,  our  conclusions  might  be  altogether  diffisrent :  we 
rould  be  led  to  infer  that  our  species  had  its  origin  not  in  one,  but 
a  many  creations;  that  these  were  widely  distributed  into  those 
3calitie8  upon  the  earth's  surf^ice  as  were  best  adapted  to  their  pecu- 
iar  wants  and  physical  constitutions ;  and  that,  in  the  lapse  of  time, 
hese  races,  diverging  from  their  primitive  centres,  met  and  amalga- 
Qited,  and  have  thus  given  rise  to  those  intermediate  links  of  oigan* 
isdon  which  now  connect  the  extremes  together."^ 

*  TIm  doctrine  of  a  plonlitj  of  original  creatioiiB  for  the  human  fiunilj,  k  by  at  i 

89 


306  mohton's  inedited  iiss. 

In  accordance  with  this  view,  what  are  at  present  termed  thejhr 
races  would  be  more  appropriately  called  groups.  Each  of  thfiee 
groups  is  again  divisible  into  a  smaller  or  greater  number  of  prinuuy 
races,  each  of  which  has  itself  expanded  from  a  primordial  nucleiu  or 
centre.  To  illustrate  this  proposition,  we  may  suppose  that  there 
were  several  centres  for  the  American  groups  of  races,  of  which  the 
highest  in  the  scale  are  the  Toltecan  nations  —  the  lowest,  theFue- 
gians.  Nor  does  this  view  conflict  with  the  general  principle,  thit 
all  these  nations  and  tribes  have  had,  as  I  have  elsewhere  ejqiressed 
it,  a  common  origin ;  for  by  this  term  is  only  meant  an  indigenous 
relation  to  the  country  they  inhabit,  and  that  collective  identity  of 
physical  traits,  mental  and  moral  endowments,  language,  &c.,  wUdi 
characterise  all  the  American  races.* 

The  same  remarks  are  applicable  to  all  the  other  human  races;  but 
in  the  present  in&nt  state  of  ethnological  science,  the  designation  rf 
these  primitive  centres  would  be  a  task  of  equal  delicacy  and  difficoMy. 

It  would  not  be  admissible  in  this  place,  to  inquire  into  the  respeo* 
tive  merits  of  these  propositions ;  and  we  shall  dismiss  them  for  the 
present  with  a  few  brief  remarks. 

If  all  the  varieties  of  mankind  were  derived  from  a  single  aboriginal 
t^-pe,  we  ought  to  find  the  approximation  to  this  type  more  and  more 
apparent  as  we  retrace  the  labyrinth  of  time,  and  approach  the  primeval 
epochs  of  history.  But  what  is  the  result  ?  We  examine  the  vener- 
able monuments  of  Egypt,  and  we  see  the  Caucasian  and  the  "SeffO 

new ;  for  it  was  believed  and  expounded  by  a  learned  Rabbi  of  the  Apostolio  age,  in  t  eom- 
mentary  (the  Tarffum)  on  the  Pentateuch.  Rev.  J.  Pyt  Smith,  Relatian  bdwem  tkt  S^if 
Scriptures  and  Oeology,  p.  893. 

I  have  inyariabi J,  when  treating  of  this  subject,  avowed  m j  belief  in  the  obcriffiMt  diMr- 
tity  of  mankind,  independently  of  the  progressiye  action  of  any  physical  or  accidental  esuMi 
The  words  of  the  Hebrew  Targum  are  precisely  to  the  point :  "  God  created  Han  M 
white,  and  black.'* 

I  now  Yenture  to  give  a  fuller  and  somewhat  modified  explanation  of  their^or^ut'  ^ 
Crania  Americana^  p.  3;  Crania  ^yyptiaea,  p.  87;  Dittinctivt  Charaeteriatia  of  tk%  Ahm^ 
Race  of  Americaf  p.  36 ;  and  Hybridity  of  Animalt  considered  in  reference  to  the  quettion  tf  ^ 
Unity  of  the  Human  Species,  in  Amer.  Journal  of  Science  and  Arts,  1847. 

*  Niebuhr  expresses  this  idea  admirably  when  he  remarks,  that  it  is  «  fUse  reasonioS 
to  say,  *<  that  nations  of  a  common  stock  must  have  had  a  common  origin,  from  which  tkcj 
were  genealogically  deduced."  History  of  Rome,  I.,  p.  87.  In  other  words,  people  of  * 
common  etock  may  have  had  several  or  many  origins.  Such  appears  to  be  the  fact  not  ow/ 
with  man,  but  with  all  the  inferior  animals.  We  are  nowhere  told  the  latter  were  etH^ 
in  pairs.  "Male  and  female  created  He  them"  —  and  the  same  words  are  used  ia  reft^ 
ence  to  the  whole  zoological  series. 

Prof.  Bailey  of  West  Point,  one  of  the  most  successful  microscopists  of  the  present  (!>/• 
has  shown,  that  the  mud  taken  from  some  of  the  deep-sea  soundings  on  the  coast  of  tkt 
United  States  contains,  in  every  cubic  inch,  hundreds  of  millions  of  living  caleareoas/^T 
thalmia.  Will  any  one  pretend  that  these  animals  were  created  in  pain,  or  had  their 
origin  in  Mesopotamia  ? 


OK    THE   ORIGIN    OF    THE    HUMAN    SPECIES.  S07 

kpcted,  side  by  side,  master  and  slave^  twenty-two  centuries  before 
Ohrist ;  while  imeriptitmB  establish  the  same  ethnological  distinctions 
eight  hundred  years  earlier  in  time.  [^]  Abundant  confirmation 
of  the  same  general  principle  is  also  found  on  the  numberless  vases 
Gmn  the  tombs  of  Etruria :  the  antique  sculptures  of  India ;  the  pic- 
torial delineations  of  the  earliest  Chinese  annals ;  the  time-honored 
raiiis  of  Nineveh,  and  from  the  undated  tablets  of  Peru,  Yucatan;  and 
Ifadoo.  In  all  these  locaUties,  so  fiir  removed  by  space  from  each 
^.  ^  by  toe  from  „,,  fte  aWnc«,e  chUrMc  of  4e 
kumaa  races  are  so  accurately  depicted  as  to  enable  us,  for  the  most 
put,  to  distinguish  them  at  a  glance. 

We  earnestly  maintain  that  the  preceding  views  are  not  irrecon- 
dleable  with  the  Sacred  Text,  nor  inconsistent  with  Creative  Wisdom 
H  duplayed  in  the  other  kingdoms  of  Nature.  On  the  contrary,  they 
ue  calculated  to  extend  our  knowledge  and  exalt  our  conceptions  of 
Omnipotence.  By  the  simultaneous  creation  of  a  plurality  of  original 
iloeks,  the  population  of  the  Earth  became  not  an  accidental  result, 
bat  a  matter  of  certainty.  Many  and  distant  regions  which,  in  accord- 
ince  with  the  doctrine  of  a  single  origin,  would  have  remained  for 
thonsands  of  years  unpeopled  and  unknown,  received  at  once  their 
iDotted  inhabitants ;  and  these,  instead  of  being  left  to  struggle  with 
Ae  vicissitudes  of  chance,  were  from  the  beginning  adapted  to  those 
nried  circumstances  of  climate  and  locality  which  yet  mark  their 
wpective  positions  upon  the  earth.* 


I.    THE    CAUCASIAN    GROUP. 

The  Teutonic  Race. — I  use  this  appellation  in  the  comprehensive 
enee  in  which  it  has  been  employed  by  Professor  Adelung ;  for  the 
[Teat  divisions  established  by  this  distinguished  scholar,  though  based 
xclusively  on  philological  data,  are  fully  sustained  by  comparisons 
tt  physical  ethnology.  Of  the  three  great  divisions,  the  Scandinavian 
ies  chiefly  to  the  north  of  the  Baltic  sea ;  the  Suevic  and  Cimbric 
•Q  the  south. 

1.  The  SuEVic  nations  embrace  the  Prussians  on  one  hand,  the 
'yrolese  on  the  other ;  while  between  these  lie  the  Austrians,  Swiss, 
bivarians,  Alsatians,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  Upper  and  Middle 

*  See  Rer.  J.  Pye  Smith :  Relation  between  the  Holj  Seriptares  and  Geology,  8d.  ed. 
^  198-400.  Also,  Hon.  and  Rev.  William  Herbert :  AmyriUidace<By  p.  888. 
"  Lee  lirres  Juifs  n*entendent  pas  ^tablir  que  lenr  premier  homme  ait  ^t^  le  p^re  du 
Kre  bnmun,  mais  seolement  celui  de  lear  esp^ce  priyil^gi^.  D  ne  pent  cons^qnemment  y 
lir  SQcone  impiety  4  reeonnaitre  parmi  none  plnsienrs  esp^ces  qui,  chaqnne,  anront  en 
■r  Adam  et  lenr  bercean  particnlier."    Beiy  de  St  Yinoent :  VHommt^  I.,  p.  66. 


308  MORTOX'S   INEDITED    MSS. 

Rhine.    These  nations  once  extended  into  the  north-eastern  section 
of  Europe,  whence  they  were  driven  by  the  Sclavonic  tribes. 

2.  The  CiMBRic  nations  occupy  western  Gormanyy  and  among 
many  subordinate  families,  embrace  the  Saxons,  FrisianSi  Holland- 
ers, &c.  ^ 

8.  The  Scandinavian  race  is  regarded  by  Adelang  as  a  mixture  of 
Suevic  and  Cimbric  tribes.  It  includes  the  Danes,  Swedes,  QoQoj 
and  Icelanders ;  for  although  it  is  a  disputed  question,  whether  tbe 
Goths  came  from  Scandinavia,  or  from  the  northern  shores  of  the 
Baltic  sea,  the  evidence  preponderates  in  favor  of  the  fonner  opinion. 
The  Vandals,  however,  appear  to  have  been  strictly  a  Suevic  people 

Of  these  great  divisions  I  possess  but  twenty-three  skulls,  of  which 
twenty-one  are  used  in  the  Table,  Of  this  number,  all  bnt  one  have 
been  obtained  from  hospitals  and  institutions  for  paupers,  whence  we 
may  infer  that  they  pertain  to  the  least  cultivated  portion  of  their 
race.    The  proportion  of  males  to  females  is  twelve  to  nine. 

The  exception  alluded  to  above  is  the  skull  of  a  Dutch  gentlemsn 
of  noble  family,  who  was  bom  in  Utrecht,  received  a  good  education, 
was  of  convivial  habits,  and  died  at  an  early  age,  in  the  island  of 
Java.  I  particularize  this  cranium,  because  it  is  by  far  the  laigest  in 
my  whole  scries ;  for  it  measures  114  cubic  inches  of  internal  cqm- 
city.  Contrasted  with  this  is  a  female  Swedish  head,  kindly  sent 
me,  with  several  others,  by  Professor  Rctzius  of  Stockholm,  which 
sinks  to  sixty-five  cubic  inches.  Between  these  extremes  the  mean 
or  average  is  ninety. 

The  Anglo-Saxons.  —  The  next  division  of  the  Teutonic  race  is 
the  Anglo-Saxon  ;  that  remarkable  people  who  have  made  their  way 
with  the  sword,  but  marked  their  track  with  civilization.    At  an 
early  period  of  the  Christian  era,  Angli  and  SazoneSy  two  powerfo] 
tribes,  occupied  the  country  between  the  Cimbrian  peninsula,  (now 
called  Jutland,)  and  along  the  western  shore  of  the  Elbe  to  the  termi- 
nation of  this  river  in  the  Baltic  sea.    These  people  commenced  thdr 
]>ii*atical  incursions  to  the  coast  of  Britain  in  the  fourth  centuiy,  and 
were  masters  of  the  island  as  early  as  a.  d.  449.    They  found  it  chiefly 
inhabited  by  the  native  Britons,  who  were  Celts  ;  but  these  latter 
people  had  been  for  nearly  400  years  under  the  dominion  of  the  Bo- 
nians,  who  had  largely  colonized  the  country ;  and  so  complete  was 
this  subjugation,  that  the  Latin  language  was  the  colloquial  speech 
of  all  Britain  at  the  fall  of  the  Roman  empire,  excepting  among  the 
ricts  of  the  coast  of  Scotland.*   From  the  period  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
invasion,  the  population  became  a  blended  mixture  of  the  Celtic,  Pe- 


•  I^bAin :  Etroria  Celtioa,  L  4. 


-  OK   THE    ORIGIN    OF    THE    HUMAN    SPECIES.  S09 

i^^  and  Teutonic  races,  among  which  the  latter  soon  took  the 
piqiODderance,  and  gave  its  language  to  the  liritish  Islands.  The 
JTorman  conquest  added  another  physical  element  of  the  Teutonic 
AdgL 

This  fusion  of  three  families  into  one,  varying  in  degree  in  different 
nctioDS  of  these  islands,  has  given  rise  to  a  physiognomy  varying  in 
nferal  respects  from  the  Teutonic  caste ;  while  the  cranium  itself  is 
Im  spheroidal,  and  more  decidedly  oval,  than  is  characteristic  of  that 
people. 

I  have  not  hitherto  exerted  myself  to  obtain  crania  of  the  Anglo- 
Bnon  race,  except  in  the  instance  of  individuals  who  have  been  sig- 
Hfiied  by  their  crimes ;  and  this  number  is  too  small  to  be  of  much 
impcHiance  in  a  generalization  like  the  present.  Yet,  since  these 
falls  have  been  procured  without  any  reference  to  their  size,  it  is 
(onaikable  that  five  give  an  average  of  96  cubic  inches  for  the  bulk 
tf  the  brain ;  the  smallest  head  measuring  91,  and  the  largest  105 
sibic  inches.  It  is  necessary,  however,  to  observe,  that  these  are  all 
Bale  crania ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  they  pertained  to  the  lowest 
iuB  of  society,  and  three  of  them  died  on  the  gallows  for  the  crime 
tf  murder. 

The  Anglo-Americans  conform,  in  all  their  characteristics,  to  the 
pnent  stock.  They  possess,  in  common  with  their  English  ancestors, 
iBiore  elongated  head  than  the  unmixed  Oermans.  The  few  crania 
b  my  possession  have,  without  exception,  been  derived  from  the 
iovest  and  least  cultivated  portion  of  the  community  —  malefactors, 
piopers,  and  lunatics.  The  largest  brain  has  been  ninety-seven  cubic 
iadies ;  the  smallest,  eighty-two ;  and  the  mean  of  ninety  accords 
with  that  of  the  collective  Teutonic  race.  The  sexes  of  these  seven 
ikoUs  are,  four  male  and  three  female. 

Two  or  three  circumstances  connected  with  the  ethnology  of  the 
Anglo- American  race,  seem  to  call  for  a  passing  notice  on  this 
oecasion. 

Mr.  Ilaldemann  has  observed  that  when,  in  the  last  century,  the 
color  of  the  American  Indian  was  supposed  to  be  owing  to  climate, 
H  was  boldly  insisted  that  the  descendants  of  Europeans  in  thiR 
coantry  had  already  made  some  progress  in  a  change  of  color.  Since 
ttat  time  an  hundred  years  have  elapsed ;  yet,  I  presume  that  no  sen- 
>ible  person  will  maintain  that  they  have  brought  with  them  any  con- 
finnation  of  the  postulate  in  question. 

Dr.  Prichard  has  been  informed  that  the  heads  of  Europeans  in  the 
West  Indies  approach  those  of  the  aboriginal  Indian  in  form,  inde- 
pendently of  intermixture.  On  this  point  I  feel  qualified  to  expresi 
tn  opinion.    I  passed  three  months  in  the  West  Indies,  and 


310  Morton's  inedited  mss. 

eight  of  the  islands,  when  slavery  was  everywhere  in  vogue  (1884) ; 
and  I  can  unhesitatingly  declare  that  I  saw  nothing  to  confirm  this 
assertion,  which  I  regard  as  wholly  idle  and  gratuitous.  The  only 
diftcrence  that  occurred  to  me  was,  that  the  better  class  of  English 
women  had  become  paler,  or  whiter,  and  thinner,  on  account  of  the 
great  and  constant  heat  of  the  climate,  and  consequent  neglect  of 
exercise. 

The  observations  of  Dr.  Pinkard,  an  intelligent  English  author,* 
correspond  entirely  with  my  own.  He  relates  tliat  he  saw  in  the  Island 
of  Barbadocs  (where  I  myself  passed  six  weeks),  an  English  feniilj 
that  had  lived  there  through  at  least  six  generations ;  "  and  yet,"  he 
adds,  "  one  would  suppose  them  to  have  been  bom  in  Europe,  so  fine 
was  the  skin,  so  clear  the  complexion,  and  so  well  formed  the  fea* 
tures."  Similar  remarks  have  been  made  respecting  tho  Mexican 
Spaniards,  and  the  colonists  of  South  America  generally. 

Although  but skulls  are  included  in  the  preceding  Teutonic 

series,  yet,  when  we  take  into  consideration  their  variety  and  authen- 
ticity, and  the  fact  that  they  have  been  collected  without  regard  to 
size,  I  have  no  hesitation  in  assuming  ninety  cubic  inches  for  the 
average  of  the  brain  in  the  Germanic  family  of  nations ;  and  I  am 
further  convinced  that  this  standard  is  the  highest  among  the  races 
of  men. 

We  should  reasonably  look  for  a  preponderating  brain  in  a  race 
that  is  not  more  remarkable  for  its  conquests  and  its  colonies,  thau 
for  the  extent  of  its  civilization ;  a  race  that  has  peopled  North  Ame- 
rica, reduced  all  India  to  vassalage,  and  is  fast  spreading  itself  over 
Polynesia,  Southern  Africa  and  Australia ;  a  race  that  is  destined  to 
plough  the  field  of  Palestine,  and  reap  the  harvests  of  the  Nile. 

The  Sclavonic  Race. — ^It  is  remarked  by  Dr.  Prichard,  that  our 
acquaintance  with  the  Germanic  nations  dates  back  three  centuries 
before  Christ ;  but  the  history  of  the  Slavonic  tribes  begins  nine  cen- 
turies later.  They  are  obviously  the  descendants  of  the  ancient  Bar- 
matians,  and,  among  many  smaller  nations,  at  present  embrace  the 
Russians,  Poles,  Lithuanians,  Bohemians,  and  Moravians. 

I  much  regret  that  my  cranial  series  possesses  but  a  single  example 
derived  from  this  race, — the  skull  of  a  woman  of  Olmutz  sent  me  by 

Prof.  Rotzius,  and  which  measures  only cubic  inches.    I  record 

this  deficiency  in  my  collection,  in  the  hope  that  some  person  into* 
rested  in  pui'suits  of  this  nature  may  be  induced  to  provide  me  wiOi 
luatcrialrt  for  making  the  requisite  comparisons.  My  impression  ^u, 
that  the  Sclavonic  brain  will  prove  much  less  voluminous  than  tlmt 
of  the  Teutonic  race. 


*  Quoted  by  Rudolphi :  Antbropologie,  p.  158. 


ON    THE    OBIGIN    OF    THE   HUMAN    SPECIES.  311 

Thk  FtNNisfl  Rack. — Among  these  people  I  consider  tbo  true  ^pc 
to  be  preserveil  in  tlie  Western  Finns — the  aboriginal  inhabitanta  of 
BcandiDavia,  the  predecesaors  of  the  Teutouic  nations;  tor  the  Estho- 
cians,  llie  Tchndic  tribes  of  Middle  Russia  and  Permia,  and,  above 
all,  the  tJgriana  of  Siberia,  have  lived  so  long  in  contact  with  the 
Mongolian  i-aces,  that  they  often  present  a  very  mixed  physical  cha- 
r.»  "We  should,  therefore,  be  cautious  in  grouping  these  com- 
itiee  into  a  supposetl  cognate  race,  merely  from  analogies  of 
lage,  which,  however  important  as  aide  in  ethnology,  are  often 
DO  better  than  blind  guides,  f 

I  am  the  more  particular  in  making  these  remarks,  because  the 
Uadjare  of  Hungary  have  been  classed,  not  only  with  the  Finns,  but 
even  with  the  Bashkirs  and  Votiaks  of  Siberia,  upon  no  other  grounds 
than  those  just  mentioned.|  But  mark  a  single  admitted  fact:  the 
TcLudish  tribe  of  Metzegers  speaks  the  Turkith  language,  and,  for 
this  reason,  has  been  by  some  writers  actually  claasetf  with  the  Tartar 
races,  with  whom  they  wore  supposed  to  be  affiliated !  And,  since 
the  stronger  often  gives  its  language  to  the  weaker  race,  is  it  not 
most  probable  that  the  Bashkirs,  Votiaks,  and  other  tribes  have  de- 
rived their  language,  by  adoption,  from  the  contiguous  Tchudie 
population  ? 

Again,  the  present  lladjara  of  Huugarj'  entered  that  country  in  the 
middle  of  the  ninth  centui^',  not  to  take  posaossiou  of  au  uninhabited 
re^on,  but  to  mingle  with  a  numerous  existing  population ;  whence 
their  characteristics,  both  of  mind  and  body,  must  have  undergone  a 
remarkable  change,  and  become  highly  improved. 

Historj"  indicates  the  cause  of  these  changes  when  it  tells  us,  that 
when  the  Madjars  arrived  in  Hungary  they  at  once  formed  political 
■lUanccs  with  the  German  princes,  in  order  to  check  or  expel  "  the 
common  enemies  of  both  nations,  the  Sclavonian  races."  It  is  to  be 
inferred,  as  a  matter  of  course,  under  those  circumstances,  that  the 
iutrueive  Madjars  formed  social  connexions,  not  only  with  the  Sclavo- 
nians,  whom  they  reduced  to  subjection,  ia  the  heart  of  Pannouia, 
but  also  with  the  surrounding  German  communities ;   and,  in  this 

*  For  evidence  of  this  kind  in  relation  to  the  inhatiLtnnts  ot  north-Kostern  Asia,  even  Id 
Tef7>iicient  times,  see  Herodotus,  JUilponene,  up.  ctiii.,  and  Dr.  Wiaemui'a  Ltctura,  pp. 
]03.  105.  Pailiui  rurtber  ioTorma  ub  Uiat  the  Nogaii,  nbo  are  decided  Mongoliana.  are  fast 
tosiag  Uieir  natural  traits  hy  inlirfiarHage  uilh  Ike  Raaiani. —  Trav.  in  Hutiia,  p.  J25. 

f  A  eint;1e  eiaiapte,  now  bcrore  our  eyee,  wiit  itlustralo  this  propoaition.  "  Tno  tiundred 
j«*rs  WDie,  the  Irish  language  prerailed  oier  llie  whole  proTlnce  of  Lcinster.    EngtiBh  wv 
^okeo  ddI;  in  the  oiUee  and  grnat  toirQa.     At  the  present  moment  not  one  pcr»aa  in 
thiHiBand,  eren  of  the  lowcat  ranb  of  the  natives  oC  that  district,  imderstaDd  Irish.' 
Bttltan;  Elmria  Cilliea,  i.  31.     Here,  then,  are  2,000,000  of  Cells,  who,  if  judged  sai 
t>7  their  spoken  language,  would  be  classed  with  the  Anglo-Saioa  race. 

*  Friuhard:  Besearehes,  &o.  iii  32G,  330. 


I 

I 


312  icorton's  ikedited  xss. 

manner,  the  blending  of  dissimilar  stocks  lias  produced  the  modified 
race  so  favorably  known  in  the  modem  Madjar. 

For  the  only  skull  I  possess  of  this  race  I  am  indebted  to  Prof. 
Retzius,  of  Stockholm.  It  is  that  of  a  woman  from  the  parish  of 
Kerni,  in  Finland.  It  has  all  the  characteristics  of  an  unmixed  Euro- 
pean head,  and  measures  eighty-six  cubic  inches  of  internal  capacity. 

The  Pblasoic  Kacb.  —  Every  one  knows  that  the  Pelasgic  tribee 
were  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  Greece ;  that  they,  in  the  progress 
of  time,  and  for  unknown  reasons,  changed  their  name  to  Hellenei^ 
and  were  thus  the  ancestors  of  the  Greeks. 

The  Pelasgic  occupation  of  Greece  ascends  into  **  the  night  of 
time.*'  They  may  be  regarded  as  the  indigenous  possessors,  the 
autocthonea  of  the  soil.  Indeed  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  then 
was  a  civilization  in  Pelasgia  long  before  that  which  history  attributes 
to  the  Ilellenic  race,  though  generally  attributed  to  the  progeniton 
of  that  people ;  for  a  priest  of  Sais  assured  Bolon  (b.  c.  400)  that  the 
Saitic  writings  accounted  for  an  antecedent  Grecian  epoch  of  8000 
years ;  and  that  Greece  had  moreover  possessed  a  great  and  beantiAil 
city  yet  1000  years  earlier  in  time.* 

Statements  of  this  kind,  which  were  once  rejected  on  acoonnt  of 
their  seeming  extravagance,  now  claim  a  respectfiil  notice  when 
viewed  in  connexion  with  the  new  lights  of  chronology.  We  are, 
indeed,  compelled  to  acknowledge  a  groat  antiquity  for  a  race  that 
could  produce  the  divine  morality  of  Ilesiod  900  years  before  Christ 

I  do  not  use  tlie  tenn  Pelasgic  with  ethnological  precision,  but  in 
this  designation  place  tlie  Greeks  and  Romans,  and  their  desceudanti 
in  various  parts  of  Europe  —  Greece  and  Italy,  and,  in  more  isolated 
examples,  in  Spahi,  France,  and  Britain.  In  the  same  categoiyl 
place  the  Persians,  Armenians,  Circassians,  Georgians,  and  many 
other  kindred  tribes,  together  with  the  Grfcco-Egyptians. 

Of  four  adult  CircaB%ian  crania  brought  me  by  Mr.  Gliddon,  two 
arc  male  and  two  female.  The  former  we  may  suppose,  from  appcM^ 
ances,  to  have  been  associated  with  a  full  share  of  manly  beauty,  and 
measure  ninety  and  ninety-four  cubic  inches  of  internal  capacity;  the 
female  heads  measure  seventy-nine  and  eighty ;  whence  we  obtain 
eighty-six  cubic  inches  as  the  mean  of  all.  One  of  these  skulls,  that 
of  a  woman  who  had  passed  the  prime  of  life,  is  remarkable  for  the 
jiannony  of  its  proportions,  and  especially  for  the  admirable  couforma 
tion  of  the  nasal  bones. 

I  possess,  through  the  kindness  of  Mr.  Gliddon,  two  female  Partem 
skulls,  which,  though  small,  present  a  beautiful  form.  One  mcasnroi 
eighty-nine  cubic  inches,  the  other  only  seventy-five. 

*  See  the  Timffius  of  Plato.     Taylor's  Trans,  ii.  p.  4G6.    The  accurate  Kiebohr  nmmi-if 
that,  <'in  very  remote  times  the  relopoimceua  kos  uot  Grecian." 


OK   THE   ORIGIN   OF  THE    HUMAK    SPECIES.  313 

It  IB  a  highly  interesting  fact,  that  whenever  the  ruling  caste  is  re- 
nted in  the  statues  and  bas-reliefs  of  ancient  Persia,  the  physiog- 
ly  always  conforms  to  the  Pela^gic  type.  A  remarkable  example 
iMon  in  the  head  of  the  first  Darius  (b.  c.  500),  sculptured  on  the 
iiUfit  of  Behistun,  and  copied  by  Major  Rawlinson.  \_Supray  Fig. 
f^  Of  the  same  character  are  the  antique  heads  of  Persepolis, 
and  Chapoor.  But  we  no  sooner  enter  Assyria  than  the 
wholly  changed  for  those  in  which  the  Semitic  features  are 
ilBiiniint,  as  seen  at  Nineveh,  Khorsabad,  and  other  places. 
The  arts  have  become  the  handmaid  of  ethnology ;  and  it  may  be 
Kgaided  as  an  axiom  in  this  science,  that  the  older  the  sculptures  and 
IliBtingB,  the  more  perfect  and  distinctive  are  the  cranial  tj-pes  they 
Unsent.  Again,  there  is  no  evidence  to  prove  that  any  one  of  the 
Munt  races,  simply  as  such,  is  older  than  another. 
l>Of  four  adult  Armenian  skulls,  three  pertain  to  men ;  and  the  ave- 
Uga  size  of  the  brain  is  but  eighty-three  cubic  inches.  I  have  felt 
hesitancy  in  admitting  these  skulls  in  this  place,  for  two  rea- 
1st,  because  their  characteristics  incline  almost  as  much  to  the 
Aab  type  as  to  the  Pelasgic ;  and,  2dly,  because  the  term  Armenian 
iiBOt  always  used  in  a  strictly  national  sense  in  the  East<,  but  is  ap- 
|fad  to  a  class  of  merchants,  whose  ethnological  affinities  must  be 
IAbq  veiy  mixed  and  uncertain.  But,  inasmucli  as  these  crania  are 
httrted  in  my  original  Tabhy  I  will  not  now  displace  them. 

Oreek  and  Q-rseco-Egyptian  Headt.  —  Mr.  Combe  describes  several 
andent  Greek  skulls  he  had  seen,  as  of  large  size,  with  a  full  deve- 
lopment of  the  coronal  and  frontal  regions.  The  head,  in  classic 
teolpture,  is  often  small  in  comparison  with  the  whole  figure ;  whence 
Aa  remark  that  a  woman  proportioned  like  the  Venus  do  Medicis 
noakl  necessarily  be  a  fool.  The  same  disparity  has  been  noticed  by 
Ifinkelmann  in  the  Farncse  Hercules ;  but  in  the  Apollo  Belvidere, 
[w/ra.  Fig.  339]  the  perfect  tj-pe  of  manly  beauty,  the  head  is  faultless. 
Whether  this  smallness  of  head  was  a  reality  among  the  Greeks,  or 
only  a  conventional  rule  of  art,  has  been  a  disputed  question ;  but  we 
miy  safely  adopt  the  latter  proposition.  There  can  be  no  doubt,  how- 
ever, that  the  ancient  Pelasgic  was  smaller  than  the  modem  Teutonic 
kndn ;  and  the  proofs,  which  are  derived,  not  from  Greece  itself,  but 
from  Egypt,  are  contained  in  the  following  section : 

Of  129  embalmed  heads  in  my  collection,  22  present  Pelasgic  cha- 
WKitors,  and  of  these  18  are  capable  of  measurement.  Some  of  them 
present  tlie  most  beautiful  Caucasian  proportions,  while  others  merge 
ky  degrees  into  the  Egj'ptian  type ;  and  I  am  free  to  admit  that,  in 
^ous  instances,  I  have  been  at  a  loss  in  my  attempts  to  classify 
these  two  great  divisions  of  the  Nilotic  series.  Hence  it  is  that  i 
40 


314  Morton's  inedited  mss. 

skulls,  which  in  my  original  analysis  were  placed  with  the  Pelugic 
group,  I  have,  on  a  further  and  more  elaborate  comparison,  transfened 
to  the  Egj^tian  series. 

The  Greeks  were  numerous  in  Egypt  even  before  the  Perdan  in- 
vasion, 6.  c.  525,  and  their  number  greatly  increased  after  the  con- 
quest by  Alexander  the  Great,  nearly  200  years  later  (b.  c.  332). 
AVlien  the  Romans,  in  turn,  took  possession  of  the  conntiy  thirty 
years  before  our  era,  the  Greeks  had  already  enjoyec[  nnintermpted 
communication  with  it  for  five  centuries.  Their  colonies  were  300 
years  old ;  and  it  is,  therefore,  by  no  means  surprising  that  the  Egyp- 
tian-Greek population,  which  chiefly  inhabited  Lower  Egypt,  shooid 
be  largely  represented  in  the  catacombs  of  Memphis.  They  are  fewer 
in  proportion  in  Theban  sepulchres ;  and  yet  fewer  as  we  asceDd  the 
Nile ;  and  are  hardly  seen  in  the  cemeteries  of  the  rural  districtBi 
The  peaceful  occupation  of  the  Delta  by  the  Greeks,  for  a  long  period 
of  time,  must  necessarily  have  caused  an  interminable  mixture  of  the 
two  races,  and  fully  accounts  for  that  blended  type  of  cranial  ooo- 
formation  so  common  in  the  catacombs. 

It  is  further  remarkable  that  these  Grseco-Egyptian  heads,  which! 
have  separated  from  the  other  Nilotic  crania  by  their  conformatioB 
only,  and  consequently  without  any  regard  to  size,  present  an  aven^ 
of  eighty-seven  cubic  inches  for  the  size  of  the  brain ;  or,  no  less  thin 
seven  cubic  inches  above  that  of  the  pure  Egyptian  race,  and  but 
three  inches  less  than  the  average  I  have  assumed  for  the  Teutonic 
nations.  Yet,  no  one  of  this  series  is  of  preponderating  size;  fw 
the  largest  measures  but  ninety-seven  cubic  inches,  while  the  snuJIert 
descends  to  seventy-four.* 

Again,  if  we  take  the  mean  of  the  whole  twenty-eight  crania  em- 
braced in  the  present  division,  we  find  it  to  be  eighty-six  cuMc 
inches. 

The  Celtic  Kace. — The  Celts  who,  with  the  cognate  Gauls,  atone 

*  Dr.  J.  C.  Warren,  of  Boston,  possesses  two  finely  preserred  Soman  cnnii^  froB  ^ 
ashes  of  Pompeii.  It  is  many  years  since  I  saw  them,  but  they  appeared  to  be  higUj  ^ 
racteristio  of  this  division  of  the  Pelasgic  race.  The  difference  between  the  BaatM  vA 
Greek  heads  is  familiar  to  all  obserrers,  but  it  has  not  been  satiafactorily  expUinti  H 
may  have  arisen  Arom  alliances  between  the  intrusiye  Pelasgic  and  some  neigfaboriBfr  ^ 
dissimilar  tribe,  in  Italy.  One  of  the  first  acts  of  the  Romans  was  to  seije  the  Stbia* 
women,  in  order  to  people  their  infant  colony.  These  Sabines,  howerer,  are  sai3  ^  ^ 
have  been  of  Pelasgic  origin ;  but  that  the  rural  population  of  Italy,  at  that  period  (■' 
braced  a  large  proportion  of  Celts,  may  be  inferred  from  history  and  confirmed  by  tbe  Btntt* 
can  vases ;  for  wherever  these  relics,  now  so  numerous,  picture  the  sylvan  deities,  vkt^ 
AS  fauns  or  satyrs,  they  are  represented  with  marked  Celtic  features ;  while  the  hifhff  ^ 
ruling  caste,  represented  on  the  same  vessels,  has  a  perfect  Grecian  phydogDoiny*  ^ 
Sir  William  Hamilton's  Etrutcan  Vastt^  paitim.  The  true  Roman  profile,  howerer,  b  ^ 
onf^uent  on  the  antique  bas-reliefs  of  Persia.    Flandin :  Voya^  m  Fmm,  pL  td  4& 


ON    THE    ORIGIN    OF    THE    HUMAN    BPECIES.  315 

period,  extended  their  tribes  from  Asia  Minor  to  the  British  Islands, 
are  now  chiefly  confined,  as  an  unmixed  people,  to  the  west  and  south- 
west of  Ireland,  whence  have  been  derived  the  six  crania  embraced 
in  the  Table.  These  range  between  nine^-seven  as  a  maximum  and 
Beven^--eight  as  a  minimum  of  the  size  of  the  brain ;  and  the  mean, 
which  is  elghty-eeven  cubic  inches,  will  probably  prove  to  be  above 
that  of  the  entire  race,  and  not  exceed  eighty-five. 

Fi-ance,  Spain,  and  parts  of  Britain,  partake  largely  of  Celtic  blood, 
but  8o  variously  blended  with  the  Teutonic  and  Pelasgic  branches  of 
the  Caucasian  group  as  to  form  a  singularly  mixed  population.  If  u 
Beries  of  crania  could  be  obtained  fi'om  the  old  Provincial  divisions 
of  France,  they  would  eonstitote  a  study  of  extreme  interest ;  for 
those  of  the  northern  section  ought  to  conform  in  a  marked  degree 
to  the  German  tj-pe,  from  their  long  intercourse  (since  a.  d.  420)  with 
the  Pranks,  Burgundians,  Visigoths,  and  other  Teutonic  tribes.  Those 
in  the  sontli  would  present  a  greater  infusion  of  the  Soman  physiog- 
nomy, with  some  Greek  traits;  while  the  intermediate  communities 
would  retain  a  marked  preponderance  of  their  primitive  Celtic  char- 
acteristics, For  Cai.sar  restricts  the  true  Continental  Celts  between 
the  Garonne  on  the  south  and  the  Seine  on  the  north:  for  alUiough 
the  genuine  Gauls  were  a  Celtic  people,  many  German  tribes  bore 
the  same  collective  name  among  the  Eomans,  in  the  same  way  that 
all  the  nations  of  the  far  North  were  designated  Scj-thians. 

Korope  was  successively  invaded  by  the  Celtic,  Teutonic,  and  Scla* 
vonic  races.  The  Celtic  migration  is  of  extreme  antiquity,  yet  there 
can  be  no  question  that  they  displaced  preexisting  tribes.  Among 
the  hitter  may  be  mentioned  the  Iberians  of  Spain,  who  are  yet  repre- 
nnted  by  a  fragment  of  their  race  —  the  Basques  or  Euskaldunes  of 
Biscay. 

The  Indobtanic  Family. — No  part  of  the  world  presents  a  greater 
^veraty  of  human  races  than  the  country  which  bears  the  collective 
name  of  India.  Exotic  nations  have  repeatedly  conquered  that  un- 
fortunate re^on,  and  to  a  certain  degree  amalgamated  with  its  primi- 
tive inhabitants.  In  other  instances,  the  original  Hindoos  remain 
nomixed;  and  beside  these,  again,  the  mountainous  districts  still 
contain  what  may  be  called  fragments  of  tribes  which  have  taken 
refuge  there,  in  remote  times,  in  order  to  escape  the  sword  or  the 
yoke  of  strangers. 

That  peninsular  India  was  originally  peopled,  at  least  in  part,  by 
taces  of  very  dark  and  even  black  complexion,  is  beyond  a  question. 
,!nie^  people  are  stigmatised  as  Barbarians  by  their  conquerors,  the 
^yrM — a  fair  race,  with  Sanscrit  speech,  whose  primal  seats  were  in 
Persia.    They  now  occupy  the  country  between  the  Himalaya 


I 


i 


316  Morton's  ikedited  xss. 

moimtainB  on  the  north,  the  Yindya  on  the  south,  and  between  tiM 
Indian  ocean  and  the  Bay  of  Bengal."^  In  this  region,  called  iyri- 
Vartaj  or  India  Proper,  live  those  once-powerfhl  tribes  which  it  bai 
taken  the  English  more  than  half  a  century  to  subdne.  The  occu- 
pancy of  India  by  these  Persian  tribes  dates,  according  to  M.  Ouigmsnt 
from  the  year  8101  before  Christ,  when  also  it  is  supposed  the  difi- 
sion  of  castes  was  instituted.  [*®] 

Of  thirty-two  adult  Indostanic  skulls  in  my  collection,  eight  only 
can  be  identified  with  tribes  of  the  Ayra  or  conquering  race;  nor 
even  in  this  small  number  is  there  unequivocal  proof  of  the  affinity  m 
question.  The  largest  head  in  the  series,  that  of  a  Brahmin  who  wm 
executed,  in  Calcutta,  for  murder,  measures  ninely-one  cubic  iadbei 
for  the  size  of  the  brain  —  the  smallest  head,  seventy-nine.  Two 
others  pertain  to  ThuggSy  remarkable  for  an  elongated  fonn  tnd 
lateral  flatness.  The  mean  of  these  Ayra  heads  is  eighty-six  coUe 
inches. 

Contrasted  with  this  people,  and  occupying  the  countiy  adjacent  to 
the  Bay  of  Bengal,  are  the  Bengalees  —  small  of  stature,  feeble  in 
constitution,  and  timid  in  disposition.  They  are  obviously  an  aboii* 
ginal  race,  upon  whom  a  foreign  language  has  been  imposed;  and 
are  far  inferior,  both  mentally  and  physically,  to  the  true  AyiM* 
Weak  and  servile  themselves,  they  are  surrounded  by  warrior  casteB*, 
and  perhaps  the  most  remarkable  feature  of  their  character  is  Am 
absence  of  will,  and  implicit  obedience  to  those  who  govern  them. 

Of  these  child-like  people,  my  collection  embraces  twenty-four  adol 
crania,  of  which  the  largest  measures  ninety  cubic  inches ;  the  small 
est,  sixty-seven ;  and  the  mean  of  all  is  but  seventy-eight. 

All  the  Caucasian  families  of  which  we  have  spoken,  belong  to  thi 
vast  chain  of  nations  called  Indo-European^  in  consequence  of  thei 
having  one  common  tongue,  the  Sanscrit,  as  the  basis  of  their  vane 
languages.  This  is  also  the  Japetic  race^  and  it  extends  from  Indi 
proper  in  one  direction  to  Iceland  in  the  other. 

The  Semitic  Family.  —  This  group  includes  the  Chaldeans,  Ase; 
rians,  Syrians,  and  Lydians  of  antiquity,  together  with  the  Arabiai 
and  Hebrews. 

The  immense  number  of  Jews  in  Egypt,  even  after  the  Exode  (b.  < 
1528),  and  especially  during  the  Greek  dominion  of  the  Lagids, 
w^ould  lead  us  to  search  for  the  embalmed  bodies  of  this  people  in  tl 
catacombs ;  and  hence  it  was  no  surprise  to  me  to  identify,  with  coi 
siderable  certainty,  seven  Semitico-Egyptian  heads,  in  all  of  whic 

*  See  President  Salisbury's  Discourse  on  Sanscrit  and  Arabic  Literature :  New  Have 
1S4S.     The  Ayra  race  deriye  their  name  fh>m  Iran,  Persia, 
t  Joflophna,  B.  XIL  Chap.  2. 


\ 


OK   TRS   0BI6IK  OF   THE   HUMAN    SPECIES.  317 

fte  Hebrew  phyriognomy  k  more  or  less  apparent^  and  in  some  of 
them  imquestionable.  This  identity  is  fbrther  confirmed  by  the  fact, 
thit  the  Jews  in  Egypt  adopted  the  custom  of  embalming  at  a  very 
eiriy  period  of  time  (Genesis  1. 26).  And  again,  the  two  nations  appear 
to  have  fraternized  in  a  remarkable  manner ;  for  Adad  married  the 
Buter  of  Pharaoh's  wife,  and  one  of  Solomon's  wives  was  the  daughter 
of  an  Egyptian  king,  who  is  supposed  to  have  been  Osorkon.  [^]  To 
these  £Eu;ts  we  may  add  the  marriage  of  Joseph,  at  a  far  earlier  period 
of  history,  with  a  daughter  of  the  priest  of  Heliopolis.  Eor  these  rea^ 
SODS,  I  repeat,  the  Hebijew  nation  should  be  largely  represented  in 
Ae  catacombs.  * 

Kve  of  my  embalmed^  Semitic  heads  are  susceptible  of  measure- 
ment, and  ^ve  the  low  average  of  eighty-two  cubic  inches — the 
Ingest  measuring  eighty-eight;  the  smallest,  sixty-nine."^  In  these 
cnuua,  and  also  in  others  of  existing  Semitic  tribes,  I  have  looked  in 
Tiin  for  the  pit  described  by  Mulder  as  situated  on  the  outer  wall  of 
die  orbit  at  the  attachment  of  the  temporal  muscles ;  and  conse- 
qoently  there  is  no  trace  of  the  corresponding  elevation,  also  described 
bf  him,  within  the  orbitar  cavity. 

I  have  had  but  little  success  in  procuring  the  crania  of  the  modem 
Semitic  tribes ;  and  for  the  three  that  I  possess  I  am  indebted  to  Mr. 
Oliddon.  Of  these,  two  are  Baramka  or  Barmecide  Arabs ;  the  third, 
iBedouin.  The  largest  measures  ninety-eight  cubic  inches ;  the  small- 
[  est,  eighty-four ;  and  the  mean  is  eighty-nine ;  but  if  we  take  the 
\  nenge  of  these  eight  Semitic  heads,  ancient  and  modem,  it  will  be 
dghty-five  inches. 

I  also  received  from  Mr.  Gliddon  three  additional  skulls,  from 
Cairo,  which  he  was  assured  were  those  of  Jews  ;[***]  but  their  form 
his  induced  me  to  class  them,  perhaps  erroneously,  with  the  Fellahs 

ofEgypt-t 
The  Nilotic  Race.  —  In  this  designation  I  include  the  ancient 

Egyptians  of  the  pure  stock,  and  the  modem  Eellahs. 

For  the  extensive  series  of  Egyptian  skulls  in  my  possession,  I  am 
indebted  to  the  kindness  of  Mr.  Gliddon,  Mr.  A.  C.  Harris  of  Alex- 
Midria,  in  Egypt,  Dr.  Charles  Pickering,  and  Mr.  William  A.  Glid- 
don. Of  these  129  embalmed  heads,  83  present  the  Egyptian  confor- 
mation ;  and  of  the  latter  number,  55  are  capable  of  being  measured. 

I  may  here  repeat  a  previous  remark,  that  some  of  these  crania 
present  both  Pelasgic  and  Egyptian  lineaments,  and  thus  form  a 
transition  between  the  two  races ;  but  I  have  classed  them  in  one 
group  or  the  other,  according  to  the  preponderance  of  national  char- 

*  Cmiift  JEgyptiaca,  pp.  41  and  46,  and  the  accompaajing  platei. 
t  Catologiie  of  akvlls,  Nos.  771,  772,  778. 


318  icorton's  inedited  mss. 

acters.    In  the  great  majority  of  instances,  however,  the  Egyptitt 
conformation  is  detected  at  a  glance. 

The  Egyptian  skull  is  unlike  that  of  any  other  with  which  I  m 
acquainted.  This  opinion,  which  I  long  since  announced,*  hss  been 
fully  confirmed  by  subsequent  comparisons,  and  especiiEdly  by  tiie 
receipt  of  seventeen  very  ancient  and  most  characteristic  crania  from 
tombs  opened  in  1842,  at  the  base  of  the  Great  Pyramid,  by  Dr. 
Lepsius-t 

It  may  be  observed  of  these  crania  (for  the  rest  of  the  series  his 
been  elaborately  described  in  the  Crania  JSgyptiaea\  eleven  at  least 
are  of  the  unmixed  type,  and  present  the  long,  oval  form,  with  i 
slightly  receding  forehead,  straight  or  gently  aquiline  nose,  and  a  8ome> 
what  retracted  chin.  The  whole  cranial  structure  is  thin,  delicate, 
and  symmetrical,  and  remarkable  for  its  small  size.  The  face  is  nir* 
row,  and  projects  more  than  in  the  European,  whence  the  fiMSil 
angle  is  two  degrees  less,  or  78°.  Neither  in  these  skulls,  nor  in  anj 
others  of  the  Egyptian  series,  can  I  detect  those  peculiarities  of  gtro- 
ture  pointed  out  by  the  venerable  Blumenbach,  in  his  Deeadet  Chniw- 
rum;  and  the  external  meatus  of  the  ear,  whatever  may  have  been 
the  form  or  size  of  the  cartilaginous  portion,  is  precisely  where  we 
find  it  in  all  the  other  races  of  men.  The  hair,  whenever  any  rfit 
remains,  is  long,  curling,  and  of  the  finest  texture. 

On  comparing  these  crania  with  manj  faC'Similes  of  monomentil 
effigies  most  kindly  sent  me  by  Prof.  Lepsius  and  M.  Prisse  d'Avesoei, 
I  am  compelled,  by  a  mass  of  irresistible  evidence,  to  modify  the 
opinion  expressed  in  the  Crania  ^gyptiaca  —  viz. :  that  the  I^yp- 
tians  were  an  Asiatic  people.  Seven  years  of  additional  investigation, 
together  with  greatly  increased  materials,  have  convinced  me  th* 
they  were  neither  Asiatics  nor  Europeans,  but  aboriginal  and  ini 
genous  inhabitants  of  the  Valley  of  the  Nile  or  some  contiguo** 
region :  J  peculiar  in  their  physiognomy,  isolated  in  their  institution 
and  forming  one  of  the  primordial  centres  of  the  human  &milj. 

Egypt  was  the  parent  of  art,  science,  and  civilization.  Of  thfig 
she  gave  much  to  Asia,  and  received  some  modi^dng  influences  ii 
return  ;  but  nothing  more.  Her  population,  pure  and  peculiar  in  th 
early  epochs  of  time,  derived  by  degrees  an  element  from  Europe  an 
Asia,  and  this  was  increased  in  the  lapse  of  years,  until  the  Delt 
became  a  Greek  colony,  with  an  interspersed  multitude  of  Jews. 

Effigies  and  portraits  of  Egyptian  sovereigns  and  citizens  are  y< 

♦  Craoifll  ^gyptiaca,  1844. 

f  Proceedings  of  the  Academy  [of  Nat  Sciences,]  for  October,  1844. 
}  This  opinion,  with  some  modifications,  has  been  entertained  bj  aererml  lc«ni«d  Egy] 
ologists  —  ChamDollion,  Heeren,  Lenormant,  &o. 


ON    THE    ORIGIIT    OF    THE    HUMAN    SPECIES. 


preserved  in  monuments  that  date  back  5000  years,*  and  they 
form,  in  all  their  characteristic  lineameuts,  with  the  heada  from  the 
tombs  of  Gizeh  and  other  Nilotic  sepulchres. 

Of  the  fifty-five  Egyptian  heads  raeaaured  in  the  Table,  it  will  be  seen 
that  the  largest  measures  but  ninety-six  cubic  inclies  of  internal  capa- 
eitj-,  the  smallest  sixty-eight;  and  the  mean  of  them  all  \s  but  eighty. 
This  result  waa  announced  in  the  Crania  Mgyptiaca,  nud  has  been 
confirmed  by  the  numeroua  additional  meaeuremouts  made  siuce  that 
work  waa  published.  Yet,  on  computing,  by  themselves,  the  fifteen 
crania  from  the  ancient  torabs  of  Gizeh,  I  find  them  to  present  an 
average  of  eighty-four  cubic  inches.  The  persona  whose  bodies  had 
reposed  in  these  splendid  mauaolea,  were  no  doubt  of  the  highest 
and  most  cultivated  class  of  Egyptian  citizens  ;t  and  this  fact  de- 
serves to  be  considered  in  connexion  with  the  present  inquiry.  To 
this  wo  may  add,  that  the  most  deficient  part  of  the  Egj^ptian 
skull  is  tlio  coronal  region,  which  is  extremely  low,  while  the  poste- 
rior chamber  is  remarkably  full  and  prominent. 

The  Ftllakt.  — The  Arab-Egyptians  of  the  present  day  constitute  a 
population  of  more  than  2,500,000 ;  and  that  they  are  the  lineal  de- 
scendants of  the  ancient  rural  Egyptians,  ia  proved  by  the  form  of 
the  skull,  the  mental  and  moral  character  of  the  people,  and  their 
existing  institutions,  among  which  phallic  worship  ia,  even  yet,  con- 
q>icuous.  ClotBey  has  drawn  a  graphic  moral  parallel  between  these 
two  extremes  of  a  single  race,  by  showing  that  both  were  sober,  ava- 
riraoas,  insolent,  self-opinioned,  satirical,  and  licentious.  Contrasted 
with  these  defects  in  the  old  Egyptians^  were  the  many  household 
virtaos,  and  that  genius  for  the  arts  which  has  been  a  proverb  in  all 
ages. 

When  the  Saracenic  Arabs  conquered  Egypt  in  the  seventh  conturj- 
of  our  era,  an  unlimited  fusion  of  races  was  a  direct  and  obi-ious  con- 

■  Lepnns:  C/tronolosit  der  yEggpltr,  p.  196.  Dr.  Lepsius  dates  Ihe  ngo  of  Mea?9,  )ho 
Snt  EgypUau  king,  U8U3  before  Christ,  or  £743  yenra  from  the  preBont  lime;  and  yet,  Id 
iJut  remote  lime,  £gfpt  was  alreadj  pogBeeeed  of  ber  arts,  inBtitulioD^,  and  hieroglyplijc 
lugiuge.  The  reseurcIieB  of  iho  learned  CbeTnlier  BunneD  famisb  eoncluaiouB  nearij  tlie 
lime  as  ttioBe  o!  LepsiuH.  Of  the  great  itBlJi|aitj  of  the  Human  Species  there  can  bo  no 
qoMUnii.      Id  the  norile  of  Dr.  PHclikrd,  it  may  have  been  chiliadi  of  ycari. 

Ttit  uicient  Egyplinns  appear  to  have  had  do  double  on  this  subject ;  for  a  priest  of  Sale, 
addnasing  SoIod,  spoke  of  "  (be  mullitudB  and  variety  of  the  destnictioua  of  the  Humaa 
r*M  vhioh  fonncrlj  hate  been,  and  again  nill  be ;  tlie  grenleet  of  tLese,  indeed,  ariaing 
fl-on  fire  and  valcr ;  bat  the  leaser  from  ten  (bonaand  other  conti agencies."  —  Timtna  nf 
J'tata  :  Tayler'i  Vrani.  ii.  ifiVi. 

■f  Dr.  Lcpaiua  did  not  desire  to  retaio  tbe^e  crania,  bccaase  they  bore  no  collateral  evi  - 
feaoe  of  their  epoch  or  nalioDal  liaeage.  The  bones  «ere  in  groat  measure  already  dft 
aiid«<l  by  time;  and  the  appliances  of  mammificalion  (which,  in  Ihe  primitive  ages, c 
iflittle  mora  than  desiccatiog  the  body,)  had  long  since  disappeared.  As  heretofM 
I  judge  these  relics  solely  by  their  intrinsic  characters. 


319         ■ 

con-  1 


820  icorton's  inedited  xss. 

sequence ;  but  M.  Clot-Bey  has  judiciously  remarked,  that  the  Arab^ 
nevertlieloss,  proRcnt  but  a  feeble  element  in  the  physical  character  of 
the  great  mass  of  people : — 

"  D'ou  il  rdsulte  que  TEgyptien  actttel  tient  beattconp  plus,  par  tes  formci,  par  md  cum* 
t^,  et  par  ses  mccurs,  des  anciens  Egyptiens  que  des  Teritablea  Araba,  dont  on  m  trotn 
le  tjpe  pur  qu'en  Arable."* 

The  skull  of  tlie  Fellah  is  strikingly  like  that  of  the  ancient  Egyp. 
tian.  It  is  long,  narrow,  somewhat  flattened  on  the  sides,  and  Teiy 
prominent  in  the  occiput  The  coronal  region  is  low,  the  forehead 
moderately  receding,  the  nasal  bones  long  and  nearly  straight,  the 
cheek-bones  small,  the  maxillary  region  slightly  prognathous,  and  the 
whole  cranial  structure  thin  and  delicate.  But,  notwithstanding 
these  resemblances  between  the  Fellah  and  Egyptian  skulls,  the  latter 
possess  what  may  be  called  an  osteological  expressionj  peculiar  to  thei&> 
selves,  and  not  seen  in  the  Fellah. 

The  Fellahs,  however,  do  not  appear  to  be  the  only  descendants  of 
the  monumental  Egyptians ;  for  tlicy  exist  also  in  Nubia,  and  west- 
ward,  in  isolated  communities,  in  the  heart  of  Africa.  Of  such  origin 
I  regard  the  Red  Bakkari,  so  well  described  by  Pallme.  [**]  So,  alBo^ 
the  proper  Libyans,  the  Tuaricks,  Kabyles,  and  Siwahs,  who,  on  the 
testimony  of  Dr.  Oudney,  and  the  more  recent  observations  of  Dr. 
Fumari,  possess  at  least  tlie  physical  traits  of  the  Egyptian  race:— 

"  Obex  quclques  unes  des  nombreuses  [peuplades]  qui  babitent  rimmenae  plaine  dt  8^ 
bara,  cbez  les  Touaricks,  et  cbez  quelqucs  tribus  limitrophes  de  TEgypte,  lea  yeox  ecart^I'a 
de  I'autre,  Bont  long,  coupiSs  en  amaQdes,  k  moitid  fermds,  et  relev^s  auz  angles  ezt^rienn." 

There  are  other  reasons  for  supposing  that  the  Libyan  and  Nilotic 
nations  had  a  cognate  source,  though  their  social  and  political  sepa- 
ration may  date  with  the  earliest  epochs  of  time. 

A  few  words  respecting  the  Copts.  Almost  every  investigation  into 
the  lineage  of  these  people  results  in  considering  them  a  mixed  pro- 
geny of  ancient  Egyptians,  Berabera,  Negroes,  Arabs,  and  Europeans; 
and  these  characteristics  are  so  variously  blended,  as  to  make  the 
Copts  one  of  the  most  motley  and  paradoxical  communities  in  the 
world.  The  Negro  traits  are  visible,  in  greater  or  less  degree,  in  a 
large  proportion  of  this  people,  and  are  distinctly  seen  in  the  three 
skulls  in  my  possession.  The  two  adult  heads,  which,  on  acconntof 
their  hybrid  character,  are  excluded  from  tlie  Tabhy  measure  respect- 
ively eighty-five  and  seventy-seven  cubic  inches  for  the  size  of  the 
brain,  and  consequently  give  the  low  average  of  eighty-one. 

From  the  preceding  observations  it  will  appear  that  the  Fellahs  are 
the  rural  or  agricultural  Egyptians,  blended  with  the  intrufiive  Ara- 
bian stock ;  but  the  Copts,  on  the  other  hand,  represent  the  deecend- 

*  Aper^u  Q^n^rale  sur  rSgypte,  L  p.  160. 


OK    THE   OBIGlir   OF   THE  HUMAK   SPECIES.  321 

iDti  of  the  old  urban  population,  whose  blood,  in  the  lapse  of  ages, 
htB  become  mixed  with  that  of  all  the  exotic  races  which  have  domi- 
ciliated themselves  in  the  cities  of  Egypt  The  mercenary  licentious- 
Btts  of  the  Copts  is  proverbial  even  at  the  present  day. 

I  Bhall  conclude  these  remarks  on  this  part  of  the  inquiry  by 
observing,  that  no  mean  has  been  taken  of  the  Caucasian  races 
collectively,  because  of  the  very  great  preponderance  of  Hindoo, 
Egyptian,  and  Fellah  skulls  over  those  of  the  Germanic,  Pclasgic  and 
Celtic  fiumilies.  Nor  could  any  just  colUetive  comparison  be  instituted 
between  the  Caucasian  and  Negro  groups  in  such  a  Tabh  as  we  have 
preeented,  unless  the  small-brained  people  of  the  latter  division 
(Hottentots,  Bushmen  and  Australians)  were  proportionate  in  number 
to  the  Kndoos,  Egyptians,  and  Fellahs  of  the  other  group.  Such  a 
comparison,  were  it  practicable,  would  probably  reduce  the  Caucasian 
ivmge  to  about  eighty-seven  cubic  inches,  and  the  Negro  to  seventy^ 
eight  at  most,  perhaps  even  to  seventy-five ;  and  thus  confirmatively 
establish  the  difference  of  at  least  nine  cubic  inches  between  the 
mean  of  the  two  races. 


II.    THE   MONGOLIAN  GBOUP. 

The  learned  Klaproth,  in  his  Tableau  de  VAne^  has  shown  that 
«fi)re  the  year  1000  of  our  era,  the  Mongols  were  inconsiderable 
ribes  in  the  northwest  of  Asia,  and  hence  have  erroneously  had  their 
ame  given  to  the  most  multitudinous  of  the  five  great  divisions  of 
be  human  fiimily ;  but  from  an  unwillingness  to  interfere  with  the 
«nerally  adopted  nomenclature  of  ethnology,  I  have  used  the  word 
longolian  in  the  comprehensive  sense  of  Buffon  and  Blumenbach. 
t  embraces  nations  of  dissimilar  features,  among  whom,  however, 
here  is  a  common  link  of  resemblance  that  justifies  the  classification 
Dr  generic  purposes.  Hence  we  group  together  the  Chinese,  the 
lamtschatkans,  and  the  Kalmucks. 

I  possess  but  eight  Mongolian  crania,  and  of  these  seven  are  Chi- 
lese — too  small  a  number  from  which  to  deduce  a  satisfactory  result. 
rhe  largest  of  them  measures  ninety-one  cubic  inches,  the  smallest 
eventy ;  and  they  give  an  average  of  eighty-two.  They  are  all  de- 
ived  from  the  lowest  class  of  people ;  and  it  is  not  improbable  that 
ia  average  drawn,  at  least  in  part,  from  the  higher  castes,  would 
ipproximate  much  more  nearly  to  the  Caucasian  mean,  perhaps  to 
sighty-five  cubic  inches. 

By  the  Idndness  of  Prof.  Retzius  of  Stockholm,  I  possess  a  single 
akaU  of  a  Laplander  —  a  man  of  about  forty  years  of  age — whose 
btain  measures  no  less  than  ninety-four  cubic  inches.  The  character* 
41 


322  Morton's  inedited  xss. 

iBtics  are  obyioualy  Mongolian,  to  which  race  the  Lappee  unquestion- 
ably belong.  Dr.  Prichard  has  produced  philological  evidenoe  in 
proof  of  an  opinion  maintained  by  himself  and  some  other  learned 
men,  that  these  people  are  FinnSy  who  have  acquired  Mongolian  fea- 
tures from  a  long  residence  in  the  extreme  north  of  Europe.  Yet,  it 
must  be  remembered  that,  in  former  ages  they  lived  much  fiutiier 
south,  in  Sweden,  and  side  by  side  with  the  proper  JS^inns;  whence 
has,  no  doubt,  been  derived  any  visible  blending  of  the  characten  of 
the  two  races,  and  some  affinities  of  language  which  are  known  and 
admitted  by  all. 

This  is  a  vital  question  in  ethnology ;  and,  although  we  hare 
abeady  made  some  remarks  upon  it,  it  may  be  allowable  in  this 
place  to  inquire  how  it  happens  that  the  people  of  Iceland,  who  are 
of  the  unmixed  Teutonic  race,  have  for  600  years  inhabited  their 
Polar  region,  as  far  north,  indeed,  as  Lapland  itself  without  approxi- 
mating in  the  smallest  degree  to  the  Mongolian  type,  or  losing  an  iota 
of  their  primitive  Caucasian  features.* 

A  recent  traveller,!  equally  remarkable  for  talent  and  enterprise^ 
has  briefly  embodied  the  facts  of  this  question  in  a  manner  sufficiei^'^ 
to  decide  it  in  any  unprejudiced  mind.  He  declares  that  the  Finn* 
and  Laplanders  "have  scarcely  a  single  trait  in  common.  Th^ 
general  physiognomy  of  the  one  is  totally  unlike  that  of  the  other ; 
and  no  one  who  has  ever  seen  the  two  could  mistake  a  Finlander  for 
a  Laplander."  The  very  diseases  to  which  they  are  subject  are  di£fe- 
rent ;  and  he  quotes  the  learned  Prof.  Retzius  of  Stockholm  for  th€ 
fact,  that  the  intestinal  parasitic  worms  of  the  one  race  are  differeni 
from  those  of  the  other.  Finally,  they  differ  almost  as  widely  in  theL 
mental  and  moral  attributes. 

But,  to  show  how  little  mere  philology  can  be  depended  on  in  thi 
and  other  instances,  in  deciding  the  affiliation  of  races,  we  may  adduo 
the  researches  of  the  learned  Counsellor  Haartman.  This  eminen 
philologist  has  shown  that  the  Carelians,  who,  from  analogy  of  Ian 
guage,  have  hitherto  been  grouped  with  the  proper  Finnish  race 
belong  to  a  totally  different  family,  which  invaded  the  region  of  th< 
Lake  Ladoga,  and  gave  their  name  to  the  conquered  country.  Thi 
race,  he  adds,  had  a  language  of  its  own,  which  was  lost  in  the  couiie< 


*  Desmoulins :  ffiat.  Not.  det  Raeet  ffumaines,  p.  165.  Were  it  not  for  the  eridence  ot 
positive  history,  some  future  ethnologist  might  gravely  insist  that,  because  the  Negroes  oi 
St  Domingo  speak  the  French  language,  they  are  Frenchmen,  to  whom  a  trt^ical  rai 
altered  alimenta,  and  change  of  habits,  have  imparted  the  black  skin,  proJeetiDg  face,  as\ 
woolly  hair  of  the  African. 

f  A  Winter  in  Lapland  and  Sweden :  by  Arthur  de  CapeU  Brooks,  M.  A.,  F.  B.  8.  P. 
London,  1827,  p.  686-87. 


OK   THE   0BI6IK   OF   THE    HUMAK   SPECIES.  323 

rfthne,  ^and  has  been  superseded  by  the  Finnic,  fix)m  the  over- 
powering influence  of  the  neighboring  tribes."*  Such  evidence 
needs  no  commentary. 


III.    THE  MALAY  GROUP. 

Besides  the  tme  Malays,  the  Malay  race  is  composed  of  people  of 
dissimilar  stock ;  whence  the  opinion  of  M.  Lesson,  that  those  of  the 
In£an  Archipelago  are  a  mixture  of  Indo-Caucasians  and  Mongols. 
That  this  amalgamation  exists  to  a  certain  extent,  there  is  no  question ; 
and  in  other  instances  they  are  variously  blended  with  the  indigenous 
or  Oceanic  Kegro.  Hence  the  origin  of  the  Papuas  of  New  Zealand, 
who  are  the  littoral  inhabitants  of  that  continent. 

hidependently,  however,  of  these  mixed  breeds,  two  great  families 
are  conspicuous  —  the  Malays  proper  and  the  Polynesians  —  and  to 
these  pertain  the  twenty-three  heads  embraced  in  the  TahU. 

The  tme  Malays  have  a  rounded  cranium,  with  a  remarkable  ver- 
tical diameter  and  ponderous  structure.  The  face  is  flat,  the  cheek- 
bones square  and  prominent,  the  ossa  nasi  long  and  mpre  or  less  flat- 
tened, and  the  whole  maxillary  structure  strong  and  salient.  The 
twenty  skulls  in  my  possession  have  been  collected  with  ethnological 
precision,  and  so  much  resemble  each  other,  as  to  remind  us  of  the 
remark  of  M.  Crawford — ^that  the  true  Malays  are  alike  among  them- 
8<el?es,  but  unlike  among  all  other  nations. 

The  largest  of  this  series  of  skulls  measures  ninety-seven  cubic 
inches,  the  smallest  sixty-eight ;  and  they  give  a  mean  of  eightj^-six : 
a  large  brain  for  a  roving  and  uncultivated  people,  who  possess,  liow- 
ever,  the  elements  of  civilization  and  refinement. 

Of  the  Polynesian  Family  I  possess  but  three  crania  that  can  be 
nieasured,  and  ihey  give  a  mean  of  eighty-three  cubic  inches.  An 
extended  series  would  probably  show  a  larger  average ;  but  the  brain 
of  the  Polynesian,  if  measured  from  skulls  obtained  to  the  eastward 
of  New  Zealand  and  the  Marquesas  islands,  will  prove  smaller  than 
that  of  the  true  Malay. 

*  TVou.  of  the  Royal  Sodety  of  Stockholm,  for  1847.  Egypt  affords  a  remarkable  example 
of  the  mutability  of  UDgoage ;  and  Niebohr  (ffiat,  of  Borne,  i.  p.  87)  considers  it  proved 
tbt  the  PelaagiY  all  the  earliest  inhabitants  of  the  Peloponnesus,  and  many  Arcadian  and 
Atde  nationa,  poaaessed  originally  a  different  language  from  the  Greeks,  and  obtained  the 
Hdlenio  tongae  by  adoption.  He  adds,  that  those  Epirotes  whom  Thucydides  calls  Bar- 
Wiana,  ** changed  their  language,  tcUhout  congest  or  colonization,  into  Greek"  Diodorus 
ndCioero  mantion  the  same  fact  with  respect  to  the  Siculi,  **  although  the  Greek  colonien 
iaffidly  bad  only  extended  to  a  Tery  few  towns  in  the  interior."— A7c6«Ar,  loco  citat. 


324  Morton's  inedited  mss. 

IV.    THE    AMERICAN    GROUP. 

T  liavo  hitliorto  arrungcd  tlio  nnmborlcss  indigenous  tribes  of  North 
and  South  America  into  two  great  familioH:  one  of  which,  the  Totte- 
cariy  enibraccH  the  denii-civilized  communities  of  ^Mexico,  Bogota,  and 
Peru;  while  the  other  division  includes  all  the  Barbarous  tribes. 
This  classification  is  manifestly  arbitrary,  but  every  attempt  at  sub- 
division has  proved  yet  inore  so.  Much  time  and  care  will  be  reqm- 
site  for  tliis  end,  which  must  be  based  on  the  observations  of  D'Or- 
bigny  for  Soutli  America,  an<l  those  of  Mr.  Gallatin  for  the  Northern 
[division  of  the]  continent. 

These  subdivisions,  after  all,  must  be  for  tlie  most  part  geograpbi* 
<!al ;  for  the  physical  character  of  the  American  races,  from  Cape  Iloni 
to  Canada,  is  essentially  the  same.  There  is  no  small  variety  of  com* 
]iloxion  and  stature ;  but  the  general  form  of  the  skull,  the  contour 
and  expriission  of  the  face,  and  the  color  and  texture  of  the  hair, 
together  with  the  mental  and  moral  characteristics,  all  point  to  a 
common  standard,  which  isolates  these  people  from  the  rest  of  man> 
kind.  The  same  remark  is  applicable  to  their  social  institutions  and 
their  archicological  remains ;  for  Humboldt  has  shown  that  the  latter 
are  marked  by  the  same  i)rinci])Ies  of  art,  from  Mexico  to  Peru;* 
and  Mr.  (iallatin  has  decided,  beyond  controversy,  that  while  their 
multitudinous  tongues  arc  connoctod  by  obvious  links,  they  arc  at 
the  Huiiio  time  radically  diilcrcnt  from  the  Asiatic  or  any  other 
languages. 

Mr.  Gallatin  finds  this  analogy  among  the  American  languages  to 
extend  to  the  Kskimaux  —  and  he  accordingly  separates  them  from 
tli(^  Mongolian  race,  and  regards  them  as  a  section  of  the  great  Ame- 
rican family.  This  view  may  i>ossibly  be  sustained  by  fiiture  inqni- 
ricrt ;  but  the  mere  fact  that  the  Eskimaux  and  the  proximate  Indian 
tribes  speak  dialects  of  one  language,  is  of  itself  no  proof  that  they 
btilong  to  the  same  race.  Thus,  we  may  reasonably  suppose  that  the 
Asiatic  nomades,  having  arrived  on  this  continent  at  various  and  dis- 
tant periods,  and  in  small  parties,  would  naturally,  if  not  unavoid- 
al)ly,  adopt  more  or  less  of  the  language  of  the  people  among  whom 
they  settled,  until  their  own  dialect  ^vas  finally  merged  in  that  of  the 
(yhippewyau  and  other  Indians  who  bound  them  on  the  soutL 

When,  on  the  other  hand,  famine,  caprice,  or  a  redundant  jiopnla- 
Clou,  has  forced  some  of  these  people  back  again,  across  Bchring's 
Strait,  to  Asia,  they  have  carried  with  them  the  mixed  dialect  of  the 
Esldinaux ;  whence  it  happens  that  the  latter  tribes  and  the  Tchatch- 

*  Monuments,  II.  p.  5. 


ON    THE    ORIGIN    OF    THE    HUMAN    SPECIES.  825 

ehi  possess  some  linguistic  elements  in  common :  but  here  the  ana^ 
logj-  ceases  abruptly,  and  is  traced  no  farther.* 

My  collection  embraces  410  skulls  of  64  different  nations  and  tribes 
3f  Indians,  in  which  the  two  great  divisions  of  this  race  are  repre- 
>ented  in  nearly  equal  proportions,  as  the  following  details  will  show 

The  Tolteqan  Family. — Of  213  skulls  of  Mexicans  and  Peruvians, 
Ml  pertain  to  the  latter  people,  whose  remains  have  been  selected 
irith  great  care  by  the  late  Dr.  Burrough,  Dr.  Ruschenberger,  and  Dr. 
}akford.  To  the  latter  gentieman,  I  am  under  especial  obligations 
for  his  kindness  in  personally  visiting,  on  my  behalf,  the  venerable 
•epnlchres  of  Pisco,  Pachacamac,  and  Arica.  These  cemeteries,  at 
least  the  last  two,  are  believed  not  to  have  been  used  since  the  Span- 
ish conquest ;  and  they  certainly  contain  the  remains  of  multitudes 
}f  Peruvians  of  veiy  remote,  as  well  as  of  more  recent  times. 

Every  one  who  has  paid  attention  to  the  subject  is  aware,  that  the 
Peruvian  skull  is  of  a  rounded  form,  with  a  flattened  and  nearly  ver- 
tical occiput.  It  is  also  marked  by  an  elevated  vertex,  great  inter- 
parietal diameter,  ponderous  structure,  salient  nose,  and  a  broad, 
prognathous  maxillary  region.  This  is  the  type  of  cranial  conforma- 
tion, to  which  all  the  tribes,  &om  Cape  Horn  to  Canada,  more  or  less 
approximate.  I  admit  that  there  are  exceptions  to  this  rule,  some  of 
which  I  long  ago  pointed  out,  in  the  Crania  Americana^  and  others 
have  recently  been  noticed  among  the  Brazilian  tribes  by  Prof.  Retzius. 

This  rounded  form  of  the  head,  so  characteristic  of  the  American 
nations,  is  in  some  instances  unintentionally  exaggerated  by  the  sim- 
ple use  of  the  cradle-board,  in  common  use  among  the  Indians.  *  *  * 
But  on  the  other  hand,  whole  tribes,  from  time  immemorial,  have 
been  in  the  practice  of  moulding  the  head  into  artificial  forms  of  sin- 
griar  variety  and  most  distorted  proportions.  These  were  made  the 
subject  of  the  following  experiment.  *  *  * 

[The]  indomitable  savages  who  yet  inhabit  the  base  of  the  Andes, 
on  the  eastern  boundary  of  Peru,  will  no  doubt  prove  to  have  a  far 
larger  brain  than  their  feeble  neighbors  whose  remains  we  have  exa- 
niined,  from  the  graves  of  Pachacamac,  Pisco,  and  Arica. 

If  we  take  the  collective  races  of  America,  civilized  and  savage,  we 
find,  as  in  the  Tahle^  that  the  average  size  of  the  brain,  as  measured 
b  the  whole  series  of  338  skulls,  is  but  79  cubic  inches. 

In  connexion  with  this  subject,  it  may  not  be  irrelevant  to  observe 
that  the  human  cranial  bones,  discovered  by  Dr.  Lund,  in  the  cavern 
near  the  Lagoa  do  Sumidouro,  in  Brazil,  and  seemingly  of  a  strictly 
fossil  character,  conform  in  all  respects  to  the  aboriginal  American 

*  Bee  my  Inquiry  into  the  Distinctive  Characteristics  of  the  Aboriginal  Race  of  America. 

^27. 


826  Morton's  inedited  mss. 

conformation  ;*  thus  forming  a  striking  example  of  the  permanence, 
we  might  say,  immutability  of  the  primordifiJ  type  of  organization, 
when  this  has  not  been  modified  by  admixture  with  introsive  and 
dissimilar  races. 

I  have  no  doubt  that  Man  will  yet  be  found  in  the  fossil  state  u 
low  down  as  the  Eocene  deposits,  and  that  he  walked  the  earth  with 
the  Megalonyx  and  Paleotherium.  His  not  having  been  hitherto 
discovered  in  the  older  stratified  rocks  is  no  proof  that  he  will  not  be 
hereafter  found  in  them.  Ten  years  ago,  the  Monkey-tribes  were 
unknown  and  denied  in  the  fossil  state ;  but  they  have  since  been 
identified  in  the  Himalaya  mountains,  Brazil,  and  England*! 

[End  o/MorUm*i  MSS,] 


*  M^moire  de  la  Soc.  Roy.  des  Antiquaires  du  Nord,  1845-47,  p.  78.  See  alio  Dr.  Ifogi'i 
highly  interesting  communication  on  the  Human  Bones  found  at  Santos,  in  Brmdl,  in  Tnai 
of  the  Amer.  Philos.  Soc.  for  1830;  and  Lt.  Strain's  Letter  to  me,  in  Prooeadingi  of  tki 
Academy  for  1844. 

f  Proofs  of  the  vast  antiquity  of  the  earth,  and  of  man's  long  sojourn  upon  it,  moltiplj 
every  day.  The  Hebrew  chronology  is  a  human  computation  from  the  Book  of  Gcnciii^ 
and  while  it  falls  far  short  of  the  time  requisite  for  the  works  of  Man,  is  infinitely  Mt> 
tracted  when  considered  in  reference  to  the  creations  of  Qod.  The  Egyptian  moniuMM^ 
as  we  have  seen,  date  far  beyond  the  period  allotted  to  the  Deluge  of  Noah  (which  was  evi- 
dently a  partial  phenomenon) ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  the  irresistible  evidence  of  Geolo- 
gical Science  realizes  the  sentiment  of  Plato  —  that  Past  time  is  an  eternity. 

'*  These  views,"  observes  Sir  Charles  Lyell,  <*have  been  adopted  by  all  geologisti, 
whether  their  minds  have  been  formed  by  the  literature  of  France,  or  of  Italy,  or  Scandi- 
navia, or  England  —  all  have  arrived  at  the  same  conclusion  respecting  the  great  antiquity 
of  the  globe,  and  that  too  in  opposition  to  their  earlier  prepossessiona,  and  to  the  popular 
belief  of  their  age." 

All  human  calculations  of  time  are  futile  in  Qeological  and  Ethnological  inquiries.  Epoda 
of  vast  duration  are  fully  established  by  the  nature  of  the  organic  remains  of  plants  and 
animals  that  characterize  the  difTerent  formations;  while  the  very  interrals  that  separate 
these  formations  are  evidences  of  other  periods  hardly  less  astonishing.  In  fact,  Geological 
epochs  present  some  analogy  to  Astronomical  distances :  the  latter  have  been  computed ; 
the  former  are  beyond  calculation  —  and  the  mind  is  almost  as  incapable  of  realiziDg  the 
one  as  the  other.     It  cannot  grapple  with  numbers  which  approximate  to  infinitude. 

It  is  stated  by  Prof.  Nichol,  of  Edinburgh,  that  '*  light  travels  at  the  rate  of  192,000 
miles  in  a  second  of  time,  and  that  it  performs  its  journey  from  the  Sun  to  the  Earth,  a 
distance  of  05,000,000  of  miles,  in  about  eight  minutes.  And  yet,  by  Rosse's  great  tele- 
scope, we  are  informed  that  there  are  stars  and  systems  so  distant,  that  the  ray  of  light 
which  impinges  on  the  eye  of  the  observer,  and  enables  him  to  detect  it,  issued  from  that 
orb  60,000  years  back."     Wettmimter  Review,  1846. 

**  In  the  beginning  God  created  the  Heavens  and  the  Earth  "  —  a  sublime  exordiua,  that 
pointer  to  an  aboriginal  creation,  antedating  the  works  of  the  Seven  Dayt,  Bdeoee  hai 
raised  the  veil  of  that  ancient  world,  with  all  its  numberless  forms  of  primeval  organixatioB; 
but  these  are  not  noticed  in  the  text,  neither  man,  nor  the  inferior  animals.  When,  h<nr- 
ever,  we  find  the  fossil  remains  of  tlie  latter  so  varied  and  so  multitudinous,  it  is  not  iaoon- 
sistent  with  true  philosophy  to  anticipate  the  discovery  of  human  remains  among  the 
ruins  of  that  primal  creation.  In  fact,  I  consider  geology  to  have  already  decided  tfaii 
question  in  the  affirmative. 


OBOLOGT   AND   PALEONTOLOGY.  327 

[Unavailable,  owing  to  its  unfinished  condition,  the  TdUe  mentioned 
in  the  foregoing  Menunr$  is  necessarily  omitted.  We  cannot  abstain, 
notwithstanding,  from  recalling  the  reader's  attention — first,  to  the 
unqualified  emphasis  with  which  Dr.  Morton's  posthumous  language 
insists  upon  an  aboriginal  plurality  of  races  ;  and  secondly,  to  the  clear 
presentiments  (engendered  by  his  extensive  researches  in  Comparative 
Anatomy)  that  our  revered  President  of  the  Academy  of  Natural 
Sciences  avows  respecting  the  eventual  discoveiy  of  Man  in  a  fosM 
ttaU. 

Palseontological  investigation  had  not  fallen  within  the  specialities 
of  either  author  of  this  volume ;  and,  in  consequence,  embarrassment 
was  long  felt  by  both,  whether  to  mould  what  materials  they  pos- 
sessed, concerning  fossilized  humanity,  into  a  Chapter,  or  to  relinquish 
a  task  in  itself  so  indispensable  to  the  nature  of  their  work,  no  less 
than  to  the  right  understanding  of  Man's  position  in  Creative  history. 
The  authors'  hesitancy  ceased  when  an  accomplished  friend,  familiar 
with  geological  and  other  scientific  literature,  volunteered  a  digest 
of  the  most  recent  discoveries :  nor  will  the  general  reader  &il  to  be 
suiprised,  as  well  as  edified,  through  the  perusal  of  Dr.  Usher's 
paper;  which,  with  many  acknowledgments  on  the  part  of  J.  C.  ST. 
and  G.  IL  O.,  is  embodied  in  the  ensuing  pages.] 


»^^^^^^^^^^^»<»>»>»<^»»^^«^^«»<»<^i^i»<^^« 


CHAPTER    XI. 

GEOLOGY  AND  PALEONTOLOGY,  IN  CONNECTION  WITH  HUMAN 

ORIGINS. 

[COHTRIBFTSD  BT  WlLUAX  USHXB,   M.  D.,   OF  MOBILS.] 

EvKBT  discovery  in  modem  science  tends  to  enlarge  our  ideas  of 
the  Universe,  and  to  prove  that  the  date  of  its  creation  is  as  far  distant 
in  the  past,  as  the  probable  consummation  of  its  destiny  is  remote  in 
the  future.  Sir  William  Ilerschel  has  shown  that  there  are  stars  in 
the  heavens  so  distant,  that  the  light  by  which  they  are  visible  to  us 
has  been  myriads  of  years  in  its  passage  to  the  earth ;  and  the  won- 
derful powers  of  Lord  Rosse's  telescope  have  not^  even  yet,  penetrated 
to  the  circumference  of  the  starry  sphere.  It  is  the  gloiy  of  astronomy 
to  have  demonstrated  that  the  planetary  bodies  may  retain  their  pre- 


L.*^T    *-r3     ^  -'  ^.JT'^^r^.T.gy 


.»ZL  IT  iu  Tsn  ^«s:  dejifrt- 
►-  TIT  -r-iii-n  "iif*  rsfc^  i-pnpefues 

.£i.4£-'  -rr-TTw^A  1^  ^if  tLe  earth 
^  ±r:iz:£  X  ±r  "iii*  ascccn  of  the 


-^ij 


iJMI 


L  if  ziA  'fiar:^.  tv  the  con- 

2ii«  ir:*i  T=  rir^.^ii  diem  bithe 

iiiip.  "fitt  MCsicc^kdoL.  of  the  cinroiD> 
:c:r.r22r  "ifc  •csdz-e*!  rx-ks  were  fi)nDed 
^»^^^  ^ATT-s'^  r^sihinff  irom  the  & 
L'zzijftd'icsw    Tbe  xnvtamorphic  rods 


i.fnitt-:!  iniLthc:  '-•^^-r-'-^r  5i;vSii"cd  by  the  h^at  of  thecool' 
>.-  i-v  -iifTiz-  -c-^fTr  liLiZ-  ir L^4T^  CT  the  central  force,  ind 

v-.ci  >>--: ^^i^  -  L^4f=y  iz.  r±^r»ii.:  zats  of  the  globe.  Most  of  the 

':'.  I.-  .  r^L :  --e  I1-:  ir.M'-  nz-jT-i^  :»zl:::z  :o  ihis  arstem.  They  rest  upon 
I  •i.-^i.ri:  ::  rnil:^.  ii.  i  l-s"c  l*^::  ihiowii  by  the  upheaviLglbwes 
:-•:  :  -  ".  .i-r  L:L:!:i.iii  i:  ill  £-r"^  t;»  the  horizon.  The  uptnraed 
^:«-^  ::  "ii-irr^  :rli_jrr  =-r£^i  ii.  nany  piac^es  show  a  thickness  of 
ir.rr^i  ::  r^^i-r  r-il-ir:  —  :Lct  were  formed  entirelv  from  eediment 
Tr>:- .-:  1  ly  tie  iltiiitrjra::':!:  of  the  hardest  rooks,  and  by  thegn- 
1:14'.  &:cl:::  of  :i.^  n:lcir:eLts:  while  their  deposition,  consolidation  iihI 
elfrvir!  :r.  i:.:L?t  r-ave  re^'^uired  fKrriods  of  time  which  the  miud  ehrinb 

Tr.*':  Koran  declares  that  the  world  was  created  in  two  day?;  tnd 
'•  Omar  the  Leamc-fl,"  for  assigning  a  longer  period,  was  obliged  to 
fly  from  Vin  countrj-,  to  escape  the  disgrace  of  recanting  his  opinions. 
Ifajipily,  we  live  now  under  a  more  enlightened  dispensation. 

In  these  rocks  we  find  no  traces  of  organic  remains  to  show  that 
tlio  earth  was  yet  inhabited  by  living  beings.  But  the  creation  of  the 
earth  conHijfted  of  a  long  succession  of  events,  each  occupying  a  i^ 
tiiict  g(;<>l()gical  period,  and  leaving  indelible  records  of  its  bistoiji'^ 
thu  Holid  crust  of  the  globe.  The  creation  of  organized  beings  exhi 
bitH  u  Hiniilar  Huccession  —  each  race  appearing  as  soon  as  the  earth 
was  prepared  for  its  reception,  continuing  so  long  as  the  same  etateof 


CONNECTION    WITH    HUMAN    OBIGINS.  329 

uunge  existed,  and  vauiahing  when  the  improvement  of  the  earth  had 
Tendered  it  fit  for  the  maiDtenance  of  ithigher  lype  of  hving  creatures. 
#AA1  living  creatures  were  exactly  adapted  through  their  organization 
po  the  peeuhar  locahties  they  were  placed  in.  They  perished  when  the 
IDondittoQs  necessaiy  to  their  well-being  were  changed  or  ceased  to  exist 
i,  lu  the  next  aeries  of  strata  we  find  the  earliest  traces  of  those  tribes 
^rf  organized  beings  which  occupied  the  primeval  earth,  and  have  left 
&e  monuments  of  their  existence  in  the  rocks  which  form  their  tombs. 
These  primary  foasiliferous  strata  are  entirely  of  marine  origin, 
having  been  formed  at  the  bottom  of  the  ocean ;  and  they  contain  the 
lemains  of  marine  animals  only.  The  types  of  these  animals  are 
.easily  recognized  —  they  include  representatives  of  all  the  great  de- 
partments of  the  animal  kingdom  —  but  the  species  and  even  the 
fcnera  are  entirely  lost.  The  animals,  however,  all  belong  to  the 
Jowest  divisions  of  the  different  classes.  Tlius  the  radiata  are  repre- 
^uted  by  zoophytes,  crinoidea  and  pol^'ps  —  each  the  lowest  in  their 
|eepective  classes.  Mollusks,  in  like  manner,  exhibit  only  the  lower 
jl^pes ;  ardculata  are  mostly  confined  to  ti'ilobites ;  and  fishes  of  the 
^west  forms  are  the  sole  representatives  of  the  vertebrata :  there  are 
|ibere  no  reptiles,  no  birds,  and  no  mammals. 

,  These  primary  strata  are  many  thousand  feet  in  thickness,  and 
!' the  organic  remains  imbedded  in  them,  though  belonging  to  a  few 
,  Bpecies,  show  that  animal  life  already  existed  in  immense  profusion, 
.  .and  extended  over  wide-spread  regions  of  the  globe.  They  flourished 
[:tor  counUees  generations,  and  their  remains  are  found  reposing  in 
|'(«artli'B  earliest  sepulchres. 

^    In  the  next  stage  of  the  earth's  history  we  have  the  Silurian  system, 
feBere  the  forms  of  life  are  more  varied  and  abundant  —  species  are 
jjauitaplied ;  fishes  now  make  their  appearance  in  numbers  and  varie- 
j&ee  corresponding  with  the  improved  conditions  for  their  existence ; 
And  sea-plants  are  found  among  the  fossils  of  this  era.  In  the  old  red 
,  aancUtone,  the  same  orders  are  continued ;  new  fishes  are  still  more 
^buadant,  and  all  the   silurian  species   have   already  disappeared. 
'  These  fossils,  again,  are   entirely  distinct  fixtm   the  con-eeponding 
i  species  of  the  carboniferous  era  which  succeeds  them.     Not  a  single 
fisli  found  in  the  old  red  sandstone  has  been  detected,  either  in  the 
silurian  system  on  the  one  side  or  in  the  carboniferous  on  the  oti 
Throughout  all  subsequent  geological  eras  similar  changes  took  | 
md  new  species  replaced  the  old  at  every  new  formation.   In  pr 
tion  as  the  earth  approached  its  perfect  state,  the  organic  types  be 
more  complex ;  but  the  types  originally  created  were  never  desh 
they  have  been  preserved  through  everj-  succeeding  modi" 
improvement,  up  to  their  highest  manifestation  in  man 
42 


L 


I 


330  GEOLOGY   AND    PALEONTOLOGY, 

only  tho  great,  predominant  groups  of  animals,  M.  Agassiz  has  cLu- 
sified  the  "Ages  of  Nature"  as  follows :  —  1.  The  primary  or  PalsBO- 
zoic  age,  comprising  the  whole  era  preceding  the  new  red  sandstone^ 
constituted  the  reign  of  fishes.  2.  The  secondary  age,  np  to  the 
chalk,  constituted  the  reign  of  reptiles.  8.  The  tertiary  age  was  die 
reign  of  mammals ;  and  the  modem  age,  embracing  the  most  perfect 
of  created  beings,  is  the  reign  of  man.* 

A  more  minute  classification  would  give  us,  since  the  first  appear- 
ance  of  organized  beings,  not  less  than  ten  or  twelve  great  groups  of 
animals  specifically  independent  of  one  another:  so  many  entire 
races  have  passed  away  and  been  successively  replaced  by  others;  thiu 
changing  repeatedly  tie  whole  population  of  the  globe. 

The  fossiliferous  strata  have  been  estimated  to  be  eight  miles  in 
thickness.    They  were  formed,  like  the  metamorphic  rocks,  at  the 
bottom  of  the  sea,  by  sedimentaiy  deposits,  and  afterwards  upheaved 
in  their  consolidated  form  by  central  heat.   Such  a  process,  doubtleflB, 
must  have  been  very  slow :  e.  g.  the  hydrographic  basin  of  the  Tigris 
and  Euphrates  is  189,000  square  miles ;  and  the  alluvial  deposit  along 
the  course  of  those  rivers,  in  the  centre,  is  about  32,400  square  miki 
in  extent.    The  average  rate  of  encroachment  on  the  sea,  at  their 
mouths  on  the  Persian  Gulf,  is  about  a  mile  in  thirty  years.    During 
its  season  of  fiood,  the  Euphrates  transports  about  one-eightieth  of 
its  bulk  of  solid  matter ;  and  the  earthy  portion  carried  by  the  Tigris 
past  the  city  of  Bagdad,  was  ascertained  by  Mr.  Ainsworth  to  be  one- 
hundredth  of  its  bulk,  or  about  7150  pounds  every  hour.f   But  these 
rivers  are  insignificant  compared  with  the  Ganges,  which  hourly  car- 
ries down  700,000  cubic  feet  of  mud ;  or  the  Yellow  river,  in  Chini, 
which  transports  2,000,000  feet  of  sediment  to  the  sea.    Our  own. 
Mesha-Behey  "  the  Father  of  Waters,"  though  purer  than  either  of  the 
rivers  we  have  named,  has  already  formed  a  delta  30,000  square  miles 
in  extent,  and  is  yearly  sweeping  to  the  sea,  from  his  many  tributa- 
ries, the  enormous  amount  of  3,702,768,400  cubic  feet  of  sohd  matter. 
Yet,  notwithstanding  such  immense  deposits,  it  has  been  estimated 
that,  if  the  sediment  from  all  the  rivers  in  the  world  were  spread 
equally  over  the  fioor  of  the  Ocean,  it  would  require  1000  yeare  to 
raise  its  bottom  a  single  foot ;  or  about  4,000,000  of  years  to  fonn  a 
mass  equal  to  that  of  the  fossiliferous  rocks :  and  if,  instead  of  merelj 
the  present  extent  of  the  sea,  we  include  the  whole  surface  of  the 
globe  in  such  estimate,  the  time  required  must  be  extended  to  15,000,000 
of  yeare. J    When  we  consider  that  these  strata  were  formed  at  the 

*  ^gossiz :  Principles  of  Zoology,  p.  189. 

f  Ainsworth:  Atsyria,  Babylonia  and  Chdldaa;  Euphrates  Expedition,  1838,  p.  Ill 

\  Somcrrille :  Physical  Geography. 


IN    GOKKECTIOK    WITH    HUMAN   0BI6INS.  331 

bottom  of  the  sea,  and  thence  upheaved  by  the  operation  of  natural 
causes ;  and  that  in  many  cases  this  process  has  been  more  than  once 
repeated ;  we  may  claim  a  very  respectable  antiquity  for  our  planet, 
sioec  such  changes  must  have  required  a  duration  wholly  incalculable* 
We  have  seen  that  eveiy  great  geological  change  was  accompanied 
by  the  disappearance  of  existing  species  and  the  introduction  of  new: 
while  the  present  geographical  distribution  of  plants  and  animals  coin- 
cides with  the  rise  of  tiiose  strata  constituting  the  surfisice  of  the  globe. 
Ail  has  been  successive  and  progressive ;  plants  and  animals  were 
produced  in  regular  order,  ascending  from  simple  to  complex ;  one 
law  has  prevailed  from  earth's  foundations  to  its  superficies ;  and 
thus  our  present  species  are  autoctlionoiy  ori^nating  on  the  continents 
or  ifilands  where  they  were  first  found.  Man  himself  is  no  exception 
to  this  law;  for  the  inferior  races  are  everywhere  "glebse  adscripti." 
Each  of  these  orders  of  living  beings  occupied  the  earth  for  an  ap- 
pointed time,  and  gave  way  in  turn  to  higher  organizations.  Fishes  ^ 
ruled  over  the  primeval  waters :  as  land  gradually  formed  itself,  they 
made  way  for  the  great  amphibious  reptiles.  Just  as  fishes  represent 
the  first  vertebrata  of  the  sea,  so  reptiles  are  their  earliest  represcnta- 
tives  on  land.  Reptiles  presided  over  the  formation  of  continents,  and 
next  came  the  birds.  As  huge  reptiles  of  the  sea  were  succeeded  by 
tlie  marine  mammalia — ^the  cetaceans — so,  on  the  land,  when  moun- 
tain chains  were  thrown  up  and  dry  plains  formed,  leaving  extensive 
ixuFshy  borders,  monstrous  wading  birds,  which  have  left  but  their 
fbotmarks  behind  them,  succeeded  the  reptiles,  and  were  followed  in 
their  turn  by  the  amphibious  mammals.  Each  epoch  of  the  land,  as 
cfthe  sea,  (whilst  our  "earth  formed,  reformed,  and  transformed 
itself")  was  marked  by  the  appearance  of  suitable  inhabitants,  ne- 
cessary to  the  great  plan  of  creation  in  preparing  the  globe  for  the 
Teception  of  mankind. 

The  tertiary  formation  extends  over  most  of  Europe,  and  comprises 
those  famous  geological  basins  which  are  the  sites  of  its  principal  cities, 
London,  Paris,  and  Vienna ;  while,  in  America,  it  embraces  nearly  all 
the  level  region  of  the  Middle  and  the  Southern  States.  Its  fossils 
comprise  a  mixture  of  marine,  fresh-water,  and  land  species,  occurring 
in  such  succession  as  to  show  extensive  alternations  of  sea  and  land ; 
and  giving  reason  to  believe  that  large  portions  of  the  present  surface 
of  the  land  were  covered  with  immense  lakes,  like  Erie  or  Ontario. 
The  animals  of  the  tertiary  period,  while  entirely  different  from  those 
of  the  secondaiy,  were  similar  to  those  now  existing :  marine  ani- 
mals no  longer  predominated  in  the  creation  —  the  higher  orders 
of  knd  animals  had  now  appeared.  The  same  advance  is  visible  in 
all  the  great  departments  of  animated  nature.    Of  the  radiates,  the 


332  GEOLOGY   AND    PAL^OKTOLOOT^ 

mollusks,  and  the  articulata,  the  lower  forms  have  entirely  diBap. 
pearcd ;  and  the  tertiary  species  are  frequently  almost  identical  wid) 
those  now  living :  among  vertebrata,  the  enamelled  fishes  of  the  ear 
lier  epochs  have  been  replaced  by  those  with  scales  like  the  living 
species;  and,  in  a  word,  the  whole  tertiaiy  fauna  resembles  our 
present 

Another  important  change  is  noticed  in  the  relative  distribution  of 
animals  and  plants.  In  the  early  history  of  the  earth,  the  same  ani- 
mals were  spread  widely  over  the  face  of  the  globe ;  nearly  the  whole 
earth  was  covered  witli  water,  and  a  uniform  temperature  eveiywhere 
prevailed :  none  but  marine  animals  existed,  and  there  was  nothing 
to  prevent  a  great  uniformity  of  type.  In  the  tertiaiy  era  eveiythbg 
had  altered  —  the  earth's  surface  was  varied  with  islands  and  con* 
linents,  with  mountains  and  valleys,  with  hills  and  plains ;  the  sea, 
gathered  into  separate  basins,  was  divided  by  impassable  barrien. 
Here,  accordingly,  we  find  another  great  step  towards  the  present 
condition  of  organized  nature  on  the  earth's  surface :  not  only  hare 
higher  orders  of  animals  appeared,  but  they  are  confined  within  nar 
rower  limits.  The  fossils  of  the  tertiary  system,  in  difiTerent  regioni, 
are  as  distinct  as  the  present  faunas  and  flone  of  those  countrie& 
Each  portion  of  the  land,  as  it  rose  above  the  deep,  became  peopled  with 
animals  and  plants  best  adapted  to  its  occupancy ;  and  the  waten 
necessarily  partaking  of  the  physical  change,  the  marine  species  whid 
swarmed  along  tlio  shores  underwent  a  corresponding  modification. 

The  earth  was  now  inhabited  by  the  great  mammifers^ whose  con- 
stitution  most  nearly  resembles  that  of  mankind :  where  they  existed, 
assuredly,  man  could  have  existed  also.  They  approximate  to  huma]i% 
in  their  intelligence,  their  senses,  their  wants,  their  passions,  their  ani* 
mal  functions;  and  when  they  had  "  multiplied  exceedingly,"  we  may 
suppose  that  man  would  not  be  long  in  making  his  appearance.   Here 
we  meet  for  the  first  time  with  fossil  monkeys ;  the  type  whose  organu- 
ation  most  closely  assimilates  to  the  human.    It  is  only  within  a  few 
years  that  fossil  monkeys  have  been  discovered,  and  their  snppofled 
absence  was  formerly  cited  as  a  proof  of  their  recent  origin.  Monkeys, 
in  still  prevalent  systems  of  creation,  are  supposed  to  have  been  coe?al 
with,  or  at  least  but  little  anterior  to,  man ;  the  absence  of  their  o^ 
ganic  remains   being  considered  as  satisfactory  evidence  that  both 
men  and  monkeys  were  mere  creations  of  yestenlay !   Fossil  monkeys, 
uevertliclcss,  have  been  found  in  England,  France,  India,  and  South 
America.    In  India,  several  diftcrcnt  species  have  turned  up  in  te^ 
tiary  strata,  on  the  Himalaya  mountains.     The  French  fossils,  fonnd 
in  fresh-water  strata  of  the  tertiary  era,  belong  to  the  gibbon  or  tail- 
less ape,  which  stands  next,  in  the  scale  of  organization,  to  the  oraogs. 


IN   CONNXOTION   WITH   HUMAN   ORIGINS.  8S3 

le  American  specimen,  bronght  from  Brazil  by  Dr.  Lund,  is  re- 
red  to  an  extinct  genns  and  species  peculiar  to  that  country.  And 
I  English  fossils,  belonging  to  the  genus  macacus  and  an  extinct 
des,  exhumed  from  the  London  clay,  were  associated  with  crb- 
liles,  turtles,  nautili,  besides  many  curious  tropical  fruits.* 
)nly  a  few  fossil  quadrumanes  have  as  yet  been  discovered ;  but 
ugle  one  is  sufficient  to  establish  their  existence.  The  number  of 
mals  preserved  in  rocky  Gi^ata  may  bear  but  a  small  proportion  to 
se  which  have  been  utterly  destroyed.  Thus,  in  the  Connecticut 
dstone,  the  tracks  of  more  than  forty  species  of  birds  and  quadru- 
Is  have  been  found  distinctly  marked.  Some  of  these  birds  must 
-e  been  at  least  twelve  or  fifteen  feet  high ;  and  yet  no  other  vestige 
tfadr  existence  has  been  discovered.  They  were  the  colossal  resi- 
its  of  that  valley  for  ages ;  they  have  all  vanished ;  and  had  It  not 
m  for  the  plastic  nature  of  the  yielding  sand  whereon  they  waded 
ng  the  river's  banks,  they  would  not  have  left  even  a  footprint 
lind  them.  May  there  not  be  other  creatures  which  have  left  no 
oe  whatever  of  their  existence  ?t 

[n  each  of  the  great  geological  epochas,  life  was  quite  as  abundant  as 
the  present  day.  All  departments  of  the  Animal  Kingdom  had  their 
)re8entatives,  and  some  of  them  were  even  more  numerous  then  than 
present.  Those  immense  tracts  formed  by  zoophytes,  and  the  incom- 
diensible  masses  of  microscopic  shells,  would  almost  seem  to  favor 
)  theory  that  the  whole  earth  is  formed  of  the  debris  of  organized 
Jigs.  FossU  fishes  are  far  more  plentifiil  than  their  living  repre- 
itatives ;  and  more  shells  have  been  found  in  the  single  basin  of 
ris  than  now  exist  in  the  whole  Mediterranean.}:  The  remains  of 
)  giant  reptiles  show  their  exuberance ;  and  now-extinct  species  of 
immals  must  have  at  least  equalled  in  numbers,  as  they  far  exceed 
8126,  their  Uving  Buccessors.  Perhaps  the  most  striking  example 
seen  in  the  inexhaustible  multitude  of  fossil  elephants  daily  dis- 
rered  in  Siberia.  Their  tusks  have  been  an  object  of  traffic  in  ivory 
centuries;  and  in  some  places  they  have  existed  in  such  prodigious 
andties,  that  the  ground  is  still  tainted  with  the  smell  of  animal 
itter.  Their  huge  skeletons  are  found  from  the  frontiers  of  Europe 
X)agh  all  Northern  Asia  to  its  extreme  eastern  point,  and  from  the 
>t  of  the  Altai  Mountains  to  the  shores  of  the  Frozen  Ocean  —  a 
&ce  equal  in  extent  to  the  whole  of  Europe.  Some  islands  in  the 
ctic  Sea  are  chiefly  composed  of  their  remains,  mixed  with  the 
les  of  various  other  animals  of  living  genera,  but  of  extinct 
ciefl.§ 

•  Lycll:  Principles.  f  Hitchcock :  Qeology.  $  Agassis. 

I  lieat  AdJou's  Polar  Vc^agt. 


834  GEOLOGY   AND   PAL^OKTOLOOT^ 

In  whatever  way  we  may  account  for  fhe  series  of  geolc^d 
changes  thus  cursorily  enumerated,  they  must  have  required  immeiM 
periods  of  time ;  and  we  have  Mr.  Babbage's  authority  for  eayiog 
that  even  those  formations  which  are  nearest  to  the  8ur£Eu«  him 
occupied  vast  periods,  probably  millions  of  years.*  It  is  only  wW 
these  latest  formations,  however,  that  we  shall  have  any  immediat 
concern. 

The  Diluvium,  or  drifts  as  now  called,  is  almost  universal  in  exten 
(except  within  the  tropics) ;  and  is  marked  by  deposits  of  clay  aii( 
sand ;  and  erratic  blocks  or  boulders  of  all  sizes,  from  commoi 
pebbles  to  masses  thousands  of  tons  in  weight,  occur  at  all  leTek  u] 
to  the  summits  of  lofly  mountains,  where  no  agency  now  in  openrtio! 
could  have  placed  them.  The  drift  abounds  in  fossil  remaiDS  ol 
animals ;  such  as  the  elephant,  mastodon,  rhinoceros,  hippopotamos 
and  other  large  mammalia:  genera  which,  now  living  only  in  wani 
climates,  must  have  then  existed  in  England,  France,  Germany,  toe 
other  northern  countries.  These  animals  were  destroyed  by  the  &m 
inundations  which  left  the  deposits  we  call  drift :  yet  the  works  ad 
the  remains  of  man  have  been  found  among  them !  These  drift-formi' 
lions  are  of  immense  antiquity,  being  in  this  country  older  than  th< 
basin  of  the  Mississippi ;  and  may  be  regarded  as  the  last  great  tnma* 
tion  in  the  earth's  geological  history. 

All  formations  of  the  drift  do  not  belong  to  one  and  the  same  period, 
nor  were  they  produced  by  the  same  causes.  According  to  tbc 
glacial  theory  of  Prof.  Agassiz,  the  climate  of  the  nortiiern  ham- 
sphere,  which  had  been  of  tropical  warmth,  became  colder  at  th( 
close  of  the  tertiary  era.  The  polar  glaciers  advanced  towards  th( 
south,  leaving  the  marks  of  their  passage  in  the  ground  and  upoi 
striated  surfaces  of  rocks  and  mountains,  whilst  distributing  on  eveij 
side  the  blocks  and  masses  they  had  entangled  in  their  course :  whicl 
last,  with  the  finer  detritus,  were  swept  far  and  wide  by  toirenti 
occasioned  by  the  melting  of  these  glaciers. 

At  other  times,  a  sudden  elevation  of  mountain-chains  fron 
beneath  the  surface  of  the  sea,  produced  violent  inundations  oi 
surrounding  countries,  and  transported  boulders  and  drift  in  even 
direction.  The  Alps  furnish  illustrations  in  point.  They  have  beei 
heaved  up  since  the  deposition  of  the  tertiaiy  strata ;  for  those  strati 
are  found  capping  their  summits  or  lying  in  their  mountain-valleys 
while  the  "drift**  is  seen  scattered  in  all  directions  —  ontheraic^ 
of  the  Jura,  and  over  the  plains  of  Lombardy.  Blocks  of  granite 
10,000  cubic  feet  in  size,  have  been  found  in  the  Jura  mountains 
2000  feet  above  the  Lake  of  Geneva.   The  rock  in  Horeb,  from  wUd 

*  Babbage :  Bridgewater  Treatise. 


IK    OONKEOTIOK   WITH   HUMAN   0RI6IXS.  335 

leader  in  Israel  miraculously  drew  water,  is  a  mass  of  syenitic 
gnmite,  six  yards  square,  lyii^g  insulated  upon  a  plain  near  Mount 
SnaL  There  are  displays  of  the  drift  in  our  own  country,  on  a  mag- 
nificent scale,  but  as  our  object  does  not  require,  nor  our  limits  allow, 
more  than  a  mere  reference  to  this  as  an  interesting  stage  in  the 
eirth*B  antiquity,  we  pass  on. 

Last  comes  the  Alluvium  ;  that  is,  the  formation  along  the  margins 
of  rivers  and  the  deltas  at  their  mouths,  and  the  deposition  of  those 
niperficial  covenngs  of  soil  which  have  taken  place  since  the  earth 
iBBomed  its  present  configuration  of  sea  and  land.  Of  the  antiquity 
of  the  older  formations,  fossils  have  afforded  unerring  information ; 
eich  set  serving  as  medals  to  mark  the  epoch  of  their  existence.  The 
lUavium  must  be  judged  by  comparison,  and  all  we  shall  attempt 
it,  to  show  that  the  earth,  in  its  present  condition,  has  been  the  habi- 
tition  of  man  for  many  thousand  years  longer  than  people  com- 
monly suppose. 

It  appears,  from  recent  observations,  "**  that  the  hydrographio  basin 
of  the  Nile  (within  the  limits  of  rain),  is  about  1,550,000  square  miles, 
and  the  whole  habitable  land  of  Egypt  is  formed  of  the  alluvial  de- 
posits of  the  river.  The  Delta  is  of  a  fan-like  form,  narrow  at  its 
q)ex  below  Cairo,  and  spreading  out  as  it  extends  towards  the  sea, 
until  its  outer  border  is  about  120  miles  in  extent.  The  same  im- 
inense  deposits  are  still  carried  annually  to  the  sea,  yet  the  Delta  haa 
not  perceptibly  increased  within  the  limits  of  histoiy.  Tanis,  the 
Hebrew  Zoan,  at  a  very  remote  period  of  Egyptian  annals,  was  built 
upon  a  pl^ui  at  some  distance  from  the  sea;  and  its  ruins  may  still  be 
seen,  within  a  few  miles  of  the  coast.  The  lapse  of  more  than  3000 
pears,  from  the  time  of  Ramses  11.,  has  not  produced  any  great  increase 
in  the  alluvial  plain,  nor  extended  it  farther  into  the  Mediterranean. 
CSties  which  stood,  in  his  day,  upon  the  coast,  and  were  even  then 
referred  to  the  gods  Osiris  and  Horus,  may  still  be  traced  at  the  same 
localities ;  and  Homer  makes  Menelaus  anchor  his  fleet  at  Canopus, 
it  the  mouth  of  the  Egyptus  or  Nilcf  In  short,  we  know  that  in 
tLe  days  of  the  earliest  Pharaohs,  the  Delta,  as  it  now  exists,  was 
covered  with  ancient  cities,  and  filled  with  a  dense  population,  whose 
civilization  must  have  required  a  period  going  back  far  beyond  any 
date  that  has  yet  been  assigned  to  the  Deluge  of  Noah  or  even  to  the 
Creation  of  the  world. 

^e  average  depth  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  between  Cape  Florida 

*  Beke,  in  Gliddon's  Handbook  to  the  Nile,  1849,  p.  29 ;  and,  Map  of  the  '<  Basin  of  the 
Ha" 

t  Wl&inflon :  Mannen  and  CostomB,  L  p.  5-11 ;  ii.  106-121 : — Gliddon,  Chapten,  p.  42-'i 


336  GEOLOGY   AND    PALJBOKTOLOGT, 

and  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi,  is  about  500  feet  BoringB  ha[?e 
been  made  near  New  Orleans  to  a  depth  of  600  feet,  without  readung 
the  bottom  of  the  alluvial  matter;  so  that  the  depth  of  the  delta <tf 
the  Mississippi  may  be  safely  taken  at  500  feet.  The  entire  alluvial 
plain  is  30,000  square  miles  in  extent,  and  the  smallest  complement 
of  time  required  for  its  formation  has  been  estimated  at  100,000  yean.* 
This  calculation  merely  embraces  the  deposits  made  by  the  riverance 
it  ran  in  its  present  channel ;  but  such  an  antiquity  dwindles  mto 
utter  insignificance  when  we  consider  the  geological  featoies  of  die 
country.  The  bluflfe  which  bound  the  valley  of  the  MissisBipiM  riw 
in  many  places  to  a  height  of  250  feet,  and  consist  of  loam  contaiiuiig 
shells  of  various  species  still  inhabiting  the  country*  These  abdh 
are  accompanied  with  the  remains  of  the  mastodon,  elephant,  and 
tapir,  the  megalonyx,  and  other  megatheroid  animals,  together  wSi 
the  horse,  ox,  and  other  mammalia,  mostly  of  extinct  species.  Theee 
hhxfEs  must  have  belonged  to  an  ancient  plain  of  ages  long  anterior 
to  that  through  which  the  Mississippi  now  flows,  and  which  was  inha* 
bited  by  occupants  of  land  and  fresh>water  shells  agreeing  with  tfaoM 
now  existing,  and  by  quadrupeds  now  mostly  extinctf 

The  plain  on  which  the  city  of  New  Orleans  is  built,  rises  only  nine 
feet  above  the  sea ;  and  excavations  are  often  made  far  below  dia 
level  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.    In  these  sections,  several  suceeflaTi 
growths  of  cypress  timber  have  been  brought  to  light.    In  diggiag 
the  foundations  for  the  gas-works,  the  Irish  spadesmen,  finding  they 
had  to  cut  through  timber  instead  of  soil,  gave  up  the  work,  and  weia 
replaced  by  a  corps  of  Kentucky  axe-men,  who  hewed  their  way 
downwards  through  four  successive  growths  of  timber — thelowe^ 
so  old  that  it  cut  like  cheese.    Abrasions  of  the  river-banks  sho"^ 
similar  growths  of  sunken  timber;  while  stately  live-oaks,  flouriahil^' 
on  the  bank  directly  above  them,  are  living  witnesses  that  the  b^ 
has  not  changed  its  level  for  ages.    Messrs.  Dickeson  and  Bwt^ 
have  traced  no  less  than  ten  distinct  cypress  forests  at  diflferent  lev^ 
below  the  present  surface,  in  parts  of  Louisiana  where  the  range  b^ 
tween  high  and  low  water  is  much  greater  than  it  is  at  New  Orlean  ■ 
These  groups  of  trees  (the  live-oaks  on  the  banks,  and  the  successive 
cypress  beds  beneath,)  are  arranged  vertically  above  each  other,  anj 
are  seen  to  great  advantage  in  many  places  in  the  vicinity  of  Xe^ 
Orleans.* 

Dr.  Bennet  DowlerJ  has  made  an  ingenious  calculation  of  the  las: 
emergence  of  the  site  of  that  city,  in  which  these  cypress  forests  pla-- 
— —  . ■  _  - -    — -^ 

♦  Lyeira  Principles  of  Geology,  Cap.  xr.  f  I-jeU's  Second  Tmtf  Cap.  xxxit. 

X  Bennet  Dowler:  Tableaux  of  New  Orleans,  1852. 


IK   OOKKSOTIOK   WITH    HUMAN   ORIGINS.  837 

important  part  He  divides  the  history  of  this  event  into  three 
s: — 1.  The  era  of  colossal  grasses,  trembling  prairie,  &c.,  as  seen 
the  lagoons,  lakes,  and  sea-coast.  2.  The  era  of  the  cypress  basins. 
rhe  era  of  the  present  live-oak  platform.  Existing  types,  from 
Balize  to  the  highlands,  show  that  these  belts  were  successively 
'eloped  from  the  water  in  the  order  we  have  named :  the  grass 
ceding  the  cypress,  and  the  cypress  being  succeeded  by  the  live- 
L  Supposing  an  elevation  of  five  inches  in  a  century,  (which  is 
mi  the  rate  recorded  for  the  accumulation  of  detrital  deposits  in 
valley  of  the  Nile,  during  seventeen  centuries,  by  the  nilometer 
Qtioned  by  Strabo,)  we  shall  have  1500  years  for  the  era  of  aquatic 
QtB  until  the  appearance  of  the  first  cypress  forest ;  or,  in  other 
rds,  for  the  elevation  of  the  grass  zone  to  the  condition  of  a  cypress 
in. 

jjfTesa  trees  of  ten  feet  in  diameter  are  not  uncommon  in  the 
imps  of  Louisiana ;  and  one  of  that  size  was  found  in  the  lowest 
I  of  the  excavation  at  the  gas-works  in  Kew  Orleans.  Taking  ten 
t  to  represent  the  size  of  one  generation  of  trees,  we  shall  have  a 
iod  of  6700  years  as  the  age  of  the  oldest  trees  now  growing  in 
basin.  Messrs.  Dickeson  and  Brown,  in  examining  the  cypress 
iber  of  Louisiana  and  Mississippi,  found  that  they  measured  frx>m 
to  120  rings  of  annual  growth  to  an  inch :  and,  according  to  the 
'er  ratio,  a  tree  of  ten  feet  in  diameter  will  yield  6700  rings  of 
inal  growth.  Though  many  generations  of  such  trees  may  have 
'wn  and  perished  in  the  present  cypress  region.  Dr.  Dowler,  to 
id  all  ground  of  cavil,  has  assumed  only  two  consecutive  growths, 
luding  the  one  now  standing :  this  gives  us,  as  the  age  of  two 
lerations  of  cypress  trees,  11,400  years. 

Phe  maximum  age  of  the  oldest  tree  growing  on  the  live-oak  plat- 
in  is  estimated  at  1500  years,  and  only  one  generation  is  counted, 
ese  data  yield  the  follo\ving  table :  — 

**  Geological  Chronology  of  the  last  emergence  of  the  present  site  of  New  Orleans, 

nof  ftqaatic  plaints 1,500 

^of  cypress  basin 11,400 

!nof  U^e-oak  platform 1,500 

otal  period  of  eleTation 14,400" 

Each  of  these  sunken  forests  must  have  had  a  period  of  rest  and 
adual  depression,  estimated  as  equal  to  1500  years  for  the  dura- 
m  of  the  live-oak  era,  which,  of  course,  occurred  but  once  in  the 
ties.  We  shall  then  certainly  be  within  bounds,  if  we  assume  the 
iiiod  of  such  elevation  to  have  been  equivalent  to  the  one  above 
43 


338  GEOLOGY    AND    PAL^OKTOLOOT, 

arrived  at ;  and,  inasmuch  as  there  were  at  least  ten  such  changefl^we 
reach  the  following  result :  — 


«  La8t  emergence,  as  above 14,400 

Ten  eleyations  and  depressions,  each  equal  to  the  last  emergence 144,000 

Total  age  of  the  delta 166,400"« 

In  the  excavation  at  the  gas-works,  above  referred  to,  burnt  wood 
was  found  at  the  depth  of  sixteen  feet ;  and,  at  the  same  depth,  the 
workmen  discovered  the  skeleton  of  a  man.  The  cranium  lay  be- 
neath  the  roots  of  a  cypress  tree  belonging  to  the  fourth  forest  level 
below  the  surface,  and  was  in  good  preservation.  The  other  bones 
crumbled  to  pieces  on  being  handled.  The  type  of  the  craniom 
was,  as  might  have  been  expected,  that  of  the  aborioinal  Americas 
Race. 

If  we  take,  then,  the  present  era  at 14,400  yeais, 

And  add  three  subterranean  groups,  each  equal 
to  the  living  (leaving  out  the  fourth,  in  which 
the  skeleton  was  found), 48,200 

We  have  a  total  of 57,600  years. 

From  these  data  it  appears  that  the  human  race  existed  in  the  delti 
of  the  Mississippi  more  than  57,000  years  ago ;  and  the  ten  subtenji- 
nean  forests,  with  the  one  now  growing,  establish  that  an  exuberant 
flora  existed  in  Louisiana  more  than  100,000  years  earlier:  so  that, 
150,000  years  ago,  the  Mississippi  laved  the  magnificent  cypress 
forests  with  its  turbid  waters.f 

In  a  note  addressed  to  our  colleagues,  Nott  and  Gliddon,  April  19, 
1863,  Dr.  Dowler  says :  — 

*'  Since  I  sent  you  the  '  Tableaux,*  seyeral  important  discoveries  have  been  made,  iUiitii- 
tive  and  confirmatory  of  its  fundamental  principles  in  relation  to  the  antiquity  of  the  hvou 
race  in  this  delta,  as  proved  by  works  of  art  underlying,  not  only  the  live-oak  platfoim,  but 
also  the  second  range  of  subterranean  cypress  stumps,  exposed  during  a  recent  ezoantioB 
in  a  cypress  basin." 

The  cypress  trees  of  Louisiana,  and  the  antiquity  claimed  for  them 
here,  naturally  remind  us  of  the  longevity  of  other  trees  in  connexion 
with  the  antiquity  of  the  present  era.  The  baobab  of  Senegal,  as  is 
well  known,  grows  to  a  stupendous  size,  and  is  supposed  to  exceed  aD 
other  trees  in  longevity.  The  one  measured  by  Adanson  was  thirty 
feet  in  diameter,  and  estimated  to  be  5250  years  old.  Having  made 
an  incision  to  a  certain  depth,  he  counted  300  rings  of  annual  growth, 
and  observed  what  thickness  the  tree  had  gained  in  that  period;  the 
average  growth  of  younger  trees  of  the  same  species  waa  then  ascer- 

*  Dowler :  Tableaux  of  New  Orleans.  f  Idtm. 


IN   CONNECTION   WITH   HUMAN   ORIGINS.  339 

I,  and  the  calculation  made  according  to  the  mean  rate  of  in- 

•  Baron  Humboldt  considered  a  cypress  in  the  gardens  of 
iltepec  as  yet  older ;  it  had  already  reached  a  great  age  in  the 
of  Montezuma,  and  is  supposed  to  be  now  more  than  6000 
old.  K  we  could  apply  tie  criterion-scale  of  Dickeson  and 
1,  some  of  these  trees  might  prove  to  be  older  still.  These 
men  counted  95  to  120  rings  of  annual  growth  in  the  cypresses 
lisiana,  and  say,  moreover,  that  the  ligneous  rings  in  the  cypress 
markably  distinct,  and  easily  counted.  ITow  the  cypress  mea- 
by  Humboldt  was  40^  feet  in  diameter.  A  semi-diameter  of 
ches,  multiplied  by  95,  the  smaller  number  of  rings  to  an  inch, 
give  24,036  years  as  the  age  of  one  generation  of  living  trees, 
larder  woods  are  of  very  slow  growth,  and  some  of  the  huge 
janies  of  Central  America  must  be  extremely  old.  The  cour- 
►f  the  Antilles  reaches  a  diameter  of  twenty  feet,  and  is  one  of 
rdest  timber  trees ;  and  the  iron  wood,  from  the  same  data,  may 
ked  among  the  patriarchs  of  the  forest 

Tellers  have  often  been  deterred  from  attempting  to  ascertain 
e  of  remarkable  trees  by  the  apparent  hopelessness  of  the  task. 

I  one  of  these  giants  of  the  woods  was  evidentiy  impossible, 
IS  it  an  easy  matter  even  to  make  such  a  section  as  would  faci- 
the  calculation.    This  difficulty  is  now,  happily,  to  a  great 

removed,  and  scientific^  travellers  can  hereafter  obtain  mea- 
mts  of  the  largest  and  hardest  trees  in  the  places  of  their 
I.  Mr.  Bowman  has  devised  an  instrument  something  like  a 
q's  trephine,  which,  by  means  of  a  circular  saw,  cuts  out  cylin- 

*  wood  from  opposite  sides  of  the  tree,  and  thus  furnishes  the 
itisfactory  results.* 

ing  drawn  the  general  reader's  attention  to  a  few  geological  f 
tanical  evidences  of  the  incalculable  lapse  of  time  required  for 
sting  condition  of  things  upon  our  globe,  let  us  endeavor  to 
comer  of  the  veil  which  obscures  human  sight  of  epochas  an- 
o  ours.  Where  our  alluvial  rivers  flowed,  where  our  present 
ion  flourished,  where  our  mammiferous  animals  abounded, 
cannot  assign,  H  priori^  a  reason  why  all  our  different  species 
ikind  should  not  also  have  existed  coetaneously.  Cuvier  (says 
rling  most  truly,)  does  not  contest  the  existence  of  man  at  the 
in  which  gigantic  species  peopled  the  surface  of  the  earth.J 
Qtent  ourselves  with  lesser  quadrupeds : 

II  Dogs, — The  dog  has  been  the  constant  companion  ot  man  in 

fe  Smith. 

the  parallel  antiqiiity  of  the  Nile's  deposits,  ef.  Gliddon,  Otia  ^gyptiaca,  p.  61-60. 

lerches  inr  lea  Ossemens  Fosailes:  Liege,  1883,  i.  p.  6s. 


840  GE0L06T    AND    PALEONTOLOGY, 

all  his  migrations  to  distant  regions  of  the  earth,  and  has  suffered  from 
the  same  injustice  which  ignorance  metes  to  his  lord.  The  wise  UljBses 
has  been  ruthlessly  referred  to  a  consanguineous  origin  with  the  Papoan 
and  the  Hottentot ;  and  the  noble  animal  that  died  from  joy  ou  re- 
cognizing  his  master  (when  all  Ithaca  had  forgotten  the  twenty  years' 
wanderer),  is  left  to  choose  a  descent  from  the  savage  wolf  or  the 
abject  jackal,  and  must  perforce  share  its  parentage  with 

**  MoDgrel,  puppy,  whelp,  and  hound, 
And  cur  of  low  degree." 

The  monuments  of  ^gyj?t  have  also  shed  new  light  upon  the  hiBtorical 
antiquity  of  both  men  and  dogs,  showing  that  the  different  races  of 
each  were  as  distinct  5000  years  ago  as  they  are  to-day ;  and  we  now 
propose  to  inquire  whether  geology  does  not  confer  upon  dogs  a  BtiQ 
more  ancient  origin. 

Few  questions  in  the  history  of  fossil  animals  are  more  difficult  to 
solve  than  that  of  dogs ;  for  the  differences  between  skeletons  of  the 
dog,  the  wolf,  and  the  fox,  are  so  trifling  as  to  be  almost  undistingaifh- 
able.  Indeed,  some  perceive  no  difference  between  them  except  in 
point  of  size.  Consequently,  when  we  meet  with  a  fossil  of  the  dog 
species,  we  are  at  a  loss  whither  to  refer  it;  and  so  strong  are  vulgar 
prejudices  against  the  antiquity  of  everything  immediately  associated 
with  man,  that  it  is  almost  certain  to  be  called  a  wolf,  a  fox,  a  jackal, 
or  anything  else,  sooner  than  a  common  dog. 

It  docs  not  appear  that  any  canida)  have  yet  been  found  in  the 
oolite,  the  earliest  position  of  mammal  remains ;  they  are  rare  b  the 
tertiary  strata,  and  are  chiefly  met  with  in  the  caves  of  the  pliocene, 
in  the  drift,  and  the  alluvium. 

Owen  says  that  fossil  bones  and  teeth  extant  in  caves,  and  their  as- 
sociation with  other  remains  of  extinct  species  of  mammalia  found  iix 
the  same  state,  carry  back  the  existence  of  the  cants  lupus  in  Grea-t: 
Britain  to  a  period  anterior  to  the  deposition  of  the  superficial  drift:  - 
In  the  famous  Kirkdale  cave.  Dr.  Buckland  discovered  bones  of  n 
fossil  canis  associated  with  those  of  tigers,  bears,  elephants,  the  rhino- 
ceros, hippopotamus,  and  other  animals  which  Cuvier  pronounced  tcrs 
belong  to  extinct  species.  Fossil  bones  of  a  species  of  canis,  similarl]^ 
associated  with  extinct  animals,  turned  up  in  the  cave  of  Paviland^ 
in  Glamorganshire ;  and  the  Oreston  cavern  furnished  other  examples. 
In  all  these  cases  it  was  difficult  to  designate  the  species  of  canis  the 
fossils  belonged  to,  and  the  Doa  was  never  allowed  the  benefit  of  the 
doubt. 

Cuvier,  Daubenton  and  De  Blainville  inform  us,  that  the  shades  of 
difierence  in  canine  skeletons  are  so  slight,  that  distinctione  are  often 
more  marked  between  two  individual  dogs,  or  two  wolves,  than  between 


IK    GOKKEOTIOK    WITH    HUMAN   0BI6INS.  341 

» various  species.  But,  in  spite  of  these  difficulties,  recognizable 
nudns  of  the  true  dog,  eania  familiarisy  have  been  frequently  ob- 
Ined.  Dr.  Lund  discovered  fossil  dogs  larger  than  those  now  living, 
the  cave  of  Lagoa  Santa,  in  Brazil ;  associated,  as  we  have  else- 
liere  stated,  with  an  immense  variety  of  extinct  species  of  animals, 
id  in  a  position  whose  geological  antiquity  cannot  be  doubted.  In 
is  case  the  dog  was  partner  with  an  extinct  monkey;  and  a  similar 
aociation  has  been  found  in  a  stratum  of  marl,  surmounted  by  com- 
ict  limestone,  in  the  department  of  Gers,  at  the  foot  of  the  Pyrenees. 
m  the  bones  of  a  true  dog  were  found,  in  company  with  the  re- 
inise  of  not  less  than  thirty  mammiferous  quadrupeds ;  including 
iree  species  of  rhinoceros,  a  large  anaplotherium,  three  species  of 
Ber,  a  huge  edentate,  antelopes,  and  a  species  of  monkey  about  three 
let  high.  This  fact  is  the  more  interesting,  because  fossil  monkeys 
re  almost  as  rare  as  fossil  men  in  the  fauna  of  the  tertiary  era ;  and, 
ntil  recently,  their  existence  was  quite  as  strenuously  denied.  In 
le  catalogue  of  the  casts  of  Indian  fossils,  recently  presented  to  the 
lorton  Society  of  Natural  History  by  the  East  India  Company,  we 
Bd  two  crania  of  canine  animals  from  the  Sivalik  Hills,  but  have 
0  information  as  to  their  species. 

Dr.  Schmerling  has  described  several  fossils  of  the  true  dog,  which 
ridently  belonged  to  two  distinct  varieties,  notably  differing  from  each 
ther  in  size,  as  well  as  from  the  wolf  and  fox,  whose  bones,  together 
fith  those  of  bears,  hyenas,  and  other  animals,  reposed  in  the 
une  locality.  Cuvier,  speaking  of  the  bones  of  a  fossil  animal  of 
ie  genus  canisj  found  in  the  cave  of  Gaylenreuth,  says  that  they 
Jaemble  the  dog  more  than  the  wolf,  and  that  they  are  in  the  same 
)iidition  with  those  of  the  hyenas  and  tigers  associated  with  them : 
they  have  the  same  color,  the  same  consistence,  the  same  envelop, 
id  they  evidently  date  from  the  same  epoch.*'  Cuvier  does  not  posi- 
''ely  declare  these  remains  to  be  those  of  the  dog :  he  observes  the 
ation  which  he  exhibited,  in  1824,  when  asked  whether  human 
nes  had  yet  been  discovered  and  proved  to  be  coeval  with  those  of 
tinct  mammalia  —  "Pa«  encorej"  was  his  simple  reply. 
In  the  quarries  of  Montmartre,  Cuvier  found  the  lower  jaw  of  a 
ecies  of  canis,  differing  from  that  of  any  living  species,  and  which 
i  have  the  right  to  say  beloDged  to  an  extinct  species  of  dog. 
.  Marcel  de  Serres  has  described  two  species  of  dogs  from  Lunel 
ieil.  One  he  supposed  to  resemble  the  pointer,  and  the  other  was 
luch  smaller.  The  caves  of  Lunel  Vieil  are  situated  in  a  marine- 
irtiaiy  limestone.  In  some  dogs,  the  frontal  elevation  of  the  skull 
xceeds  that  of  the  wolf,  and  this  characteristic  is  usefril  as  a  distinc- 
ive  mark.    The  skull  of  a  small  variety  of  dog,  with  this  mark  well 


342  GEOLOGY    AND    PALEONTOLOGY, 

developed,  was  obtained  from  an  English  bone-cave,  and  submitted  to 
Mr.  Clift,  wh^  pronounced  it  to  belong  to  a  small  bull-dog  or  laigepug. 

Our  domestic  dog  has  the  last  tubercular  tooth  wider  than  that  of 
the  wolf;  which  fact,  together  with  slighter  structure  of  the  jaw,  shows 
the  dog  to  be  less  carnivorous.  The  teeth  of  the  cave-dogs  differ 
only  in  size  from  those  of  the  common  dog,  being  larger;  and  it 
appears  almost  certain  that  many  of  the  fossil  dogs  were  of  a  greater 
size  than  any  of  the  varieties  now  common  among  us.  This  circum- 
stance, together  with  their  general  similarity  of  structure,  has  doubt- 
less led  to  their  being  almost  universally  designated  as  Wolvbs.  "We 
read  of  wolves  being  constantly  found  in  a  completely  fossilized  state, 
associated  with  nuiperous  extinct  animals,  and  even  with  man  him- 
self; and  considering  the  difficulty  of  distinguishing  skeletons  of  the 
wolf  from  those  of  the  dog,  we  have  no  doubt  that  many  of  these 
fossils  belonged  to  man's  natural  companion  —  the  dog. 

Marcel  de  Serrcs  observes,  in  reference  to  the  large  size  of  the 
fossil  dogs  which  came  under  his  observation,  that  they  bear  a  stronger 
resemblance  to  the  animal  such  as  we  may  suppose  him  to  have  been 
before  he  came  under  the  influence  of  man,  than  most  of  our  domestic 
canes.    Their  stature  is  intermediate  between  the  wolf  and  the  pointer, 
their  muzzle  is  more  elongated,  and  all  the  parts  of  the  skeleton  are 
proportionally  stronger.     But  there  is  no  ground  for  assuming  a 
spcciiic  unity  among  these  fossil  dogs,  any  more  than  among  the 
domesticated  races.    A  careful  examination  of  the  bones  found  in 
the  caves  has  shown  the  existence  of  different  sizes,  and  probably  of 
different  species ;  and  inasmuch  as  we  find,  in  the  same  caves,  remains  of 
animals  which  have  suffered  the  greatest  influence  from  man,  e.^.the 
horse  and  ox,  so  we  may  reasonably  infer  that  these  dogs  themselves 
have  been  contemporaneous  with  man ;  especially  because  no  vestiges, 
either  of  domestic  animals  or  dogs,  have  ever  been  found  in  countries 
uninhabited  by  mankind  since  the  earliest  human  tradition.   The 
gigantic  size  of  fossil  dogs  appears  less  formidable  to  us  than  it  proba- 
bly did  to  M.  de  Serres,  since  Rawlinson  has  figured  an  enormous  do^, 
from  the  sculptures  of  Nineveh,  as  large  as  the  largest  of  the  extinct 
animals,  and  Vaux  assures  us  that  a  similar  species  is  still  living  in 
Thibet.     \_Infra^  Chap.  XII.]    Moreover,  the  skeleton  of  an  inmiense 
dog  was  recently  found  in  a  cave  at  the  Canaries,  \vitli  remains  of  the 
extinct  Quanches,  and  thence  taken  to  Paris.    Here,  however  the 
man  may  have  met  his  death. 


t< 


His  faithful  dog  still  bears  him  company." 


Very  distinct  traces  exist,  then,  of  at  least  four  types  of  doge,     in. 
fossilized  state :  the  Canary  dog,  the  pointer,  the  hound,  and  the  bv^U- 


IK    COKNEOTION   WITH    HUMAN    ORIGINS.  343 

log,  together  with  a  smaller  animal,  supposed  by  Schmerling  to  have 
leen  a  turnspit.  As  we  know  some  of  these  races  to  be  hybrids,  the 
igt  must  be  still  further  enlarged ;  for  there  can  be  ifb  doubt  that 
oany  other  fossil  canidse  appertained  to  different  species  of  dogs. 
liese  species  enjoy  a  very  respectable  antiquity ;  sufficient,  we  think,  to 
fifitroy  the  cl^ms  of  the  wolf  or  the  jackal  to  their  common  pater- 
itf :  especially,  when  to  our  list  of  species  is  added  the  fossil  dog 
iflcovered  by  Mr.  W.  Mantell,  in  the  remote  region  of  New  Zealand, 
ssodated  with  the  bones  of  the  Dinornis  giganteus.  We  have  no 
0Qbt  that  Man  himself  existed  contemporaneously  with  these  fossil- 
Eed  animals,  and  that  both  enjoyed  an  associated  antiquity  upon 
aith  which  has  not  yet  been  generally  conceded,  but  cannot  much 
}nger  be  denied.  As  the  hound,  baying  in  our  American  woods, 
unoonces  the  presence  of  the  hunter,  so  we  may  rest  assured  that  a 
uteontolo^cal  "fidus  Achates"  noiselessly  implies  the  proximity  of 
bsBil  Man  himself. 

Human  FosM  Bemaina  have  now  been  found  so  frequently,  and  in 
iicomstances  so  unequivocal,  that  the  facts  can  hardly  be  denied ; 
icept  by  persons  who  resolutely  refuse  to  believe  anything  that  can 
oiHtate  against  their  own  preconceived  opinions.  Cuvier  remarked, 
ong  since,  that  notions  in  vogue  (80  years  ago)  upon  this  subject  would 
eqoiie  considerable  modification  ;  and  Morton  left  among  his  papers 
Kcord  of  hia  matured  views  stiU  more  empliaticaUj  expressed :  - 

''There  is  no  good  reason  for  doubting  the  existence  of  man  in  the  fossil  state.  We  haye 
readj  sereral  weU-authenticated  examples ;  and  we  may  hourly  look  for  others,  even  from 
t  upper  stratified  rocks.  Why  may  we  not  yet  discover  them  in  the  tertiary  deposits,  in 
>  cretaceous  beds,  or  even  in  the  oolites  ?  Contrary  to  all  our  preconceiyed  opinions, 
t  latter  strata  haye  already  afforded  the  remains  of  several  marsupial  animals,  which 
f9  surprised  geologists  almost  as  much  as  if  they  had  discovered  the  bones  of  man 
uelf."» 

Human  bones,  mixed  with  those  of  lost  mammifers,  have  been 
md  in  several  places, — in  England,  by  Dr.  Buckland,  in  the  famous 
reef  Wokey Hole,  at Paviland,  and Kirkby.  The  question,  whether 
equal  antiquity  should  be  assigned  to  such  remains  with  that  of 
finct  inferior  species  accompanying  them  —  or,  in  other  words, 
lether  man  lived  at  the  same  time  with  rhinoceroses,  hippopotami, 
-enas,  and  bears,  whose  entire  species  have  disappeared  from  earth, 
'queathing  but  their  fossil  remains  to  teU  us  that  they  once  existed — 
as  one  of  mighty  import ;  and  Dr.  Buckland,  Oxonian  Professor, 
as  loth  to  admit  that  these  remains,  human  and  animal,  belonged 
►  beings  which  had  been  swept  from  existence  by  the  same  catas 
•ophe.    Instances  of  human  fossils  had  often  been  reported,  but  they 

*  Morton :  Posthumous  MSS. 


844  GEOLOGY   AND   PALiBONTOLOOTy 

were  always  treated  with  contemptaous  neglect    A  foBol  fikdeton, 
found  in  the  schist-rock  at  Quebec,  when  excavating  the  fortificatiims, 
excited  but  %  moment's  incredulous  attention ;  and  the  well-known 
Guadaloupe  skeletons  were  pronounced  recent^  in  a  manner  the  most 
summary.   Human  bones  are  known  to  have  been  found  in  England, 
under  circumstances  which  rendered  their  fossil  condition  probable ;  Irat, 
owing  to  prejudice  or  ignorance,  they  were  cast  aside  as  worthless,  or 
buried  with  mistaken  reverence.    In  some  instances,  they  were  nsed, 
with  the  limestone  in  which  they  were  imbedded,  to  mend  highways; 
and  at  (ill  times  were  disposed  of  without  examination,  or  apparent 
knowledge  of  their  scientific  importance.     There  is  an  instance, 
recorded  by  Col.  Hamilton  Smith,  which,  whether  true  or  not,  wiD 
serve  to  show  a  culpable  indifference  on  this  subject.    A  completelj 
fossilized  human  body  was  discovered  at  Gibraltar,  in  1748.   The  &ct 
is  related  in  a  manuscript  note,  inserted  in  a  copy  of  a  dissertation  on 
the  Antiquity  of  the  Earth,  by  the  Rev.  James  Douglas,  read  at  the 
Boyal  Society,  in  1785.    In  substance,  it  relates  that,  while  the  writer 
himself  was  at  Gibraltar,  some  miners,  employed  to  blow  up  rocb  for 
the  purpose  of  raising  batteries  about  fi%  feet  above  tiie  level  of  the 
sea,  discovered  the  appearance  of  a  human  body ;  which  they  blew  i^>, 
because  the  officer  to  whom  they  sent  notice  of  the  tact  did  not  think 
it  worth  the  trouble  of  examining !    One  human  pelvis  found  near 
Natchez,  by  Dr.  Dickeson,  is  an  undoubted  fossil ;  yet  we  are  tdd 
that  ferruginous  oxides  act  upon  an  os  innaminatum  differently  than 
upon  bones  of  extinct  genera  lying  in  the  same  stratum,  lest  natural 
incidents  might  give  to  man,  in  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  an  anti- 
quity altogether  incompatible  with  received  ideas :  and  Sir  Charles 
Lyell  accordingly  suggests  a  speedy  solution  of  the  difficulty,  ^ 
saying  that  a  fossilized  pelvis  may  have  fallen  from  an  old  Indian 
grave  near  the  summit  of  the  cliff.    Attempts  have  been  made  ^ 
throw  doubt  upon  every  discovery  of  human  fossils  in  the  ea^ 
manner;  and  the  greatest  ingenuity  is  exhibited  in  adapting  adeqii^J* 
solutions  to  the  ever-varying  dilemmas.    In  the  case  of  the  fo»^^ 
brought  from  Brazil,  a  human  skull  was  taken  out  of  a  sandst^^^* 
rock,  now  overgrown  witii  lofty  trees.     Sir  Charles  Lyell  again  t^^ 
recourse  to  his  favorite  Indian  burying-ground ;  although  thb  ti"^ 
it  had  to  bo  sunk  beneath  the  level  of  the  sea,  and  become 
upheaved  to  its  present  position.     But,  supposing  all  this  to  be 
what  au  antiquity  must  we  assign  to  this  Indian  skull,  when  we    ^ 
member  the  ancient  trees  above  its  grave,  and  reflect  upon  the  €^ 
that  bones  of  numerous  fossil  quadrupeds,  and,  among  others,  o: 
Lorso  (both  found  in  the  alluvial  formation),  must  be  of  a  more 
origin  than  the  human  remains ! 


IN    GOKKSCTION   WITH    HUMAN   0EI6IKS.  345 

Smnan  fbesil  remains  have  been  most  commonly  found  in  caves 
inected  with  the  diluvium,  usually  known  as  ossuaries  or  bone- 
rems.  These  caves  occur,  for  the  most  part,  in  the  calcareous  strata, 
the  large  caves  generally  do,  and  they  have  been,  in  all  the  in- 
axcee  we  shall  cite,  naturally  closed  until  their  recent  discovery.  The 
ors  are  covered  with  what  appears  to  be  a  bed  of  diluvial  clay,  over 
lich  a  crust  of  stalagmite  has  formed  since  the  clay  bed  was  depo- 
ed ;  and  it  is  under  this  double  covering  of  lime  and  clay  that  the 
mj  remains  of  animals  are  discovered.  As  the  famous  Kirkdale 
vem  may  serve  as  a  general  type  of  caves  of  this  description,  we 
ill  here  give  a  brief  sketch  of  it :  — 

The  Elrkdale  cave  is  situated  on  the  older  portion  of  the  oolite  for- 
ition  —  in  the  coral-rag  and  Oxford  clay  —  on  the  declivity  of  a 
ifley.  It  extends,  as  an  irregular  narrow  passage,  250  feet  into  the 
31,  expanding  here  and  there  into  small  chambers,  but  hardly  enough 
aywhere  to  allow  of  a  man's  standing  upright.  The  sides  and  floor 
"WB  found  covered  with  a  deposite  of  stalagmite,  beneath  which  there 
IB  a  bed  from  two  to  three  feet  thick  of  sandy,  micaceous  loam, 
)»  lower  part  of  which,  in  particular,  contained  an  innumerable 
oantity  of  bones,  with  which  the  floor  was  completely  strewn.  The 
oimals  to  which  they  belonged  were  the  hyena,  bear,  tiger,  lion, 
lephant,  rhinoceros,  hippopotamus,  horse,  ox,  three  species  of  deer, 
nter-rat,  and  mouse — appertaining  wholly  to  extinct  species.  The 
lost  plentiful  were  hyenas,  of  which  several  hundreds  were  found, 
nd  the  animals  must  have  been  one-half  larger  than  any  living  spe- 
ies.  The  bears  belonged  to  the  cavernous  species,  which,  accord- 
Dg  to  Cuvier,  was  of  the  size  of  a  large  horse.  The  elephants  were 
Siberian  mammoths ;  and  of  stags,  the  largest  equalled  the  moose  in 
Me.  From  all  the  facts  observed.  Dr.  Buckland  concluded,  that 
ie  Elrkdale  cave  had  been  for  a  long  series  of  years  a  den  inhabited 
oy  hyenas,*  who  had  dragged  into  its  recesses  other  animal  bodies 
whose  remains  are  there  commingled  with  their  own,  at  a  period 
antecedent  to  that  submersion  which  produced  the  diluvium ;  because 
the  bones  are  covered  by  a  bed  of  this  formation.  Finally  raised 
from  the  waters,  but  with  no  direct  communication  with  the  open 
ttr,  it  remained  undisturbed  for  a  long  series  of  ages,  during  which 
the  clay  flooring  received  a  new  calcareous  covering  from  the  drop- 
pings of  the  roof.  Such  is  a  general  description  of  the  bone-caves : 
W  it  does  not  apply  to  all  of  those  which  contained  human  fossils,  as 
We  shall  presently  see. 
Apart  from  the  geological  formation  they  are  found  in,  the  only 

*  Buckland :  Beliqaiee  Dilaviann. 

44 


346  GEOLOGY    AND    PALAEONTOLOGY, 

method  of  judging  of  the  age  of  bones  is,  by  the  proportions  of  ini- 
mal  and  mineral  matters  which  they  retain.  Where  animal  nuitter 
is  present,  the  bone  is  hard  without  being  brittle,  and  does  not  adhen 
to  the  tongue ;  when  nothing  but  earthy  matter  remuns,  the  bone  ii 
both  brittle  and  adhesive.  If  we  wish  to  be  more  particular  in  om 
examination,  we  treat  the  bone  in  question  with  dilute  muriatic  add: 
the  fossil  bone,  dissolving  with  effervescence,  is  reduced  to  a  spongy 
flocculent  mass :  whereas  the  recent  bone  undergoes  a  quiet  digesti(Hi, 
and  after  the  removal  of  all  the  earthy  matter,  the  gelatine  still  retain! 
the  form  of  the  entire  bone  in  a  fibrous,  flexible,  elastic,  and  trans- 
lucent state.  If  both  solutions  be  treated  with  sulphuric  add,  we 
obtain  the  same  insoluble  sulphate  of  lime  from  each. 

Col.  Hamilton  Smith  mentions  several  instances,  occurring  in  Eng- 
land, where  human  bones  were  found  kneaded  up  in  the  eama 
osseous  breccia,  or  calcareous  paste,  with  those  of  extinct  animaki 
wherein  the  most  rigid  chemical  examination  could  detect  no  di^renea 
between  them.    In  1833,  the  Rev.  Mr.  M'Enery  collected,  from  the 
caves  of  Torquay,  human  bones  and  flint  knives  amongst  a  great 
variety  of  extinct  genera — all  from  under  a  crust  of  stalagmite,  re- 
posing upon  which  was  the  head  of  a  wolf.   Caves  have  been  opened 
at  Orcston,  near  Plymouth,  in  the  Plymouth  Hoe,  and  at  Tealm 
Bridge,  in  all  of  which  human  bones  were  found,  mixed  with  foeril 
animal  remains.    Mr.  Bellamy  subjected  a  piece  of  human  bone,fioni 
the  cave  at  Yealm  Bridge,  to  treatment  by  muriatic  acid,  ascertaining 
that  its  animal  matter  had  almost  entirely  disappeared ;  while  the 
metatarsal  bone  of  a  hyena,  from  the  same  cave,  still  retained  soch 
an  abundance  of  animal  matter  that,  after  separation  of  the  eartSxj 
parts,  this  bone  preserved  its  complete  form,  was  quite  transluc®^^ 
and  had  all  the  appearance  of  a  recent  specimen.    Pieces  of  huix^*^ 
bone,  from  a  sub-Appenine  cavern  in  Tuscany,  (probably  not  ^^ 
than  twenty-five  or  thirty  centuries  old,  and  which  had  all  the  ap] 
ance  of  being  completely  fossilized  and  even  converted  into  cl 
when  subjected  to  the  searching  powers  of  such  muriatic-acid 
revealed  their  recent  origin.    And  human  bones  from  the 
cavern,  in  England,  were  in  like  manner  pronounced  recent,  thoii::^ 
it  was  evident  that  they  had  been  gnawed  by  hyenas  or  other  bea-^ 
of  proy.  Not  far  from  the  cave  whence  these  were  taken,  the  thorough^ 
fossilized  head  of  a  deer  was  picked  up.    This  test  was  also  fairly  tri^ 
in  the  case  (to  be  presently  cited)  of  sundrj^  human  fossils  found  in  i0 
Jura.     MM.  Ballard  and  de  Serres  compared  them  with  some  bon^ 
taken  from  a  Gaulish  sarcophagus,  supposed  to  have  been  buried  fC 
1400  years,  but  the  fossil  bones  proved  to  be  much  the  more  ancient 

It  may  be  granted,  that  Dr.  Buckland  was  justified  in  concluding 


If^r        ^N    CONNECTION    WITH    HUMAN    ORIGINS.  347 

from  the  instancea  wliieh  came  imder  hia  observation,  that  whenever 
buman  Itones  were  diBCOvered  mixed  with  those  of  animals,  they 
must  have  been  introduced  at  a  later  period ;  but  even  Cardinal  Wiae- 
Vian  admits  that  there  are  cases  of  an  entirely  different  character.* 

The  cave  of  Durfort,  in  the  Jura,  has  been  examined  and  described 
ty  MNL  Firmas  and  Marcel  de  Serres.  It  is  situated  iu  a  calcareous 
-mountain,  about  300  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  and  is  entered 
"by  a  perpendicular  shaft,  twenty  feet  deep.  You  enter  the  cavern  by 
A  narrow  passage  from  this  shaft,  and  there  find  human  bones  in  a 
■true  fossil  state,  and  completely  incorporated  in  a  talcareoua  matrix. 
A  BtiU  more  accurate  examination,  attended  with  the  same  results, 
■was  made,  by  M.  de  Serres,  of  certain  bones  found  in  tertiary  lime- 
stone at  Pondres,  in  the  department  of  the  H^mult.  Here  M.  de 
CnBtoUes  discovered  human  bones  and  pottery,  mixed  with  the 
remains  of  the  rhinoceros,  bear,  hyena,  and  many  other  animals. 
They  were  imbedded  in  mud  and  fragments  of  the  limestone  rock  of 
ibe  neighborhood;  this  accumulation,  in  some  places,  being  thir- 
teen feet  thick.  These  human  fossils  were  proved,  on  a  careful  exa- 
loiitation,  to  have  parted  with  their  animal  matter  as  completely  as 
ttiose  bones  of  hyenas  which  accompanied  them ;  and  they  further- 
jaore  came  out  triumphantly  from  a  comparison  with  the  osseous 
lelicG  of  the  long-bnried  Gaul,  as  just  related. 

A  fossil  human  skeleton  is  preserved  in  the  Museum  at  Quebec, 
wtich  was  dug  out  of  the  solid  sehiat-rock  on  which  the  citadel  stands ; 
and  two  more  skeletons  from  Guadaloupe  are  deposited,  one  iu  the 
British  Museum,  and  tlie  other  in  the  Royal  Cabinet  at  Paris.  The 
skeleton  in  the  British  Museum  is  headless;  but  its  cranium  is  sup- 
posed to  be  recovered  in  the  one  found  in  Guadaloupe  by  M,  L'Her- 
minier,  and  carried  by  hira  to  Charleston,  South  Carolina.  Dr. 
Moultrie,  who  has  described  this  very  interesting  relic,  says  that  it 
possesses  all  the  charaeteristics  which  mark  the  American  race  in 
general. t  The  rock  in  which  these  skeletons  were  found  is  described 
as  being  harder,  under  the  chisel,  than  the  finest  statuary  marble. 

Dr.  Schmerling  has  examined  a  large  number  of  localities  in  France 
and  Liege,  particularly  the  "eaveme  d'Engihoul;"  where  bones  of 
man  occurred,  together  with  those  of  animals  of  extinct  species :  the 
hamnn  fossils  being  found,  in  all  respects,  under  the  same  cireum- 
Btances  of  age  and  position  as  the  animal  remains.J  Near  these  relics, 
works  of  art  wore  sometimes  disclosed ;  such  as  fragments  of  ancient 
□rne,  and  vases  of  clay,  teeth  of  dogs  and  foxes  pierced  with  holes 


*  lecmrea  on  the  Connection  botween  Science  uid  &e>eftled  Beligloii,  by  Nioholu  W«e- 
U1D.  D.  D.     London,  1849. 
I  iioitaa  :  Physical  T;pe  of  Ameriaan  Indisne.  J  BccherclieB,  I.  pp.  S9-QS. 


I 


J 


348  6E0L0GT    AND   PALJSOKTOLOOYy 

and  doubtless  worn  as  amulets.  Tiedemann  exhumed,  in  caveni  of 
Belgium,  human  bones,  mixed  with  those  of  bears,  elephants,  hyenai, 
horses,  wild  boars,  and  ruminants.  These  human  relics  were  pre- 
cisely like  those  they  were  associated  with,  in  respect  to  the  changes 
either  had  undergone  in  color,  hardness,  degree  of  decomposition,  and 
other  marks  of  fossilization.  In  the  caves  of  France  and  Belgium, 
we  often  find,  in  the  deepest  and  most  inaccessible  places,  fax  remote 
from  any  communication  with  the  surface,  human  bones  buried  in 
the  clayey  deposit,  and  cemented  fast  to  the  sides  and  walls.  On 
every  side,  we  may  see  crania  imbedded  in  clay,  and  ofi;en  accompft- 
nied  by  the  teeth  or  bones  of  hyenas.  In  breccias  containing  tte 
bones  of  rodents  and  the  teeth  of  horses  and  rhinoceroses,  we  ako 
meet  with  human  fossils. 

There  are  many  other  cases  on  record,  of  human  remains  being 
found  associated  with  animal  fossils,  both  in  England  and  on  the  Con- 
tinent. As  well  at  Kitely  as  at  Brixham,  such  associations  have  been 
noticed ;  and  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  human  fossils  exist  in 
caverns  and  formations  beneath  the  present  level  of  the  sea:  e.;.it 
Plymouth  and  other  places,  where  remains  of  elephants  have  been 
washed  up  by  the  surf. 

In  the  caverns  of  Biz6,  in  France,  human  bones  and  shreds  of  pot^ 
tery  turned  up  in  the  red  clay,  mixed  with  remains  of  extinct  am- 
mals ;  and  on  the  Rhine,  they  have  been  found  in  connection  with 
skulls  of  gigantic  bisons,  uri,  and  other  extinct  species.    The  cM 
of  Gailenreuth,  in  Franconia,  is  situated  in  a  perpendicular  rock,  its 
mouth  being  upwards  of  300  feet  above  the  level  of  the  river.   Thoee 
of  Zahnloch  and  Kiihloch  are  similarly  elevated ;  and  the  latter  ib 
supposed  to  have  contained  the  vestiges  of  at  least  2500  cavem-beare; 
while  the  cave  of  Copfingen,  in  the  Suabian  Alps,  is  not  less  than 
2500  feet  above  the  sea.    These  caves  contained  collections  of  human 
and  of  animal  remains ;  while  their  elevation  places  them  above  the 
reach  of  any  partial  inundations.     Ossuaries  in  the  vale  of  Kostritz, 
Upper  Saxony,  are  more  interesting,  because  they  have  been  more 
carefully  studied.     They  are  situated  in  the  gypsum  quarries ;  and 
the  undulating  country  about  tliem  is  too  elevated  to  permit  of  their 
deposits  having  been  influenced,  in  the  least,  by  those  inundations 
which  are  made  to  answer  for  such  a  multitude  of  sins.     Ko  partial 
inundation  could  possibly  have  disturbed  them  since  the  present  geo- 
logical arrangement ;  nor  were  there  external  openings  or  incUcations 
of  any  kind  revealing  the  existence  of  an   extensive  cave  within. 
The  soil  is  the  usual  ossiferous  loam,  and  the  stalagmite  rests  upon  it 
as  in  other  caverns.    Beneath  these  deposits,  human  and  animal  fos- 
sils have  been  discovered,  at  a  depth  of  twenty  feet.    These  depodtB 


IK    COKKSOTIOK   "W^ITH   HUMAN   ORIGINS.  849 

e  first  described  by  Baron  von  Schlotheim,  who  concludes  his 
>iuit  with  these  remarks :  — 

'%  is  erident  that  the  hnmaa  bones  could  not  hsTe  been  buried  here,  nor  have  fallen 
issores  during  battles  in  andent  times.  They  are  few,  oompletelj  isolated,  and  de- 
id.  Nor  could  they  haTe  been  thus  mutilated  and  lodged  by  any  other  accidental  cause 
ire  modem  times,  inasmuch  as  they  are  always  found  with  the  other  animal  remains, 
r  the  same  relations — not  constituting  connected  skeletons,  but  gathered  in  Yarious 

lesides  those  of  man  at  diflferent  periods  of  life,  from  infancy  to 
lire  age,  bones  of  the  rhinoceros,  of  a  great  feline,  of  hyena,  horse, 
deer,  hare,  and  rabbit,  were  found ;  to  which  owl,  elephant,  elk, 
.  reindeer  relics  have  since  been  added.  Specimens  of  the  human 
lis  are  in  possession  of  the  Baron,  of  the  Prince  of  Keuss,  Dr. 
otte,  and  other  gentlemen  residing  near  the  spot ;  and  Mr.  Fair- 
me,  who  visited  Saxony  expressly  to  satisfy  himself  of  the  facts  by 
ireful  examination  of  the  locality,  brought  specimens  to  England, 
ich  he  presented  to  the  British  Museum.  It  is  worthy  of  being 
ed  here,  that  the  above  bones  were  not  all  entombed  in  caverns  or 
ores,  but  that  some  human  fossils  were  dug  out  of  the  clay,  at  a 
rth  of  eighteen  feet,  and  eight  feet  below  the  remains  of  a  rhi- 
leros.*  Enough  has  thus  been  said  upon  fossil  Man  disinterred 
ideutally  in  that  Old  World  which,  in  natural  phenomena,  is  actu- 
r younger  than  the  "New." 

]hx)68ing  fix)m  Europe  to  our  own  continent,  we  behold,  in  the 
idemy  of  Sciences  at  Philadelphia,  a  fossilized  human  fragment, 
passingly  curious,  if  of  disputed  antiquity :  — 

Dr.  Dickeson  presented  another  relic  of  yet  greater  interest:  Tiz.,  the  fossil  Oa  innomi- 
a  of  the  human  subject,  taken  from  the  above-mentioned  stratum  of  blue  clay  [near 
ket,  Mississippi],  and  about  two  feet  below  the  skeletons  of  the  megalonyx  and  other 
ra  of  ex^ct  quadrupeds ;  .  . .  that  of  a  young  man  of  sixteen  years  of  ago."  f  .  .  • 
Fen  of  these  interesting  relics  [of  the  fossil  horse'],  consisting  of  five  superior  and  infe- 
Bolars,  Dr.  Dickeson  relates,  were  obtained,  together  with  remains  of  the  megalonyx, 
I,  the  Of  hommit  irmominatum  fosnle,  &o.,  in  the  Ticinity  of  Natchez,  Mississippi,  from  a 
am  of  tenacious  blue  day,  underlying  a  diluvial  deposit"  % 

Lware  of  the  critical  objections  to  this  fossil  put  forward  by  Lyell, 
neither  affirm  nor  deny  its  antiquity  by  mentioning  that  Morton, 
other  palaeontologists,  did  not  consider  these  demurrers  conclu- 
I :  nor  is  much  geological  erudition  requisite  to  comprehend  that, 
.er  the  atmospheric  conditions  in  which  a  horse  and  a  bear  could 
sde  the  breath  of  life,  a  human  mammifer  might  equally  well  have 
»ired  it  with  them. 

lamilton  Smith :  Natural  History  of  the  Human  Species.  Edinburgh,  1848 ;  p.  98-107. 
fncted.  Acad.  Nat  Sciences,  Philad. ;  October,  1846,  p.  107. 
jeidy:  On  the  Fossil  Horse  of  America,  op.  ciL,  Sept  1847,  p.  265.     Vide,  also,  Fro- 
Bgi  Aead.  Nat  Sciences ;  Dec.  1847,  p.  828. 


860  OEOLOGT   AND   PAL^OKTOLOOT^ 

How  comes  it  that,  with  the  exception  of  brief  notiiceB  by  Morton, 
the  subjoined  unequivocal  instance  of  American  fossil  man  has  been 
generally  overiooked  for  a  quarter  of  a  century  7  His  fossil  bones 
were  discovered  by  Capt  J.  D.  Elliott,  U.  S.  N.,  and  are  now  m  tbe 
Academy  of  Natural  Sciences  at  Philadelphia :  eight  fossilized  human 
relics,  besides 

"  A  specimen  of  the  rook  of  which  the  mound  is  composed,  and  in  which  the  tkeletflM 
are  imbedded.    It  consists  of  fragments  of  shells  united  by  a  stalactio  matter." 

Dr.  Meigs  philosophically  remarked,  twenty-six  years  ago:  — 

The  present  specimens  are  particularly  interesting,  inasmuch  as  they  belong  to  the  Am* 
rican  continent,  and  as  adding  another  link  to  that  chain  of  testimony  concerning  the  etily 
occupation  of  this  soil,  of  which  the  remains  are  so  few  and  unsatisfactory,  butofwhieh 
another  link,  a  strong  analogue  exists  in  the  Island  of  Guadaloupe,  in  good  measure  bc|- 
leoted  or  disregarded,  on  account  of  its  loneliness  or  want  of  connection  with  nails 
facts."* 

Here,  then,  is  one  "homo  Diluvii  negatory'  to  be  coupled  with  Dr. 
Dowler's  sub-cj'prcss  Indian,  who  dwelt  on  the  site  of  New  Orleani 
57,600  years  ago. 

The  next  most  important  and  valuable  contribution  to  this  depart- 
ment of  knowledge,  in  every  point  of  view,  has  been  made  by  the 
distinguished  Danish  naturalist,  Dr.  Lund,  who  has  given  an  interest- 
ing account  of  the  calcareous  caves  of  Brazil,  so  peculiarly  rich  io 
animal  remains.     He  discovered  human  fossils  in  eight  different  loci' 
lities,  all  bearing  marks  of  a  geological  antiquity.   In  some  instances^ 
the  human  bones  were  not  accompanied  by  those  of  animals.    In  tie 
province  of  Minas  Geraes,  human  skeletons,  in  a  fossil  state,  were 
found  among  the  remains  of  forty-four  species  of  extinct  animalg, 
among  which  was  a  fossil  horse.    This  learned  traveller  discovered 
both  the  human  and  the  animal  reliques  under  circumstances  whid 
lead  to  the  irresistible  conclusion  that  all  of  them  were  once  content 
porancous  inhabitants  of  the  region  in  which  their  several  vertigea 
occur.    With  respect  to  the  race  of  these  fossil  men,  Pr.  Lund  found 
that  the  form  of  the  cranium  differed  in  no  respect  fix)m  the  acknow- 
ledged American  type ;  proper  allowance  being  made  for  the  artifidail 
depression  of  the  forehead.    The  peculiarity  in  the  arrangement  of 
the  teeth  has  been  noticed  elsewhere. 

In  a  cave  on  the  borders  of  a  lake  called  Lagoa  Santa,  Dr.  Land 
again  collected  multifarious  human  bones,  in  the  same  condition  with 
those  of  numerous  extinct  species  of  animals.  They  belonged  to  at 
least  thirty  different  individuals,  of  every  age,  from  creeping  in&ncy 
to  tottering  decrepitude,  and  of  both  sexes ;  and  were  evidently  de- 

*  An  Account  of  some  Human  Bones,  fonnd  on  the  Coast  of  Brazil,  near  Santas;  Utitode 
240  80^/  8.,  longitude  46o  W.  By  G.  D.  Meigs,  M.  D.  Read  7th  December,  1827:  ^aK 
Afntr.  Philoi.  Soe.;  Philad.  1880,  iii.  pp.  286-291. 


IK    CONNECTION   WITH   HUMAN   ORIGINS.  851 

ponted  where  the  bodies  lay  with  the  soft  parts  entire :  immense 
UockB  of  stone  with  which  fTature  had  partly  covered  them,  bearing 
onanswerable  testimony  to  the  great  revolutions  which  the  cave  had 
andeigone  since  their  introduction  into  it 

These  bones  were  thoroughly  incorporated  with  a  very  hard  breccia, 
eveiy  one  in  the  fossil  state.  A  single  specimen  of  an  extinct 
fiuoily  of  apes,  eaUilhrix  primcevuBy  was  found  among  them ;  but  large 
Dumbers  of  rodents,  carnivora,  and  tardigrades,  were  intermixed  pro- 
miflcnously  with  the  human  fossils.  All  their  geological  relations  unite 
to  show,  that  they  were  entombed  in  their  present  position  at  a  time 
bmg  previous  to  the  formation  of  that  lake  on  whose  borders  the 
cavern  is  situated ;  thereby  leaving  no  doubt  of  the  coexistence,  in 
life,  of  the  whole  of  the  beings  thus  associated  in  death.  These  facts 
Mtablish  not  only  that  South  America  was  inhabited  by  an  ancient 
people,  long  before  the  discovery  of  the  New  Continent,  or  that  the 
peculation  of  this  part  of  the  world  must  have  preceded  all  historical 
notice  of  their  existence :  they  demonstrate  that  aboriginal  man  in 
America  antedates  the  Mississippi  alluvia,  because  his  bones  are  fo%' 
tXud;  and  that  he  can  even  boast  of  a  geological  antiquity,  because 
nnmerous  species  of  animals  have  been  blotted  &om  creation  since 
American  humanity's  first  appearance.  The  form  of  these  crania, 
moreover,  proves  that  the  general  type  of  races  inhabiting  America 
tttliat  inconceivably-remote  era  was  the  same  which  prevailed  at  the 
period  of  the  Columbian  discovery:  and  this  consideration  may  spare 
idence  the  trouble  of  any  further  speculation  on  the  modus  through 
which  the  New  World  became  peopled  by  immigration  from  the  Old ; 
for,  after  carrying  backwards  the  existence  of  a  people  monumentally 
aito  the  very  night  of  time,  when  we  find  that  they  have  also  pre- 
«rved  the  same  Type  back  to  a  more  remote,  even  to  o,  geoloyical^ 
^od,  there  can  be  no  necessity  for  going  abroad  to  seek  their  origin. 

Thus  much  information,  upon/oMi7  man  in  America,  was  common 
roperty  of  the  authors  of  this  volume  and  the  writer,  until  March, 
353 :  and  such,  in  substance,  were  the  consequent  ethnological  de- 
actions  in  which  they  coincided.  However  convinced  themselves, 
i  regard  to  the  real  fossiliferous  antiquity  of  the  09  innominatum 
uearthed  by  Dr.  Dickeson  from  the  bluffi  near  Natchez,  they  were 
9rare  of  the  conditions  obnoxious  to  its  special  acceptance  as  evi- 
ence  in  court ;  and  would,  therefore,  have  cheerfully  resigned,  to 
leir  fellow-continentals  of  South  America,  the  honor  of  exhibiting 
le  oldest  human  remains  upon  the  oldest  continent,  but  for  an  uu- 
mticipated  e^tat,  which  enables  North  America  to  claim  (in  human 
^Qseontology  at  least)  a  republican  equality. 

Prof.  Agassiz,  during  March  and  April,  &vored  Mobile  with  a 


352  GEOLOGY   AKD   PAL^ONTOLOGT| 

Course  of  Lectures ;  the  sixth  of  which  (concisely,  bat  adminblj, 
reported  in  our  "  Daily  Tribune  "  *)  bore  directly  upon  the  themes 
discuRscd  in  Typei  of  Mankind.  The  subjects  of  the  present  work 
wefb  paRscd  in  daily  review,  while  the  Professor  sojourned  amongst 
us.  We  need  not  recapitulate  the  obvious  advantages  its  readers  in 
consequence  derive.  Its  authors  and  the  writer  consider  the  follow- 
ing abstract  to  be,  in  all  senses  of  the  word,  a  memorandum  : — 

**  Rcspeoting  the  fossil  remains  of  the  human  body  I  possess,  from  Florida,  I  Ma  nly 
state,  that  the  identity  with  human  bones  is  beyond  all  question ;  the  parts  pi'sseiied  Wig 
the  ja%P9  with  perfect  teeth,  and  partiotu  of  a  foot.    They  were  disooTered  by  my  friend,  Cemt 
F.  de  Pourtnl^B,  in  a  bluff  upon  the  shores  of  Lake  Monroe,  in  Florida.    The  mass  hi  vUd 
they  wore  found  is  a  conglomerate  of  rotten  coral-reef  limestone  and  shells,  mostly  sapil. 
larias  of  the  same  species  now  found  in  the  8t  John  rirer,  which  drains  lake  Monroe.  Thi 
question  of  their  age  is  more  difficult  to  answer.    To  understand  it  f^y,  it  most  be  rma- 
bered  that  the  whole  peninsula  of  Florida  has  been  formed  by  the  suocessiTe  growth  ef  egid 
reefs,  added  concentrically  ftrom  north  to  south  to  those  first  formed,  and  the 
between  them  of  decomposed  corals  and  fragments  of  shells ;  the  corals  prerailhig  fai 
parts,  as  in  the  everglades ;  and  in  others,  the  shells,  as  about  8t  Augusttne  and  Csyt 
Sable.    In  all  these  deposits,  we  find  rem^s  of  the  animals  now  liring  along  the  eoaiti  of 
Florida,  sometimes  buried  in  limestone  as  hard  and  compact  as  the  rocks  of  the  JidimIi 
formation.     I  have  masses  of  this  coral  rock,  containing  parts  of  the  skeleton  of  a  lai|i 
Bca-turtle,  which  might  be  mistaken  for  turtle-limestone  of  Soleure,  flrom  the  Upper  Jon, 
tJpon  this  marine-limestone  formation  and  its  inequalities,  fresh-water  lakes  hsTS  bm 
collected ;  inhabited  by  animals  the  species  of  which  are  now  still  in  existence,  as  are  sIm^ 
along  the  shores,  the  marine  animals,  remains  of  which  may  be  found  in  the  coral  fora^ 
tion.    To  this  lacustrine  formation  belongs  the  conglomerate  containing  the  human  boDN 
mentioned  above ;  and  it  is  more  than  I  can  do,  to  establish,  with  precision,  the  date  of  hi 
deposition.     Tliis,  however,  is  certain,  that  Upper  Florida,  as  far  south  as  the  headwitoi 
of  the  St  John,  constituted  already  a  prominent  peninsula  before  Lake  Okeechobn  m 
formed ;  and  that  the  whole  of  the  southern  extremity  of  Florida,  with  the  evergUdcs,  ki 
been  added  to  that  part  of  the  continent  since  the  basin  has  been  in  existence,  in  whieh  tli 
conglomerate  with  human  bones  has  been  accumulating.     The  question,  then,  to  settle,  (v 
order  to  determine  the  probable  age  of  this  anthropolithio  conglomerate,)  is,  the  nM  rf 
increase  of  the  peninsula  of  Florida  in  its  southward  progress :  remembering  that  ik 
southernmost  extremity  of  Florida  extends  for  more  than  three  degrees  of  latitude  SMtk 
of  the  fresh-water  system  of  the  northern  part  of  the  peninsula.    If  we  assume  thstnti 
of  growth  to  be  one  foot  in  a  century,  ftrom  a  depth  of  seventy-five  feet,  and  that  every  saeM* 
sive  reef  has  added  ten  miles  of  extent  to  the  peninsula,  (which  assumption  is  doQbHii|(ki 
rate  of  increase  furnished  by  the  eridenoe  we  now  have  of  the  additions  forming  upoa  tti 
reef  and  keys  south  of  the  mainland,)  it  would  require  185,000  years  to  form  the  soutkm 
half  of  the  peninsula. f  Now,  assuming  father — which  would  be  granting  by  far  too  bunIk- 
that  the  surface  of  the  northern  half  of  the  peninsula,  already  formed,  continued  fbribi* 
tenths  of  that  time  a  desert  waste,  upon  which  the  fresh  waters  began  to  accumulate  Mbn 
the  fussiliferous  conglomerate  could  be  formed,  (though  we  have  no  right  to  smm 
that  it  Btood  so  for  any  great  length  of  time)  there  would  still  remain  10,000  jma, 
during  which,  it  should  be  admitted,  that  the  mainland  was  inhabited  by  man  and  thshsl 

•  «  The  Lecture  of  Agassis ;  '*  MobOe  DaUy  Tribune,  AprU  14,  1868. 

f  <*  6ny  100,000  years,  since  which  time  at  least  the  marine  animals,  now  living  alMgtti 
coast  of  Florida,  have  been  in  existence ;  for  their  remains  are  found  m  the  coral  UbsiIom 
of  the  everglades,  as  well  as  in  that  of  the  keys,  and  upon  the  reef  now  growing  up  ostadi 
of  them. 


IK   COKKSOTIOK   WITH   HUMAK   ORIGINS.  853 

■ri  ftiii  wiltr  anhnali,  TMtigM  of  which  haTe  been  buried  in  the  depoeits  fonned  by  the 
tmk  vtltft  eof«fing  parts  of  its  Borlkee.  Bo  moch  for  the  probable  age  of  our  conglome- 
nta ...  L.  Aqabsiz," 

IbSj  abeolately  foesilized,  exists  therefore  in  North  America. 

We  have  shown  that  the  aUnvion  of  our  river  beds  and  deltas  pos- 
861168  an  antiquity,  which  would  permit  of  the  existence  of  man  upon 
the  earth  at  a  much  more  remote  period  than  has  been  commonly 
asngned  to  him.  We  have  given  instances  of  his  exhumation  also  in 
tbe  fossil  state.  The  human  fossils  of  Brazil  and  Florida  carry  back 
die  abori^nal  population  of  this  continent  far  beyond  any  necessity 
of  hunting  for  American  man*s  foreign  origin  through  Asiatic  immi- 
gation :  and  the  body  of  one  Indian  beneath  the  cypress  forests  at 
Neir  Orleans  is  certainly  more  ancient  than  the  lost  ^^  tribes  of  Israel/' 
\o  whom  the  American  type  has  been  rather  &ncifully  attributed. 

Man's  vast  antiquity  can  now  be  proved,  moreover,  by  his  works  as 
veD  as  by  his  fossil  remains.  Authentic  relics  of  human  art  have 
been,  at  last,  found  in  the  diluvian  drift.  This  drift;,  with  its  beds  of 
tided  stones,  the  detritus  of  older  rocks,  its  masses  of  sand  and 
gnvel,  and  the  traces  of  its  passage  over  mountain  and  plain  in 
ikoet  every  region  of  the  earth,  is  vulgarly  regarded  as  furnish- 
ing irrefragable  evidence  of  the  Noachian  deluge;  as,  indeed, 
ereiy  remarkable  geological  appearance  was  supposed  to  prove  the 
nniveisality  of  that  visitation.  The  numerous  bones  of  the  elephant, 
tbediinoceros,  and  other  extinct  species  of  quadrupeds,  occurring  in  this 
leposit,  were  commonly  denominated  "antediluvian  remains,"  and 
ttomed  to  be  unquestionable  vestiges  of  the  ".world  before  the  flood !" 
Imong  »uch  remains,  in  deposits  clearly  belonging  to  the  diluvial 
poch,  traces  of  human  industry  are  revealed,  of  an  indisputable 
biracter.  For  these  revelations  fix)m  an  earlier  world  we  are  chiefly 
idebted  to  the  zeal  and  liberality  of  M.  Boucher  de  Perthes,  who 
IB  given  us  an  extraordinary  work  on  the  primitive  industry  of 
UttL*  In  1885,  M.  Ravin  f  published  a  description  of  a  ^'Pirogue 
hmloUe,"  found  imder  the  turf  at  Estrebceuf  on  the  Somme ;  and  in 
16  same  year  M.  Picard  described  an  ornament  made  of  the  teeth  of 
le  wild  boar,  and  some  very  ancient  axe-sheaths,  &c.,  disclosed  in  a 
milar  situation  near  Picquigny.  These  researches,  interrupted  by 
le  death  of  M.  Picard,  were  subsequently  resumed  by  M.  Boucher 
)  Perthes ;  who  pursued  them  until  1849,  when  he  published  the 
suit  of  his  truly  arduous  labors. 
IL  de  Perthes  caused  numerous  excavations  to  be  made  in  the  Celtic 


'  Aatiqiiit^  Celtiqnes  et  Ant^dilnTiennes :  M^moire  ear  Tlndiistrie  primitiYe,  et  les  arta 
BV  eriguie:  par  M.  Bonoher  de  Perthes  —  Paris,  1849. 
^  Mteoiree  de  U  8om€tiS  d'Emulation  d'AbbeTiUe— 1885. 

45 


S54  GEOLOGY    AND    PALiEOKTOLOGT, 

bnrial-places,  and  in  dilavian  beds,  over  the  departments  of  the  Bodum 
and  Seine;  besides  examining  all  subterranean  localities brongbt to 
light  by  the  works  of  civil  and  militaiy  engineers,  during  a  period  of 
ten  years.  He  did  not  succeed  in  finding  fossil  human  remiiiM  in 
the  diluvian  deposits,  but  he  has  produced  what  he  oonsiden  iim 
equivalent :  because,  among  relics  of  elephants  and  mastodoBa,  and 
even  below  these  fossils,  at  a  depth  where  no  archseologist  had  em 
suspected  traces  of  man,  he  discovered  weapons,  utensik,  figora, 
signs,  and  symbols,  which  must  have  been  the  work  of  a  soipas^iif^ 
ancient  people. 

Besides  his  researches  in  the  diluvian  beds,  he  opened  many  inoimdi 
and  burial-places,  Gaulish,  Celtic,  and  of  unknown  origin,  some  of 
them  evidently  of  extreme  antiquity :  and  he  describes  saooenfi 
beds  of  bones  and  ashes,  separated  from  each  other  by  strata  of  turf 
and  tufa,  with  no  less  than  five  different  stages  of  cinerary  vm, 
belonging  to  distinct  generations,  of  which  the  oldest  were  depootai 
beloio  the  woody  or  diluvian  turf.  The  coarse  structure  of  iiam 
vases,  (made  by  hand  and  dried  in  the  sun,)  and  the  rude  utenolBof 
bone,  or  roughly-carved  stone,  by  which  they  were  surrounded,  to- 
gether with  their  position,  announce  their  appertfdning,  if  nottotbi 
earliest  ages  of  the  world,  at  least  to  a  for  more  remote  antiquity  than 
has  usually  been  assigned  to  such  ceramic  remains. 

**  In  the  Tarioiu  exoayations  made  in  the  course  of  these  inquiries,  m  become  taptSatd 
with  successiTC  periods  of  ciTllization,  which  correspond  with  the  written  histoiy  tf  <ki 
country.    Thus,  after  passing  through  the  first  stratum  of  the  soil,  we  come  to  rdki  «f  <ki 
middle  ages ;  and  then  meet,  in  regular  order,  witii  traces  of  the  Roman,  the  GaUio,  te 
Celtic,  and  the  diluvian  epochs.     It  is  always  in  the  neighborhood  of  lakes  and  riTen  tkl 
we  find  Testiges  of  the  most  numerous  and  ancient  people.    If  their  banks  were  not  Ik* 
earliest  seats  of  human  habitations,  they  were  probably  the  most  constant,  and  when  OMt 
settled  were  seldom  afterwards  deserted.     This  was  owing  to  Irater,  the  first  neeensiy  d 
life,  and  surest  pledge  of  fertility ;  and  to  the  abundance  of  fish  and  game,  so  indispsoiabli 
to  a  hunting  people.     We  may  add,  that  all  ancient  people  had  a  superstitious  leiifce 
for  great  waters,  and  made  them  the  favorite  resorts  of  their  gods.    On  the  banks  ef  fteb 
rivers  they  deposited  the  ashes  of  chiefs  and  relatives,  and  there  they  desired  to  be  bviid 
themselves.     The  possession  of  these  banks  was,  therefore,  an  object  of  general  rt¥**^^i 
and  became  the  continual  subject  of  war  and  conquest    This  explains  the  aoeiimulatioik  ef 
relics  which  sometimes  covers  them,  and  which,  on  the  banks  of  the  Somme  and  the  Sdaa, 
conducts  ub  from  the  middle  ages,  through  the  Roman  and  the  Gaulish  soils,  hmA  to  tbo 
Celtic  period."  * 

We  have  nothing  to  do  now  with  the  comparatively-modern  histoi^ 
of  the  Gauls ;  the  excellent  works  of  MM.  de  Caumont  and  Thieny 
may  be  consulted  on  that  subject :  our  business  is  with  the  Celtic  soil, 
the  cradle  of  the  people,  the  earth  trodden  by  the  primordial  popala> 
Tjon  of  Gaul. 


*  Ibid.  —  Antiquity  Celtiques. 


IK    OOKKBCTION    WITH    HUMAN    OBIGINS.  355 

"Hm  v«  BttteaDy  inquiTe,  who  were  these  mysterious  Celts,  these  primitiTe  inhabit- 
uli  of  Gttol  f  We  are  told  that  this  part  of  Europe  is  of  modem  origin,  or  at  least  of 
fiMBt  popalation.  Its  annals  scarcely  reach  to  twenty  centuries,  and  eren  its  traditions 
4iMt  eieeed  2500  years.  The  Tarions  people  who  haye  occupied  it,  the  Galls,  the  Celts, 
Ihi  JMgiani,  the  Yeneti,  Liguriana,  Iberians,  Cymbrians,  and  Scythians,  hare  left  no  Tes- 
%i  to  vUeh  we  can  assign  that  date.  The  traces  of  those  nomadic  tribes  who  raTaged 
Qui  ssareely  precede  the  Christian  era  by  a  few  centories.  Was  Gaol  then  a  desert  before 
llii  period  t  Was  its  snn  less  genial,  or  its  soil  less  ferUle  ?  Were  not  its  hills  as  pleasant. 
Hid  its  plains  and  Talleys  as  ready  for  the  harvest?  Or,  if  men  had  not  yet  learned  to 
flfegh  and  sow,  were  not  its  rivers  filled  with  fish,  and  its  forests  with  game  ?  And,  if  the 
M  aboonded  with  ereiything  calculated  to  attract  and  support  a  population,  why  should 
kioihaTe  been  inhabited?  The  absence  of  great  ruins  would  indicate  that  Gaul,  at  this 
|«ied,  and  eren  much  later,  had  not  attained  a  high  'degree  of  cirilixation,  nor  been  the 
iHt  of  powerftd  kingdoms ;  but  why  should  it  not  haye  had  its  towns  and  Tillages  ?  or, 
nftff,  why  should  it  not,  like  the  steppes  of  Russia,  the  prairies  and  rirgln  forests  of  Ame- 
lin^  sid  the  fsrtile  plains  of  Africa,  haye  been  overrun  from  time  immemorial  by  tribes 
tf  MB,  savages  perhaps,  but,  nevertheless,  united  in  families  if  not  in  nations  ?  *' 


Those  circles  of  upright  stones,  of  which  Stonehenge  is  the  most 
bmiliar  example,  are  admitted  to  be  of  great  antiquity,  but  no  one 
on  tell  how  fsa  back  that  antiquity  may  extend.  They  are  found 
4ioughout  Europe,  from  Norway  to  the  Mediterranean ;  and  they 
must  have  been  erected  by  a  numerous  people,  (being  faithful  ex- 
ponents of  a  general  sentiment,)  since  we  find  them  in  so  many  coun- 
trfcs.  They  are  commonly  called  Celtic  or  Druidical,  but  it  would  be 
hti  to  say  on  what  authority ;  or,  in  what  circumstances  and  for 
wkt  purpose  those  mysterious  Druids  erected  them.  Having  neither 
dite  nor  inscription,  they  must  be  older  than  written  language; 
fcr  people  who  can  write  never  leave  their  own  names  and  ex- 
ploits uncelebrated.  The  ancients  were  as  ignorant  on  this  subject 
IB  ourselves ;  and,  at  the  period  of  the  Roman  invasion,  the  origin 
of  those  monuments  was  already  shrouded  in  obscurity.  Neither 
Soman  historians  nor  Christian  chroniclers  have  been  able  to  throw 
toy  light  upon  their  unknown  founders.  Even  tradition  is  silent. 
Political  or  religious  monuments,  they  were  probably  the  first  temples, 
the  first  altars,  or  the  first  trophies  vowed  to  the  gods,  to  victory,  and 
to  the  memory  of  warriors ;  for  among  all  people  the  ravages  of  war 
were  deified  before  the  benefits  of  peace :  man  has  always  venerated 
fte  slayer  of  man.  The  people  who  erected  them  are  entirely  for- 
gotten ;  and  they  must  have  been  separated  fix)m  the  living  genera- 
tions by  an  extreme  antiquity,  as  well  as  by  some  great  and  over- 
whelming social  revolution,  probably  involving  the  entire  destruction 
Df  their  nation.  Seing  unable,  then,  to  attribute  these  monuments 
ather  to  the  Romans  or  the  Gkiuls,  sciolists  have  ignorantly  termed 
hem  Celtic  or  Druidic ;  not  because  they  were  raised  originally  by 
)niids,  but  because  they  had  been  used  in  the  Druidical  worship, 
hough  erected  for  other  uses,  or  dedicated  to  other  divinities.  In  like 


Sd6  GB0L06T    AND    PALAOKTOLOQT, 

manner  did  the  temples  of  Paganism  afterwards  serve  for  tlie  sdemni- 
ties  of  ChristJaDitj. 

We  have  cited  the  example  of  thrae  Celtic  temples  as  a  standsnl 
of  comparisoQ ;  for,  if  their  antiquity  is  so  extreme  as  to  be  entirely 
lost  out  of  onr  Bight,  what  date  shall  we  assign  to  haman  woifa  fband 
at  a  considerable  distance  below  thdr  foandations  ?  In  the  same  nil 
upon  which  these  dniidieal  monaments  stand,  bat  many  feet  benestb 
their  base,  numbers  of  those  stone  wedges,  commonly  called  Celtic 
axes,  have  been  discovered ;  and  these,  witii  other  similar  inBtmment^ 
only  varying  in  the  finish  of  their  workmanship,  according  to  &e 
depth  at  which  they  are  found,  have  been  collected  at  different  lenli, 
even  as  low  down  as  the  diluvian  drift. 

The  annexed  cut  represents  a  section  of  an  allavial  foimatioD  it 


a^  IndiMtM  the  IbtbI  of  the  Htnol  irat«r*  of  the  Somme,  whew  diFth  li 
thrMmelrca. 
I.  AllnTlftl  fonokUon. 
IL  VcgeUble  toil — eoTerlng  tmuporM  «trtli  or  nibbl«. 

III.  Calotreona  tufa — pcrooa,  uid  eooUiDing  oompMt  mtWM 

IV.  Haddy  Mod — blue,  mm)  tmj  flne. 

T.  Turf— ooDt^nlDgCettioftD^qnitiM;  Indlottod  %/•-. 
VI.  Mnddysuid. 
TIL  Dettital  dilnrlnin  — rolled  t!l«Z,  tt. 
VOL  WUtodwlk. 


IK    CONNECTION   WITH    HUMAN   ORIGINS. 


357 


dette,  on  the  Somme,  where  some  beautifiil  specimens  of  Celtic 
were  obtained.  At  a  depth  of  nine  feet,  a  large  quantity  of 
fl  was  found ;  and  one  foot  lower,  a  piece  of  deer's  horn,  bearing 
DB  of  human  workmanship.  At  twenty  feet  from  the  surface, 
five  feet  below  the  bed  of  the  river,  three  axes,  highly  finished, 
perfectly  preserved,  turned  up  in  a  bed  of  turf.  Some  axe-cases 
ag's  horn  were  also  discovered  in  the  same  bed.  Kear  these 
2tB  was  a  coarse  vase  of  black  pottery,  very  much  broken,  and 
mnded  with  a  black  mass  of  decomposed  pottery — there  were 
large  quantities  of  wrought  bones,  human  and  animal.  The  entire 
»  were  those  of  the  boar,  urus,  bull,  dog,  and  horse ;  but  none 
lan.  In  another  locality,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Portelette,  the 
1  of  a  man  was  found.  Here  was  evidently  a  Celtic  sepulchre, 
axes  were  entirely  new,  bearing  no  marks  of  use,  and  were  doubt- 
votive  offerings.  This  case  is  only  cited  to  show  that  the  same 
1  of  utensils  extend  from  the  comparatively  recent  Celtic  back  to 
remoter  diluvian  and  antediluvian  epochas.  We  annex  sketches 
he  deer's-hom  axe-cases  (Figs.  204  and  205),  because  in  the  more 


Fio.  204. 


Fio.  206. 


Celtic  back-horn  ''Axe-Cases.*'* 


5nt  excavations  none  were  discovered.  Fig.  204  is  an  axe-case  made 
le  horn  of  a  "  stag  of  ten,"  and  is  six  inches  in  length,  two  inches 


*  Bonoher,  PL  L 


358  GEOLOGY    AND   PALEONTOLOGY. 

wide  at  one  end,  and  a  little  more  than  one  inch  wide  at  the  other. 
Around  the  opening  intended  to  receive  the  stone,  a  line  has  been 
drawn  by  way  of  ornament.  The  axe  is  of  grayish  silex,  polished  along 
its  whole  length,  and  is  three  inches  long,  and  one  inch  and  a  half 
wide.    At  the  upper  end  of  the  case,  broken  remains  of  a  lai]ge 
wild  boar's  tusk  were  firmly  driven  into  the  horn ;  while  the  axe  itself 
was  very  loose,  and  seems  always  to  have  been  so  —  the  looseness 
being  increased  by  its  smooth  polish.    It  was  evidently  intended  to 
be  thrown,  or  detached  from  the  case,  whenever  a  blow  was  strad: 
with  it    The  handle  of  this  axe  was  twenty  inches  long,  made  of 
oak,  and  in  a  tolerable  state  of  preservation ;  but  became  reduced  one- 
half  in  drying,  by  crumbling  and  splitting  off  in  flakes.     Careleesly 
worked,  it  had  been  hardened  at  both  ends  in  the  fire.    This  was  the 
only  wooden  handle  found  —  some  being  of  bone,  and  many  othen 
cmtirely  decomposed. 

Fig.  205  was  an  axe-case  and  axe  similar  in  most  respects  to  l^^g. 
204,  except  its  handle  of  horn. 

A  great  variety  of  other  instruments,  made  of  deer's  horn,  oo» 
curred  in  this  and  other  alluvial  excavations ;  but  as  our  main  cod- 
cem  is  with  those  of  higher  antiquity,  we  must  pass  them  by  without 
notice,  and  proceed  to  the  diluvian  vestiges. 

In  the  gravel-pits  of  Menchecourt,  on  the  Somme,  M.  de  Perthes 
found  a  number  of  stone  axes  and  other  works,  associated  with  the 
remains  of  extinct  animals.  The  character  of  this  formation  is  maited 
by  erratic  blocks  and  the  organic  remains  which  it  contains:  the 
erratic  blocks  being  here  represented  by  boulders  of  sandstone,  and 
by  massive  flints,  which  have  been  visibly  rolled  and  rounded,  de- 
spite of  their  weight.  Its  organic  remains  are  chiefly  those  of  Ae 
elephant,  the  rhinoceros,  hippopotamus,  bear,  hyena,  stag,  oz^  nnu, 
and  other  mammalia,  of  races  either  extinct  or  foreign  to  the  pre- 
sent climate,  belonging  to  the  diluvian  epoch.  In  the  post-dQnTian 
or  alluvial  formations  already  spoken  of,  only  living  or  indigenoos 
species  are  met  with ;  and  the  human  bones  are  mixed  with  scorise, 
worked  metals,  pieces  of  pottery,  and  other  vestiges  of  the  civilization  of 
the  period  to  which  these  buried  men  belonged.  The  alluvia,  whateyer 
be  the  materials  which  compose  them,  are  easily  recognized  through 
the  horizontal  position  of  their  beds.  Such  regular  stratifications  do 
not  exist  in  the  Diluvial  formations.  Here  diflbrent  sands,  gravels, 
marls,  broken  and  rolled  flints,  everywhere  scattered  in  disturbed 
beds,  and  repeated  at  irregular  distances,  announce  the  movement 
of  a  great  mass  of  water  and  the  devastating  action  of  a  furiona  cw- 
rent.  Indeed  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  be  deceived  in  the  diluml 
cnaracter  of  these  formations,  or  to  confound  them  with  a  poeterior 


IN    CONNECTION   WITH    HUMAN   ORIGINS.  359 

podt  Everything  announces  the  diluvial  origin  of  these  beds  at 
tnchecourt :  the  total  absence  of  modem  relics  and  of  any  remains 
recent  animals ;  the  large  lumps  of  silex ;  the  scattered  boulders ; 
^pnre  sands  (yellow,  green,  and  black),  sometimes  in  distinct  layers, 
other  times  mixed  with  the  silex  whose  coiiehesy  descending  to  a  great 
[)th,  rise  again  immediately  to  the  surfisice  of  the  soil.  Such  is  the 
iracter  of  these  formations ;  wherein  we  meet  at  every  step  the  traces 
an  inmiense  catastrophe,  especially  in  valleys  where  the  diluvian 
ters  had  precipitated  the  ruins  accumulated  in  their  course.^ 
IL  Baillon,  speaking  of  this  locality,  says :  — 

'  We  begin  to  find  bones  at  the  depth  of  ten  or  twelve  feet,  in  the  graTol  of  Menchecoort ; 
lli^  are  more  plentiful  at  eighteen  or  twenty  feet  deep.  Among  them  are  bones  which 
« hndaed  and  broken  before  thej  were  entombed,  and  others  whose  angles  have  been 
■ded  by  friction  in  water ;  but  neither  of  these  are  found  as  deep  as  those  which  remain 
ire.  These  last  are  deposited  at  the  bottom  of  the  graTcl  bed ;  they  are  whole,  being 
th«r  rounded  nor  broken,  and  were  probably  articulated  at  the  time  of  their  deposition. 
Mmd  the  whole  hind  leg  of  a  riiinoceros,  the  bones  of  which  were  stiU  in  their  proper 
itire  position.  They  must  hare  been  connected  by  ligaments,  and  CTen  coyered  with 
ides,  at  the  time  of  their  destruction.  The  rest  of  the  skeleton  of  the  same  animal  lay 
I  small  distance.  I  hare  remarked  that  wheneTer  we  meet  with  bones  disposed  in  this 
■ner — that  is  to  say,  articulated  —  we  also  find  that  the  sand  has  formed  a  hard  agglo- 
cition  against  one  side  of  them." 

Subjoined  is  a  list  of  the  mammifers  discovered  by  M.  Baillon  in  the 
nds  of  Menchecourt :  namely,  elephant,  rhinoceros,  fossil  horse  (of 
sdium  size  and  more  slender  form  than  the  living  species),  felis 
elea,  canis  speleus,  hyena,  bear,  stag,  and  bos  bombi&ons  of  Harlan, 
scale  from  the  neck  of  a  great  crocodile  was  also  exhumed  from 
ivel  of  Menchecourt,  being  only  the  third  instance  in  which  traces 
that  saurian  had  been  found,  thus  associated,  in  Europe :  once  at 
entford  in  England,  once  in  the  diluvial  beds  of  the  Val  d'Amo, 
d  once  at  Menchecourt.  f 

We  have  said  that,  among  these  diluvian  remains,  (amid  bones  of 
phants,  rhinoceroses,  and  crocodiles,  under  many  beds  of  sand  and 
ivel,  and  at  a  depth  of  several  feet  below  the  modern  soil,)  vestiges 
human  industry  had  been  met  with ;  and  we  now  give  a  section  of 
B  locality  (Fig.  106)  from  which  flint  axes,  agglutinated  with  a  mass 
bones  and  sand,  were  procured.  These  axes  were  taken  from  the 
riferous  beds;  one  at  four  and  a  half  metres,  or  nearly  thirteen  feet, 
d  the  other  at  nine  metres,  or  about  twenty-seven  feet,  below  thu 
T&ce.  The  character  of  the  soil  and  of  the  superposed  layers  of 
mpact  sand,  free  from  any  appearance  of  modem  detritus,  forbids 
supposition  that  they  could  ever  have  reached  such  a  depth  through 
iddent  since  the  formation  of  the  bed  itself,  or  by  any  infiltration  from 

•  BoQflher  de  Perthea ;  p.  217-246.  f  Cn^ier :  Ossemena  FomUm. 


860 


GEOLOOT    AND    PAL JOZTTOLOGT, 


•  Mothm,  OT     f        L  8np«flra«l  vegeUbla  earth  —  hnmua. 
AUutial.        \       n.  Lower  VBget»bl«  —  »rgUl»CMiis. 

IIL  Brown  el*;. 
Dihaian,  or         IV.  Cpper  bed  of  tUei —  rolled  Mid  broken,  «ith  h 
Ciytmuat  af  of  white  marl  and  rolled  challc,  1b  »mj^ 

Srongmati.  fngmenta. 

T.  CompMt  feimpnong  claj. 


IN    COKKEOTION   WITH   HUMAN   ORIGINS.  861 

rior  level :  because,  in  snch  cases,  some  trace  must  have  been 
their  occnrrence.  "No  doubt  esists  that  those  axes  had  lain  in 
me  position  ever  since  the  fossilized  bones  were  there,  or  that 
ere  brought  thither  by  the  same  causes. 
J  other  excavations  were  examined,  as  opportunities  occurred ; 
dues  bearing  unmistakeable  evidence  of  human  workmanship 
liscovered  so  frequently  in  the  drifij  as  to  establish  the  fiEkct 
I  all  room  fbr  question.  The  occurrence  of  similar  axes  in 
ires  of  the  Celtic  era,  might  otherwise  support  the  idea  that 
id  found  their  way  by  subsidence  fit>m  upper  to  lower  levels ; 
»  character  of  the  formation,  as  before  remarked,  renders  such 
^ncies  highly  improbable,  if  not  impossible;  and  it  seems 
more  likely  that  old  diluvian  remains  were  discovered  by  a 
modem  people,  who  adopted  these  ancient  tools  in  later 
il  ceremonies.  But  it  is  not  necessary  to  assume  either  hypo* 
the  same  wants  would  suggest  similar  utensils.  Forms,  vene- 
»  symbolical  of  any  religious  rite  or  sentiment,  are  very  per- 
t,  especially  among  a  rude  people :  and,  whether  we  suppose 
3re  ancient  race  to  have  been  entirely  destroyed,  and  suc- 
by  another  after  a  catastrophe,  or  the  same  type  to  have  con- 
through  that  long  period  which  must  have  elapsed  between 
avian  and  the  Celtic  epochas,  the  circumstance  that  the  same 
lents  are  found  in  both  positions  is  not  attended  with  any 
"able  difficulties.  Indeed,  Indian  axes,  discovered  by  Mr. 
in  our  Western  mounds,  are  so  precisely  similar  in  form  and 
il  to  those  we  have  been  describing,  that  one  should  not  be 
surprised  at  seeing  them  adduced,  by  some  sapient  advocate 
unity  of  human  races,  as  decisive  proofe  of  the  Celtic  origin 
erican  Indians, 
annexed  cuts  (Figs.  207  and  208)  represent  different  sections 

'' Lmmo-d^"     J      VI.  Marly  claj,  with  broken  flints,  white  externally. 
tritique,       \    VII.  Marij  sand,  containing  bones  of  mammifers. 

'  VIT,  Beds  of  rolled  chalk,  in  pisiform  firagments,  mixed 


tU 


Clayey  and 
Bondy, 


■  with  siliceous  graTcL 

IX.  WBte  clay. 
2L  White  sand. 
XL  Gray  sandy  clay. 
XIL  Clay  and  sand,  ochry,  in  Teins. 
XIIL  Pure  gray  clay. 
XIV.  Ochry  Tcin. 
Sandy,  XV.  Alternate  beds,  slightly  oblique,  with  shells  and  dila 

Tian  bones. 
FUniy.  XVI.  Lower  bed  of  flints,  rolled  and  broken. 

^   These  marks  show  the  position  of  the  flint-axes. 

46 


{ 


30  OKOLOflT   AMD   FALAOKTOUtS^ 

of  s  iMsk  at  Abbeville ;  *  ftfler  excavations  ■■ 
■^ell^  wMe  iqiairii^  the ftjitificatioM  of  the  jJaea.  Bnc^vi 
of  gisvel  nnmn  ri{;htfiint]inlmrthninirfhrti,ihnril  hrianf  im  Jn 
were  fonnd ;  and,  immediately  below  tiwm,  a  ffint  knfc;  ^ 
« itill  lower  level,  stone  axes  were  diseovered. 

The  eziBtenco  of  hiiman  wcHrka  in  Galfic  dihnian  dril^  ^fna 
piOTeo.  Similar  works  have  ako  been  finrnd  in  die  alkniiHo 
■ame  localities:  and,  inMmnchaeibe  bertgeok^lrtaaagrttiBtw 
tbeee  fonnatioiu  may  have  ocettpied  myriads  of  yeai^  itnBka 
testing  to  trace  connexions  between  the  two  peiiodk  Tlus  «• 
now  attempt  by  hi  examination  of  lome  mde  menuntos  of 
•ndent  times  entombed  in  modier  earth.  In  later  Celtk  s^oli 
(beodes  stone  ans,  of  r^^nlarBh^w  and  high  p(diBh,)ninneniiii 
rils  wroagbt  from  deen'  homa  were  disoorered,  of  wiaA  wt 
given  qtecimens  when  treating  of  axes. 


L  Baetnt.  —  Thickness  6  feet 
«.  Vegetable  mould. 
b.  Rabbte. 
n.  DUntiu  fomution  (oljimian  Br.]. 

A.  First  b«d-~li. 

1.  YeUoiT  Buid — BTpno-hrngbKnu. 
i   sura,  roUsd  ud  broken,  mixed  with 

gr»Tel. 
8    Oreen  und. 

B.  Seeond  bed— djfarltlqiie  Br.— 900. 
1111.  Hmm*  at  illex,  rolled  end  broken, 

nixed  irith  p»T«l  end  hrraginou 


aid.      Below  this  ibM  ti 
da  to  fonn  obliqae  b«dfc 
2,  nie  same  silei,  fonnlug  ■!■ 
in  green  nnd. 
8  8  8.  The  Mine  d]*x,teBia(riHM 
In  bleck  euid,  Mdond  bj  «■< 
the  deoompaaUea  at  EpdiK 
4  4.  Vein  of  white  Mad,  onto 
lejer  of  iOu  Md  bMdi  rf  t 
5.  Teina  of  paie  Mad — 11^ 
=.  CeiaeliHiMMy  ftMJht 


Ctltio  hanuaer,  of  bock-hon.* 


IK    COKHKGTIOir   TITH    HUHAH    OEIOIHS.  368 

lD  metance  of  fhe  early  xme  of  deera'  Tfv*.  209 

1,  (mflntioned  hy  Br.  Wilson  in  his 

war  on  the  pre-Celtic  racea  of  Scotland, 

I  before  tke  British  Association  for 

9,)  may  be  hero  cited.    Bemuns  of  a 

3  wWe  have  recently  been  exhomed 

Blair  Dnunmond  Moas,  seven    miles 

re  Stirling  bridge,  and  tnrenty  miles 

a&e  nearest  point  of  the  river  Forth 

m  by  any  possibility  a  whale  coold 

natoralty  stranded.     Nevertheless,  a 

B  harpoon  of  deers'  bom,  fonnd  along 

k  the  cetaceons  mammal,  proves  that 

fottitized  whale  pertains  to,  and  foils 
bin,  human  historical  periods;  at  the 
le  time  that  it  points  to  an  era  snbse- 
int  to  man's  first  colonization  of  the 
lisb  Isles. 
iketcbes  of  other  instrnments,  made  of 

same  material,  eqaally  illustrate  the 
le  state  of  Celtic  arte.  Fig.  209,  made 
ui  antler  and  part  of  the  horn  attached  to  the  head,  was  used  as 

Sitd.  TrtmtBtn*  StctioK 
Bceeot. 

Vegetable  earth. 
IniupoTted  earth. 
DQntiaB  fiwukUoii  (eljniiicD  Br.). 
Rntbed. 

Uiitare  of  rolled  lUex  uid  tAxj. 
Idnpa  and  oblique  toiiic  of  white 
■and,   mixed  vitk    grarel    and 
rilex. 
'  Bed  of  ferm^oiM  diloriut  grit 
8ud  agglntioated  by  a  cement 
of  hTdratod  iron. 
Bnond  bed.     (D£trltiqae  Brong.) 
.  Haseea  of  Tolled  silex,  tolled  with 

pateL 
.  ffinnons  band  of  silei  (rolled)  in 

black  sand. 
.  Han  of  nlez  and  grsTel,  in  brown 

ferroginoiu  land. 
.  Celtic  inatramcnta  contained  in  the 
maa*  of  eilei,  coTered  with  fer- 
rapnoiu  sand ;  one  Mt  8}  metres 
below  the  Borface,  the  other  at 
6  netre*  tM)  eentimetrw. 
Richer,  Plate  m 


-AbbmOtTi 


CEOLOCT  ASD   FAL^OVTOLOGT, 


^^  a  hammer ;  andFig.210tten> 

denth-  intended  for  a  pidaBe. 

Many  odier  q^ecimens,  eqaiDj 

mde  in  design  and  execation, 

were  foond  in  theee  alfanid 

depodts;  bnt,  notwifhstuifisg 

Ihe  mcist  careful   aeuth,  no 

traces  of  worked  bones  hfie 

fecotcied  in  Ihe  diloTial  beds;  ezoipt 

in  two  dodbdol  inetancee^  where  fragments  of fM 

deers'  horn   i^ipeared  to  show  some  traces  of 

wcvkmanship. 

Among  die  we^Kms  need  by  ancient  peoph^ 
axes  hare  ahrays  been,  if  not  the  moet  commoB, 
at  kast  the  beet  known.  We  have  spoken  of 
thoise  found  in  the  Celtic  sepnlchres,  and  will  im 
gire  sketches  of  a  few  of  them.  figs.  211,  2U 
and  213  are  Celtic  axes.  The  first  is  composedof 
eilex.  the  second  of  jade,  and  the  third  of  por 
phvry :  they  are  all  of  elegant  form  and  peiftet 
polish.  This  is  the  preTailing  form ;  though  the  instromente  wj 
in  size  from  eight  inches  down  to  two  inches  and  a  half  in  lengAi 

with  aproportionatewiddi 

An  elegant  little  jasperin 
(Fig.214)i8ofthe6msIler 

size. 

Seipentine  is  another 
common  material,  fremiti 
beautiful  appearance  and 
fiuiility  of  workmanship: 
chalk  and  even  bitumen 
are  also  frequently  fomid 
moulded  into  the  typical 
form.  The  subjoined  (Pig*' 
215,  216,  217)  appear  to 
have  been  intended  fo^ 
amulets.  Fig.  215  is  of 
grit,  two  inches  long,  con- 
taining a  rude  representar 
tion  of  a  human  fece,  and 
pierced  so  as  to  be  worn 
Celtic  axes,  adxes,  Acf  ^  an  amulet    Fig.  216  » 


Fi«.nL 


Fio.212. 


Fio.  218. 


Fia.  214. 


•  Boucher,  Plate  IV. 


t  Idem,  Plate  XDL 


OOITKBCTIOK   WITH    HUHAH    OKIGINS. 


366 


CtlOa  AnnltU.* 


lalt;  and  Fig. 
B  more  of  the 
e,  is  made  of 
i,  omamented 
»aa-relie&,  and 

holes  for  8118- 
tn  amulet,  or 
faeteniDg  in  a 

al  other  specimens  of  difierent  sizes,  material,  and  finish, 
i  same  general  form,  were  found  in  the  Celtic  sepulchres, 
nnecessary  to  our  purpose  to  enumerate  or  describe. 
e  axes,  numhers  of  flints,  wrought  in  the  form  of  knives, 
in  the  Celtic  depoutories,  and  instmmenta  of  both  kinds 
iscovered  in  the  diluvian  deposites ;  the  only  difference 

Celtic  and  dilavian  remains  lying  in  the  fineness  of  the 
p,  as  the  form  and  materia}  were  in  both  cases  the  same. 
19,  and  220,  represent  axes  from  the  diluvian  deposites ; 
nay  be  as  well  to  remark,  once  for  all,  that  the  word  axe 

conventional  term,  applied  generally  to  all  stones  of  a 
ical  shape,  and  is  not  intended  to  convey  the  idea  that 
mente  were  always  nsed  as  weapons  or  ae  mechanical 
shall  take  occasion  to  explain. 

222,  and  223,  are  sketohes  of  Celtic  knives;  and  Figs. 
1 226,  are  corresponding  instruments  of  the  dilavian  epoch. 


Fio.219. 


Fio.221. 


t  lUd..  Pla.  XXIV.,  ZZV 


866 


QEOLOOT   AVD    PALAOMTOLOOT, 


IHlaTi*!  kniTM." 

Besides  the  axes  and  kniveB,  thera  were  still  other  spednteniof 
wroQght  eilez  and  BandstoDe,  which  appear  to  have  been  fad  u 
symbols  or  signs  connected  with  the  lites  of  religion.  Some  of  tbM 
were  probably  the  original  forme  or  models  of  the  Celtic  atonei^M 
widely  known ;  viz.,  eromUeht,  dolment,  liehavent,  &c.  They  ceitiul; 
have  the  same  shapes,  and  it  is  not  easy  to  assign  any  other  an  n 
ori^n  to  them.  Qenerally  pyramidal  or  cubic  in  form,  th^  are  foand, 
with  little  variation,  from  the  oldest  diluvian  to  the  Cdtk  pebod, 


Dniidioal  MonnmeDla.t 


and  even  down  to  near  the  Roman  times.    They  are  represented  •' 
Figs.  22T,  228,  229,  and  230. 


•  Bondwr,  PL  XXVU. 


t  Rnd.,  Pis.  TfTtTtm  and  XZXIT. 


IK    COKirXCTIOK   WITH   HUMAN   0BI6IKS.  367 

We  ahoold  remember  that  many  of  the  instraments  we  call  axes  were 
robably  need  only  in  sacrifices,  and  some,  perhaps,  merely  as  votive 
lerings  or  amulets ;  being  too  small,  and  made  of  materials  too  fina- 
le, to  have  been  of  any  use  either  as  weapons  or  as  tools.  Moreover, 
ley  were  fitted  so  slightly  to  their  cases,  that  they  must  have  become 
3tached  whenever  a  blow  was  struck,  and  would  thus  have  been  left 
[  the  wound,  or,  in  case  of  sacrifice,  would  have  dropped  into  the 
}le  of  the  dolmen  made  to  receive  the  blood  of  the  victim.  This 
iperstition  still  exists  among  some  savage  tribes,  who,  in  their  human 
kcrifices,always  leave  the  knife  in  the  wound ;  and  may  perhaps  be 
Bced  in  the  practice  of  Italian  bravos,  with  whom  it  is  a  point  of 
rofessional  honor  to  leave  the  stiletto  sticking  in  the  body  of  the 
(Ordered  man. 

**Xkb  triftngolar  axe  was  probably  a  form  oonsecrated  by  custom  among  those  mde 
hm,  like  the  oresoent  among  the  Turks.  Being  nesrer  employed  as  an  instrument  of 
•tti,  eieept  in  saerifiees;  when  the  saorifioe  was  consummated,  on  funereal  occasions,  it 
nU  be  depodted  near  the  urn  containing  the  ashes  of  the  chief  they  wished  to  honor,  or 
liv  the  sltar  of  the  god  th^  would  propitiate.  At  any  rate,  the  permanence  of  so  mde 
iliAs  ef  art  during  so  many  ages,  or  perhaps  so  many  hundreds  of  ages — from  a  period 
fnkaown  antiquity,  separated  from  historic  times  by  one  of  the  great  serolutions  of  the 
nth— tnd  disappearing,  not  gradually,  but  suddenly;  and  either  by  death  or  conquest; 
^ki  raoceeded  l^  remains  of  the  Roman  era — ^indicates  the  existence  of  a  people  in  a  state 
rkibarism  ttcm  whic^  they  would  probably  ncTcr  have  emerged.  Inhabiting  a  country 
iHcf  lakes  and  forests,  they  may  hare  resembled  the  Indians  of  North  America ;  or,  to 
liiei  a  more  ancient  example,  we  may  compare  them  to  the  nomadic  tribes  of  Ana  and 
fiiea :  the  Tartars,  Mongols,  and  Bedouins.  The  duration  of  their  stationary  state  defies 
JI  ipeeolation ;  since  the  most  ancient  traditions,  especially  of  the  pastoral  Arabs,  repre- 
est  them  precisely  as  we  see  them  to-day,  and  there  is  no  sensible  difference  between  the 
ttt  of  Jacob  and  that  of  a  modem  Sh^ykh."  * 

The  supposition  that  these  pre-Celtic  populations  of  Europe  may 
ave  resembled  our  North  American  Indians  is  exceedingly  just,  so 
)ng  as  similitudes  are  restricted  merely  to  social  habits,  superinduced 
n  both  continents  by  the  same  natural  causes ;  but  that  the  abori- 
mes  of  Europe  were  not,  in  any  case,  identical  physiologically  with 
le  trans- AUeghanian  mound-builders,  has  been  already  exemplified 
iipra,  p.  291].  This  leads  us  to  the  ^'Pre-Celtic  AnnaU  of  Scotland  " 
-one  of  those  sterling  works,  replete  with  soUd  instruction,  that 
Jflects  infinite  honor  on  the  "native  heath,"  which  Dr.  Daniel 
?^IL80N  has  recentiy  exchanged  for  a  Canadian  home.  Whilst 
eartily  welcoming  such  an  accession  of  science  to  our  continent,  we 
^  space  to  do  more  than  present  the  learned  archaeologist's  results 
1  the  concisest  form.  Caledonia,  in  ages  anterior  to  any  Celtic  tra- 
itions,  appears  to  have  been  successively  occupied  by  two  types  of 
^  (heretofore  unknown  to  historians),  distinct  firom  each  other  no 

*  IL  Boucher  de  Perthee :  Antiquity  Celtiquet. 


8<8 


GKOX^OGT  AKD   PALJBOVTOL0aT| 


len  than  from  tficir  Celtic  destroyera ;  mnd  fhk  long  pnor 

Soman  invasion  of  Siitain.    The  meet  ancient  of  these  exdnet 

Tix^  the  ^Kumbe-Jk^plkaW  (or,  men  with  ioa^6haped  skuDB^floi 

dnniig  the  earlier  pait  of  the  '^  Primeval  or  SUme  period;"  an 

socoeamrB,  ihe  ^  Sracky  hpkali "  (or,  Mkart  heads)  fived  towai 

latter  part.    Boflk  became  more  or  less  displaced  by  intnuive 

jiiriiig dhe  sabseqxient  ^Archaic  or  ^iim^e  period;"  while fk 

irndnDy  gs^^  iKYy  before  the  precarsors  of  Saxons,  Angli, 

Soiwegians  kc^  who  usher  in  the  ''Teutonic  or  Irm  p 

piafe  die  Bommn  inTaoon  of  Scotland  in  the  year  80  a.  D., ; 

^rliai  primcNr£jd  en  did  Caledonia's  aborigines  begin?— Wi 

^sxjt^nm^  let  Cadedmian  archaeology  speak  for  itself:  — 


<f  flfiiiiiml%  Prof«8Bor  IHIIboii  assigns  to  the  mm 

with  promiiieiit  psrietsl  tab«i»  i 

imce,  he  eonoeiTes,  snooeeds  anotlier  vi 

wmd  praunsnt  and  narrow  oodpnl    TIm  II 

to  r^ard  as  that  of  the  bronse  or  tnl 

■ger  than  the  Srst  and  broader  tlua  tt 

a4  ^e  aides.     The  last,  Professor  NiHsob  cos 

Te  ^is  saeeeeded  the  tme  SoandinaTian  race,  sad 


« 


Fm-SSL 


Fio.  282. 


MNO.T.    N«tb«r  Uiqahart  Oatrn." 


Fortunately  a  few  skulls  firom  So 

Biiili  and  oists  are  preserred  in  the 

of  the  Scottish  Antiquaries  and  of  \ 

hnrgh  Phrenological  Sodety.    A  cc 

of  these  with  the  specimens  of  cm 

by  Dr.  Thumam  f^m  examples  foi 

andent  tomnlar  cemetery  at  Lamel 

York,  beliered  to  be  of  the  Ang 

period,  abundantly  prores  an  esseni 

ence  of  races,  f    The  latter,  thon^ 

to  the  superior  or  dolicbo-kephaHc 

small,  Tory  poorly  dereloped,  low  ai 

in  the  forehead,  and  pyramidal  in 

striking  feature  of  one  type  of  eraaii 

Scottish  barrows  is  a  square  eompae 

<<  No.  7  [Figs.  281  and  282]  was 

firom  a  cist  disooTered  nnder  a  larg 

Nether  Urqnhart,  Fifeshire,  in  188& 

count  of  the  opening  of  sereral  c 

tumuli  in  the  same  district  is  gplTSi 

tenant-Colonel  Miller,  in  his  '  Inqaii 

ing  the  Site  of  the  Battle  of  Mons  Gi 

Some  of  them  contained  ums  and  hw 

ornaments  of  Jet  and  shale,  and  the 

relics,  while  in  otiiers  were  found  ii 

or  weapons  of  iron.    It  is 


e  PrlmlilTe  inhabitants  of  SoandinaTia,  by  Professor  NUlson  of  Lvmd. 

f  Natural  Uiitory  of  Man,  p.  198.  %  AxduDoL  loL  ir.  pp.  tt»  M 


IN    CONNECTION    WITH    HUMAN    ORIGINS. 


369 


M>i>th»r  cxrUDple  of  the  ume  clau  of  oranii.  .  .  .  Tha  whole  of  these,  more  or  legs,  nesrl; 
agree  vilb  the  loDgthened  otiiI  farm  deHGribed  by  Profesior  Nillson  as  the  BGCond  raoe  of 
the  ScundinaTinu  tumuli,  Tbej  hare  mostl;  a  iingolarl;  narrow  and  elongated  occiput: 
and  with  their  coioparstiTclj  low  and  narrow  forehead,  might  not  inaptly  be  described  by 
the  fnmiliar  term  boal-ihapttl.  It  is  probable  that  farther  iuTeatigation  will  eatabliah  tbia 
as  the  type  of  a  primitiTG,  if  not  of  the  primeval  natire  race.  Though  they  approach  in 
form  to  a  superior  type,  falling  under  the  Bret  or  Dolioho-kephalio  clasa  of  Professor  Rel- 
lius'a  arrangement,  their  capBcily  is  generally  small,  and  their  deielopment,  for  the  most 
part,  poor  ;  so  thnt  there  is  nothing  in  their  eruninl  characleriatica  iDconeiBteDt  with  such 
endenco  aa  aeems  to  asaiga  to  thoai  the  rude  arts  and  extremely  limited  knowledge  of  the 
British  SLooe  Period.  .  .  . 

"  Tbe  skull,  of  which  the  measuremetita  are 
FiQ.  233.  given  in  No.  10  [Figs.  233  aod  234],  is  the 

■ame  here  referred  to,  presented  to  the  Fhren- 
ologienl  Museum  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Liddell.  It 
is  a  very  striking  eiample  of  the  British 
Brachy-kephalio  type;  square  and  compact  ia 
form,  broad  and  short,  but  well  balanced,  idJ 
with  a  gooil  frontal  deTelopment.  It  no  doubt 
pertained  to  some  primitive  chief,  or  orch- 
prieat,  sage,  it  may  be,  in  council,  and  brave 
in  war.  The  site  of  bis  place  of  sepulture  has 
ohvionsly  been  chosen  for  the  same  reasons 
which  led  to  its  selection  at  a  later  period  for 
the  erection  of  the  belfry  and  beaeon-iowpr 
of  the  old  burgh.  It  is  the  most  elevated  spot 
in  the  neighborhood,  and  here  bis  cist  had 
been  laid,  and  the  memorial  mound  piled  over 
it,  which  doubtless  remained  untouched  so 
long  as  his  memory  was  cherished  in  the  tra- 
ditions of  his  people. .  .  . 

"  Few  as  these  examples  are,  they  will  pro- 
bably be  found,  on  further  investigation,  to 
belong  to  a  race  entirely  dii>tiDct  from  those 
previonaly  described.     They  correspond  very 
nearly  to  the  Brachy-kephalic  crania  of  the 
supposed  primeval  race  of  gcaoditiaiia,  de- 
scribed by  Profesaor  Nillson   as   short,  with 
prominent  parietal  tubers,  and  broad  and  flat- 
tened occiput.     In  frontal  devclapment,  how- 
■e  decidedly  superior  to  the  previous  clnas  of  crania,  and  such  evidenee  ps  we 
11  poanae  seems  to  point  to  n  very  different  Euccessiou  of  races  to  that  which  Scandinavioti 
^tlinolagistB  now  recogoiie  in  the  prioiitive  history  of  the  north  of  Europe.  ,  .  . 

"So  far  as  appears  from  the  table  of  measurements,  the  following  laws  would  seem  to 
I  be  indicated :  —  In  the  primitive  or  elongated  dolicho-kepbalie  type,  for  whieh  the  distine- 
tfTO  tiile  of  kumbe-kephalic  is  here  suggested  —  tbe  parietal  diameter  is  remarkably  email, 
baing  frequently  exceeded  by  the  vertical  dinmeter;  in  the  second  or  brachy-kephalio  does, 
e  parietal  diameter  is  the  greater  of  tbe  two ;  in  the  Celtio  crania  the;  are  nearly  eqnal : 
d  in  the  medieval  or  true  dolicho-kepholic  beads,  the  parietal  diameter  U  again  found 
^•eidedly  in  excess ;  while  the  preponderance  or  deHciency  of  the  longitudinal  in  its  rela- 
proportion  to  tbe  ether  diameters,  fumlabes  the  most  characteristic  features  referred 
>  the  elisaiRcation  of  the  kumbe-kephalic,  brachy-kephalio.  Celtio,  and  dolicho-kephalio 
^Ik«fl.    Not  the  least  interesting  indications  which  these  reaallB  afford,  both  to  tbe  athno- 

47 


.    Old  StMplo.  Mod 


I  •V«r,  they  ai 


i 


370  GEOLOOT    AND    FAL^ONTOLOOT^ 

logist  and  the  arohnologlBt,  are  the  eyidenoes  of  natiTe  primitiTe  raoet  in  Beothad  prior  lo 
the  intrusion  of  the  Celtsd ;  and  also  the  probability  of  these  races  haiiDg  enoeMded  eaeh 
other  in  a  different  order  firom  the  primitiye  colonists  of  Boandinaria.    Of  the  formir  fut, 
▼is.,  the  existence  of  primitiye  races  prior  to  the  Celtso,  I  think  no  doubt  can  be  bow  eatCT" 
tained.    Of  the  order  of  their  succession,  and  their  exact  share  in  the  ehaagei  and  pie> 
gresslTC  deTclopment  of  the  natiye  arts  which  the  archsBologist  deteeta,  we  still  ftand  a 
need  of  further  proof.  .  .  . 

<*  The  peculiar  characteristic  of  the  primcTal  Scottish  type  appears  rather  to  be  a  nanw 
prolongation  of  the  occiput  in  the  region  of  the  cerebellum,  suggesting  the  term  afamdjr 
applied  to  them  of  boatrthaped,  and  for  which  the  name  of  KwnbekephakB  mey  periispi  bt 
conTcniently  employed  to  distinguish  them  from  the  higher  type  with  which  they  art  otter- 
wise  apt  to  be  confounded.  .  .  . 

<*  The  peculiarity  in  the  teeth  of  certain  classes  of  ancient  crania  abore  referred  to  ii  of 
▼ery  general  application,  and  has  been  obserred  as  common  CTcn  among  British  Milon. 
The  cause  is  obvious,  resulting  from  the  similarity  of  food  in  both  cases.  The  old  Britoo 
of  the  Anglo-Roman  period,  and  the  Saxon  both  of  England  and  the  Scottish  Lothiiu,  kad 
liTcd  to  a  great  extent  on  barley  bread,  oaten  cakes,  parched  peas,  or  the  like  fare,  pro- 
ducing the  same  results  on  his  teeth  as  the  hard  sea-biscuit  does  on  those  of  tlio  Biitiik 
sailor.  Such,  however,  is  not  generally  the  case,  and  in  no  instance,  indeed,  to  the  mm 
extent  in  the  skulls  found  in  the  earlier  British  tumuli.  In  the  Scottish  examples  described 
above,  the  teeth  are  mostly  very  perfect,  and  their  crowns  not  at  all  worn  down. . .  • 

**  The  inferences  to  be  drawn  ftom  such  a  comparison  are  of  considerable  valne  in  iIm 
indications  they  afford  of  the  domestic  habits  and  social  life  of  a  race,  the  last  survivor  of 
which  has  mouldered  underneath  his  green  tumulus,  perchance  for  centuries  before  the  «i 
of  our  earliest  authentic  chronicles.  As  a  means  of  comparison  this  characteristic  appel^ 
ance  of  the  teeth  manifestly  furnishes  one  means  of  discriminating  between  an  eariy  tad  i 
etill  earlier,  if  not  primeval  period,  and  though  not  in  itself  conclusive,  it  may  be  found  of 
eonsiderable  value  when  taken  in  connexion  with  the  other  and  still  more  obvious  peenliiri- 
ties  of  the  crania  of  the  earliest  barrows.  We  perceive  from  it,  at  least,  that  a  very  decided 
change  took  place  in  the  common  food  of  the  country,  from  the  period  when  the  utiTe 
Briton  of  the  primeval  period  pursued  the  chase  with  the  flint  lance  and  arrow,  and  the 
spear  of  deer's  horn,  to  that  comparatively  recent  period  when  the  Saxon  marauders  begu 
to  effect  settiements  and  build  houses  on  the  scenes  where  they  had  ravaged  the  villagei  of 
the  older  British  natives.  The  first  class,  we  may  infer,  attempted  littie  cultivation  of  tbe 
soil.  .  .  . 

<*  Viewing  Archaeology  as  one  of  the  most  essential  means  for  the  elucidation  of  piMife 
history,  it  has  been  employed  here  chiefly  in  an  attempt  to  trace  out  the  annals  of  ov 
country  prior  to  that  comparatively  recent  medieval  period  at  which  the  boldest  of  ovU^ 
torians  have  heretofore  ventured  to  begin.     The  researches  of  the  ethnologist  cany  ni  beck 
somewhat  beyond  that  epoch,  and  confirm  many  of  those  conclusions,  especially  in  relitioe 
to  the  close  affinity  between  the  native  arts  and  Celtic  races  of  Scotiand  and  IreliDd,  it 
which  we  have  arrived  by  means  of  archaeological  evidence.  .  .  .  But  we  have  found  ftoa 
many  independent  sources  of  evidence,  that  the  primeval  history  of  Britain  most  be  loigbt 
for  in  the  annals  of  older  races  than  the  Celtae,  and  in  the  remains  of  a  people  of  idiOB  we 
have  as  yet  no  reason  to  believe  that  any  philological  traces  are  discoverable,  though  thcj 
probably  do  exist  mingled  with  later  dialects,  and  especially  in  the  topographical  aosiflii- 
dature,  adopted  and  modified,  but  in  all  likelihood  not  entirely  superseded  by  lat«  colo- 
nists.   With  the  earliest  intelligible  indices  of  that  primeval  colonization  of  the  British  bki 
our  archaeological  records  begin,  mingling  their  dim  historic  annals  with  the  lait  glut 
traces  of  elder  worlds ;  and,  as  an  essentially  independent  element  of  historical  meirek, 
they  terminate  at  the  point  where  the  isolation  of  Scotland  oeases  by  its  being  eobiMid 
into  the  unity  of  medieval  Christendom."  * 

*  Wilson:  Arohseol.  and  Prehist  Annals  of  Scotland;  Edinb.  1851 ;  pp.  168->187, 00MI 


IN    CONNKOflOK   WITH   HUMAN    ORIGINS.  371 

Nehiher  in  Scotia  nor  in  Scandinavia,  then,  any  more  than  in  Gal- 
lia, are  lacking  mute,  but  incontrovertible  testimonies  to  the  abori- 
ginal diversity  of  mankind,  as  well  as  to  human  antiquity  incalculably 
beyond  all  written  chronicles.  Ere  long,  ^^  Crania  Britannicay  or  De- 
lineations of  the  Skulls  of  the  Aboriginal  Inhabitants  of  the  British 
Islands,  and  of  the  Baces  immediately  succeeding  them,"  will  vouch 
for  ezLsting  evidences  of  the  same  unanswerable  facts  in  England. 
The  forthcoming  work  of  Doctors  Davis  and  Thurkam  promises — 

"Not  merely  to  reproduce  the  most  lively  and  forcible  traits  of  the  primeyal  Celtic 
kntCT  or  warrior,  and  his  Roman  conqueror,  succeeded  by  Saxon  or  Angle  chieftains  and 
Mtden,  and  Uter  stiU  by  the  Vikings  of  Scandinayia ;  but  also  to  indicate  the  peculiarities 
vUeh  marked  the  different  tribes  and  races  who  have  peopled  the  diversified  regions  of  the 
fritiBk  lalandB.'* 

We  conclude  this  imperfect  sketch  with  remarks,  truthfol  as  they 
are  eloquent,  of  M.  Boucher  de  Perthes,  on  the  subject  of  these  pre- 
Celtic  resuscitations : — 


<i 


My  ^Bcoreries  may  appear  trifling  to  some,  for  they  comprise  little  save  crumbling 
booes  and  radely  sculptured  stones.     Here  are  neither  medals  nor  inscriptions,  neither  has- 
reli«ft  nor  stataes — no  vases,  elegant  in  form,  and  precious  in  material  —  nothing  but 
^es  and  rudely  polished  flints.     But  to  the  observer  who  values  the  demonstration  of  a 
truth  more  than  the  possession  of  a  jewel,  it  is  not  in  the  finish  of  a  work,  nor  in  its  market- 
price,  that  its  value  eonsists.    The  specimen  he  considers  most  beautiful  is  that  which 
ftffordB  the  greatest  help  in  proving  a  fact  or  realizing  a  prevision ;  and  the  flint  which  a 
^Qeetor  would  throw  aside  with  contempt,  or  the  bone  which  has  not  even  the  value  of  a 
Wae^  rendered  precious  by  the  labor  it  has  cost  him,  is  preferred  to  a  Murrhine  vase  or  to 
its  weight  in  gold. 

"  The  arts,  even  the  most  simple,  those  which  seem  bom  with  nature,  have,  like  nature 

^evMli^  h«d  their  influioy  and  their  ricissitudes ;  and  industry,  properly  so  called  —  that 

is,  the  indispensable  arts — has  always  preceded  the  ornamental.     It  is  the  same  with  men 

ea  with  aaimalw ;  and  the  first  nightingale,  before  he  thought  of  singing  or  of  sporting, 

teu^t  a  branch  for  his  nest  and  a  worm  for  food :  he  was  a  hunter  before  he  became  a 

■mndan. 

**  However  great  the  number  of  ages  which  shroud  the  history  of  a  people,  there  is  one 

BMthod  of  interrogating  them,  and  ascertaining  their  standing  and  intelligence.     It  is  by 

thdr  works.    If  they  have  left  no  specimens  of  art,  it  is  because  they  have  merely  appeared 

tad  vanished ;  or,  even  if  they  have  continued  stationary  for  any  time,  they  must  have 

msained  weak  and  powerless.    Experience  proves  that  this  total  absence  of  monuments 

M1I7  exists  among  a  transplanted  people  —  among  races  who  have  been  cast  upon  an 

k^aoimal  soil  and  under  an  unfriendly  sky,  where  they  lingered  out  a  miserable  existence, 

dvayi  liable  to  momentary  extinction.    But  among  a  people  who  had  a  country,  and  whom 

>itmy  and  vice  had  not  entirely  brutalized,  we  may  always  find  some  trace,  or  at  least  some 

^ndition  of  ar^  evanescent  perhaps,  but  still  sufficient  to  recal  by  a  last  reflection  the  physi- 

opMnay  of  the  people,  their  social  position,  and  the  degree  of  civilisation  they  had  attained 

^^  that  art  was  cultivated. 

"Among  these  specimens  of  primitive  industry,  some  belong  to  the  present,  and  illus- 
^  the  material  life ;  while  others  clearly  refer  to  the  future.  Such  are  the  arms  an -J 
ttnlets  which  were  intended  to  accompany  their  owners  into  the  tomb,  or  even  to  follow 
^  beyond  the  grave ;  for,  in  all  ages,  men  have  longed  for  an  existence  after  death.  In 
tkis  tokens  from  the  tomb — these  relics  of  departed  ages  —  coarse  and  imperfect  as  they 
Wtt  to  aa  artiatio  eye,  there  is  nothing  that  we  should  despise  or  reject :  last  witnesses 


372  HTBRIDITT   OF   ANIMALS^ 

of  the  iofknoj  of  man  and  of  his  first  footsteps  upon  earth,  they  preteiit  uf  witih  fbi  mfy 
remains  of  nations  who  reared  no  columns  nor  monuments  to  record  their  eziftMiee.    b 
these  poor  relics  lie  all  their  history,  all  their  religion :  and  firom  these  few  mde  hiero|JypU« 
must  we  evoke  their  existence  and  the  reyelation  of  their  customs.    If  we  were  enpfitf 
with  Egyptians,  Greeks,  or  Romans,  people  who  have  fiimished  ne  with  ehefr-d'csBTif 
which  still  serve  as  our  models,  it  would  be  irksome  to  examine  the  andent  oek  to  hi 
whether  it  had  fallen  before  the  tempest  or  the  axe,  or  to  argue  whether  the  aa|^e  of  s 
stone  had  been  smoothed  by  the  hand  of  man  or  the  action  of  nuining  wmter.    Bnt  whm 
the  soil  we  explore  has  no  other  signs  of  intelligent  life,  and  the  very  ezistenee  of  a  people 
is  in  question,  every  vestige  becomes  history.    It  is  easy  to  conceive  that  of  all  the  vorb 
of  man  in  those  ancient  deposits,  only  such  instruments  of  stone  should  remahL    Jktf 
alone  were  able  to  resist  the  action  of  time  and  decomposition,  and  above  all  of  the  mlm 
which  put  the  whole  in  motion.  All  these  flints  bear  marks  of  mutual  eoncussioii  and  ineeiNat 
fHction,  which  silex  alone  could  have  resisted.    The  time  when  they  were  deposited  vh«i 
we  now  find  them,  was  no  doubt  that  of  the  formation  of  the  bank  itself:  it  must  be  si|a> 
rated  from  our  epoch  by  an  immense  period,  perhaps  by  many  revolutions ;  and  of  sU  tU 
monuments  known  upon  earth,  these  are  doubtless  the  mott  andenL" 

w.u. 


^^VV^^^/V«M«V%M^/^V^^M^^W^^V«^ 


CHAPTER    XII. 

HYBRIDITY  OP  ANIMALS,   VIEWED  IN  CONNECTION  WITH  THE 

NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  MANKIND. 

[By  J.  C.  N.] 

The  subjects  embraced  in  this  and  the  succeeding  Chapter  apper- 
taining more  to  my  individual  studies  than  the  rest,  the  reader  will 
perceive  that  I  generally  speak  in  the  first  person  ;  at  the  same  time 
that  every  recognition  is  due  to  my  colleague  (G.  R.  G.)  for  materiEl 
aid  in  the  archaeological  department  Without  further  pre&ce  let 
me  remark,  that  the  importance  of  Hybridity  begins  to  be  acknow- 
ledged by  all  anthropologists ;  because,  however  imposing  the  ana; 
of  reasonings,  drawn  from  other  sources,  in  fevor  of  the  pluraUtg  of 
origin,  may  seem,  yet,  so  long  as  unlimited  prolificness,  inter  w,  of  two 
races  of  animals,  or  of  mankind,  can  be  received  by  uaturaliBtB  u 
evidence  of  specific  aflSliation,  or,  in  other  words,  of  common  origin, 
every  other  argument  must  be  abandoned  as  illusoiy. 

We  are  told  that,  when  two  distinct  species  are  brought  together, 
they  produce,  like  the  ass  and  the  mare,  an  unprolific  progeny;  or, 
at  most,  beget  offspring  which  are  prolific  for  a  few  generations  and 
then  run  out.  It  is  further  alleged,  that  each  of  our  own  domestic 
animals  (such  as  horses,  dogs,  cattle,  sheep,  goats,  hogs,  poultry,  4c.) 


VIEWED   IH    CONKECTIOy   WITH   MANKIND.  373 

k  derived  from  a  dngle  Mesopotamian  pair ;  and  that  the  varietieB 
of  these,  springing  np  spontaneously  in  diverse  climates  differ  as 
widely  as  do  the  races  of  men.  Hence  an  argument  is  deduced  in 
favor  of  the  common  origin  of  mankind.  The  grand  point  at  issue 
IB  here  fiEdrly  presented :  but  reasons  exist  for  dissenting  from  the 
above  foregone  conclusions. 

In  1842  I  published  a  short  essay  on  Eybridityj  the  object  of  which 
was,  to  show  that  the  White  Man  and  the  Negro  were  distinct  "  spe- 
cies ; "  illustrating  my  position  by  numerous  facts  from  the  Natural 
History  of  Man  and  that  of  the  lower  animals.  The  question,  at  that 
time,  had  not  attracted  the  attention  of  Dr.  Morton.  Many  of  my 
fiftcts  and  arguments  were  new,  even  to  him ;  and  drew  from  the  great 
anatomist  a  private  letter,  leading  to  the  commencement  of  a  friendly 
correspondence,  to  me,  at  least,  most  agreeable  and  instructive,  and 
which  endured  to  the  close  of  his  useful  career. 

In  the  essay  alluded  to,  and  several  which  followed  it  at  short  inter- 
Tals,  I  maintained  these  propositions :  — 

1 .  That  mulatioeB  are  the  shortest-liTed  of  any  class  of  the  human  race. 

2.  That  mulaUom  are  intermediate  in  intelligence  between  the  blacks  and  the  whites. 

8.  That  they  are  less  capable  of  undergoing  fatigue  and  hardship  than  either  the  blacks 
or  whites. 

A,  That  the  muUuto-iDomen  are  peculiarly  delicate,  and  subject  to  a  Tariety  of  chronic 
^8«ase8.  That  they  are  bad  breeders,  bad  nurses,  liable  to  abortions,  and  that  their  ohil- 
^ren  generally  die  young. 

^  That,  when  mulaUoa  intermarry,  they  are  less  prolific  than  when  crossed  on  the 
Parent  stocks. 

€{.  That,  when  a  Negro  man  married  a  white  woman,  the  offspring  partook  more  largely 
^f  the  Negro  type  than  when  the  reverse  connection  had  effect 

7.  That  mulaUoeSf  like  Negroes,  although  unacclimated,  enjoy  extraordinary  exemption 
^t>m  jeUow-feyer  when  brought  to  Charleston,  Savannah,  Mobile,  or  New  Orleans. 

Almost  fifty  years  of  residence  among  the  white  and  black  races, 

^read  in  nearly  equal  proportions  through  South  Carolina  and  Ala- 

^Hima,  and  twenty-five  years'  incessant  professional  intercourse  with 

V>oih,  have  satisfied  me  of  the  absolute  truth  of  the  preceding  deduc- 

tiona.  My  observations,  however,  during  the  last  few  years,  in  Mobile 

*iid  at  New  Orleans,  where  the  population  differs  essentially  from 

that  of  the  Northern  Atlantic  States,  have  induced  some  modification 

of  my  former  opinions ;  although  still  holding  to  their  accuracy  so 

fiir  as  they  apply  to  the  intermixture  of  the  strictly  white  race  {i,  e.  the 

Anglo-Saxon,  or  Teuton,)  with  the  true  Negro.    I  stated  in  an  article 

printed  in  "De  Bow's  Commercial  Review,"  that  I  had  latterly  seen 

reason  to  credit  the  existence  of  certain  ^^ affinities  and  repulsions*' 

ttnong  various  races  of  men,  which  caused  their  blood  to  mingle 

uaore  or  less  perfectly ;  and  that,  in  Mobile,  New  Orleans  and  Pensa- 

cola,  I  had  witnessed  many  examples  of  great  longevity  amoD<^ 


374  HYBRIDITT    OF    ANIXALS, 

mulattoes  ;  and  sundry  instances  where  their  intermarriages  (contraiy 
to  my  antecedent  experiences  in  Soutii  Carolina)  were  attended  widi 
manifest  prolificacy.  Seeking  for  the  reason  of  this  positive,  and,  it 
first  thouglit,  unaccountable  difiTerence  between  mulatto€$  of  the  At- 
lantic and  those  of  the  Qulf  States,  observation  led  me  to  hratitmale; 
viz.,  that  it  arose  from  the  diversity  of  type  in  the  "  Caucasian"  races 
of  the  two  sections.  In  the  Atlantic  States  the  population  is  Tea- 
tonic  and  Celtic :  whereas,  in  our  Gulf  cities,  there  exists  a  prepon- 
derance of  the  blood  of  French,  Italian,  Spanish,  Portugueee,  and 
other  e^ar^-skinned  races.  The  reason  is  simple  to  the  hietomn. 
Our  States  along  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  were  chiefly  colonized  by  emi- 
grants from  Southern  Europe.  Such  European  colonists  belonged  to 
types  genealogically  distinct  from  those  whitenakinned  ^'Pilgnm 
Fathers"  who  landed  north  of  Florida.  Thus  Spain,  when  her  tr»- 
ditions  begin,  was  populated  principally  by  Iberians.  France  re- 
ceived a  considerable  infusion  of  the  same  blood,  now  almost  pnie  in 
her  Basque  provinces.  Italy's  origins  are  questions  in  dispute;  1ml 
the  Italians  are  a  dark-skinned  race.  Such  races,  blended  in  America 
with  the  imported  Xegro,  generally  give  birth  to  a  hardier,  and, 
therefore,  more  prolific  stock  than  white  races,  such  as  Anglo-Sazonfl, 
produce  by  intercourse  with  Negresses.  Herein,  it  occuired  to  me, 
might  be  found  a  key  to  solve  the  enigma.  To  comprehend  tha 
present,  we  must  understand  the  past ;  because,  in  ethnology,  tbeit 
is  no  truer  saying  than,  ^'  Ccelum^  non  animam^  mutant  qui  tram  mm 
currant.''  This  sketch  indicates  my  conceptions.  I  proceed  to  tbeir 
development. 

Bodichon,  in  his  curious  work  on  Algeria,  maintains  that  this  Ib^ 
rian,  or  Basque  population,  although,  of  course,  not  Negro,  is  reaUj 
an  AJHcan,  and  probably  a  Berber^  family,  which  migrated  acroasthe 
Straits  of  Gibraltar  some  2000  years  before  the  Christian  en;  and 
we  might,  therefore,  regaixi  them  as  what  Dr.  Morton  calls  ft  pros- 
mate  race. 

The  Basques  are  a  dark-skinned,  black-eyed,  black-haired  people 
such  as  are  often  encountered  in  Southern  Europe ;  and  M.  BodidioBi 
himself  a  Frenchman,  and  attached  as  Surgeon  to  the  French  aiof 
during  fifteen  years  in  Algeria,  holds,  that  not  only  is  the  phy«W 
resemblance  between  the  Berbers  and  Basques  most  striking,  but  thai 
they  assimilate  in  moral  traits  quite  as  much ;  moreover,  that  ^ 
intonations  of  voice  are  so  similar  that  one's  ear  cannot  appreo** 
any  difterence.  Singularly  enough,  too,  the  Basque  tongue,  vl^ 
mdically  distinct  from  all  European  and  Asiatic  languages,  is  8aid<* 
present  certain  afiinities  with  the  Berber  dialects.  The  latter (^^^ 
However,  requires  confirmation. 


VIEWED   IK   GONNECTION   WITH    MANKIND.  375 

labsequently  to  my  incidental  notices,  Dr.  Morton  took  up  the 
ire  question  of  hybridily,  with  his  accustomed  zeal ;  publishing 
first  two  articles  on  it  in  SiUiman'BJoumaly  1847 ;  after  which  he 
itinued  a  series  of  papers,  in  the  CharUsUm  Medical  Journal^  down 
the  time  of  his  death  in  1851.  I  attach  little  importance  to  my 
n  labors  on  this  subject,  beyond  that  of  attracting  Dr.  Morton  to 
investigation.  None  more  than  myself  can  honor  him  for  the 
trious  triumph  which  his  publications  on  this  theme  achieved  for 
ence.  My  object,  then,  being  solely  to  place  the  question  before 
J  public  as  it  actually  stands,  I  shall  use  not  only  Dr.  Morton's 
as,  but  his  language,  freely,  throughout  this  chapter ;  merely  ex- 
iding  to  the  races  of  men  those  principles  of  hybridity  which  Dr. 
)rton  chiefly  confined  to  known  intermixture  among  the  lower 
Imals. 

Bybridity,  heretofore,  has  generally  been  treated  as  if  it  were  a 
it;  whereas  its  facts  are  as  susceptible  of  classification  as  any  other 
ies  of  physiolo^cal  phenomena.  For  the  terms  remotej  alliedj  and 
mmate  species,  there  will  be  frequent  call ;  and,  in  consequence, 
J  reader  is  requested  to  look  back  {supra,  p.  81)  in  this  volume,  to 
derstand  the  meanings  which,  in  common  with  Morton,  I  attach 
them.  Finding  that  the  definitions  customarily  given  of  "species " 
ply  as  readily  to  mere  varieties  as  to  acknowledged  species,  the 
ctor  proposed  the  subjoined  emendations :  — 

Ab  the  resalt  of  much  obseiration  and  reflection,  I  now  submit  a  definition,  which  I 
e  will  obviate  at  least  some  of  the  objections  to  which  I  have  alluded :  Spiciis  —  a 
nordial  organic  form.  It  will  be  justly  remarked  that  a  difficulty  presents  itself,  at  the 
et,  in  determining  what  forms  are  primordial ;  but  independently  of  various  other  sources 
Tidence,  we  may  be  greatly  assisted  in  the  inquiry  by  those  monumental  records,  both 
igjpt  and  Assyria,  of  which  we  are  now  happily  possessed  of  the  proximate  dates.  My 
r  nay  be  briefly  explained  by  saying,  that  if  certain  existing  organic  types  can  be  traced 
L  into  the  '  night  of  time '  as  dissimilar  as  we  now  see  them,  is  it  not  more  reasonable 
egard  them  as  abori^nal,  than  to  suppose  them  the  mere  accidental  derivations  of  an 
ited  patriarchal  stem,  of  which  we  know  nothing  ?  Hence,  for  example,  I  believe  the 
•&mily  not  to  have  originated  from  one  primiUve  form,  but  in  many  forms.  Again, 
A  I  call  a  species  may  be  regarded  by  some  naturalists  as  a  primitive  variety ;  but,  as 
difference  is  only  in  name  and  no  way  influences  the  zoological  question,  it  is  unneces- 
r  to  notice  it  ftirther."  ^ 

klorton  himself  has  suggested  the  objection  which  really  holds 
linst  his  definition ;  and,  for  myself,  I  should  prefer  the  following : 
BCIES  —  a  type,  or  organic  form,  that  is  permanent;  or  which  has 
wined  unchanged  under  opposite  climatic  influences  for  ages.  The 
ab,  the  Egyptian,  and  the  Negro;  the  greyhound,  the  turnspit, 
i  the  common  wild  dog — all  of  which  are  represented  on  monu- 
ints  of  Egypt  4000  years  old,  precisely  as  they  now  exist  in  human 
i  canine  nature — may  be  cited  as  examples. 


876  HYBEIDITY    OP    ANIMALS, 

It  is  believed  that  the  series  of  facts  herein  embodied  will  establiab 
the  natural  existence  of  the  following  degrees  of  hybridity,  viz. :  — 

iBt.  That  in  which  hybrids  neTor  reproduce ;  in  other  words,  where  the  mixed  progiijr 

begins  and  ends  with  the  first  cross. 
2d.  That  in  which  the  hybrids  are  incapable  of  reproducing  inUr  ««,  but  mnltipl/  by  Mtm 

with  the  parent  stock. 
8d.  That  in  which  animals  of  unquestionably  distinct  species  produce  a  progeny  which  ii 

prolific  inter  $e, 
4th.  That  which  takes  place  between  closely  proximate  species  —  among  maokiodf  for 

example,  and  among  those  domestic  animals  most  essential  to  human  want*  isd 

happiness :  here  the  prolificacy  is  unlimited. 

There  is,  moreover,  what  may  be  called  a  mixed  farm  of  hybrid!^, 
that  certainly  has  exerted  very  great  influence  in  modifying  aome 
domestic  animals ;  and  which  cannot  be  better  expressed  than  in  the 
language  of  Hamilton  Smith :  — 

**  The  advances  towards  hybrid  cases  are  always  made  by  the  domestic  spedM  to  thi 
wild ;  and  when  thus  obtained,  if  kept  by  itself,  and  the  cross-breed  gradually  beeoiMi 
sterile,  it  does  not  proTent  repeated  intermixture  of  one  or  the  other ;  and  therefore  thi 
admission  of  a  great  proportion  of  alien  blood,  which  may  again  be  crossed  upon  by  othir 
hybrids  of  another  source,  whether  it  be  a  wolf,  pariah.  Jackal,  or  dingo."  383 

Mankind,  zoologically,  must  be  governed  by  the  same  laws  which 
regulate  animals  generally ;  and  if  the  above  propositions  apply  to 
other  animals,  no  reason  can  be  adduced  in  science  why  the  races  of 
men  should  be  made  an  exception.  The  mere  prolificacy ^  whether 
of  human  or  of  animal  races,  cannot  therefore  be  received  per  le  as 
proof  of  common  origin  in  respect  to  cither. 

After  the  lapse  of  so  many  centuries,  or,  to  repeat  Prichard's  lan- 
guage, chiliads  of  years,  since  the  last  Creation,  it  would  be  strange 
indeed  did  not  many  difficulties  surround  the  question  of  hybridity: 
but  one  thing  seems  certain,  viz.,  that  as  regards  unity  or  plarality 
of  origin,  mankind,  together  with  all  pur  domestic  animals,  stand  on 
precisely  the  same  footing.     The  origin  of  our  horses,  dogs,  cattle, 
sheep,  goats,  hogs,  &c.,  no  less  than  that  of  humanity,  is  wholly  un- 
known ;  nor  can  science  yet  determine  from  how  many  primal  crea- 
tive centres,  or  from  how  many  pairs,  each  may  have  originated.    Our 
Chapter  I.,  on  the  Geographical  Distribution  of  Animahy  has  detailed 
(what  is  now  conceded  by  naturalists  whose  authority  is  decisive), 
that,  so  far  from  a  supposititious  common  centre  of  origin  for  aU 
organized  beings  on  our  globe,  there  are  in  reality  many  specific 
centres  or  zoological  provinces,  in  which  the  fauna  and  flora  of  each 
are  exclusively  peculiar.**    The  present  volume  establishes,  through 
evidences  varied  as  they  are  novel,  that  history  finds  the  different 
races  of  mankind  everywhere  under  circumstances  which  lead  irre- 
sistibly to  the  conclusion,  that  humanity  obeys  the  same  laws  which 
preside  over  the  terrestrial  distribution  of  other  organized  beings. 


VIEWED   IN   CONNECTION   WITH    MANKIND.  377 

^  A  ivlMipal  eftue  [wdl  obserr^s  Jaequinot]  of  Tarieties  among  domestic  animals  is,  the 
jimMtg  of  diarfmilar  speeies  among  themseWes ;  and  it  is  this  powerful  agency  which  has 
MHitribiited  in  the  largest  degree  to  obscure  and  entangle  the  qnestion  of  the  Tarieties  of 
B«B  and  of  domestic  animals." 

Passing  over,  as  non-essential  to  the  point  immediately  before  us, 
the  numerous  examples  illustrative  of  hybridity,  in  Dr.  Morton's  ^r«^ 
ind  Beeond  degrees,  we  shall  throw  together  a  few  of  the  more  promi- 
nent instances  of  his  third  and  fourth,  in  their  direct  bearings  upon 
the  plurality  of  the  human  species,  in  order  to  exemplify  the  question 
It  issue. 

Bquinb  Htbrids. 

The  genmi  sjutw  (horse)  is  divided  by  Cuvier  into  fiye  species ;  tIz.  :  the  horse  {equu$ 
eoMlut) ;  the  dsiggnetai  {eq.  hemoniut) ;  the  ass  (eq.  asinut)  ;  the  zebra  (eq.  zebra) ; 
the  eonagga  {eq.  qvae^a) ;  the  onagga,  or  dauw  {eq,  tnonlantu). 

So  far  as  experiments  prove,  these  all  breed  freely  inter  $e;  but  the  degrees  of  fer- 
tility among  their  varions  hybrid  offspring,  are  matters  yet  to  be  determined. 

Our  common  mnles,  or  progeny  of  the  ass  and  the  mare,  are  the  best  known  hy- 
hridSv  and  they  are  never  prolific  with  each  other ;  but  there  are  a  few  instances  recorded 
where  mnles  have  prodnced  offspring  when  crossed  on  the  parent  stocks :  such  acci- 
dents being,  as  even  Herodotus  observed,^^  more  common  in  hot  climates  than  in  cold. 

Ike  Rinny — 

Offspring  of  the  horse  and  she-ass — is  rarely  seen  in  the  United  States  (bat,  we  are 
told,  is  more  fireqnent  in  Egypt,  and  in  the  Levant ;  where  some  hinnies  are  said  to 
be  even  handsome) :  being  a  small,  refractory,  and  (for  draught)  a  comparatively  useless 
animal,  there  is  no  practical  object  in  our  breeding  them.    I  have  seen  one  example  in 
Mobile,  very  like  a  dwarfed,  mean  horse.     The  horse's  likeness  here  greatly  predomi- 
nated: the  head  and  ears  were  small,  and  precisely  like  its  father's ;  the  legs  and  feet 
were  slender  and  small,  like  those  of  the  mother ;  and  the  tail,  as  in  the  ass,  was  lank, 
with  little  hair.     In  the  common  mule,  the  head,  on  the  contrary,  resembles  the  ass. 
Judging  by  this  example  alone,  it  would  seem  as  if  the  type  of  the  sire  predominated 
in  hybrids.     Such  probable  law,  according  to  my  observations,  applies  in  some  degree 
to  the  human  hybrid.     Ex.  gr.^  when  the  pure  white  man  is  crossed  on  the  Negress, 
the  head  of  thdr  mulatto  child  ordinarily  resembles  more  the  father  than  the  mother ; 
hat  where  a  Negro  man  has  been  coupled  with  a  white  woman,  in  their  offspring  the 
eolor,  the  features,  and  the  hair  of  the  Negro  father  greatiy  preponderate.   We  cannot 
state,  from  obeervation,  what  may  be  the  grade  of  intellect  in  the  latter  hybrid  ;  but 
ia  a  common  mulaUo  the  degree  of  intelligence  is  absolutely  higher  than  in  the  full- 
Uooded  Negroes.    About  this  deduction  no  dispute  exists  among  medical  practitioners 
hi  our  Southern  States,  where  means  of  verification  are  peculiarly  abundant 

Not  only  do  the  female  ass  and  the  male  onagga  breed  together,  but  a  male  offspring 
of  this  eross,  with  a  mare,  produces  an  animal  more  docile  than  either  parent,  and 
eonbining  the  best  physical  qualities,  such  as  strength,  speed,  &c. ;  whence  the  an- 
tients  preferred  the  onagga  to  the  ass  for  the  production  of  mules.3^  This  opinion, 
Mr.  QHddon  says,  is  stiU  prevalent  in  Egypt ;  and  is  acted  upon  more  particularly  in 
Arabia,  Persia,  Ac,  where  the  goury  or  wild  ass,  still  roams  the  desert.  Cuvier  had 
■Ma  the  eross  between  the  ass  and  the  zebra,  as  weU  as  between  the  female  zebra  and 
Ahorse. 

An  important  point  should  be  borne  in  mind,  viz. :  that  the  ass  is  not  the  proximate^ 
w  aearest  speeies,  of  the  genus  equus,  compared  with  the  horse ;  but  that  place  Cuvier 
•ligBs  to  the  sgf.  hemoniut.    Bell  and  Gray  are  even  disposed  to  place  the  ass  in  a  dis- 

48 


378  HTBRIDITT   OF    AKIMALB, 

tinot  geiiu8.  If,  therefore,  it  were  desired  to  ezperimeDtsliie  lUrij,  with  tiM  litv  of 
producing  a  prolific  hybrid,  the  true  hone  should  be  coupled  with  the  iq,  kmamim  in  • 
proper  climate,  and  under  favorable  conditions.  This  ezperiment,  ai  far  M  ws  kMv, 
not  having  been  properly  tried,  analogy  warrants  the  suspension  of  a  negftUve. 

From  the  unlimited  productiveness  among  the  different  races  of  horses,  It  has  ben 
boldly  inferred  that  all  horses  have  sprung  firom  a  solitaiy  pair,  poesessing  a  eoflmei 
Mesopotamian  origin,  and  therefore  constituting  a  single  species ;  but  an  assnnptioa 
without  proof,  while  valid  reasons  support  the  contrary,  may  be  siinimnrily  disiilssid. 
The  elaborate  and  skilfiil  researches  of  Hamilton  Smith  hare  thrown  strong  doobti 
over  tliis  superannuated  idea  of  equine  unity.  He  separates  horses  into  five  primitiTt 
stocks ;  which  appear  to  constitute  **  distinct  though  oscillating  spedea,  or  at  Icsit 
races,  separated  at  so  remote  a  period,  that  they  claim  to  have  been  divided  from  tki 
earliest  times  of  our  present  zoology."  3^7  So  true  is  this,  that  already  two  <Bitiset 
species,  if  not  more,  of  foatil  horses  exist  in  geological  formationi  of  this  ^-^^inwit, 
independently  of  the  others  familiar  in  European  palsDontology.^^ 

About  horses,  Morton's  later  M8S.  enable  us  to  quote  the  following  teztnally:— 

**  After  an  elaborate  and  most  instructive  inquiry  into  the  natural  history  of  tU 
horse,  Col.  Hamilton  Smith  has  arrived  at  the  following  oonclasioas,  whioh  we  pnfv 
to  give  in  his  own  words :  *  That  there  was  a  period  when  equidss  of  distinot  fora%  or 
closely-approximating  species,  in  races  widely  different,  wandered  in  a  wild  stati  it 
separate  regions,  the  residue  of  an  anterior  animal  distribution,  perhaps  upon  tbegrat 
mountain  line  of  Central  Asia,  where  plateaux  or  table-lands,  exceeding  Ameoitt 
Ararat  in  elevation,  are  still  occupied  by  wild  horses ;  that  of  these  some  ticei  idD 
extant  have  been  entirely  subdued ;  such  for  example  as  the  Tarpans,  the  KirgUN  ai 
Pamere  woolly  white  race,  and  the  wild  horses  of  Poland  and  Prussia ;  that  fhm  tWir 
similarity,  or  antecedent  unity,  they  wore  constituted  so  as  to  be  fusible  into  a  counb^ 
single,  specific,  but  very  variable  stock,  for  the  purposes  of  man,  under  whose  foitcriig 
care  a  more  perfect  animal  was  bred  from  their  mixture,  than  any  of  the  preeediB^ 
singly  taken.  These  inferences  appear  to  be  supported  by  the  ductility  of  tU  the 
secondary  characters  of  wild  and  domestic  horses,  which,  if  they  are  not  admitted  tt 
constitute  in  some  oases  specific  differences,  whore  are  we  to  find  those  that  art  ibI> 
oient  to  distingubh  a  wild  f^om  a  domestic  species  ?  And  with  regard  to  diim^ 
though  oscillating  species,  why  should  the  conclusions  be  unsatisfactory  in  Imimi^ 
when  in  goats,  sheep,  wolves,  dogs,  and  other  species,  we  are  forced  to  tsoede  ti 
them?*"3» 

Some  of  these  races  sUll  flourish  in  a  wild  state  on  the  table-lands  of  Centnl  An; 
at  the  same  time  that  all  have  united  to  form,  in  domestication,  rery  mixed  aid  isi* 
able  types. 

A  singular  fact,  whioh  I  haye  never  seen  noticed,  is  worthy  of  meatjat  Ik 
thorough-bred  race-horse  is  rarely,  if  ever,  beheld  of  a  cream,  or  a  don  edlor,  «fii' 
bald.  My  attention,  directed  to  this  point  for  more  than  twenty  years,  ts  yet  Mill 
with  no  example ;  nor,  through  inquiry  among  turf-men,  have  I  been  able  to  hssrif i 
single  case  where  the  pedigree  was  well  authenticated.  Horses  of  the  ahore  oolonM 
exceedingly  common  in  the  United  States ;  far  more  so,  as  I  know  from  peiSQMl  ob^ 
servation,  than  in  England  or  France ;  and  the  only  solution  that  ooonrs  to  as  ii^  &i 
supposition  that  the  early  Spanish  emigrants  may  have  brought  over  to  ABsrkaMM 
breed  of  horses,  distinct  from  the  Arabian  stock  of  England,  or  firom  any  ofthtiiM 
of  France  and  Belgium. 

'*  When  CsBsar  invaded  Britain  he  found  there  a  race  of  indigenous  ponisi^  wiA 
huBhy  manes  and  tails,  and  of  a  dun  or  sooty  color,  with  the  black  streak  on  tktiiiN 
which  marks  the  wild  races  of  northern  Europe.  This  variety  was  known  ia  i  fSd 
state  for  centuries  after,  and  in  every  part  of  the  island.  This  horse  was  subscqindf 
amalgamated  with  the  Roman  and  Saxon  breeds,  whence  a  great  divenity  of  Ml  Hi 


\ 


YIEWED    IN    CONNECTION    WITH    XANKIND.  379 

alor  IB  <mr  own  times.^  These  native  British  horses  were  the  anoestors  of  the  ponies 
ow  esUed  Shetland,  Scottish,  Qallowaj,  and  by  Tarioos  other  names."  ^^ 

Naturalists  remark  that  those  animals,  such  as  the  ass,  th4  camel,  the  dromedary, 
UBS,  &e.,  upon  which  the  most  sensible  reasons  are  based  for  alleging  a  community 
'  ipeeies,  do  not  run  into  those  endless  and  extreme  rarietiee  obeenrable  in  dogs, 
mes,  cattle,  sheep,  goats,  or  hogs. 

n  Hybrids. 

The  ox  tribe  occupy,  among  naturalists,  a  position  identical  with  that  of  the  horse , 
my  of  our  best  authorities  contending  for  plurality  of  species.  The  origin  of  our 
ried  domestic  races  is  wholly  unknown,  and  th''  domestication  of  eattle  antedates  the 
rliest  Egyptian  monuments,  together  with  the  writier  of  Oenetia  [i.  24,  26,  26,]  him- 
t  The  bison  or  American  buffalo  and  our  common  cattle  produce  hybrid  offspring 
lidi  is  unprolific  inter  $e ;  but  these  hybrids  reproduce  without  limit  when  coupled 
th  the  parent  stocks ;  and  this  again  furnishes  another  undeniable  degree  in  the  his- 
7  of  hybridity. 

on  AND  OviNB  Hybrids. 

Fbe  weight  of  authority,  as  rictoriously  proven  by  Dr.  Morton,  decidedly  favors 
irtlity  of  species  for  our  domestic  goats  and  sheep.  I  shall  not  tax  our  readers  with 
)  details  of  the  discussion,  which  they  can  find  in  the  Charleaton  Med,  Journal  f'B 
itween  his  dispassionate  science  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  captious  garrulity  displayed 
dogmatism  on  the  other) :  but  one  of  the  most  note-worthy  examples  of  a  prolific 
brid  anywhere  to  be  found  in  the  range  of  natural  history,  must  not  be  passed  over; 
. :  the  offspring  of  goatt  and  theep  when  coupled  together.  The  goat  and  the  sheep 
Bg,  not  merely  distinct  species,  but  distinct  genera,  the  example  therefore  becomes 
!  Bore  precious,  whilst  its  authenticity  is  irrefiragable :  sustaining,  furthermore,  the 
hority  of  Buffon  and  Curier  for  the  fertility  of  such  hybrids,  which  are  not  only 
die  with  the  parent  stocks,  but  inter  m.^3 

rther  instance  of  hybridity,  not  less  curious,  and  perfectly 
kJ,  is  that  of  the  deer  and  raw,  quoted  by  Morton  from  Carl  N. 
iNius,  published  in  the  Memoirs  of  the  Royal  Swedish  Academy 
ckholra.  After  going  through  his  experiments  in  detail,  Hel- 
concludcs  with  the  following  summaiy :  — 

▼e  thus,  from  this  pair  (female  deer  —  cervu»  eapriobu,  and  the  male  sheep  —  ovit 

>tained  seven  offtpringe :  rix., 

r  from  the  ram  and  deer  —  two  of  each  sex. 

from  the  deer's  first  hybrid  male  offspring,  viz.,  by  crossing  this  latter  animal  with 

ind  ewe ;  and  by  crossing  this  same  male  with  the  female  offspring  of  the  deer 

» 

a  ewe,  by  pairing  the  Finland  ewe  with  one  of  her  own  progeny,  from  the  first 
lale  derived  from  the  deer  and  ram." 

enius  furthermore  gives  a  copious  narrative  of  the  form,  fleece, 
lized  habits  of  these  animals,  which  were  alive,  healthy,  and 
as,  when  the  account  was  published,  and  may  be  so  still. 
I  clear,  from  this  unmistakeable  testimony  of  Hellenius,  that  a 
race  of  deer  and  sheep  might  be  readily  produced  and  perpetu- 
y  bringing  together  manj/  pairs;  precisely  as  is  done  daily  with 
>ats  and  sheep  of  Chili  alluded  to  by  the  well-known  naturalist 
iademician,  M.  Chevreul.    Here  we  obtain  a  prolific  hjbiid 


380  HYBRIDITY    OF    AKIXALS^ 

again,  from  distinct  ^eizera  ;  and,  what  is  singular,  the  female  progeny 
resembles  the  mother,  and  the  male  the  fiither.  Another  (act  to  show 
the  absurdity  of  querulous  arguments  drawn  by  the  misinformed  from 
"  analogy." 

The  old  and  standard  authority  of  Molina,  in  his  Ifatural  EQstoij 
of  Chili,  sustains  the  recent  assertion  of  Chevreul,*^  in  the  Jtmnd 
des  Savans^  as  to  the  fact  that  the  inhabitants  of  Chili,  for  a  longtime 
have  been  in  the  habit  of  crossing  goats  and  sheep  expressly  with  the 
view  of  improving  their  fleece  in  a  hybrid  progeny,  whose  prolificacy 
knows  no  limits. 

Camellinb  Hybrids. 

Jiinnsdus,  Fischer,  Ranzani,  H.  Smith,  Lesson,  Dumeril,  Dttmanti,  BenNofiH, 
Quatrefages,  Bory,  Fleming,  CuTier,  and  aU  weU-read  naturalists  of  the  pracnt  pm* 
ration,  regard  the  camel  and  dromedary  as  distinot  species,  and  admit  theb  proKie^y 
inUr  ie.  Buffon,  in  whose  day  Oriental  matters  were  little  known,  denied  tint  tkj 
are  disUnct  species,  simply  on  the  ground  that  they  are  prolific  The  AralAin  mad 
and  dromedary,  no  less  than  the  eamdut  bactrianutf  are  figured  on  the  moninMBti  d 
NinoTeh,  at  least  2500  years  ago,  precisely  as  we  see  them  now.  Our  Fig.  15  (iifM» 
p.  126)  exhibits  the  single-hnmped  species ;  and  the  rest  are  easily  Terified  in  tke  folio 
plates  of  Botta  and  Flandin,  and  Layard. 

The  following  is  extracted  from  one  of  many  communicationB 
obligingly  made  to  the  authors  by  their  honored  fiiend  Col.  W.  W. 
S.  Buss,  U.  S.  A. ;  in  whose  person  knowledge  the  most  cdTerafied 
and  accomplishments  of  the  highest  order  were  combined  with  that 
military  science  and  cool  bravery  which  won  universal  admiration  on 
the  blood-stained  field  of  Buena  Vista.  Alas !  his  eyes  were  closed 
by  the  writer's  hands  on  the  5th  of  August,  1853. 

"  Eversmann,  who  is  known  as  an  investigator  of  Natoral  History  in  Bochara,  remark 
that  three  different  species  of  camel  are  found  there,  all  of  which  copulate  together  and  hri^ 
forth  prolific  young. 

"1.  Air  is  the  two-humped  bactrian  (eamdus  baetrianus),  with  long  wooL 

**  2.  Nar  is  the  one-humped  camels  which  Eversmann  calls  eamehis  dromedariuSy  but  whicb- 
eamelus  vulgaris^  the  common  Arabian  camel ;  for  the  dromedary  is  only  a  particukr  bre^^ 
not  a  particular  species. 

**  8.  LuK  is  the  name  given  to  a  camel  with  one  hun^,  larger  than  the  above,  and  havi^ 
quite  crisp,  short,  dark-brown  wooL 

**  The  copulation  of  camels,  says  the  above-named  naturalist  and  traveller  (EveniBanii^ 
takes  place  in  Bucharei  in  March  and  April,  and  between  camels  and  bactrians,  as  well  ^ 
the  third  race :  its  products  are  again  prolific,  self-propagating,  foals.  We  ndght  fro  ' 
this,  as  Buffon  and  Zimmermann  have  already  done,  infer  the  unity  of  genns  and  nici^ 
varieties  of  species ;  but  apart  from  this,  the  number  of  humps  at  least  teems  to  be  i^ 
essentia!  indication  of  species ;  for,  says  Eversmann,  it  cannot  be  determined  beforehaotf 
whether  the  progeny  of  such  crossing  of  races  will  have  one  or  two  humps :  they  are  always 
bastardS;  and  not  of  a  pure  species."  *^ 

BuRiNE  Hybrids. 

We  dismiss  this  somewhat  obscure  theme  by  merely  stating  that,  according  to  ihr 
best  naturalists,  sustained  by  Br.  Morton's  critical  essays,  the  weight  of  authority  ii 
favor  of  plurality  of  species  predominates  here  also.  So  it  does  again,  in  respect  ti 
Feliiu  Hybrids. 


VIEWED   IK   CONNECTION   WITH    MANKIND.  381 

Chine  Htbribs. 

No  question,  perhaps,  in  natural  history  has  caused  more  contro- 
Teny  than  that  of  the  origin  of  domestic  dogs.    Our  highest  authori- 
ties have  expressed  most  opposite  opinions,  and  many  are  the  im- 
portant points  yet  at  issue.    If evertheless,  the  last  three  years  have 
looomplished  much  towards  settling  sundiy  pugnacious  dilettanti^  if 
not  all  scientific  disputes.    Some  writers  have  derived  all  our  dogs 
fffm  the  wolf :  thus  assigning  to  Koah's  unaccountable  predilections 
in  behalf  of  a  tame  lupine  pair  (^^ species"  unrecorded)  the  present 
oifltence  of  hyenas,  jackals,  foxes — laughing,  or  round-backed ;  big, 
or  little ;  white,  black,  red,  gray,  or  blue  —  as  well  as  every  kind  and 
nze  of  doQy  from  a  Muscovite  ^^  muff-dog*'  to  the  colossal  St.  Ber- 
Mri;  now  eaten  by  Chinamen  and  Sandwich  Islanders;  driven  by 
bquimanx;  kicked  by  MusUm  orthodoxy ;  whipped  in  English  hunts; 
fondled  by  Parisian  dames ;  abhorred  by  thieves  and  vagrants,  if  loved 
by  shepherds,  sportsmen,  wagoners,  and  hostlers,  besides  all  other 
honest  men  with  their  prattling  children,  universally  since  the  Flood. 
Others  assert  that  dogs  are  animals  absolutely  not  descended  from 
tiie  wolf,  and  also  that  they  comprise  many  distinct  species,  created 
in  many  different  zoological  regions;  whilst  others,  again,  believe 
that  all  living  dogs  proceed  from  intermixtures  of  wol^  fox,  jackal, 
and  hyena — in  shoit,  from  any  eanidse^  except  from  canes. 

As  fatcts  now  stand,  the  opinion  of  Dr.  Morton  may  probably  be 
deemed  the  most  correct  His  convictions  are,  that  the  origin  of 
domestic  dogs  is  at  least  threefold:  viz.  — 

lit  From  86Teral  species  of  lupine  and  Tnlpine  animals. 
2d.   From  Tarions  species  of  wild  dogs. 

8d.  From  the  blending  of  these  together,  with  perhaps  occasional  admixture  of^ 
jaekal,  onder  the  influence  of  domestication. 

A  sabjeet  so  replete  with  scientific  interest  in  its  general  connections  with  other 
departments  of  natural  history,  and  especiaUy  on  account  of  its  bearings  on  the  physical 
Ustofy  of  man,  renders  it  imperative  that  facts  should  here  be  presented  somewhat  in 
dttail ;  and  I  shaU  again  interweaye  without  reserre  the  language  of  Dr.  Morton. 

Martin,  in  his  EUiory  of  the  Dog^  justly  remarked  that  **  the  name  wolf  is  a  yague 
(MM,  because  there  are  yarious  species  of  woWes  in  Europe,  Asia,  and  America ;  and 
ftirther,  if  each  of  these  species  has  (pTcn  rise  to  a  breed  of  dogs  in  the  different  ooun- 
ttisa  iriiere  they  are  found,  then,  as  all  domestic  dogs  promiscuously  breed  together, 
the  adToeate  of  the  non-admixture  of  species  is  plunged  into  a  dilemma.*'  406 

If .  de  BlainTille,  speaking  of  the  experiments  of  Buffon  on  dogs  and  wolves,  adopts 
tbe  ideft  of  distinct  species  for  these  animals ;  thereby  leaving  the  inference  that  all 
^iQgs  are  not  descendants  from  one  primitive  stock.  The  great  naturalist  tested  the 
^lurtlon  as  follows : 

1st  He  brought  together  a  cur-dog  and  a  she-wolf.  The  result  of  this  union  was  a 
litter  of  four  pups —  two  male,  and  two  female.  No  difficulty  occurred  in  procuring 
tliiseroes. 

24.  A  male  and  a  female  of  the  first  generation  were  coupled ;  whence  four  pujis— 
«f  vhieh  two  lived  to  maturity :  a  male  and  a  female. 


382  HYBRIDITY    OF   AKIMALS, 

8d.  The  second  generation  being  orossed,  a  third  genemtion  of  Mftn  pi^  vu  (bf 
oonsequenoe. 

4th.  A  female  of  the  third  generation,  crossed  hy  her  dre,  g»T«  birth  to  Um  papi, 
of  which  one  male  and  one  female  liyed. 

Buffon  sent  two  of  sach  hybrids  to  M.  Le  Roi,  Inspector  of  the  Ttiark  tt  TemiDa 
Here  thej  bred  together,  prodacing  three  pops.  Two  wore  giTon  to  the  Priaee  di 
Cond^  —  but  of  these  no  account  remains.  The  third,  retained  bj  M.  Le  Roi,  vn 
killed  in  a  boar-hunt  The  father  of  these  whelps  was  then  mated  with  a  she-volf; 
who  bore  three  pups.     Here  the  report  closes.*^ 

*<  I  hsTC  seen,  in  Moscow,"  says  Pallas,  "  about  twenty  sporioos  animals  horn  iop 
and  black  woItcs  (e.  lyeaon).  They  are,  for  the  most  part,  Uke  wolTOi ;  eieept  tktl 
they  carry  their  tails  higher,  and  haye  a  kind  of  hoarse  barking.  Thij  Bnlt^lj 
among  themselves ;  and  some  of  the  whelps  are  grayish,  msty,  or  even  of  the  wlotiA 
hue  of  the  Arctic  wolves."  *^  Crosses  of  this  kind  have  been  known  Arom  remote  isti* 
quity,  and  are  called  woff-dogt  {e,  pomeranut).  One  of  them  is  flgored  on  an  Etnieii 
medal  of  the  second  or  third  century  before  Christ.  Orid,  desorlbfaig  the  yvk  of 
Acteon,  enumerates  some  thirty  dogs,  which  appear  to  represent  many  diffefeat  bvndi; 
and  he  is  careful  to  obsenre  that  one  of  them  {Napi)  sprang  Arom  a  wolf;  while  ii- 
other  (LycUca)  is  evidently  the  dog  which  Pliny  refers  to  similar  mixed  bloods. 

By  d^  feral  dog,  is  meant  a  domesticated  dog  which  has  run  wild.  Nomberiess  in  tb 
instances  of  this  kind,  where  dogs  have  become  wild  and  multiplied ;  bnt  in  no  iiituei, 
save  through  lupine  admixture,  have  dogs  ever  been  brought  to  resemble  wolves.  TIm 
dog  of  New  Holland,  called  the  dingo^  is  a  reclaimed  lupine,  or  wild  dog.  It  ii  itill 
found  abundantly  in  the  wild  state  in  that  country.  Some  naturalists  consider  thi 
dingo  to  be  a  distinct  species,  or  an  aboriginal  dog ;  others,  a  varie^  of  the  eoonoi 
dog.  Australia,  it  should  be  remembered,  possesses  an  exdnsive  ybiflM  wadjkn;  nl 
the  canis  dingo  would  seem  to  be  the  aboriginal  canine  element  pertaining  to  tUi  ip^ 
cial  zoological  province.  The  dingo,  wild  or  tame,  preserves  its  own  physical  elun6 
teriotics  when  pure,  but  breeds  freely  with  other  dogs. 

Systems  of  zoology  mostly  limit  our  North  American  wolves  (exclusively  of  tboN*' 
of  Mexico  and  California)  to  two  species  —  eanit  luptu  and  eanit  lairan$.  But  there  ii 
little  reason  to  doubt  that  the  grey  wolf  of  Canada  and  other  northern  parts  of  tliis 
continent,  is  a  different  species  from  any  of  the  Old  World.  Richardson  adoptiforit 
the  name  of  C.  occidentaliM,  and  long  ago  hesitated  about  its  relation  to  the  C.  Ii^w, 
because  they  differ  both  in  conformation  and  character.  Tovrnsend  describee  tke 
giant  wolf  as  a  distinct  species,  by  the  name  of  O,  gigat;  and  Peale  makes  the  eeoe 
distinction. 

While  the  dogs  Indigenous  to  North  America,  according  to  Morton,  are  derived  frm 
at  least  two  species  of  wolves,  which  he  considers,  in  common  with  Gray,  Apeui, 
Richardson  and  others,  to  be  peculiar  to  our  continent,  the  Eoropean  race  (slthoogh 
in  some  instances  largely  crossed  by  another  wolf)  is  for  the  most  part  deveid  of  u; 
such  lupine  mixture.  The  domestic  dogs  of  Europe,  when  they  assume  the  teal  lUte, 
cannot  be  mistaken  by  naturalists  for  wolves.  Besides,  it  will  be  proved  feitker  on, 
that  the  dog,  the  wolf,  the  Jackal,  and  the  hyena  are  figured  aa  distinet  aaiBsli  <n 
the  monuments  of  Egypt,  in  company  with  many  different  raoei  of  dogs,  as  Ikr  Uek 
as  8500  years  before  Christ 

Dr.  Morton  hold  the  Indian  dogs  of  North  America  to  be  derived  fmok  at  kset  tvo 
distinct  species  of  wolves ;  that  these  two  species  have  combined  to  form  a  third,  or 
hybrid  race,  and  that  this  last  unites  again  with  the  European  dog. 

Sir  John  Richardson  travelled  over  more  than  20,000  miles  of  the  northern  n^m 
of  America ;  traversing  80<>  of  latitude,  and  upwards  of  50^  of  longitude ;  oeeopifd  for 
seven  years  in  making  observations.  To  him  are  we  mainly  indebted  for  the  followim 
fkcts:  — 


VIEWED  IK   COKKEGTION   WITH   MANKIND.  383 

n#  X9quimaux  Dog  ((7.  famtliarisj  De$m.) 

**  The  great  resemblaaee  which  the  domesticated  dogs  of  aboriginal  Americans  bear 
to  the  wolres  of  the  same  country,  was  remarked  by  the  earliest  settlers  from  Europe, 
■nd  has  induced  some  naturalists  of  much  obserration  to  consider  them  to  be  merely 
half-tamed  woWes.  Without  entering  at  all  into  the  question  of  the  origin  of  the  do- 
BCttio  dog,  I  may  state  that  the  resemblance  between  the  woWes  of  diose  Indian  na- 
tion! who  still  presenre  their  ancient  mode  of  life,  continues  to  be  Tery  remarkable ; 
ind  it  IB  nowhere  more  so  than  at  the  yery  northern  extremity  of  the  oontinont  —  the 
Eequimaux  dogs  being  not  only  extremely  like  the  grey  wolf  of  the  Arctic  Circle  in 
finrn  and  color,  but  also  nearly  equalling  them  in  sise/'^^ 

This  funed  Arotio  Toyager  and  naturalist  adds,  that  he  saw  a  family  of  these  woWes, 
vhen  playing  together,  occasionally  carry  their  tails  curred  upwards ;  which  seems  to 
he  the  principal  character  which  Linnaeus  supposed  to  distinguish  the  dog  from  the 

Ci^pt.  Parry  relates  that  his  officers,  seeing  thirteen  wolves  in  a  single  pack,  mistook 
them  for  Esquimaux  dogs ;  so  complete  was  the  resemblance.  He  observed,  that  when 
ikt  wolf  is  tamed,  the  two  animals  will  readily  breed  together.^io 

From  these  and  other  facts  familiar  to  naturalists,  it  would  appear  that  the  Esqui- 
iiavz  dog  is  a  reclaimed  northern  wolf  (eanis  occidrntalU). 

'<  The  common  American  wolf,"  Richardson  observes,  "  sometimes  shows  a  remark- 
able diversity  of  color.  On  the  banks  of  the  Mackeniie  I  saw  five  young  wolves  leaping 
tad  tumbling  over  each  other  with  all  the  playfulness  of  the  puppies  of  the  domestic 
do&  and  it  ia  not  improbable  that  they  were  all  of  one  litter.  One  of  them  was  pied, 
another  entirely  black,  and  the  rest  showed  the  colors  of  the  common  grey  wolves." 

So  variable,  however,  are  the  external  characters  of  the  latter  animal,  both  as  to 
Bse  and  color,  that  naturalists  have  endeavored,  at  different  times,  to  establish  no  less 
than  five  species  in  the  northern  part  of  America  alone.  Two  of  these,  however  ((7. 
iffr  and  C.  nMluM)^  are  generally  regarded  as  mere  varieties  of  the  common  grey 
woll  Hence,  it  would  naturally  follow,  that  the  domestication  of  these  several  varieties 
vonld  develop  a  corresponding  difference  between  our  northern  Indian  and  the  more 
Arctic  dogs  of  the  Esquimaux ;  although  both  kinds  may  claim,  in  part,  the  same  spe- 
cific origin.  Speaking  of  the  wolves  of  our  Sashatchewan  and  Copper-mine  rivers, 
Bichardson  states :  — 

'*  The  resemblance  between  the  northern  wolves  and  the  domestic  dog  of  the  Indians 
is  so  great,  that  the  size  and  strength  of  the  wolf  seems  to  be  the  only  difference.  I 
have  more  than  once  mistaken  a  band  of  wolves  for  the  dogs  of  a  party  of  Indians , 
md  the  howl  of  the  animals  of  both  species  is  prolonged,  and  so  exactly  in  the  same 
k^,  that  even  the  practised  ear  of  an  Indian  fails  at  times  to  discriminate  between 
fiiem.411  At  certain  seasons  they  breed  freely  with  the  wolf,  while,  on  other  occasions, 
both  male  and  female  wolves  devour  the  dogs  as  they  would  any  other  prey." 

The  ffare-Indtan  Dog  (0.  familiaris  lagopus). 

The  author  just  quoted  observes,  that  similitudes  between  this  animal  and  the 
fnurie-wolf  ((7.  latrans)  are  '*  so  great,  that  on  comparing  live  specimens,  I  could  de- 
tset  no  difference  in  form  (except  the  smallness  of  the  cranium),  nor  in  the  fincneps 
of  the  Air,  and  the  arrangement  of  its  spots  and  color.  In  fact,  it  bears  the  same  re- 
lation to  the  prairie-wolf,  that  the  Esquimaux  dog  does  to  the  great  grey  wolf  ( C, 
•eadmtality*  «13 

Like  the  cognate  wolf,  these  dogs  vary  considerably  in  color,  die,  and  shape :  (^ 
ftose  on  the  Mackenzie  river  being  so  remarkably  small,  as  to  have  been  sometimes 
wnpared  to  the  Arctic  fox.  In  the  Mandan  country  the  dogs  are  larger ;  and  are  like- 
vbs  assimilated  by  Say,  the  Prince  de  THed,  and  other  travellers,  to  the  prairie-wolf 

"lyoring  my  residence  in  the  Michigan  Territory,  in  the  year  1831-82  (wrote  Dr.  J 
C  FisxiB  to  Dr.  Morton),  I  on  several  occasions  shot  the  Ojibeway  or  Indian  dogs,  by 


3S4  HYBBIDITY   OF    ANIMALS^ 


»e 


for  the  pnirie-wolf,  and  supposed  that  I  knew  it  well ;  Infti  aHm  the  fteqisnl 
Bistakes  I  made,  I  became  Tory  cantioiis  about  shooting  them,  lest  I  thoald  kQl  mm 
dogs.  Thej  were  the  common  dogs  of  the  Q)ibewaj,  Pottawatomie  and  Ottawa  triba." 

The  North  American  or  common  Indian  Dog  {O.  famUiarU  (koMdmu). 

<*  Bj  the^aboTe  title/'  says  Richardson,  **  I  wish  to  demgnate  the  kind  of  dopvUeb 
is  most  generally  cnltiTated  by  the  naUve  tribes  of  Canada  and  the  Hndson  Bij  eosn- 
tries.    It  is  intermediate,  in  sixe  and  form,  between  the  two  preceding  nrietieB;  ind  ^ 

by  those  who  consider  the  domestic  races  of  dogs  to  be  derired  from  wild  animaliitliii 
may  be  termed  a  cross  between  the  prairie  and  gray  woWes." 

In  the  Appendix  to  Capt  Back's  Narratiye,  Dr.  Richardson  snbeeqaenHy  obserrei, 
that  « the  offspring  of  the  wolf  and  the  Indian  dog  are  prolific,  and  are  prised  by  tki  > 
yoy^^sn  as  beasts  of  draught,  being  much  stronger  than  the  ordinary  dog." ^  ''TIdi  \ 
fuX  is  corroborated,"  writes  Morton,  «  by  my  friend  Dr.  John  Erans^  who  hu  mm&i  \ 
passed  some  time  in  the  Mandan  country,  where  the  dogs,  howerer,  appesr  to  bi  di-  { 
rived  fh>m  the  prairie  wolf;  and  he  assures  me,  that  firequent  and  spontaneost  i■tc^  j 
oourse  between  these  dogs  and  the  wolf  of  that  country  (which  is  now  afanost  eids- 
rively  the  eania  aeddaUalit,  or  common  gray  wolf,)  is  a  fkot  known  to  erery  OBe." 

Again,  the  cania  Mexkantu^  or  *<  Tichichi "  of  the  Mexicans,  by  Humboldt  ssid  to  ^^ 
yrtrj  much  like  this  dog  of  the  northern  Indians,  is  also  suppoeed  to  derire  its  psrestr 
age  from  a  wolf. 

The  intermixture  of  these  two  species  was  indeed  manifest  to  the  acute  pcreeptioi* 
of  Richardson  himself,  who  remarks,  that  it  «  seems  to  support  the  opinion  of  BaScfm,  ^ , 
lately  adTocated  by  Desmoulins,  that  the  dog,  the  wolf,  the  Jackal,  and  oorsse,  sre,  ^  \ 
fJMt,  but  modifications  of  the  same  species ;  or,  that  the  races  of  domeetic  dogs  <m^^^  ^ 
to  be  referred,  each  in  its  proper  country,  to  a  corresponding  mdi^moma  wQi 
and  that  the  species  thus  domesticated  have,  in  the  course  of  th^  migrations  m 
train  of  man,  produced  by  their  Tarious  crosses  with  each  other,  with  their  oflspric^ 
and  with  their  prototypes,  a  still  fruiher  increase  of  different  races,  of  whidi  shc^^^ 
fifty  or  sixty  are  at  present  culti?ated." 

Such  doctrines  accord  with  that  adopted  by  Morton,  who  eonohideB  his  notice  ^^ 
wolf-dogs  as  follows:  —  «The  natural,  and  to  me  Tevy  unaToidablei,  conclusion,     ^ 
simply  this,  that  two  species  of  woWes  (acknowledged  to  be  ^stinct  from  each  oth^^ 
by  all  zoologists)  have  each  been  trained  into  a  domestic  dog ;  that  these  dogs  ha?e 
produced  not  only  with  each  other,  but  with  the  parent  stocks,  and  STen  with  the  YM " 
ropean  dog,  until  a  widely-extended  hybrid  race  has  arisen,  in  which  it  is  often  impo9^ 
rible  to  tell  a  wolf  fh>m  a  dog,  or  the  dogs  fh>m  each  other." 

We  extract  entire  Morton's  observations  concerning 

Aboriginal  American  DogSj  from  vulpine  and  other  9ouree$. 

**  Besides  the  two  indigenous  wolf-dogs  of  the  North,  of  which  we  haTt  spoken  (the 
Hare-Indian  and  Esquimaux  races),  and  the  third  or  mixed  species  (the  eommon  Indian 
dog),  the  continent  of  America  possesses  a  number  of  other  aboriginal  forMs,  which 
terminate  only  in  the  inter-tropical  regions  of  South  America.  One  of  theee  was  ob- 
serred  by  Columbus,  on  landing  in  the  Antilles,  a.  d.  1492.  <  Theae,'  aajs  Boffon, 
*  had  the  head  and  ears  very  long,  and  resembled  a  fox  m  ajipeanme$,*  They  are  called 
JyiMxrd  do^9  in  Mexico,  and  Aleoe  in  Peru. 

••  *  There  are  many  species,'  adds  Buffon,  <  which  the  natiTCS  of  Guiana  hare  called 
dope  of  the  tcoode  {ehiene  dee  6ott),  because  they  are  not  yet  reduced,  like  onr  dogs,  to  a 
state  of  domestication ;  and  they  are  thus  rightiy  named,  beeaua  theif  brmd  together  fgitk 
domeetie  raeee.* 

**  The  wild  Aguaras,  I  belieTe,  are  classed,  by  meet  naturaUsti,  with  the  foz-tribe ; 
but  Hamilton  Smith  has  embraced  them  in  a  generic  group,  oalled  rfsweyowy  to  which 
he  and  Martin  refer  four  spedes.    The  latter  soologist  nunt  vsp  a  Mrioa  of  eritioal 


yiBWBD   IH    COKNEGTION   WITH    MANKIND.  385 

iiqiifiM  with  the  fiidlowiiig  lemarki :  —  <  It  is  almost  inoontestably  proTed,  that  the 
ftborigSaal  Aguara  tame  dogs,  and  others  of  the  American  eontinent,  which,  on  the  dis 
wnrj  of  its  different  regions,  were  in  subjeotion  to  the  savage  or  semi-ciTilised  nations, 
were  not  onlj  indigenous,  bat  are  the  descendants  of  seyeral  wild  Aguara  dogs,  exisi- 
iig  eotemporary  with  themselTes,  in  the  woods  or  plains ;  and  granting  that  a  Euro- 
pean race  [as  is  the  case  nnce]  had  by  some  chance  contributed  to  their  production, 
the  ease  is  not  altered,  but  ike  theory  of  the  blending  ofepeeiet  confirmed,^ "  ^^ 

Dr.  Tehudi,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  zoologists  of  the  present  day,  has  paid 
Hpeeial  attention  to  the  character  and  history  of  two  domesticated  dogs  of  South 
America,  which  he  regards  as  distinct  species :  — 

«  QaniM  Inga  {Perro-dog^  or  Alco). 

The  dog  to  which  Tchudi  gives  this  name  is  the  same  that  the  Perurians  possessed 
lad  worshipped  before  the  arrival  of  the  Spaniards,  and  is  found  in  the  tumuli  of  those 
people  of  the  oldest  epoch.  It  is  so  inferior,  however,  to  the  exotic  breeds,  that  it  is 
n|^y  giving  way  to  them,  and  an  unmixed  individual  is  now  seldom  seen ;  and  they 
present  "  the  undetermined  form  of  the  mixture  of  all  the  breeds  that  have  been  im- 
ported from  Europe,  and  thus  assume  the  shape  of  cur-dogs,  or  of  a  primitive 
•pedes."  «u 

We  have  already  seen  that  the  Aguara,  ot  fox-doge,  of  North  America  mingle  freely 
with  the  indigenous  dogs  of  this  continent.  The  following  facts  are  equally  curious 
isd  valuable :  - 

2.  CaniM  CaribceuB. 

Desmareet  has  given  this  name  to  the  hairless  dog,  which,  as  Humboldt  remarks, 
VIS  found  by  Columbus  in  the  Antilles,  by  Cortes  in  Mexico,  and  by  Pizarro  in  Peru. 
Desmarest,  if  we  mistake  not,  supposes  this  dog  to  be  descended  ftrom  the  e,  eanerivo" 
nt,  a  native  species,  which,  according  to  Blainville,  belongs  to  the  section  of  true 
vdlres.  But  Rengger,  who  had  ample  opportunities  of  deciding  this  question,  regards 
it  18  an  aboriginal  wild  dog,  which  the  Indians  have  reduced  to  domestication ;  and  he 
idda,  in  explanation,  that  it  does  not  readily  mix  with  the  European  species,  and  that 
the  Indian  tribes  have,  in  their  respective  languages,  a  particular  name  for  it,  but 
lume  for  any  domestic  animal  of  exotic  derivation.'^i^ 

This  animal  much  resembles  the  Barbary  dog  {eanie  JSgypiiaeue) ;  but  there  is  no 
pound  but  resemblance  for  supposing  them  to  be  of  common  origin. 

Here  then,  once  more,  we  may  recognize  two  aboriginal  dogs  —  one  seemingly  de- 
iiTed  from  the  fox-tribe,  or  at  least  from  fox-like  wild  dogs;  the  other,  from  an 
uiknown  source :  yet  both  unite  more  or  less  readily  with  the  exotic  stocks,  producing 
a  hybrid  race,  partiy  peculiar  in  appearance,  and  partiy  resembling  the  mongrel  races 
of  Europe. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Daniel  states  that  Mr.  Tattersall  "had  a  terrier  bitch  which  bred  by 
a  fox,  and  the  produce  again  had  whelps  by  dogs.  The  woodman  of  the  manor  of 
Mongewell,  in  Oxfordshire,  had  a  bitch,  his  constant  attendant,  the  offspring  of  a  tame 
dog-fox  by  a  shepherd's  cur,  and  she  again  had  puppies  by  a  dog.  These  are  such 
anthentic  proofs  of  the  continuance  of  the  breed,  that  the  fox  may  be  fairly  added  to 
the  other  supposed  original  etoeke  of  these  faithful  domestics."  ^i? 

Dr.  Morton  states  that  his  friend  Dr.  Woodhouse,  who  had  been  much  in  Texas  and 
on  the  frontier,  had  proven,  by  a  comparison  of  skulls,  skins,  &c.,  that  *'  the  Cayotte, 
or  jackal,  of  Texas  and  Mexico  is  a  perfectiy  distinct  species,  to  which  Dr.  W.  gives 
the  name  of  MJMf  yhM/ror."  They  breed  readily  with  European  and  Indian  dogs  —  this 
Uet  is  notorious. 

The  jackal  coupled  with  the  domestic  dog,  produces  also  a  fertile  offspring ;  yet 
thej  most  be  conceded  to  be  a  distinct  species.  Hunter  records  an  example  where  the 
hjbrid  prodooed  six  pups;  and  one  of  these  again  brought  fire  pups  when  lined  br  • 

49 


386  HYBRIDITT   OF   ANIMALS^ 

terrier  dog.  There  is  no  difBeoUy  in  prodneinf  or  keeping  op  mieh  ft  Mlxtiin;  bit 
there  is  no  praotical  object  in  perpetuating  it  To  whet  extent  the  Uood  of  ths  Jackil 
was  originally  mingled  with  dogs,  and  how  far  it  has  inflneneed  our  present  tjpii^  on. 
not  now  be  determined,  although  we  should  imagine  that  the  tmoe  is  lost. 

<*  It  seems  rarely  to  happen  that  the  mule  offspring  is  truly  intermediate  in  €hsn^ 
ter  between  the  two  parents.  Thus,  Hunter  mentions  that,  in  his  eiperisMnts,  om 
of  the  hybrid  pups  resembled  the  wolf  much  more  than  the  rest  of  the  littsr;  sad  ft 
are  informed  by  Wiegamann,  that  of  a  litter  lately  obtained  at  the  Boyal  ICsBSgttii  tt 
Berlin,  from  a  white  pointer  and  a  she-wolf^  two  of  the  enbe  resembled  ths  cobbmi 
wolf-dog ;  but  the  other  was  like  a  pointer,  with  hanging  ears."  *>* 

Facts  enough,  and  authorities  enough  have  already  been  ^ven,  to 
prove,  we  think,  to  any  unprejudiced  mind,  a  pluralily  of  origin  for 
the  numerous  canine  species,  whose  blood  has  become  mingled  in  our 
domestic  dogs.  If  this  point  be  conceded  by  scientific  men — ^to  whom 
alone  we  appeal  —  an  immense  stride  is  at  once  made  in  the  Natoiul 
History  of  Humanity ;  because,  zoologically  speaking,  mankind  and 
canidoe  occupy  precisely  the  same  position.  Grant  that  differeq^  spe. 
cies  may  produce  offspring  prolific  inter  «e,  and  the  dogma  of  ^e 
unity  of  human  families  can  no  longer  be  sustained,  either  by  fiujts, 
or  by  analogies  derivable  from  the  rest  of  the  animal  kingdom 
Science,  we  are  persuaded,  will  grant  this  truth  ere  long. 


MONUMENTAL    HISTORY   OF    DOGS. 

Whatever  doubts  may  still  linger  in  the  reader's  mind  as  to  the 
diversity  of  canine  species,  we  feel  confident  that  they  must  give  way 
before  the  new  facts  we  are  now  about  to  present.  Like  the  races  of 
men,  many  races  of  dogs  can  be  traced  back,  in  their  present  forms, 
on  the  monuments  of  Egypt,  from  4000  to  6000  years  anterior  to  our 
day ;  and,  inasmuch  as  there  is  no  evidence  that  dogs  did  really  all 
proceed  from  one  stock,  or  that  their  different  types,  such  as  grey- 
hounds, mastiffs,  turnspits,  &c.,  can  be  transformed  into  each  other 
by  physical  causes;  and,  again,  considering  that  all  these  canine 
types  did  preserve,  side  by  side  in  Egypt,  their  respective  fonns  for 
thousands  of  years,  these  animals  must  be  regarded,  by  eveiy  natu- 
ralist, as  specifically  distinct. 

Substantiating  our  doctrine  with  reduced  &c-similes  of  these  monu- 
mental dogs,  we  shall  thereby  enable  the  reader  to  form  his  own 
conclusions. 

lIiBROGLYPHio  for  "  Dog" — {Oanis  LupaHerf). 

The  dog  was  one  of  the  figuratiTe  and  symbolic  forms  used  by  the  primoidiil  Em- 
tians  in  their  hieroglyphic  writings ;  and  may  be  traced  on  the  inseriptioiw  of  tbf 
monaments  from  the  earliest  to  the  latest  Two  forms  were  need,  whloh  seen  to  biti 
been  taken  from  Tery  distinct  races ;  and  these,  again,  were  totally  unliki  tin  beta- 
tifttl  ffey'hound  which  is  often  seen  npon  contemporaiy  moniiments.*u 


VIEWED   IN    COKKECTION    TITB    MANKIND. 


387 


Fia.  2S5. 


Pio.  28fi. 


mwa^iTpUe  wMag  had  mttained  Iti  lUI  perfMtion  at  tha  lYth  djnMtj,  and  «• 
fmmtM  abandaat  legandi  of  the  thlrtj-fillh  eeotnrj  b.  o.  ;  bat  the  inomlion  at  Tritiog, 
MMMJ  Uarologlst  dMlara,  unBt  ineriUbl;  «nt«dat«  these  monnmantB  b;  many  cen- 
UriMi  MModhif  etrtalnly  to  the  tine  of  Mihsb,  b.  o. 
tSM;  Htd,  pletorially,  to  igea  uterior.     The  pure  hiero- 
^jpUea  npraamt  Ihmfft  In  thcdr  appropriata  ehapei  and 
•alon  i  vUab  things  are  all  indigenona  in  Egfpt,  to  the 
iwV-i'im   of  any  elenent  foreign  to  the   Mile.    Among 
Amb  ia  tUt  tuarogJTpliio  (Fig.  2S6)  for  "  dog,"  whi^,  like 
«T«7  other  prtmitiTe  tign,  eontinned  to  mean  "  dog,"  doim 
to  the  eztinotion  of  UeroglTptueal  writing,  abont  the  ttth 
imituif  afler  o.     Thoa,  one  apeoies  of  the  eommon  dog,  at 
kM^  eiiited  in  E^pt  1500  jean  before  Dsher's  dtlugt; 
to  mj  nothing  of  the  Arohbiehop'B  A^bnlons  en  fbr  the  world'e  creation. 

Thia  { Kg.  286)  ie  eallad  ^fvz^dag  by  Dr.  Morton ;  not  to  be  oonfoiinded,  howerer,  with 
the  "fos-honnd"  of  EngUih  kennels.  It  is  foond  in  the  oataaombs  embalmed  in  great 
■■nben  throagh  Tariona  parts  of  theooontiy;  and  appears  to  hare  been  "the  parent 
rioek  of  the  modem  red  wild"  (or  PariaJi)  "dog  eommon  at  Cairo  and  other  towns  in 
I«wer  Bgrpt"  Theae  dogt,  Clot  Be;  ob- 
■vrea,  lead  a  nomadio  life,  and  are  idt*- 
liabty  without  indiTidnil  masters.  They 
•re  alio  ftrand,  sami~wild,  on  the  confines 
af  the  desert  An  interesting  acoonnt  of 
thaae  NUotio  eanida  ma;  be  oonsoltad  in 
Hartin's  Hiitorg  «/  Iht  Dvg  —  and  he  pro- 
perl;  regarda  them  •■  a  dutinot  speoiee, 
that,  we  ma;  add,  has  oome  down  nnal- 
tved  from  immamoriat  time. 

A  «imiUr  —  WO  daTB  not  Bs;  the  same  — 
4«des  preTails  thronghont  Barbary ;  and 
the  Levant,  from  Greece  and  Eoropean 
Turkey,  throngh  Asia  Minor,  Syria,  Pales- 

tme,  Assyria,  Peiria,  into  Hindostan.  They  belong  to  civie  oommnnities,  rather  than 
to  any  particnlsr  person.  If  taken  young  into  domeatic  keeping,  when  adult  they  in- 
•tinotiTely  abandon  the  honsa;  aad,  ir  grateful  for  kindneesee,  they  will  obey  no 
■alter;  but  hang  around  the  localities  of  their  birth,  neither  ecticeable  into  familiarity, 
Mr  eipolaaUe  from  the  preoincts  of  their  earliest  associations.  They  are  the  Kovtn- 
fm  of  oriental  cities ;  and  Haslim  charity,  whilst  shuddering  at  the  unclean  touch  of 
a  d^s  noH,  reeogniies  their  ntilit;,  and  protects  them  b;  mnnidpal  laws  as  well  as 
b;  alimentary  legaoiea.  If  love  for  their  human  acquuntances  be  not  vociferous,  their 
hatred  to  strangers  is  intensely  so :  and  it  is  in  the  attitude  of  annoying  intruders  that 
the  annexed  mlddeg  of  Pertia  (Fig.  23Q)  ia  represented. 

Dr.  Kcbering,  in  the  letter  from  Egypt  to  Morton  before  dted  [mpra,  p.  216],  after 
viewing  these  semi-wild  doge  with  the  critical  eye  of  a  naturalist,  aptly  remarks :  — 
**  B;  the  wa;.  At  dogi  lure  I  find  all  of  on«  brted, — the  same,  if  m;  memoiy  serve  me, 
vith  •  mnnunied  skull  presented  b;  Mr.  Qtiddon  [IB4U]  to  the  National  Institute  at 
ITashington :— with  upright  ears,  and  very  much  of  a  Jackal,  or  smalt  wolf,  in  appear- 
wue,  —  often,  even  in  color.  They  bark,  however,  as  I  can  well  attest,  like  other 
d<9 ;  — and  if  this  be,  as  alleged  by  some,  a  matter  of  education,  there  seems  to  he 
bere  no  danger  of  the  lose  of  the  art." 


tttHtD  Wild  Dog. 


*hie  Grey-hound 


Is  a  very  eommon  animal  throughout  all  Esatem  nations,  and  preseuls  great  divergen- 
M  of  axtemal  form.   Several  varieties,  probably  three,  are  aeea  on  the  montimenta  of 


888 


HTBRIDITT   OF   ANIKALS, 


Grey^hound. 


Fio.  287.  BgTPt;  and  the  Bpedrntn  htrt  ddliMitod 

(Fig.  287)  ii  fVom  OM  of  the  tombe  of  the  ITth 
dTiiasty,  8400  yean  b.c.<*>     Thie  dcf  ii 
cotemponury  with  the  hiero^yphio  dog,  tnd 
next  to  that  ii  the  oldeet  form  of  yny-AMntf 
we  possess.    There  art  now  extant  only  th« 
monuments  of  the  IVth,  Vtb,  and  Ylth  dy- 
nasties in  detail,  and  Tory  few  of  other  djnss- 
ties  to  the  Xlth  inelnslTO;  or  we  ihoidd,  in 
all  probability,  haye  beheld  portrayed  many 
other  Tarieties  of  dogs.    Again,  it  is  quits 
by  accident  that  dogt  are  iigared  at  all  in  the 
early  pyramid  days ;  beeaoso  the 
artist  was  not  exhibiting  a  gallery  of  Natural  History  in  these 
but  merely  introducing,  with  the  likeness  of  the  deceased  proprietor,  those  things 
latter  had  loyed  during  his  lifetime ;  among  them  the  portrait  of  his  fhTorite 
hound.    When  arriyed  at  the  Xllth  dynasty  we  find  a  yery  rich  oolleotion,  beeai 
we  happen  to  haye  stumbled  upon  the  tomb  of  a  great  dojf-ftmekr.    It  is  worthy 
remark,  howeyer,  that  although  the  Egyptians  haye  accidentally  represented  alm( 
the  whole  fauna  of  the  Nile  on  the  monuments,  yet  there  were  some  oommoo 
which  neyer  appear  in  sculptures  now  extant — as  the  wild  ass,  the  wild  boar. 
Some  dogs  haye  likewise  been  left  out,  because  there  was  no  object  in  drawing  th4 
Martin  (Hut.  of  the  Dog)  informs  us  that  a  similar  yariety  of  grey-hound  is  yery 
mon  still  in  Asia  and  AfHca ;  and  Mr.  William  A.  Gliddon,  who  has  spent  years  in  %^^ 
Indian  Archipelago,  informs  me  that  a  curl-tailed  grey-hound  of  this  form  is  qnj^ 
common  among  the  Dyaks  of  Borneo,  and  among  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  the  1^^^ 
layan  peninsula.   They  make  good  hunting  dogs.   Color — dark  brown,  with  black  Qko|w 
The  species  of  grey-hound  giyen  in  the  aboye  sketch  is  often  repeated  on  the  moQi^^ 
ments  of  the  IVth,  Vth,  and  Vlth  dynasties,  with  precisely  the  same  characters— 1qi^ 
erect  ears,  curled  tail,  &c. ;  only  the  tail  in  some  specimens  is  much  shorter  thao  £j 
others,  haying  eyidently  been  cut 


Fio.  288.*2i 


Fio.  289.«3 


Wolf. 


Hjtne. 


Fig.  240.423 


For  the  instruction  of  orthodox  naturalists,  who  deriye  all  canida  from  the  Noaduaa 

pair  of  wolyes,  we  submit  the  grandrire  (Fig.  288)  of  the 
said  lupine  couple,  who  was  aliye  in  Egypt  8400  years  b.  o.; 
together  with  one  of  their  hyena  uncles  (Fig.  289) ;  and  a 
jackal  (Fig.  240) — their  cousin  in  perhaps  the  forty- 
second  degree. 

The  scarcity  of  documents  ftrom  the  ITth  to  the  end  of 
the  Xlth  dynasty,  compels  ns  to  desoend  to  the  Xllth — 
2400-2100  years  b.  o.    Here  we  stand,  not  merely  at  a 
point  which  is  seyeral  centuries  before  the  birth  of  Abraham ;  buti  at  a  day  i^sn,  if 


Jackal. 


Fio.  241.t!i 


^        VIEWED    IN    CONNECTION    WITH    MANKIND.  60\} 

the  dilugr  oceurreJ  >t  b.  o.  2348,  the  Egyptian?,  besiilea  tbe  wolves,  b^^eniu,  anil 
jickals,  in  &  irild  slaie,  poescsaed  muny  kintlB  of  dugs  running  nbout  their  lionBfl", 
slong  with  the  (omman  dog  and  grey-hound,  prcoeding;  nhereas  Noah's  seBmanBliip, 
BBTeral  hundred  years  iifterward^.  could  only  rescue  <me  pair  of  HolTes  from  drowning 
on  tlie  aaaimit  of  Mount  Ararat,  thousands  of  feet  aboTe  the  line  of  perpetual  glaciers. 

The  subjoined  specimen  (Fig.  241)  of  an- 
other species,  a  from  tbe  tomb  of  KuTi,  who 
kept  hia  kennel  admirably  stocked,  during 
the  Sllth  dynasty.  This  dog  is  beautifully 
drawn  and  colored  on  the  moauuicnt,  nnil 
i«  one  of  the  most  superb  canine  relics  of 
tjitiquity.  Mr.  Gliddon  informs  me  that 
this  is  not  only  tbe  common  gaielle  dog  of 
Nubia  at  tho  present  day,  but  that  their 
emra  are  stilt  cropped  by  the  natives  in  the 
Mne  way;  as  Prisse's  drawing  sttesis.*^' 

We  have  not  been  able  to  find  the  por- 
trait of  im  ancient  rough  bound,  alliideiJ  to 
by  Hamilton  Smith;  but  here  (Fig.  242)  is 
the  modem  rough-haired  grey-hound  of 
Arabia,  probably  the  same;  and  which 
will  be  interesting  to  the  reader  as  n  con- 
trast to  the  other  grey-hounds :  it  boars  all 
the  marks  of  a  distinct  species ;  but  re- 
sembles the  Laconian  breed. 

Another  variety  of  grey-hound  is  said  by 
Morton  to  be  represented  with  rougher 
hair,  kod  bushy  ttul.  not  unlike  the  modern  Arsbian  grey-honad. 

A  grey-bound  exactly  like  the  English  grej-hound,  with  gemi-pendeDt  ears,  is  Been  on 
a  statue  of  the  Vadcan  at  Rome. 

Martin,  whose  work  is  full  of  instructive  matter,  says  —  ■'  Now  we  have,  in  Modem 
Egypt  and  Arabia,  and  also  in  Persia,  varieties  of  grey-bound  closely  resembling  those 
OQ  the  ancient  remains  of  art ;  snd  it  would  nppear  that  two  or  three  varieties  eiist  — 
one  Bmaolh,  another  long-haired,  and  another  smooth  but  with  long-haired  ears  resem- 
bling those  of  a,  spaniel.  In  PerBia,  the  grej-hound,  to  judge  from  specimens  we  bava 
Been,  is  silk-haired,  with  a  fringed  tall.  They  were  of  a  black  color  \  but  a  Sue  breed, 
ire  are  informed,  is  of  a  slate  or  ash  color,  as  are  some  of  the  smootb-hnircd  grey- 
Itounds  depicted  in  Egyptian  paintings.  In  Arabia,  a  large,  rough,  powerful  race 
axilla;  and  about  Akaba,  according  to  Laborde,  a  breed  of  slender  form,  licet,  with 
&  long  tail,  very  hairy,  in  the  form  of  s  brush,  with  the  ears  erect  and  pointed  — 
closely  resembling,  in  fact,  man;  of  those  figured  by  the  ancient  Kgyptians.  In  Rou- 
melik,  a  spaniel-eared  race  exists.  Col.  Sykes,  who  states  that  none  of  the  domesti- 
cated dogs  of  Dukhnn  arc  common  to  Europe,  observes  that  the  lirst  in  strength  and 
aiie  is  the  Brinjaree  dog,  somewhat  resembling  the  Perssaa  grey-hound  (in  the  poeses- 
aioD  of  tbe  Zoological  Society),  but  more  powerful.  North  of  the  Caspian,  in  Tartary 
and  Bussis,  there  exists  a  breed  of  large,  rough  grey-bouDdg.  We  may  here  allude  to 
the  great  Albanian  dog  of  former  times,  and  at  present  extant,  which  perhaps  belongs 
to  the  grey-bound  family."  •^ 

The  gTf^-hound  can  thns  be  distinctly  traced  bock  in  several  forms  for  2000,  and  in 
one  for  more  than  5090  years ;  and  there  is  every  reason  to  believe  the  Egyptian  class 
Embraced  at  least  two,  if  not  more,  distinct  epccics.  Unlike  all  other  dogs  of  the  chase, 
they  are  almost  destitute  of  smell,  and  pursue  game  by  the  eye  alone.  This  deficiency 
of  smell  is  connected  with  anatomical  peculiariUes,  which  roust  not  be  overlooked; 
because  you  cannot,  by  breeding,  give  a  more  powerfiil  organ  of  scent  to  a  grcy-hoimd, 
without  ohonging  the  animal  into  something  else  th«i  a  (fty-AotinA 


890  HTBSIDITT   OP   ANIHALS, 

Tht  Sound. 

Lika  the  gnj-hoimd,  tlie  bleed,  ttag,  uid  fbz  honndi,  prcMnt  nuwy  iormm  |  Md  K  li 
impoiitlbU,  At  tha  prarcat  dij,  to  u;  vhsthar  tb«f  ■!«  nil«tl«B  «f  oot  ipMiM,  «r 
whether  thej  ara  derlTed  from  urenl  primltiT«^p«oie«.  Aa  fkr  baek  ••  UMn^mi 
tncB  hotmdt,  then  (midb  to  h>Te  been  serenl  reij  dlfti&ot  "-'t'i  of  tUi  ktod.  Oc 
Eg7pti[ui  moDumenta  sbouud  In  hnntlDg-^teDe*,  in  vUeh  honndi  ■ 
pnrauit  or  wild  animftla  orTkHoiu  klndi.  ThewicenM  ftredrkwn  w 
■pirit;  and  the  trathfulneu  of  the  daline«Uoii«  eumot  be  qoeattooad,  Ihimmi  ihj 
ue  perfeally  true  to  nature  at  the  prewDt  day,  u  pill  b«  Mva  b7  Ik*  adjiiiKj 
dnwingi. 

Fio.  24B.WS  ThU  letwh  of  bomb  (^ 

248)  preMnU  two  wMo 
of  the  Afriou  MwMoiW; 
ooe  with  BTMit,  the  othirMtl 
drooping  mm.  Thu]  \^ 
longed  to  Rmi'B  bnb{- 
eetabliahment;  «be«t  ih«  m 
oentniy  before  Chrii^  »1  Bi- 

In  BoMllini'*  eolond  m;^ 
of  the  uine  eonpU,  hmi^.^ 
dnoed  In  aUe,  the  «f -jo) 5^ 
ptJnted  briok-dnit ;  the  Dear  one  U  a  light  oheitnat,  with  blaok  patches. 
Another  of  the  aama  ohoice  breed  (Fig.  2M),  in  fall  gate. 


A  fourth  (Fig.  246),  in  the  la  of 
■lajiag  a  gaielle. 

Uere  ia  »  noble  brace  (FIe.  241), 
with  the  antelope  thej  haTaeaptuTad, 
and  their  groom,   retDraing  to  tha 

ThU  (Pig.  247)  U  a  raiialj  of  tb* 
bonnd,  pendvelj  awaiting  bit  M 
dinner,  abont  4O00  yean  ego. 


VIEWED    IN    CONNECTION    WITH    MANKIND. 


391 


Fio.  248.*3s 


Tli«M  hounds  art  a  few  Bptoimens,  selected  tram  the  seyeral  works  of  LepsioSy 
BoseUini,  and  Wilkinson.  We  ooold  easily  add  a  hundred  more,  not  less  characteristic. 
It  is  truly  wonderftil  to  oompare  these  delineationfl,  commencing  as  far  back  as  the 
Zntb  djnasty  (twenty-third  century  b.  o.),  and  extending  down  for  1000  years,  with 
the  oommon  fox-hound  and  stag-hound  of  the  present  day  —  still  more,  with  the  Afri- 
can biood~ihound. 

In  the  Orand  Proeetnon  of  Thotmis  III.  (1550  b.  o.),  sereral  of  them  are  associated 
with  the  people  and  productions  of  the  interior  of  Africa. <3)  Again,  in  a  later  tomb 
at  (}oumeh,  near  Thebes,  figured  by  Champollion.  Dr.  Morton  says  —  « If  we  com 
pare  the  oldest  of  these  delineatioos,  tIx.,  those  of  Beni-Hassan,  with  the  blood-hounds 
of  AfHoa  lately  living  in  the  Tower  Menagerie  in  London,  we  cannot  deny  their  iden- 
tity, so  complete  is  the  resemblance  of  form  and  instinct"  «3^ 

*' On  reading  Mr.  Birch's  <  Observations  on  the  Statistical  Table  of  Eamac'  (p.  56), 
I  was  much  pleased  to  find  this  hound  designated,  beyond  all  question,  in  a  letter  of 
Candace,  Queen  of  Ethiopia,  to  Alexander  the  Great,  in  which  the  former,  among  other 
presents  to  the  Macedonian  king,  sends  *  ninety  dogs  which  hunt  men '  —  canea  etiam 
m  komiiui  eferaeiMtimot  nonoffinta.  And,  that  nothing  may  be  necessary  in  explanation, 
the  i^een  farther  designates  them  as  <  animals  of  our  country.' " 

The  same  biood-hounda,  therefore,  of  which  tribute  was  sent  from  the  Upper  Nile,  in 
the  sixteenth  century  b.  o.,  had  preserved  their  blood  pure,  down  to  b.  c.  825,  just  as 
it  is  found  at  this  day,  in  the  same  regions,  after  8400  years. 

Turnspit  {C.  VertaguB.) 

Wilkinson,  Blainville,  Martin,  and  all,  I  believe,  are  agreed  upon  the  identity  of 
this  dog.     The  portrait  (Fig.  248),  and  others 
of  the  same  well-marked  character,  are  faithful 
representatives  of  the  modem  turnspit,  which 
is  still  common  in  Asia  and  Europe. 

The  figure  above  is  from  the  tomb  of  Ron,  at 
Beni-Hassan,  in  the  twenty-third  century  before 
Christ. 

To  the  same  ante-Abrahamic  age  (the  Xllth 
dynasty)  belongs  this  slut  (Fig.  249),  who  stands 
tinder  her  master's  chair,  in  his  tomb  at  Elr 
Benheh,  Middle  Egypt  She  is  another  species, 
but  we  hesitate  in  ascribing  to  it  a  name :  al- 
though the  eomm<m-<U>g  of  the  Nile  approaches 
nearest  to  the  design.437 

Not  only  have  we  various  other  forms  of  dogs 
on  the  monuments  of  Egypt  as  far  back  as  the 
Xllth  dynasty,  which,  to  our  mind,  cannot,  Arom 
mere  outline  drawings,  be  satisfactorily  identi- 
fied with  any  of  our  European  or  American  races ;  but,  as  we  have  shown,  there  also 
exist,  in  abundance,  representations  of  wolves,  jackals,  hyenas,  and  foxes,  each  and  all 
of  which  have  been  supposed  to  be  pro- 
genitors of  our  domestic  dogs — just  as 
Noah  is  said,  by  the  same  school  of 
naturalists,   to  be  the  father  of  Jews, 
Australians,    White-men,   Mongols,  Ne- 
groes, American  aborigines,  &c. 

Wolves. 

As  this  animal  has,  by  the  minority 
of  old-school  naturalists,  been  believed 
to  bo  the  original  parent  of  all  dogs,  we 


FiQ.  249.<36 


Fia.  260.*» 


892 


HTBBIDITT    OF    AHIHALS, 


■hill  introdnoe  here  on*  ipedmeD  (Fig.  2G0)  of  a  group  of  fear  ^fftin  jttn», 
flgured  b;  L«pdus,  from  tombs  of  th«  IVth  dTnut;  (kboat  MOD  jwu*  >.  o,).  ThN 
Nilotie  knimtiB,  which  aie  different  in  ep«aiu  from  European,  »re  rtpeatiAj  nn. 
on  BonlptoreB  of  erei?  epoeb,  aometimei  chued  b;  dogs,  at  other  duM  lu^l  li 
traps  1  in  short,  mccampanied  bj  w  manj  oorrobontiiig  ciroamMasoea  ■■  M  Wn  h 
doabt  that  thej  were  nothing  but  wildwolree.  Thej  are  often  depktideathiBM 
monnmenti  with  dogs,  ever  perfeoU/  conirMted. 

BuU^ogt  {C.  Molo»9u».) 

The  term  motoniu  haB  been  rather  vagaelj  applied  by  writer* ;  bat  the  tjpa  e(  Ih 
huU^S  is  well  understood.  It  is  ikiinillj  portrajed  on  %  piece  of  intiqii  Etmk 
sculpture  in  the  Vatican.  M.  de  BlunTille  (in  his  OtUographit,  Cami,  p.  74),  Mm 
that  the  form  and  eipreasion  of  the  head  are  perfeotlj  eharaoteriitio,  era  ti  Ik* 
peculiar  arrangement  of  the  teeth.  This  species,  tno,  ia  yet  the  codbob  it^  rf 
Albania. 

Mattiff  (0.  Laniariua). 

We  have  nowhere  yet  met  with  this  dog  on  the  monument*  of  the  NHo,  althoe^  il 

must  have  been  known  to  the  Egyptians,  through  their  constant  btercomet  vilk  it- 

pyria,  in  early  limes.     The  magnificent  original  of  the  sksteh  here  givM(n(.lil) 

was  Uken  f^m  \h«  Bmt  Sim- 

Fio.  261.«» 


day.  [His  dnplieata,  we  w^ 
almost  Mj,  U  still  slin;  ul 
belongs  to  my  exeeUnt  (Hm' 
Mrs.  Jeskios,  at  Richnoad,  Va 
—  Q.  R.G.] 

Alexander,  In  lu*  muek  It  At 

Indus,  reerived  preaeuti  of  i>P 

of  gigantic  statore,  which  «<f* 

no  doubt  of  the  tame  lucSij  •* 

the  Thibetan  mastiffs.    To  Ihn* 

dogs  Aristotle  applied  the  n>** 

of  Uontomt/x;  and  they  sie  ir 

nred  on  two  ancient  Qre^  nti- 

alB  — one  of  which,  that  of  6*- 

gestns  of  Sicily,   date*  in  tk 

fourth  or  fifth  century  n.  c. ;  the  other,  which  ii  of  Aqnileia  Severn,  Diolator  of  Crtti, 

is  about  two  centuries  Uter.<" 

Skepherd'i  Dog  (C.  Lomettiews). 

This  dog,  being  (if  a  Scotch  or  Etiglitk  "  shepherd-dog  "  be  meant)  altogetlMr  alien 
to  the  Kile  Ht  this  day,  is  not  figured  DO  Egyptian  monuments;  but  is  donbtleat  very 
ancient  in  Europe.  The  earlieet  eSgy,  also  mentioned  by  Aristotle,  ii 
an  ancient  Etruacan  medal  of  unknown  date,  but  probably  as  old  a 
mastiff. 


These  remarks  on  the  different  species  of  doga,  feithfully  delineated 
upon  ancient  monumente,  might  be  very  easily  extended;  but  I  have 
set  forth  enough  to  establish  that  the  natural  histoiy  oidogt  and  the 
natural  history  of  mankind  stand  precisely  in  the  same  position.  Id 
whatever  direction  an  inquirer  may  turn  —  wherever  written  luBtorv, 


VIEWED   IN   CONNECTION   WITH   MANKIND.  393 

monoments,  analogies,  or  organic  remains,  exist  to  direct  us  —  in 
every  zoological  province  upon  earth,  I  repeat,  a  specifically  diverse 
fiuina  is  encountered,  in  which  distinct  species,  as  well  of  mankind 
as  of  dogs,  constitute  a  part 

The  earliest  monuments  yet  published  by  Lepsius  are  those  of  the 
IVth  dynasty ;  and  from  these  we  here  already  have  borrowed  the 
"hieroglyphic"  or  fax-dog  ^  the  prick-eared  grey-hound^  the  blood-houndj 
the  twnMpity  with  other  species ;  together  with  the  wolf,  the  hyena, 
and  the  jackal.  The  Egyptian  fox  has  not  fallen  under  our  eye  at 
this  early  epoch,  although  it  is  seen  on  later  monuments.  Notwith- 
etaading  that  the  monuments  of  the  earliest  times  do  not  exhibit  every 
fonn  of  dogs  that  existed  at  the  subsequent  xnth  dynasty,  their 
absence  is  no  argument  why  these  multifarious  species  did  not  exist 
ftom  the  very  beginning ;  and  while  all  the  canine  forms  just  men- 
tioned must  ascend  even  beyond  the  date  of  Menes,  (which  Lepsius 
places  at  the  year  8893  b.  c.,)  science  can  perceive  no  reason  to 
doubt  that  other  unrecorded  varieties  of  canidae  are  quite  as  ancient 
as  those  of  which  fortuitous  accident  has  preserved  the  pictorial 
i^ifiter  down  to  this  day. 

Concerning  fossil  dogSy  the  terrestrial  vitality  of  which  antedates 
Egyptian  monuments  by  chiliads  of  years,  Dr.  Usher's  enumeration 
(♦ttpro,  Chap.  XI.)  of  the  numerous  varieties  discovered  in  geolo- 
gical formations,  all  over  the  world,  precludes  the  necessity  for  saying 
more  now,  than  that  certain  forms  of  true  canidw  are  primordial 
oiganic  types;  and,  hence,  utterly  independent  of  alterations  pro- 
duced, in  later  times,  by  domestication. 

Logical  criticism  will  allow  that,  if  specific  differences  among  dogs 
were  the  result  of  climate,  all  the  dogs  of  each  separate  country 
ahould  be  alike.  Such,  notoriously,  is  not  the  case ;  for  the  reader 
has  just  beheld  several  species  of  dogs,  depicted  (at  various  epochs, 
daring  4000  years  of  coeval  existence)  on  the  monuments;  which 
species  are  not  only  now  seen  in  Egj'pt  alive,  but  are  permanent,  always 
and  everywhere,  in  other  countries  of  climates  the  most  opposite. 

Indeed,  "  like  begets  like,"  to  use  dog-fancy  terms ;  and  a  terrier 
18  a  terrieTy  and  a  dingo  a  dingo^  all  the  world  over,  else  language  has 
no  meaning;  and  wherever  climatic  action  may  be  hostile  to  the 
permanency  of  either  type,  it  does  not  transform  the  one  into  the 
other,  nor  into  any  species  diverse  from  each :  it  kills  them  both  out- 
right, or  their  offspring  within  a  generation  or  two.  Thus,  New- 
foundlands perish  within  very  limited  periods  after  transplantation 
frova  American  snows  to  African  suns.  Their  short-lived  whelps  are 
as  likely  to  become  kittens  as  to  be  changed,  by  climate^  into  bull- 
pups.  An  interesting  exception,  nevertheless,  should  be  observed: 
50 


394  HYBRIDITT    OF    ANIMALS^ 

viz.,  where  dogs,  becoming  wildy  return  to  a  state  oi  nafcnie,  they 
have,  in  the  course  of  time,  resumed  very  different  types ;  say,  shep- 
herd's dog,  Danish  dog,  grey-hound,  terrier,  and  so  on.  "In  other 
words,  they  constantly  tend  to  recur  to  that  primitive  type  which  U  mMt 
dominant  in  their  physical  constitution  ;  and  it  is  remarkable^  thai  in 
the  Old  World  this  restored  type  is  never  the  wolf,  aUhaugh  it  i$  mu- 
times  a  lupine  dog,  owing  to  the  cause  just  mentioned.^'* 

Where  opposite  types  of  dogs  are  bred  together,  and  their  hybrid 
progeny  becomes  again  intermingled,  all  sorts  of  mongrel,  d^eoe- 
rate,  or  deformed  varieties  arise ;  such  as  pugs,  shocks,  spaniels,  te.; 
wTiich  Cuvier  calls  "  the  most  degenerate  productions;"  and tteyare 
found,  by  experience,  ^'to  possess  a  short  and  fleeting  ezistence^the 
common  lot  of  all  types  of  modem  origin."  Such  deformitieB  arise 
in  nature  everywhere.  There  is  one  instance  of  dwarfish  canine  mal- 
formation, 4000  years  old,  in  Lepsius's  plate***  of  the  AJith  dynastj; 
and  embalmed  monstrosities  of  other  genera  were  found  byP&ssalaoqoa. 

Among  North  American  Indian  dogs,  says  Dr.  Morton,  **  the  original  forms  ve  trj 
fe<r,  and  closelj  allied ;  whence  it  happens  that  these  grotesque  Tarietiet  ne?er  sppm. 
Neither  have  they  any  approximation  to  that  marked  family  we  call  kcundg ;  and  tUi  (kl 
is  the  more  remarkable,  since  the  Indian  dogs  are  employed  in  the  same  manner  of  knliig 
as  the  hounds  of  Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa.  Tet,  this  similarity  of  employment  hu  wtiA 
no  analogy  of  exterior  form.  No  Tarieties  like  those  so  familiar  in  Europe,  spring  up  iilrif 
among  them.  They  are  as  homogeneous  as  wolf-races,  f^om  whom  they  are  desesiM; 
and  Dr.  Richardson  quotes  Theodat  to  show  that  the  wmmon  Indian  dag  has  not  msteriiOj 
changed  during  two  hundred  and  twenty  years.  Again,  the  same  remark  splits  to  tki 
indigenous  aguara^  alcOj  and  techichi  dogs  of  Mexico  and  South  America,  which,  before  tb«h 
admixture  with  European  breeds,  conformed  to  the  types  or  species  from  which  they  spiiB^ 
without  branching  into  the  thirty  varieties  of  Buffon,  or  the  sixty  of  Browo." 

In  the  words  of  Jacquinot,  whose  "Anthropologic"**^  is  the  ablest 
work  on  Man  yet  put  forth  in  the  French  language,  let  me  close  these 
few,  out  of  infinite,  analogies  in  the  animal  kingdom,  which  space 
confines  to  the  foregoing  paragraphs  on  dogs,    "II  est  indubitable 
que  les  vari6t6s  du  chien  appartiennent  h  plusieurs  types  primiti&.'* 

The  facts  above  detailed  establish,  conclusively,  that  Hyhriiiiiy  ib 
not  a  "  unit  ;**  or,  in  other  words,  they  prove  that  different  d^rees 
of  aflinity  exist  in  Nature,  to  be  taken  into  account  in  all  inquiries 
into  the  prolificacy  of  diverse  "species."  Equally  certain  is  it,  that 
climate  and  domestication  affect  animal  species  differently:  some 
of  them  becoming  variously  modified  in  form  and  color  —  as  horses, 
cattle,  goats,  sheep,  fowls,  pigeons,  &c. ;  while  others,  to  considerable 
extent,  resist  such  physical  influences  —  like  the  ass,  the  buffiilo,  the 
elk,  the  remdeer,  pea-fowls,  guinea-fowls,  and  so  forth. 

Now,  it  is  equally  singular  and  true,  that  these  identical  species, 
whence  Natural  History  deduces  very  strong  reasons  for  beUeving 


YIEWED   IK   COKNEGTION    WITH    MANKIND.  895 

0in  to  be  derived  from  many  primitive  stocks,  are  those  which 
idergo  the  greatest  changes ;  whereas,  on  the  contrary,  other  spe- 
M,  which  equally  good  reasons  induce  us  to  regard  as  simple — ^that 
derived  from  one  primitive  stock — are  precisely  those  in  which  the 
perience  of  ages  chronicles  the  smallest  alteration.  This  law  (if  it 
such)  seems  to  apply  not  merely  to  the  lower  animals,  but  also  to 
inland.  In  America,  for  example,  where  the  autocthonous  popu- 
ion  has  been  isolated,  very  little  variety  is  found  among  Indian 
bes ;  whereas,  in  Europe,  Asia,  and  Africfe  (more  particularly  in 
d  around  Egypt  and  India),  we  encounter  infinite  diversities  among 
man  beings,  manifested  in  every  form  and  by  all  colors. 
rhe  perplexing  anomalies  that  beset  this  investigation  may  be 
istrated  by  the  following  resumey  in  which  I  have  incorporated 
ne  very  interesting  facte,  published  by  Dr.  Alexander  Harvey  in 
i  London  Monthly  Journal  of  the  Medical  Sciences  :**^ 

Mtancet  are  sufficiently  oommon  among  the  lower  animals  where  the  offspring  exhibit, 
re  or  less  distinctly,  in  addition  to  the  characters  of  the  male  by  which  they  were  be- 
te, the  peculiarities  also  of  a  male  by  which  their  mother  had  at  some  former  period 
a  iMpregnated :  —  or,  as  it  has  been  otherwise  expressed,  where  the  peculiarities  of  a 
b  ammal,  that  had  once  held  fruitful  intercourse  with  a  female,  are  more  or  less  di»- 
iQj  recognised  in  the  offspring  of  subsequent  connections  of  that  female  with  other 
1ml  It  is  interesting  to  inquire  whether  this  is  a  general  law  in  animal  physiology ;  and 
i  be,  whether,  and  how  fSsr,  it  is  modified  in  its  operation  in  different  animals,  and  under 
■rant  drcumstancea:  and  it  is  of  still  more  immediate  interest  to  us  to  inquire  whether, 
Mty  the  fact  extends  also  to  the  human  species.  The  facts  bearing  upon  this  subject 
f  he  most  conyeniently  noticed — 1st,  in  relation  to  the  lower  animals ;  2d,  in  relation  to 
human  species. 

.  In  the  Brute  Creation.  —  A  young  chestnut  mare,  seyen-eighths  Arabian,  belonging  to 
Eari  of  Morton,  was  coTered  in  1815  by  a  quagga,  which  is  a  species  of  wild  ass  from 
iea,  and  marked  somewhat  like  a  xebra.  The  mare  was  coTered  but  once  by  the  zebra ; 
,  after  a  pregnancy  of  eleyen  months  and  four  days,  gaye  birth  to  a  hybrid  which  had 
iael  marks  of  the  quagga,  in  the  shape  of  its  head,  black  bars  on  the  legs  and  shoul- 
^  &6.  In  1817,  1818,  and  1821,  the  same  mare,  which  had  become  the  property  of  Sir 
e  Ooseley,  was  coyered  by  a  yery  fine  black  Arabian  horse,  and  produced  successiyely 
w  foals,  all  of  which  bore  unequiyocal  marks  of  the  quagga.  A  mare  belonging  to  Sir 
e  Ooseley  was  coyered  by  a  zebra,  and  gaye  birth  to  a  striped  hybrid.  The  year  fol- 
mg  (he  same  mare  was  coyered  by  a  thorough-bred  horse,  and  the  next  succeeding  year 
inother  horse.  Both  the  foals  thus  produced  were  striped:  ue,,  partook  of  the  cho- 
ws of  the  zebra.  It  is  stated  by  Haller,  and  also  by  Becker,  that  when  a  mare  has 
a  mtUe  by  an  ass,  and  afterwards  a  foal  by  a  horse,  the  foal  exhibits  traces  of  the  ass. 
can  ourseWes  youch  for  the  truth  of  similar  facts.  A  yast  number  of  mules  are  bred 
be  United  States,  from  the  ass  and  the  mare ;  and  we  haye  frequently  seen  colts  from 
MBS,  out  of  mares,  "which  had  preriously  had  mules ;  many  of  them  were  distincUy 
ked  by  the  ass. 

I  these  cases,  the  mares  were  coyered  in  the  first  instance  by  animals  of  a  different 
das  firom  themseWes.  But  cases  are  recorded  of  mares  coyered  in  eyery  instance  by 
les,  but  by  different  horses  on  different  occasions,  where  the  offspring  partook  of  the 
notan  of  the  horse  by  which  the  impregnation  was  first  effected.  Thus,  in  seyeral 
•  in  the  royal  stud  at  Hampton  Court,  got  by  the  horse  Aeteon,  there  were  unequiyocal 
ki  of  the  horae  Colonel — the  dams  of  these  foals  had  been  bred  from  by  Colonel  th« 


396  HYBBIDITY    OF    ANIMALS* 

piniuiia  year.  Again,  a  colt,  the  property  of  the  Eari  of  Snffield,  got  bj  Lmird,  m 
bleii  uuidier  horse,  Camti,  "  that  it  was  whispered,  nay  even  asserted  at  New  Mtzli^ 
thas  he  must  hare  beoi  got  by  CameL"  It  was  ascertained,  however,  that  the  Bother  «f 
die  Laard  colt  had  been  covered  the  proTioos  year  by  CameL 

It  has  often  been  obeerred,  also,  that  a  well-bred  bitoh,  if  she  hare  been  iapngnstid  Vf 
a  Bongrel  dog,  will  not,  although  lined  subsequently  by  a  pore  dog,  bear  thoroogh-M 
puppies  in  the  next  two  or  three  litters.  The  like  occurrence  has  been  noticed  with  tki 
sow.  A  sow  of  a  peculiar  black-and-white  breed  was  impregnated  by  a  boar  of  the  vfli 
breed,  of  a  deep  chestnut  color ;  the  pigs  produced  were  duly  mixed,  the  color  of  ths  bw 
m  some  being  very  predominant  The  sow  being  afterwards  put  to  a  boar  of  the  Mme  hmi 
as  her  own,  some  of  the  produce  were  observed  to  be  marked  with  the  eheetnnt  eokr  tbt 
preruQed  in  the  former  litter :  and,  on  a  subsequent  impregnation,  the  boar  being  itill  tf 
the  same  breed  as  the  sow,  the  litter  was  also  observed  to  be  slightly  stuned  with  Ihi 
chestnut  color.  What  adds  to  the  value  of  the  fact  now  stated  is,  that,  in  the  eoam  tf 
many  years*  obeervation,  the  breed  in  question  was  never  known  afterwards  to  prodaeeprofi^ 
having  the  smallest  tinge  of  chestnut  color.  We  may  here  remark  that  it  is  only  in  a  itili  tf 
domestication  that  animals  produce  offspring  of  various  colors.  When  left  cntirdy  ti  thi 
operation  of  natnral  causes,  they  never  exhibit  this  sporting  of  colors;  th^are  diili^ 
gnishcd  by  vmrions  and  often  beautiful  shades  of  color ;  but  then  each  species  is  tnw  to  ill 
•«B  &m£ty  type,  even  to  a  few  hairs  or  small  parts  of  a  feather.  It  is  needless  to  npoit 
examples  of  these  Ihcts  —  they  are  familiar  to  all  rearers  of  animals ;  among  cattlo  ttiy 
are  ef  c^resT-day  cecnrrence.  There  is  another  fact  worthy  of  notice.  It  is  wdl  kaoffi 
to  cattl»4>ireed€n>  that  the  term  of  utero-gestation  is  much  influenced  by  the  nri  ~lhl 
calies  of  oae  boll  will  be  carried,  longer  in  utero  than  those  of  another. 

±  A  dW  /yeMa  ^pwieo.  —  There  are  equally  distinct  breeds  of  the  hnman  fhmily  •§  tf 
a«y  of  the  lower  animals :  and  it  is  affirmed  that  the  human  female,  when  twice  Biniii 
bears  occsunonally  to  the  second  husband  children  resembling  the  first  both  in  htt&Sy  ftrs^ 
Mre  and  SMntal  powers.     Where  all  the  parties  are  of  the  earns  color,  this  statement  ii  Mt 
•i»  fttsy  of  verification ;  but,  where  a  woman  has  had  children  by  two  men  of  different  eolonk 
soch  as  a  Mack  and  a  white  man,  it  would  be  comparatively  easy  to  observe  wheth«  Al 
ol^rittg  of  the  latter  connexion  bore  any  resemblance  to  the  former  parent   Count  Stn^ 
lecki*  in  his  FkjtnMl  History  of  Van  DiemerCe  Land,  asserts  that,  when  a  native  woMi 
has  had  a  child  by  a  European  male,  **  she  loeee  the  power  of  eoneq>tion,  on  a  renewal  of  ii- 
tarofmrw^  with  a  male  of  her  own  race,  retaining  only  that  of  procreating  with  the  whiit  wa." 
4«  Hundreds  of  instances  (says  the  Count)  of  this  extraordinary  fact  are  recorded  in  the 
writer's  SMmoranda,  all  occurring  invariably  under  the  same  eircumstaneee,  amongst  the  Hn- 
roBS,  ^enunoles.  Red  Indians,  Yakies  (Sinaloa),  Mendosa  Indians,  Auracos,  8onth  8ca 
Islanders*  and  natives  of  New  Zealand,  New  South  Wales,  and  Tan  Diemen's  Land ;  sad 
all  tending  to  prove  that  the  sterility  of  the  female,  which  is  relative  only  to  one  and  not 
to  another  male,  is  not  accidental,  but  follows  laws  as  cogent,  though  as  mysterious,  as  the 
re«»l  of  those  connected  with  generation."    In  this  sweeping  assertion  the  Count  may  have 
been  mistaken :  a  traveller  could  hardly  have  had  opportunities  for  ascertaining  a  fiMt, 
which  it  must  require  years  of  careful  observation  to  confirm.     It  is  certain  that  no 
thiujc  «xUts  between  the  whites  and  Negroes,  the  two  races  with  which  we  are  the 
taiutiiar:    because  examples  are  of  frequent  occurrence,  where  a  Negress,  after  having 
h«U  A  child  by  a  white  man,  has  had  a  family  by  a  husband  of  her  own  color. 

tb.<«iattces  are  cited,  where  a  Negro  woman  bore  mulatto  children  to  a  white  man,  and 
i>tV.M%ru>iH  held  by  a  black  man  other  children,  who  bore  a  strong  resemblance  to  the  whita 
lakhor.  bcth  in  teatures  and  comp^3xion.  It  is  supposed  by  some,  that  the  influence,  exerted 
va4  Ui^  i^vucnitiTe  system  of  a  female  of  one  race  by  sexual  intercourse  with  the  male  of 
tutx'ihsM-v  uij^v  be  increased  by  repeated  connexions ;  and  Dr.  Laing  informs  us  of  the 
ut  4u  Kuj^iiAh  pftttleman  in  the  West  Indies,  who  had  a  large  family  by  a  Negro 
Hu.t  «ho»v  t.Se  children  exhibited  successively,  more  and  more,  the  European  featniYs 
«>«uwt>lv\kv,4i.     I  have  liiing  with  me  a  black  woman,  whose  first  child  was  by  a  white 


VIEWED   IN    CONNECTION    WITH    MANKIND.  897 

liftd  liz  chfldren  since,  by  a  black  husband,  who  are  perfectly  black,  and  nnlike  the 
ler ;  yet,  it  is  a  singular  fact  that  these  children,  though  strongly-marked  Negroes, 
fkmily  likeness  to  either  father  or  mother — their  physiognomy  is  as  distinct  as  that 
two  families  of  the  same  race.    The  children  of  a  second  husband  may  resemble 

■ufficiently  to  attract  attention,  even  where  there  is  no  striking  contrast  of  color ; 
.  Harrey  cites  a  case  where  a  lady  was  twice  married,  and  had  issue  by  both  hus- 

One  of  the  children  by  the  second  marriage  bears  an  unmistakeable  resemblance 
lothcr's  first  husband ;  and  what  makes  the  likeness  more  discernible  is,  that  there 
•rked  difference  in  features  and  general  appearance  between  the  two  husbands. 

t  dudn  of  fiujts  herein  by  this  time  linked  together,  aside  from 
more  of  identical  force  that  might  easily  be  added,  proves  con- 
3ly  that  prolificacy  between  two  races  of  animals  is  no  test  of 
c  affiliation ;  and  it  therefore  follows,  as  a  corollary,  that  proli- 
among  the  different  races  of  men  carries  with  it  no  evidence 
amon  ori^n.  On  the  other  hand,  if  it  can  be  shown  that  the 
'  hybridity  prevails  between  any  two  human  races,  the  argu- 
in  favor  of  plurality  of  species  would  thereby  be  greatly 
thened. 

ink  that  the  genus  homo  includes  many  primitive  species ;  and 
lese  species  are  amenable  to  the  same  Taws  which  govern  spe- 
i  many  other  genera.  The  species  of  men  are  all  proximate^ 
ling  to  the  definition  already  given ;  nevertheless,  some  are  per- 
prolific ;  while  others  are  imperfectly  so — ^possessing  a  tendency 
jome  extinct  when  their  hybrids  are  bred  together.  At  the 
ling  of  this  chapter  I  referred  to  my  own  observations,  made 
^ears  ago,  on  the  crossing  of  white  and  black  races :  and  my 
igations  since  that  time,  as  well  as  those  of  many  other  anato- 
confirm  the  views  before  enunciated.  So  far  as  the  races  of  men 
{ traced  through  osteography,  history  and  monuments,  the  pre- 
dume  establishes  that  they  have  always  been  distinct.  No 
►le  is  recorded,  where  one  race  has  been  transformed  into  an- 
by  external  causes.  Permanence  of  type  must  therefore  be 
led  as  an  infallible  test  of  specific  character.  M.  Jacquinot 
.eJtterously  remarks  that,  according  to  the  theory  of  unity  of 
a  mulatto  belongs  to  a  "species"  as  much  as  any  other  human 
and  that  the  white  and  black  races  would  be  but  "varieties." 
en  two  proximate  species  of  mankind,  two  races  bearing  a 
ftl  resemblance  to  each  other  in  tj^pe,  are  bred  together —  e.^., 
ns,  Celts,  Pelasgians,  Iberians,  or  Jews — ^they  produce  oflfepring 
tly  prolific:  although,  even  here,  their  peculiarities  cannot 
le  80  entirely  fused  into  a  homogeneous  mass  as  to  obliterate 
riginal  types  of  either.  One  or  the  other  of  these  types  will 
M)ut,"  from  time  to  time,  more  or  less  apparently  in  their  pro- 
When,  on  the  other  hand,  species  the  most  widely  separated* 


398  HTBRIDITY   OP    ANIMALS, 

snch  as  the  Anglo-Saxon  with  the  Negro,  are  crossed,  a  different  result 
has  course.  Their  mulatto  offspring,  if  still  prolific,  are  but  partiaDy 
so ;  and  acquire  an  inherent  tendency  to  run  out,  and  become  eventa- 
ally  extinct  when  kept  apart  from  the  parent  stocks.  This  opinion 
is  now  becoming  general  among  observers  in  our  slave  States ;  and  it 
is  very  strongly  insisted  upon  by  M.  Jacquinot,  This  skilful  nato- 
ralist  (unread  in  cis- Atlantic  literature)  clidms  the  discovery  as  originil 
with  himself;  although  erroneously,  because  it  bad  long  previously 
been  advocated  by  Estwick  and  Long,  the  historians  of  Jamaica;  by 
Dr.  Caldwell ;  ***  by  Professors  Dickson  and  Holbrook,  of  Charleston, 
S.  C. ;  and  by  numerous  other  leading  medical  men  of  our  Sontfaem 
States.  There  are  some  4,000,000  of  Negroes  in  the  United  States; 
about  whom  circumstances,  personal  and  professional,  have  aflbrded 
me  ample  opportunities  for  observation.  I  have  found  it  impossible, 
nevertheless,  to  collect  such  statistics  as  would  be  satisfactory  to  otfam 
on  this  point;  and  the  difficulty  arises  solely  from  the  want  of  chasti^ 
among  mulatto  women,  which  is  so  notorious  as  to  be  proverbial 
Although  often  married  to  hybrid  males  of  their  own  color,  thdr 
children  are  begotten  as  frequently  by  white  or  other  men,  as  by  thdr 
husbands.  For  many  years,  in  my  daily  professional  visits,  I  have 
been  in  the  habit  of  meeting  with  mulatto  women,  either  free  or 
slaves;  and,  never  omitting  an  opportunity  of  inquiry  with  regarf 
to  their  prolificacy,  longevity  of  ofifepring,  color  of  parents,  age,  k^ 
the  conviction  has  become  indelibly  fixed  in  my  mind  that  the  pori- 
tions  laid  down  in  the  beginning  of  this  chapter  are  true. 

Hombron  and  Jacquinot  have  asserted  on  their  own  authority,  as 
well  as  upon  that  of  others,  that  this  law  of  infertility  holds  also  with 
the  cross  of  the  European  on  the  Hottentot  and  Australian. 

'*  Les  quelqaes  tribua  qui  se  trouyaient  aux  environs  de  Port  Jsokson,  Tont  ckaque  j<rar 
en  d^croissant,  et  o'est  k  peine  si  Ton  cite  quelques  rares  mdtis  d'Aostrallen  et  d'Eorop^cn. 
Cette  absence  de  m^tis  entre  deux  peoples  yirant  en  contacte  sur  la  mSme  terre,  pronxe  bica 
incontestablement  la  diff(6renoe  des  esp^oes.    On  con^oit  da  reete  que,  si  cet  m6tis  txi>- 
taient,  ils  seraient  bien  faciles  k  reconnoitre,  et  4  diff^rencier  des  esp^ods  m^rea. 

"A  Hobart  Town  et  sur  toute  la  Tasmanie,  il  n'y  a  pas  d'avaatage  de  m^tis;  tout  ce 
qui  reste  des  indigenes  (quarante  environ)  k  4t6  transports  dans  ua%  petite  He  do  dStroit  d« 

The  ofllcial  reports  published  by  the  British  ParUament  confirm  thii 
statement  as  to  Australia. 

French  and  Spanish  writers  have  maintained  that,  when  the  grad< 
of  quinteroon  is  arrived  at,  the  Negro  type  is  lost,  and  that  such  mai 
becomes  no  longer  distinguishable  from  the  pure  white.  In  some  ol 
the  West  India  Islands  this  grade  of  slave  by  law  becomes  free.  Now 
it  must  be  remembered  tliat  the  Spaniards,  and  a  certain  proporCioi 
of  the  population  of  France,  are  themselves  already  as  dtaik  as  anj 


VIEWED    IK   CONNECTION    WITH    MANKIND.  399 

)K>on,  or  even  a  quadroon ;  and  thus  it  may  readily  happen 
eiy  few  crosses  would  merge  the  dark  into  the  lighter  race:  but, 
the  Anglo-Saxon  and  the  Negro  are  brought  together,  no  such 
has  been  perceived,  or  hinted  at,  in  the  United  States,  where 
Iter  amalgamation  is  going  on  upon  an  immense  scale.  Slaves 
ithem  States,  seduced  by  delusive  representations,  are  constantly 
ig  attempts  to  escape  to  free  States ;  and  would  succeed  without 
Ity  in  most  cases,  were  it  not  for  their  color :  yet  they  have 
,  if  ever,  become  so  fair  through  white  lineage  as  to  escape  de- 
1.  I  am  not  sure  that  I  ever  saw  at  the  South,  one  of  such  adult 
l-bloods  so  fair  that  I  could  not  instantaneously  trace  the  Negro 
Q  complexion  and  feature.  When  we  bear  in  mind  the  length 
le  during  which  the  two  races  have  been  commingling  in  the 
d  States,  how  are  we  to  explain  this  fact  ?  The  only  physiolo- 
reason  that  may  be  assigned  is  this :  the  mulattoeSj  or  mized- 
,  die  off  before  the  dark  stain  can  be  washed  out  by  amalgamation. 
her  rational  explanation  can  be  offered. 

Lyell  speaks  of  some  mulattoes  he  met  with  in  North  Carolina, 
t,  he  says,  he  could  not  distinguish  from  whites ;  t)ut,  if  any  such 
>le8  exist,  among  the  multiform  crosses  between  Anglo-Saxons 
fegroes,  they  must  be  extraordinarily  few;  because  my  half 
ry's  residence  in  our  slave  States  should  have  brought  me  in  con- 
ith  many  instances.  However,  an  Englishman,  coming  from 
and  where  a  Negro  is  a  "  rara  avis,"  and  running  through  the 
d  States  at  Mr.  LyelVs  speed,  could  not  become  familiarized  with 
various  grades,  and  therefore  his  eye  might  well  be  deceived. 
rreat  geologist  certainly  made  many  other  decidedly  erroneous 
rations  in  his  American  tour ;  quite  innocently  we  all  admit. 
Gerdy  claims  [Traite  de  Physiologie)  that  primitive  human  spe- 
lave  all  disappeared  through  amalgamations;  giving  a  most 
«  rehearsal  of  the  wars  and  migrations  which  have  influenced 
from  the  earliest  times  downwards :  but  it  is  a  hard  matter  to 
out  blood ;  and  we  oppose  the  fact,  that  the  representatives  of 
original  types  still  live :  such  as  the  Qreeks  (heroic  type),  the 
les,  the  Jews,  the  Australians,  the  Indians,  and,  above  all,  the 
dans. 

Jacquinot,  whose  ability  and  great  opportunities  for  investi- 
\  add  much  weight  to  his  authority,  lays  down  the  following 
isions :  — 

A.  jpMMsf,  or  race  which  represents  it,  is  primitiye,  when  all  the  individaals  that  com- 
present  the  same  physical  characters,  same  color  of  skin,  same  type  of  face,  same 
lAtion,  same  kind  of  hair — notwithstanding  the  Yarieties  of  physiognomy  of  indi^ 
,  which  Tary  to  infinitude  in  all  species. 

A  ■peeies,  aceording  to  CnTier,  <  the  children  resemble  the  fother  and  mother,  a^ 
•  these  resemble  each  other.' 


400  HTBRIDITT   OP   ANIMALS^ 

**2,  It  is  impossible,  no  matter  how  we  produce  crosses  between  spedes  or  rioei  oa  fti 
globe,  to  obtain  a  prodact  which  represents  exactly  one  of  the  primitiTe  ^jpes ;  that  ii  to 
say,  we  shall  never  be  able  to  construct,  with  all  the  pieces,  a  Negro,  an  Amerieaa,  a  Q«> 
man,  or  a  Celt. 

"  8.  The  species  will  separate  fh)m  the  primitiTe  type,  and  will  become  the  more  tlterii 
by  crosses  with  other  species,  in  proportion  as  the  indlTiduals  which  oompoM  It  diferfrni 
each  other,  and  as  the  types  are  more  numerous. 

*<  4.  The  greater  the  differences  among  indiriduals,  the  less  the  spedes  which  ha?e|ro> 
duced  them  will  be  near  {voismet)  to  each  other,  and  vice  veraA,***^ 

The  laws  governing  hybridity  have  as  yet  been  but  imperfectly 
studied.  Some  points  of  vital  interest,  connected  with  the  croesiDg 
of  races,  have  passed  by  without  notice ;  for  example,  the  relative 
influence  of  the  male  and  the  female  on  progeny.  The  phyricil 
characteristics  of  the  common  mule  (ofispring  of  the  ass  and  mare) 
are  well  known.  It  partakes  of  the  characters  of  both  parents ;  but  in 
the  form  of  the  head  and  ears,  as  well  as  in  disposition,  it  inherits  more 
of  the  ass  than  of  the  horse.  The  bardeaUy  or  hinny  (offipring  of 
horse  and  she-ass)  partakes,  on  the  contrary,  much  more  of  the  peco- 
liarities  of  the  horse  —  the  head  being  small,  closely  resembling  the 
horse ;  the  ears  short ;  the  disposition  rather  that  of  the  horse ;  and 
the  voice  is  not  a  bray,  but  the  neigh.  The  mule  and  hinny  are 
almost  as  much  unlike  each  other  as  the  horse  and  ass.  How  &r 
this  rule  may  be  applicable  to  other  infertile  hybrids,  I  am  not  pre- 
pared to  say. 

Where  proximate  species  are  bred  together,  the  above  rule,  based 
upon  equidse^  applies  with  less  force ;  e.  g.y  the  dog  and  wol^  or  diffe^ 
ent  species  of  dogs.  I  have  seen  pups  from  the  cross  of  the  cur-dog 
and  wolf,  which  presented  an  intermediate  type ;  but  the  following 
appears  to  show  that  a  different  breed  of  dog  may  produce  a  diver- 
gent result :  — 

"  In  the  recent  experiments  of  Wiegemann,  in  Berlin,  of  the  offspring  of  a  p<nntcr  lad 
she-wolf,  two  resembled  the  father,  with  hanging  ears,  while  the  other  was  like  a  wolf- 
dog." «« 

When  the  grey-hound  and  fox-hound,  the  fox-hound  and  terrier, 
are  coupled,  their  offspring  partake  rather  of  the  half-and-half  tj-pe. 

We  are  unable  to  declare  what  shades  of  difference  may  arise  from 
the  manner  of  crossing  canine  males  and  females.  A  grey-hound  poe- 
sessctf  great  speed,  has  a  peculiar  shape,  and  pursues  his  game  by 
sight  alone ;  being  so  destitute  of  smell  as  to  be  incapable  of  trailing 
it.  The  fox-hound,  on  the  contrary,  tracks  game  almost  solely  bj 
scent,  has  little  speed,  but  great  endurance.  Now,  when  fox-hound 
and  grey-hound  are  bred  together,  their  ofl&pring  is  intermediate  in 
form,  in  speed,  in  sense  of  smell,  and  in  every  attribute.  Such  law, 
I  believe,  holds  with  regard  to  all  dogs,  when  thorough-bred. 

Some  years  ago,  I  was  intimate  with  a  gentleman  who  owned  a 


VIEWED   IK   COKKSCTION   WITH    HAKKIKD.  401 

fine  pack  of  fox-hounds.  Wishing  to  retain  the  sense  of  smell,  and 
at  the  same  time  procure  more  speed,  he  commenced  by  crossing 
them  with  grey-hounds;  and  continued  crossing  until  he  obtained 
a  stock  of  but  one-eighth  grey-hound,  which  dogs  gave  him  all  the 
qualities  desired. 

Now  it  would  appear,  from  sundry  ^acts  already  set  forth  under  our 
"Caucasian"  type,  that  even  proximate  species  are  not  invariably 
governed  by  the  -same  laws.  Some  species  produce  an  intermediate 
type,  like  the  dogs  just  cited ;  while  others  possess  a  tendency  to 
reproduce  each  of  the  parent  stocks.  We  may  instance  the  white 
and  gray  mice,  the  deer  and  ram,  no  less  than  the  fair  and  the  dark- 
akinned  races  of  men. 

During  a  professional  visit  (which  interrupted  these  lines)  to  the 
house  of  a  friend,  Mr.  Qarland  Qoode,  my  notice  was  attracted  by 
some  curious  facts  respecting  the  crossing  of  races.  Among  his  slaves 
he  owns  three  families,  all  crosses  of  white  and  black  blood,  as  fol- 
lows:— 

Isi.  A  woman,  three-fourths  white,  married  to  a  half-breed  mulatto  man.  She  had  fovr 
diildren ;  the  two  first  and  the  last  of  which  were  eTen  more  fair  than  the  mother.  Tkft 
other  presented  a  dark  complexion  —  that  of  the  father. 

2d.  A  mulatto  woman,  half-breed,  married  to  a  full-blooded  Negro  man,  not  of  the  jet- 
tiest  hue,  although  black.  They  had  thirteen  children ;  of  which  most  were  eren  blacker 
than  the  father,  while  two  exhibited  the  light  complexion  of  the  mother. 

8d.  A  mulatto  man,  married  to  a  Tery  black  Negress.  They  had  twelTO  childreii ;  and 
here  again  the  majority  of  the  children  were  coal-black,  whereas  two  or  three  were  as  light 
hi  eomplexion  as  the  father. 

With  respect  to  these  examples,  it  is  evident  that,  in  the  first  case, 
white-blood  predominated  in  the  parents.  In  the  two  latter,  the  Ne- 
gro blood  was  paramount.  Thus,  in  three  cases,  the  law  of  hybridity 
seems  clearly  to  have  been  called  into  action.  The  children  had  a 
tendency  to  run  into  the  type  of  the  predominant  blood :  because,  in 
the  first  example,  white-blood  preponderated  in  the  children ;  in  the 
two  last,  black-blood.  Now,  I  do  not  consider  this  rule  to  be  con- 
stant ;  but  such  examples  are  common.  Mr.  Lyell  has  again,  in  these 
matters,  made  statements  upon  exceptions  to  rules,  and  not,  assuredly, 
upon  the  rules  themselves. 

Observations  are  wanting  to  settle  many  of  the  laws  that  govern 
tb^  mixing  of  human  species.  In  the  United  States,  the  mulattoes 
ftnd  other  grades  are  produced  by  the  connection  of  the  white  male 
?rith.  the  Negress;  the  mulattoes  with  each  other ;  and  the  white  male 
vith  the  mulattress.  It  is  so  rare,  in  this  country,  to  see  the  ofl&pring 
./  a  Negro  man  and  a  white  woman,  that  I  have  never  personally 
acountered  an  example ;  but  such  children  are  reported  to  partake 
tore  of  the  type  of  the  Negro,  than  when  the  mode  of  crossing  \p 
51 


\ 


402  HTBRIDITY   OF    ANIMALS, 

reversed.  I  am,  however,  told  that  the  progeny  derived  from  a  Negro 
father  presents  characteristics  difterent  from  those  where  the  male 
parent  of  mulattocs  is  white ;  and  consequently  I  suspend  decision. 

Our  ordinary  mulattocs  are  nearly  intermediate  between  the  parent 
stocks ;  governed,  apparently,  very  much  by  laws  similar  to  those  we 
have  instanced  in  the  grey-hound  and  fox-hound.  They  are,  how- 
ever,  as  before  stated,  less  prolific  than  the  parent  stock ;  which  con- 
dition is  coupled  with  an  inherent  tendency  to  run  out,  so  much  bo, 
that  mulatto  humanity  seldom,  if  ever,  reaches,  through  subsequent 
crossings  with  white  men,  that  grade  of  dilution  which  washes  out 
the  Negro  stain. 

"Wliile  speaking  of  dogs,  we  hinted,  that  the  brain  and  nervous 
system,  in  animal  nature,  are  so  influenced  by  crossing,  as  to  make 
instincts  and  senses  partake  of  intermediate  characters.  The  same 
law  applies  to  human  white  and  black  races ;  for  the  mulatto,  if  cer- 
tainly more  intelligent  than  the  Negro,  is  less  so  than  the  white  man. 
His  intelligence,  as  a  general  rule,  augments  in  proportion  to  the 
amount  of  white-blood  in  his  veins.  This  is  invariably  the  case  in 
the  United  States.  In  Ilayti,  mulattoes  governed  until  exterminated 
by  the  blacks ;  and  it  is  the  mulatto  element  which  now  dominates^ 
and  always  wall  govern  in  Liberia,  until  this  experimental  colony  be 
annexed  by  Anglo-Saxons,  or  annihilated  by  native  Negroes.  Com- 
parisons of  crania  alone  substantiate  this  view,  upon  anatomical 
grounds ;  the  past  ratifies  it,  upon  historical  data :  future  Liberian 
destinies,  if  deduced  from  such  premises,  are  not  exhilarating.  Again^in 
Africa  itself,  all  Negro  empires  are  ruled  by  the  superior  Foolak  races. 

It  may  be  received,  I  think,  as  a  fact^  that  in  white  races  tbe 
intellect  of  children  is  derived  much  more  from  the  mother  than  the 
father.     Popular  experience  remarks,  that  great  men  seldom  beget* 
great  sons ;  and  it  is  equally  true,  that  dull  women  do  not  often  pro- 
duce intelligent  children.     On  the  other  hand,  the  mothers  of  grea*"* 
men  almost  invariably  have  been  distinguished  by  vigorous  natura.^ 
intellects,  whether  cultivated  or  not.    Now,  it  is  singularly  note-^ 
worthy,  in  connection  with  the  above  phenomena,  that  this  doctrin^^ 
seems  to  be  reversed  where  black  are  cmssed  with  white  races.    Th^ 
intellect  of  a  mulatto,  child  of  a  white  male  and  a  Negress,  is  cec* 
tainly  superior  to  that  of  the  Negro ;  and  I  have  pointed  out,  whec- 
speaking  of  the  mule  and  bardeau,  that  the  farm  of  the  head  ie  give^^ 
by  the  sire.    Space  now  precludes  my  doing  more  than  suggest  i 
quiry  into  a  new  and  interesting  point,  unfortunately  not  illumin 
by  Morton's  penetration. 

Again  and  again,  in  previous  publications,  I  have  alluded  to 
fallibility  of  arguments  drawn  from  analogy  alone,  while  insisti^;: 


riXWED   IN   CONNECTION    WITH    MANKIND.  403 

tfaflt  no  trae  analogies  can  be  said  to  exist.  Every  animal,  from  man 
to  the  worm,  is  governed  by  special  physiological  laws.  Let  me 
notice,  enp€U9antj  the  curious  fact,  that  natural  giants  and  dwarfs  are 
next  to  fitbalouB  in  the  animal  kingdom,  although  frequent  enough 
in  the  human  family ;  subjoining  an  extract  from  one  of  my  earlier 
articles  on  hybridity :  — 

"Citfaerine  de  Medids  amosed  herself  and  court  by  oolleoting,  from  Tarions  quarters,  a 
Bimber  of  male  and  female  dwarfs,  and  forming  marriages  amongst  them ;  but  they  were 
•D  offoliite.  The  same  ezpeximent  was  made  by  the  Electress  of  Brandenburg,  wife  of 
Joidldm  Frederie,  and  with  the  same  result  Geoffroy  Saint  Hilaire,  in  his  researches,  has 
bMQ  aUe  to  diacoTer  but  one  exception,  the  famous  dwarf  Borwilaski,  and  there  are  strong 
donVts  about  the  futhfulness  of  his  wife,  who  was  a  woman  of  full  stature.  Giants  are 
Hktwise  impotent,  deficient  in  intellect,  feeble  in  body,  and  8hort>llyed.  It  is  a  remarkable 
ftet,  that  ^ants  and  dwarfs  proper  are  almost  unknown  in  the  animal  kingdom,  while  they 
m  eommon  in  aU  the  races  of  men,  and  under  all  circumstances."  «<^ 

Our  chapter  on  Cf-eographical  Distribution  alludes  to  one  peculiar 
eiact  in  the  crossing  of  races,  as  illustrated  by  the  blacks  and  whites 
in  our  Southern  States:  viz. — how  the  smallest  admixture  of  Negro 
blood  is  equivalent  to  acclimation  against  yellow  fever,  being  almost 
tantamount  to  complete  exemption. 

Much  passes  current,  among  breeders  of  domestic  animals,  about 
the  improvements  of  breeds  by  crossing  them ;  and  similar  ideas  have 
been  suggested  by  many  writers,  as  applicable  to  the  human  family ; 
but  the  notion  itself  is  very  unphilosophical,  and  could  never  have 
originated  with  any  intelligent  naturalist  of  thorough  experience  in 
snch  matters.  It  is  mind,  and  mind  alone,  which  constitutes  the 
piondest  prerogative  of  man ;  whosQ  excellence  should  be  measured 
by  his  intelligence  and  virtue.  The  Negro  and  other  unintellectual 
types  have  been  shown,  in  another  chapter,  to  possess  heads  much 
wnaller,  by  actual  measurement  in  cubic  inches,  than  the  white  races ; 
and,  although  a  metaphysician  may  dispute  about  the  causes  which 
may  have  debased  their  intellepts  or  precluded  their  expansion,  it  can 
not  be  denied  that  these  dark  races  are,  in  this  particular,  greatly 
inferior  to  the  others  of  fairer  complexion.  Now,  when  the  white 
and  black  races  are  crossed  together,  the  offspring  exhibits  through- 
out a  modified  anatomical  structure,  associated  with  sundry  character- 
istics of  an  intermediate  type.  Among  other  changes  superinduced, 
the  head  of  a  mulatto  is  larger  than  that  of  the  Negro;  the  forehead 
i3  more  developed,  the  facial  angle  enlarged,  and  the  intellect  becomes 
manifestly  improved.  This  fact  is  notorious  in  the  United  States ;  and 
it  is  historically  exemplified  by  another:  viz.,  that  the  mulattoes, 
although  but  a  fraction  of  the  population  of  Ilayti,  had  ruled  the 
ishuid  till  expelled  by  the  overwhelming  jealousy  and  major  numerical 
force  of  the  blacks.    In  Liberia,  President  Roberts  boasts  of  but  one- 


404  HTBBIDITY   OF    ANIMALS^ 

fourth  Negro  blood ;  while  all  the  colored  chiefe  of  oepartmentB  in 
that  infant  republic  hold  in  their  veins  more  or  less  of  white-blood; 
which  component  had  been  copiously  infiltrated,  prior  to  emigra- 
tion from  America,  into  that  population  generally.    If  all  the  white- 
blood  were  suddenly  abstracted,  or  the  flow  of  whitenmg  elements  from 
the  United  States  to  be  stopped,  the  whole  fabric  woold  doubtless 
soon  fall  into  ruins ;  and  leave  as  little  trace  behind  as  Herodotoa's 
famous  Negro  colony  of  Colchis,  or  the  more  historical  one  of  Meroe. 
From  the  best  information  procurable,  we  know  that  there  has  been 
a  vast  deal  of  exaggeration,  among  colonizationists  at  home,  abont 
this  mulatto  colony  of  Liberia  abroad ;  nor,  much  as  we  should  be 
gratified  at  the  success  of  the  experiment,  can  we  perceive  how  any 
durable  good  can  be  expected  from  it,  unless  some  process  be  diaco' 
vercd  by  which  a  Negro's  head  may  be  changed  in  form,  and  enlaij;ed 
in  size.    History  afibrds  no  evidence  that  cultivation,  or  any  knovn 
causes  but  physical  amalgamation,  can  alter  a  primitive  confonnation 
in  the  slightest  degree.    Lyell  himself  acknowledges :  — 

"  The  separation  of  the  colored  children  in  the  Boston  schools  arose,  not  from  an  bdal- 
gence  in  anti-Negro  feelings,  but  because  they  find  they  can  in  this  way  bsiog  on  bothneci 
fabtor.  Up  to  the  age  of  fourteen,  the  black  children  adTance  as  fast  as  the  whites;  bot 
after  that  age,  unless  tliere  be  ^n  admixture  of  white-blood,  it  becomes  in  most  insttaeei 
extremely  difficult  to  carry  them  forward.  That  the  half-breeds  should  be  intermeifiito 
between  the  two  parent-stocks,  and  that  the  colored  race  should  therefore  gain  in  mcstil 
capacity  in  proportion  as  it  approximates  in  physical  organization  to  the  whites,  wtim 
natural ;  and  yet  it  is  a  wonderful  fact,  psychologically  considered,  that  we  should  be  iblt 
to  trace  the  phenomena  of  hybridity  eien  into  the  world  of  intellect  and  reason."  *^ 

To  persons  domiciled  in  our  slave-States,  it  is  really  amusing  to 
hear  the  many-toned  hosannahs  sung  in  Old  England  and  in  New 
England,  over  the  success  of  the  Eepublic  of  Liberia;  while  the  world 
shakes  with  laughter  at  Frenchmen  for  attempting  a  reptAlicy  or  any 
other  stable  form  of  government  short  of  absolute  despotism ;  as  if 
Negroes  were  a  superior  race  to  the  Franco-Gauls ! 

Robespierre  gave,  in  palliation  of  his  cruelties,  that  you  could  not 
reason  with  a  Gallic  opposition :  the  only  way  to  silence  it  beix^ 
through  the  guillotine.  It  would  be  a  curious  investigation  to  inquii^ 
what  was  the  type  of  those  turbulent  spirits  ?  I  have  little  doubt  ttmat 
each  despot  of  the  hour  would  be  found  to  have  been  one  of  tho« 
dark-skinned,  black  haired*  black-eyed  fellows,  depicted  so  well  [iujr^c^ 
by  Bodichon ;  and  if  the  imperial  government  were  simply  to  ct3.o 
off  the  head  of  every  demagogue  who  was  not  a  blond  trAito-m.^^ 
they  might  "get  along"  in  France  as  tranquilly  as  in  England,  G*€ 
many,  and  the  United  States.  JDarA-skinned  races,  histoiy 
are  only  fit  for  military  governments.  It  is  the  unique  rule 
their  physical  nature:  they  are  unhappy  without  it,  even  now^^ 


VIEWED    IN    CONNECTION    WITH    MANKIND.  405 

g.  None  but  the  fair-skinned  types  of  mankind  have  been  able, 
erto,  to  realize,  in  peaceful  practice,  the  old  Gennanic  system 
ribed  by  Tacitus  —  "  De  minoribus  rebus,  principes  consultant ; 
aajoribus,  omnes" — omneSy  be  it  understood,  signifying  exelu- 
y  white  men  of  their  own  type. 

these  remarks  be  true  in  basis,  it  is  evident,  theoretically,  that 
niperior  races  ought  to  be  kept  free  from  all  adulterations,  other- 
tiie  world  will  retrograde,  instead  of  advancing,  in  civilization. 
ay  be  a  question,  whether  there  is  not  abeady  too  much  adultera- 
in  Europe.  Spain  and  Italy,  where  the  darker  races  are  in  the 
)rity,  continue  still  behind  in  the  march.  France,  although  teem- 
witii  gigantic  intellects,  has  been  struggling  in  vain  for  sixty 
B  to  found  a  stable  government  —  her  population  is  tainted  with 
elements ;  and  wherever  Portuguese  or  Spanish  colonies  attempt 
^mpete  with  Anglo-Saxons,  they  are  left  astern,  when  not  "  an- 
id."  It  is  the  strictly-white  races  that  are  bearing  onward  the 
ibeau  of  civilization,  as  displayed  in  the  Qermanic  families  alone. 
Walter  Scott  declares :  — 

rhe  gOTemment  of  Spain,  a  worn-out  despotism,  lodged  in  the  hands  of  a  familj 
e  lowest  degree  of  intellect,  was  one  of  the  worst  in  Europe ;  and  the  state  of  the 
\tj  In  general  (for  there  were  noble  exceptions)  seemed  scarcely  less  degraded.  The 
toons  practice  of  marrying  within  the  near  degrees  of  propinquity  had  long  existed, 
its  nsoal  consequences :  the  dwarfing  of  the  body  and  the  degeneracy  of  the  under- 
K]ig.'*45i  To  which  Mr.  Percival  Hunter  adds,  that  <<  writers  on  lunacy  attribute  the 
ify,  or  rather  the  innate  idiocy,  so  frequent  among  certain  Scotch  families,  to  the  old 
Dtl  practice  of  never  marrying  out  of  their  clan."  ^^ 

he  civilization  of  ancient  Rome,  achieved  by  a  very  mixed  race, 
ough  grand  in  its  way,  was,  nevertheless,  characterized  throughout 
jruelty,  a  certain  degree  of  barbarism  and  want  of  refinement, 
hese  crude  elements  of  the  laws  of  hybridity  —  laws  by  no  means 
riy  defined  in  anthropological  science  —  derive  some  illustration 
jontrasting  the  aristocracies  of  Europe.  In  England,  where  inter- 
•riages  between  impoverished  nobles  of  the  Norman  stock  with 
ilthy  commoners  of  the  homogeneous  Saxon,  and  where  elevation 
plebeians  to  the  peerage,  reinvigorate  the  breed,  such  patrician 
ses  comprehend  more  manly  beauty  (Circassia,  perhaps,  excepted) 
a  exists  in  the  same  number  of  ind^duals  throughout  the  globe. 

IHiat  proportion,"  well  nsks  the  Wettmiruter  Review^  "  of  the  old  Percy  blood  flows  in 
reins  of  those  who  claim  the  honor  of  the  family's  representation  ?  The  fanatics  ot 
)d,'  t.  e.,  those  who  are  not  content  to  yield  that  reasonable  amount  of  regard  to  it, 
b  sense  and  sentiment  both  permit,  should  remember  that  when  the  main  line  has 
;ed,  again  and  again,  into  other  families,  the  original  blood  must  be  but  a  small  const!- 
t  of  the  remote  descendant's  personality. 

The  great  subverter  of  the  aristocratic  principle  in  the  creation  of  peers,  was  Pitt  lu 
ing  his  battle  against  the  Whigs,  he  aTailed  himself  immensely  of  the  moneyed  interest ; 


406  HTBRIDITY   OF    ANIMALS, 

and  rewarded  the  Bopporters  of  party  with  the  honors  of  the  crown.  At  ereiy  gtaml 
election  a  batch  was  made :  eight  peerages  were  created  in  1790 ;  and  in  1794,  when  aWkig 
defection  to  him  took  place,  ten  were  created.  Sir  Egerton  Brydges,  a  Tery  aoeompliiM 
man,  both  as  a  genealogist  and  a  man  of  letters,  published  a  special  pamphlet  on  the  point 
in  1798.    He  undoubtedly  expressed  the  Tiews  of  the  aristocratic  party  when  he  taid— 

**  *  In  every  parliament  I  have  seen  the  number  augmented  of  busy,  intriguing,  pert,  low 
members,  who,  without  birth,  education,  honorable  employments,  or  perhaps  cren  fortmc, 
dare  to  obtrude  themselves,  and  push  out  the  landed  interest' 

.  .  .  <*  What  then  is  at  present  the  portion  of  genuine  aristocracy  in  the  House  of  Lords? 
Calculations  have  been  made  by  genealogists  on  this  subject,  of  which  we  shall  avafl  0Q^ 
selves. 

**  The  learned  author  of  the  Originea  Oenealogiea  analysed  the  printed  peerage  of  1828, 
and  found  that  of  249  noblemen  85  *  laid  claim'  to  having  traced  their  descent  beyond  tlie 
Conquest;  49  prior  to  1100;  29  prior  to  1200;  82  prior  to  1800;  26  prior  to  1400;  17  to 
1500 ;  and  26  to  1600.  At  the  same  time  80  had  their  origin  but  little  before  1700. . . . 
Here  then  we  have  a  result  of  one-half  of  the  peerage  being  at  all  events  tramkU  to  • 
period  antecedent  to  the  Wars  of  the  Roses.  But  of  these  a  third  only  had  emerged  at  iD 
out  of  insignificance  during  the  two  previous  centuries. 

"Sir  Harris  Nicolas  fixes  as  his  standard  of  pretension  in  Family,  the  having  been  of 
consideration,  baronial  or  knightly  rank,  that  is,  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Elisabeth ;  and  tp> 
plying  that  test  to  the  English  Peerage  in  1880,  found  that  one-third  of  the  body  were  enti- 
tled to  it. 

**  There  still  remains  in  the  male  line,  up  and  down  England,  a  considerable  nmnber  of 
landed  families  of  very  high  antiquity ;  but  the  g^radual  decay  and  extinction  of  these  iitko 
constant  theme  of  genealogists.     Hear  old  Dugdale  in  the  Preface  to  his  Baronage  in  167S. 

**  He  first  speaks  of  the  Roll  of  Battle  Abbey,  and  says  of  it :  —  *  There  are  great  mm 
or  rather  falsities  in  most  of  these  copies.  .  .  .  Such  hath  been  the  subtilty  of  some  monb 
of  old.'    But,  speaking  of  his  labors,  generally,  he  bos  these  more  remarkable  words:— 

"  *  For  of  no  less  than  270  families,  touching  which  this  first  volume  doth  take  notice, 
there  will  hardly  be  found  above  eight  which  do  to  this  day  continue ;  and  of  those  not  taj 
whose  estates  (compared  with  what  their  ancestors  enjoyed)  are  not  a  little  diminished. 
Nor  of  that  number  (I  mean  270)  above  twenty-four  who  are  by  any  younger  male  Ivud) 
descended  from  them,  for  aught  I  can  discover.'  "^^ 

Hence  ethnology  deduces,  that  the  prolonged  superiority  of  the 
English  to  any  other  aristocracies  is  mainly  due  to  the  continuous 
upheaval  of  the  Saxon  element :  and,  at  such  point  of  view,  the  social 
aspirations  of  Lord  John  Manners  would  seem  to  be  as  philosophical 
as  his  poetic  eftusions  are  unique :  — 

*<  Let  arts  and  manners,  laws  and  commerce,  die ; 
But  leave  us  still  our  old  nobili(y  /  " 

So,  again,  in  Muscovy.  German  wives  and  Teutonic  officers  have 
metamorphosed  the  old  Tartar  nobility  into  higher-castes  than  Ivak 
and  his  court  would  have  reputed  to  be  Ru%%ian.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  recreant  crew  of  conti^  baroni^  marchesiy  in  Spain,  Portugal,  Italy, 
Sicily,  and  parts  of  Southern  Europe,  include  some  of  the  most  abject 
specimens  of  humanity  anyvi'here  to  be  found.  Tlie  physical  causeof  this 
deterioration,  from  the  historical  greatness  of  their  ancestral  names,  is 
said  to  be — "breeding  in  and  in."  Now,  this  may  bo  true  enough,  as 
an  apparent  reason ;  but  is  there  not  a  latent  one  ?  Ilistory  shows  diat 


VIEWED   IN    CONNECTION    WITH    MANKIND.  407 

the  fiunilies  most  degraded  (in  Portugal  especially,  where  the  lowest 
fonns  are  encountered,)  are  compounded  of  Iberian,  Celtic,  Arab, 
Jewish,  and  other  types  —  pure  in  themselves,  but  bad  in  the  amal- 
gam. Pride  of  birth,  for  centuries,  has  prevented  them  from  marry- 
ing out  of  the  circle  of  aristocracy.  With  rare  exceptions,  they  are 
too  mean  in  person  to  be  accepted  by  the  white  nobility  of  Northern 
Europe.  The  consequence  is,  they  intermarry  with  themselves ;  and, 
as  in  other  mulatto  compounds,  the  offipring  of  such  mongrel  com- 
minglings  deteriorate  more  and  more  in  every  generation.  They 
cease  to  procreate,  and  there  are  some  hopes  that  the  corrupt  breed  is 
extinguishing  itself.  The  Peninsular  war,  and  the  still  more  recent 
Don-Pedro-experiences,  left  on  the  mind  of  every  foreign  legionary 
concerned,  the  sentiment  that,  ^^  if  you  take  a  Castilian,  and  strip 
bim  of  all  his  good  qualities,  you  will  leave  a  respectable  Portuguee." 
It  is  precisely  the  same  with  the  PeroteSy  Greek  aristocracy  of  Istam- 
bonl:  on  whom  read  Commodore  Porter's  "Letters  from  Constanti- 
nople, by  an  American."  Such  are  unsolved  enigmas  in  the  rough- 
hewn  conceptions  we  can  yet  form  of  human  hyhridity. 

It  seems  to  me  certain,  however,  in  human  physical  history,  that  the 
superior  race  must  inevitably  become  deteriorated  by  any  intermix- 
ture with  the  inferior ;  and  I  have  suggested  elsewhere,  that,  through 
flie  operation  of  the  laws  of  hybridity  alone,  the  human  family  might 
possibly  become  exterminated  by  a  thorough  amalgamation  of  all  the 
Tarious  types  of  mankind  now  existing  upon  earth. 

Sufficient  having  been  said  on  the  crossing  of  races,  I  shall  close 
tins  chapter  with  a  few  remarks  on  the  propagation  of  a  race  from  a 
single  pair,  or  what  in  common  parlance  is  termed  "  breeding  in  and 
tn."  It  is  a  common  belief,  among  many  rearers  of  domestic  ani- 
mals, and  one  acted  upon  every  day,  that  a  race  or  stock  deteriorates 
by  this  procedure,  and  that  improvement  of  breed  is  gained  by  cross- 
ing. Whether  such  rule  be  constant  or  not,  with  regard  to  inferior 
animals,  I  am  unprepared  to  aver  —  some  authors  having  cited  facts 
to  the  contrary.  Science  possesses  no  criteria  by  which  it  can  de- 
teraiine  beforehand  the  degree  of  prolificacy  of  any  two  species 
when  brought  together ;  and  so  difierently  are  animals  affected  by 
physical  agents,  that  actual  experiment  alone  can  ascertain  the  com- 
parative operations  of  climate  upon  two  given  animals  when  moved 
fix)ni  one  zoological  province  to  another  —  some  becoming  greatly 
changed,  others  but  little,  and  man  least  of  all.  Recurring  to  our 
definitions  of  remote^  allied,  and  proximate  "species"  [supraj  p.  81], 
let  us  inquire  what  are  the  data  as  respects  mankind. 

Will  any  one  deny  that  continued  intermarriages  among  blood 
relations  are  destructive  to  a  race,  both  physically  and  intellectually  t 


408  HTBRIDITY   OF   ANIMALS, 

The  fact  is  proverbial.  Do  we  not  see  it  most  fdlly  illustrated  in  the 
royal  families  and  nobility  of  Europe,  where  such  matrimonial  alli- 
ances have  long  been  customary  ?  The  reputation  of  the  Honse  of 
Lords  in  England  would  long  since  have  been  extinct,  had  not  the 
Crown  incessantly  manufactured  nobles  from  out  of  the  sturdy  sona 
of  tlie  people.  Cannot  every  one  of  us  individually  point  to  degene- 
rate oi&pring  which  have  arisen  from  family  intermarriages  for  meie 
property-sake  T 

In  early  life,  I  witnessed  a  most  striking  example,  in  the  npp^ 
part  of  South  Carolina,  where  my  father  owned  a  country-seat  Al- 
most  the  entire  population  of  the  neighborhood  was  made  up  of  Iridi 
Covenanters,  who  had  moved  to  that  country  before  the  Revolutionai; 
war.  They  had  intermarried  for  many  generations,  until  the  same 
blood  coursed  through  the  veins  of  the  whole  of  them ;  and  there  are 
many  persons  now  living  in  South  Carolina  who  will  bear  me  oat 
when  I  state,  that  the  proportion  of  idiots  and  deformed  was  unpre- 
cedented in  that  district,  of  which  the  majority  in  its  population  waa 
stupid  and  debased  in  the  extreme.  I  could  mention  several  other 
striking  examples,  beheld  in  higher  life,  but  it  would  be  painful  to 
particularize. 

And  do  not  the  instincts  of  our  nature,  the  social  laws  of  man,  ail 
over  the  civilized  world,  and  the  laws  of  Qod,  from  Genesis  to  Eeve- 
lations,  cry  aloud  against  incest  f  Does  not  the  father  shrink  irith 
horror  from  the  idea  of  marrying  his  own  child,  or  from  seeing  the 
bed  of  his  daughter  polluted  by  her  brother  ?  Do  not  children  them- 
selves shudder  at  the  thought  ?  And  can  it  be  credited,  that  a  God 
of  infinite  power,  wisdom,  and  foresight,  should  have  been  driven  to 
the  necessity  of  propagating  the  human  family  from  a  «t n^fe  jhuV , 
and  then  have  stultified  his  act  by  stamping  incest  as  a  crime  ?  *** 

I  do  not  believe  that  true  religion  ever  intended  to  teach  a  commoiii 
origin  for  the  human  race.     "  Cain  knew  his  wife,*'  whom  he  foaxii 
in  a  foreign  land,  when  he  had  no  sister  to  many ;  and  although  cot- 
ruption  and  sin  were  not  wanting  among  the  patriarchs,  yet  nowh-^Ji^ 
in  Scripture  do  we  see,  after  Adam's  sons  and  daughters,  a  brot:"laer 
marrying  his  sister. 

It  is  shown,  in  our  Supplement^  that  many  of  the  genealogieak  of 
Genesis  Lave  been  falsely  translated,  and  otherwise  misconstrued^^  ,  in 
our  English  Bible ;  and  that  the  names  of  Abraham's  ancestorcK*  re- 
present countries  and  nations^  and  not  individuals.  Moreover,  no- 
where in  Genesis  is  the  dogma  of  a  future  state  hinted  at :  anc3  its 
ancient  authors  could  have  had  no  object  in  teaching  the  mo^zlem 
idea  of  unity  of  races,  when  those  writers  themselves  possesseczIS  no 
clear  perceptions  upon  "salvation"  hereafter. 


TIEWED   IN   CONNECTION   WITH    MANKIND.  409 

my  remarks,  five  years  ago,  on  "Universal  Terms,"  reproduced 
xtended  in  this  volume,  I  showed  that  the  only  text  in  the  New 
tnent  which  refers  directly  to  the  unity  of  races,  is  that  in  AetSy 
I  St..  Paul  says,  that  God  '^  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  nations 
in."  I  hold  that  no  scientific  importance  should  be  attached 
)  isolated  passage,  inasmuch  as  the  writer  of  Acts  employed  uni- 
terms  very  loosely ;  at  the  same  time  that  he  knew  nothing  of 
dstence  of  races  or  nations  beyond  the  circumference  of  the 
n  Empire. 

Morton,  in  one  of  his  letters  to  me  (Sept  27,  1850),  shortly 
I  his  demise,  thus  emphatically  expressed  himSelf :  — 

my  own  part,  if  I  oonld  belleTe  that  the  haman  tace  had  its  origin  in  meett,  I 

hink  that  I  had  at  onoe  got  the  clue  to  all  ungodliness.    Two  lines  of  Catechism 

ipUdn  more  than  all  the  theological  discussions  since  the  Christian  era.   I  have  put 

hyme. 

'*  Q,  Whence  came  that  curse  we  call  primeTal  sin  ? 

**A,  From  Adam's  children  breeding  in  and  in." 

)  reader  can  now  appreciate  some  of  the  contradictory  pheno- 
that  perplex  the  investigator  of  human  Hyhridiiy,  I  have 
aely  set  them  before  him  in  juxtaposition.  To  me  they  appear 
Dcileable ;  unless  the  theory  of  plurality  of  origin  be  adopted, 
ler  with  the  recognition  that  there  exist  remote^  allied^  and  proxi- 
"  species,"  as  well  of  mankind  as  of  lower  animals, 
dug  speculatively  alluded  {supra,  p.  80)  to  a  possible  eztermina- 
traces  in  an  unknown  fiiturity,  I  would  here  briefly  justify  such 
besis  by  saying,  that  Nature  marches  steadily  towards  pcrfec- 
and  that  it  attains  this  end  through  the  consecutive  destruction 
ing  beings.  Qeology  and  palaeontology  prove  a  succession  of 
3ns  and  destructions  previously  to  any  effacements  of  Man ;  and 
intended  by  Hombron  and  other  naturalists,  that  the  inferior 
of  mankind  were  created  before  the  superior  types,  who  now 
r  destined  to  supplant  their  predecessors.  Albeit,  whatever 
lave  been  the  order  of  creation,  the  unintellectual  races  seem 
3d  to  eventual  disappearance  in  all  those  climates  where  the 
p  groups  of  fair-skinned  families  can  permanently  exist. 
5  entire  race  of  the  Quauches,  at  the  Canary  Islands,  was  exter- 
ed  by  the  Portuguese  during  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  cen- 
;  not  a  living  vestige  remaining  to  tell  the  tale.  Some  of  the 
jltic  inhabitants  of  Britain,  Gaul,  and  Scandinavia,  seem  to  have 
1  a  similar  fate :  16,000,000  of  aborigines  in  North  America 
iwindled  down  to  2,000,000  since  the  "Mayflower"  discharged 
ymouth  Rock ;  and  their  congeners,  the  Caribs,  have  long  been 
jt  in  the  West  Indian  islands.  The  mortal  destiny  of  the  whole 
ican  group  is  already  perceived  to  be  running  out,  like  the  w 
52 


410  HTBBIDITT   OF   ANIMALS. 

in  Time's  hour-glass.  Of  400,000  inhabitants  of  the  Sandwich  Islanda^ 
far  less  than  100,000  survive,  and  these  are  daily  sinking  beneath 
civilization,  missionaries,  and  rum.  In  Kew  Holland,  New  Goinea, 
many  of  the  Pacific  islands,  and  other  parts  of  the  world,  the  same 
work  of  destruction  is  going  on ;  and  the  labors  of  proselytism  are 
vain,  save  to  hasten  its  accomplishment. 

<*Pourquoi  eela?*'  asks  Bodiohon.^^  **It  it  became  their  eodal  etaU  w  a  perpetmd  ttrjft 
againtt  humanity.  Thus,  murder,  depredations,  incessant  useless  strifes  of  one  aftbit  u. 
other,  are  their  natural  state.  They  practise  hnman  sacrifices  and  mntilatiofis  of  id«b; 
they  are  imbaed  with  hostilitj  and  antipathy  towards  all  not  of  their  race.  They  mtintiin 
polygamy,  slaTery,  and  sabmit  women  to  labor  incompatible  with  female  organisatioo. 

*<  In  the  eyes  of  theology  they  are  lost  men ;  in  the  eyes  of  morality  lidons  men;  in  tke 
eyes  of  humanitary  economy  they  are  non-producers.  From  their  origin  they  hive  not 
recognized,  and  they  still  refhse  to  recognise,  a  supreme  law  imposed  by^the  Ahnightj; 
▼iz. :  the  obligation  of  labor, 

<<  On  the  other  hand,  all  nations  of  the  earth  haTC  made  war  upon  the  Jem  for  4000 
years :  the  Egyptians,  the  Assyrians,  the  Greeks,  the  Romans,  &c. ; — Christians  tnd  Mi- 
hommedans  by  turns ;  with  innumerable  cruelties,  physical  and  moral :  neTerthdeM,  thit 
race  Uycs  and  prospers.  Why  ?  Because  they  haTC  CTcrywhere  played  their  part  in  tlM 
progress  of  ciYilization. 

<*  True  philanthropy  (insists  Bodichon)  should  not  tolerate  the  existence  of  a  race  lAm 
nationality  is  opposed  to  progress,  and  who  constantly  struggle  against  the  generd  righti 
and  interests  of  humanity." 

Omnipotence  has  provided  for  the  renovation  of  manhood  in 
countries  where  effeminacy  has  prostrated  human  energies.  Earth 
has  its  tempests  as  well  as  the  ocean.  There  are  reserved,  without 
doubt,  in  the  destinies  of  nations,  fearful  epochs  for  the  ravage  of 
human  races ;  and  there  are  times  marked  on  the  divine  calendar  for 
the  ruin  of  empires,  and  for  the  periodical  renewal  of  the  mundane 
features. 

<<  In  the  midst  of  this  crash  of  empires  (says  the  philosophical  Vibbt),  which  rise  sad  ftll 
on  CTcry  side,  inmiutable  Nature  holds  the  balance,  and  presides,  e?er  dispassionate^,  eiw 
such  events ;  which  are  but  the  re-establishment  of  equilibrium  in  the  systems  of  orgiaind 
beings." 

j.cir. 


GOHPABATIVX   AKATOMY   OF   RAGES.  411 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

COMPARATIVE    ANATOMY   OP   RACES. 

[By  J.  C.  N.] 

*'Cranioram  inqoam  qmbos  ad  gentilitias  Tarietates  distiDgvendas  et  defi- 
niendas  nulla  alia  hamani  corporis  pars  aptior  Tidetur,  cam  caput  osseam 
(preterqaam  quod  anixnse  domicilium  et  ofBicina,  imo  Tero  interpres  quasi  et 
ezplanator  ejus  sit,  utpote  uniTerssB  physiognomisB  basin  et  firmamentum 
oonstituens)  stabilitati  susb  maximam  conformationis  et  partium  relativsB 
proportionis  Tarietatem  junctam  habeat,  unde  characteret  nationum  eertimmas 
duumere  lieet"  Blumenbach. 

In  examining  the  physical  organization  of  races,  the  anatomist  of 
the  present  day  possesses  many  advantages  over  his  predecessors : 
his  materials  for  comparison  are  far  more  complete  than  theirs ;  and 
the  admission  now  generally  made  hy  anthropologists,  that  the  leading 
types  of  mankind  now  seen  over  the  earth  have  existed,  indepen- 
dently of  all  known  physical  causes,  for  some  5000  years  at  least, 
gives  quite  a  new  face  to  this  part  of  the  investigation. 

It  has  been  shown  in  preceding  chapters  that  permanence  of  type 
must  be  considered  the  most  satisfactory  criterion  of  specific  character, 
Iwtli  in  animals  and  plants.  The  races  of  mankind,  when  viewed 
toologically,  must  have  been  governed  by  the  same  universal  law ; 
and  the  Jew,  the  Celt,  the  Iberian,  the  Mongol,  the  Negro,  the  Poly- 
nesian, the  Australian,  the  American  Indian,  can  be  regarded  in  no 
other  light  than  as  distinct,  or  as  amalgamations  of  very  proximate, 
9pecie8.  When,  therefore,  two  of  these  species  are  placed  beside  each 
other  for  comparison,  the  anatomist  is  at  once  struck  by  their  strong 
contrast ;  and  his  task  is  narrowed  down  to  a  description  of  those 
well-marked  types  which  are  known  to  be  permanent.  The  form  and 
capacity  of  the  skull,  the  contour  of  the  face,  many  parts  of  the  ske- 
leton, the  peculiar  development  of  muscles,  the  hair  and  skin,  all 
present  strong  points  of  contrast. 

It  matters  not  to  the  naturalist  how  or  when  the  type  was  stamped 
upon  each  race ;  its  permanence  makes  it  specific.  K  all  the  races 
sprang  from  a  single  pair,  nothing  short  of  a  miracle  could  have  pro- 
duced such  changes  as  contenders  for  "unity"  demand;  because  (it 
is  now  generally  conceded)  no  causes  are  in  operation  which  o 


412  COMPARATIVE   ANATOMY   OF   BAOSS. 

transmute  one  type  of  man  into  another.  If,  as  for  centuries  it 
was  supposed,  the  races  became  actually  transformed  when  tongnes 
were  confounded  at  Babel,  I  presume  this  was  effected  by  an  instan- 
taneous fiat  of  the  Almighty ;  and  when  done  it  was  "  ipso  fiwto" 
irrevocable.  No  terrestrial  causes,  consequently,  could  reverse  Hig 
decree ;  nor,  afterwards,  metamorphose  a  white  man  into  a  Kegro,  or 
vice  ver%aj  any  more  than  they  could  change  a  horse  into  an  ass. 

However  important  anatomical  characteristics  may  be,  I  doubt 
whether  the  phy%iognomy  of  races  is  not  equally  so.  There  exist 
minor  differences  of  features,  various  minute  combinations  of  details, 
certain  palpable  expressions  of  face  and  aspect,  which  language  cannot 
describe :  and  yet,  how  indelible  is  the  image  of  a  type  once  im* 
pressed  on  the  mind's  eye !  When,  for  example,  the  word  "Jew"  u 
pronounced,  a  type  is  instantly  brought  up  by  memoiy,  which  could 
not  be  so  described  to  another  person  as  to  present  to  his  mind  a 
faithful  portrait.  The  image  must  be  seen  to  be  known  and  remem- 
bered ;  and  so  on  with  the  faces  of  all  men,  past,  present,  or  to  come. 
Although  the  Jews  are  genealogically,  perhaps,  the  purest  race  living, 
they  are,  notwithstanding  (as  we  have  shown),  an  extremely  adulte- 
rated people ;  but  yet  there  is  a  certain  face  among  them  that  we 
recognize  as  typical  of  the  race,  and  which  we  never  meet  among 
any  other  than  Chaldaic  nations. 

If  we  now  possessed  correct  portraits,  even  of  those  people  who 
were  contemporary  with  the  founders  of  the  Eg3T)tian  empire,  how 
many  of  our  interminable  disputes  would  be  avoided !    Fortunately, 
the  early  monuments  of  Egypt,  Assyria,  Qreece,  Rome,  &c.,  and  even 
of  America,  afford  much  information  of  this  iconographic  kind,  which 
decides  the  early  diversity  of  types :  but  still,  science  is  ill-suppliei 
vith  these  desiderata  to  afford  a  full  understanding  of  the  subject 
Our  first  glimpse  of  human  races,  though  dating  far  back  in  tinx^ 
does  not  (we  have  every  reason  to  believe  with  Bunsen,) 
beyond  the  "middle  ages"  of  mankind's  duration. 

The  very  earliest  monumental  record,  or  written  history,  exhil 
man,  not  in  nomadic  tribes,  but  in  full-grown  nations  borne  on  * 
flood-tide  of  civilization.  Even  the  writers  of  the  Book  of  Oem 
could  not  divest  their  imaginations  of  the  idea  of  Bome  civilizal 
coeval  with  the  creation  of  their  first  parents;  because  the 
A-DaM,  gave  names,  in  Paradise,  "to  all  the  ca«/e,"*^  BellaiMi 
which  implies  either  that,  in  the  cosmogcnical  conception  of  tL 
writers,  some  animals  (oxen,  horses,  camels,  and  so  forth,)  had 


already  domesticated ;  or,  writing  thousands  of  years  subsequ^  :3i 
to  animal  domesticity,  they  heedlessly  attributed,  to  anto-his^u>i 
times  past,  conditions  existing  in  their  own  days  present    ITIw 


COHPABATIVB   ANATOMT   OF   RAGES.  413 

eould  not  oonceive  such  a  thing  as  a  time  when  cattle  were  untamed; 
inj  more  than  archaeology  can  admit  that  anybody  could  describe 
events  prior  to  their  occurrence. 

[This  is  no  delusion.  Open  Lepsios's  Denkmaler,  and  upon  the  copies  of  monuments  of 
the  IVth  Memphite  dynasty,  dating  more  than  2000  years  before  Moses,  (to  whom  the  Pen- 
tatwidi  is  aserihed,)  you  will  behold  cattle  of  many  genera — bolls,  cows,  calTes,  oxen,  oryxes, 
donkeys  (no  Aortet  or  eam^)  —  together  with  dogs,  sheep,  goats,  gazelles ;  besides  birds, 
SQch  IS  ffeutf  erofui,  duekt  (no  common  fowls),  ibua,  &c. ;  the  whole  of  them  in  a  state 
of  entire  subjection  to  man  in  Egypt ;  and  none  represented  but  those  animals  indigenous 
to  the  Nilotic  loological  centre  of  creation. 

Whererer  we  may  turn,  in  ancient  annals,  the  domestication  of  erery  domeaticable  animal 
hat  preceded  the  epoch  of  the  chronicle  through  which  the  fact  is  made  known  to  us ;  and, 
■tin  acre  extraordinary,  there  are  not  a  dozen  quadrupeds  and  birds  that  man  has  tamed, 
or  subdued  from  a  wild  to  a  prolifically-domestic  condition,  but  were  already  in  the  latter 
■late  at  the  age  when  the  document  acquainting  us  with  the  existence,  anywhere,  of  a  given 
donestie  animal,  was  registered.  In  these  new  questions  of  monumental  zoology,  Greece, 
Etniria,  Rome,  Judsea,  Hindostan,  and  Europe,  are  too  modem  to  require  notice ;  because 
Booe  of  thdr  earliest  historians  antedate,  while  some  fall  centuries  below,  Solomon's  era, 
X.  c.  1000.  Verify,  in  any  lexicons,  upon  all  cases  but  Jewish  fabled-antiquity,  and  no  ex- 
ception to  this  rule  will  be  found  sustainable  against  historical  criticism.  The  monuments  of 
Anfria,  whoee  utmost  antiquity  may  be  fixed  ^s^  about  1800  b.  c,  only  prove  that  every 
taasiUe  animal  represented  by  Chaldnans  (single  and  double  humped  camels,  elephants, 
k^  hidnsive)  was  already  tamed  at  the  epoch  of  the  sculpture.  Egyptian  zoology  has  been 
^tsi  Chinese,4^(in  this  respect  the  only  detailed),  proves  that,  in  the  times  of  the  ancient 
viiter,  the  domestication  of  six  animals ;  vix. :  the  horse,  ox,  fowl,  hog,  dog,  and  sheep  — 
vv  iBcribed  to  Foir-Hi*s  semi-historical  era,  about  8400  years  before  Christ 

When  CoLirxBus  reached  this  country,  a.  d.  1492,  he  found  no  animals  alien  to  our  Ame- 

eontinent,  and  none  undomesticated  that  man  could  tame ;  and,  when  Pizarbo  over- 

the  Inca-kingdom,  the  llama  had  been,  for  counUess  ages,  a  tamed  quadruped  in  Peru. 

GiorFBOi  St.  Hilairb  is  one  of  those  authorities  seldom  controverted  by  naturalists. 

^*Un,  in  substance,  are  his  words :  — 

There  wt^  forty  tpecia  of  animals  reduced,  at  this  day,  to  a  state  of  domestication.    Of 
^Imm,  thirty-five  are  now  cosmopolitan,  as  the  horse,  dog,  ox,  pig,  sheep  and  goat.     The 
otbor  five  have  remained  in  the  region  of  their  origin,  like  the  Uama  and  the  alpaca  on  the 
Iristeaux  of  Bolivia  and  Peru ;  or  have  been  transplanted  only  to  those  countries  which 
approximate  to  their  original  habitats  in  climatic  conditions ;  as  the  Tongousian  rein-* 
at  St  Petersburg.    Out  of  the  thirty-five  domesticated  species  possessed  by  Europe, 
thirty-one  originate  in  Central  Asia,  Europe,  and  North  Africa.     Onlv  four  species  have 
been  contributed  by  the  two  Americas,  Central  and  Southern  Africa,  Australia  and  Poly- 
melia; although  these  portions  of  the  globe  contain  the  major  number  of  our  zoological 
tjpes.    In  consequence,  the  great  bulk  of  tamed  animals  in  Europe  are  of  exotic  origin. 
Htfdly  any  are  derived  from  countries  colder  than  France :  on  the  contrary,  almost  the 
vkde  were  primitively  inhabitants  of  warmer  dimates.^^ 

We  thus  arrive  at  the  great  fitct,  that  the  domestication  by  man  of  all  domestic  animals 
iBteeedes  every  history  extant ;  and,  measured  chronologically  by  Egypt's  pyramids,  most 
of  these  animals  were  already  domesticated  thirty-five  centuries  b.  o.,  or  over  5800  years 
ifo.    Indeed,  the  first  step  of  primordial  man  towards  civilization  must  have  been  the  sub- 
jection of  animals  susceptible  of  domesticity ;  and,  it  seems  probable,  that  the  dog  became 
the  first  instrument  for  the  subjugation  of  other  genera.    And,  while  these  preliminary 
advances  of  incipient  man  demand  epochas  so  far  remote  as  to  be  inappreciable  by  ciphers, 
OB  the  other  hand  it  is  equally  astounding,  that  modem  civilization  has  scarcely  reclaimed 
from  the  savage  state  even  half-a-doien  more  animals  than  were  already  domesticated  at 
tnrj  point  of  our  globe  when  history  dawns. 


OnorSFAUkTITS   A9AT0XY   OF    BACKS. 

iont,  together  with  the  pcrfeetmg  of  fhon 

to  hmld  the  Qreat  Pyxmmid,  ooenpted  Egyptian 

^nev  the  TVA  djnmstj,  or  prior  to  B.  a  8400,  we  aty  veil 

fif  Egjp*  repreeent  bat  the  "  middle  ages"  of  hukuuty, 

—a  K.  G.] 

Eh.  'rnisi.  A  time  before  all  history.    Daring  that  blank 
iimseV  to  write;  and  until  he  had  recorded  his 


s  ami  €ra-5  in  some  fonn  of  writing—  hieroglyphics,  to  wit 

:.::i>  tacsoauM  rricr  to  that  act,  if  otherwise  certain,  is  altogether 

— >rr^;nah;*x  ^y  qs,  save  throQgh  induction.  The  historical  vicissi- 
si  -^ai^n  hmnan  type  are,  therefore,  unknown  to  us  until  the 
►f  TTSuen  record  began  in  each  geographical  centre.  Of  these 
ijc^-fsncntary  annals  some  go  back  5300  years,  others  extend  but  to  a 
x^  .ionoKilfiw  Anatomyj  however,  possesses  its  own  laws  indepen- 
ttfid^  <ii  histoiy ;  and  to  its  applications  the  present  chapter  is 


-x»m: 


^  niinirce  and  extended  anatomical  comparison  of  races,  in  their 
-«ine  stncture,  would  afford  many  curious  results ;  but  such  detwl 
kNis^  not  v.*oinport  with  the  plan  of  this  work,  and  would  be  fEttigaiBg 
"»  iD^^  Joc  the  professed  anatomist.  It  is  indispensable,  however,  that 
^v«}  ^ocild  enter  somewhat  fully  into  a  comparison  of  crania ;  and  it 
-tisiv  ?<  sa&Ij  assumed,  as  a  general  law,  that  where  important  peca* 
liaftnt??^  «?sist  in  crania,  others  equally  tangible  belong  to  the  sam^ 

^hu^  ;»^:^ip»l  oa  thxs  ^apter,  I  had  the  good  fortune  to  welcome  Profl  Agaani  in  Mv' 
t:««  ^oixrv  .It)  *(.>ccur«d  oa  the  **  Geographical  Distribution  of  Animals,"  &c  The  instrae^ 
s«  .<t«««^  *>^iB  hid  l«cture8  and  private  conversation  on  ^ese  themes,  I  here  take  occa^ 
ft  '.•  .«.sUMwiedg«. 

>vk  '«^i»ti«u  9>  r«wMrch«6  in  embryology  possess  most  important  bearings  on  the  natural 

%    i  :»Miktihi     He  states,  for  instance,  that,  during  the  fcetal  state,  it  is  in  moet 

^i^»Mtk^  \o  discinguish  between  the  species  of  a  genus ;  but  that,  after  birth,  ani- 

^f^  ^^^rned  by  specific  laws,  adyance  each  in  diverging  lines.    The  dog,  wolf,  fox, 

lor  oianple  —  the  different  species  of  ducks,  and  even  ducks  and  geese,  in  the 

,:«Dmit  be  distinguished  from  each  other;  but  their  distinctire  characters 

,    .<««acp  UMmsebree  soon  after  birth.     So  with  the  races  of  men.     In  the  fcctal 

a\4«   ^10  ^tersoa  whereby  to  distinguish  even  the  Negro's  from  the  Teuton's  ana- 

_..-^  >^;««.i«c«  X  btti;  after  birth,  they  develop  their  respective  characteristics  in  direr- 

'..„9v  rr«M5«ctt«iiI^  of  climatio  influences.     This  I  conceive  to  be  a  most  important 

^^    ;    ^«rtJW»  s«t^Mig{y  to  ^ptc^  difference.     Why  should  Negroes,  Spaniards,  and 

^    ,^  ^>^^^  ^^  w  A«««ai  vif  ^tA  generations  (although  in  the  foetal  state  the  same),  still  diverge 

.N...   «^   .4««»^l^  jfN<attftf  characters?    Why  should  the  Jews  in  Malabar,  at  the  end 

.^^   o^5  'fte  ^aoM  lAw?    That  they  do,  undeviatingly,  has  been  already  demon- 

^  «.  .^    •    -^v^^vc  .^-  •  4ii«i  vhile  this  sheet  is  passing  throu^  the  press,  a  letter  from  ray 

^.,^    r.        A^«MH  lM*9i^  viae  of  the  learned  authors  of  the  forthcoming  Crania  Dritan- 

^  ^  ^  .%«M«iO  9«d««MMiMiw  ms  former  statement :  — 

a^;^«  r«M«vv«M#^^JW«aBe  conclusions  respecting  them  [the  Jews]  aa  myself.  See- 

..^^   .^  ••<.««  ^tJMUi^  j>rw(innns  adduced  in  the  whole  of  Prichard's  work  was  that 

^  ..^  .  ^^.i^%>  « **<  -t*^  '^  >iteiik  la  Cochin  and  Malabar ;  and  finding  Lawvence  io  statt 


COMPAEATIYE    ANATOMY    OP    BACKS 


Dr.  CtuuJ.  Bocliuian'a  evidoace  sltagether  on  th«  other  Bide,  I  tsb  induced 
the  matter,  und  eettle  where  the  truth  Uy.  I  therefore  wrolo  my  friend  Mr.  Crawford, 
the  Author  at  the  '  Indian  Archipelago'  and  TiiriDiia  other  valuable  works  on  the  East,  who 
cleared  up  the  mjstery  at  once.  He  sai-1,  he  had  ofteo  seen  tlie  Jews  of  Malabar  seniug 
in  the  ranks  of  our  Sepoj  regiments  at  Bombay,  and  thai  they  are  S9  black  as  the  Hindoos  of 
the  same  coaotry,  who  are  amongst  the  dnrkost  people  of  India ;  that,  although  they  have 
preserved  the  religion  of  Moses,  Ihey  have  ioiermiiod  with  the  natiTes  of  the  country 
eitcnslvely,  and  it  is  probable,  have  little  Somilio  blood  in  their  veins.  Ho  says,  ho  Itnew 
Dr.  CI.  Bachamui,  who  spent  his  Indian  life  in  the  laan  of  Calcutta,  except  the  aingle  jour- 
ney in  whieh  he  saw  the  Indian  Jews  and  Christians  of  8t.  Thomas."  Little  value  can  in 
consequence  attach  to  Uiis  worthy  oharcbman's  ethnological  authority. 

Another  of  the  preceding  cbapters  (IX.)  demonstrates  bow  the  aborigioal  Americans 
present,  everywhere  over  this  continent,  kindred  types  of  specifio  cbaraeter,  which  tbey 
have  maintained  for  thousands  of  years,  and  which  they  would  equfdly  maiulaio  in  any 
other  country. 

Prof.  Agassii  also  oaserta,  that  a  peculiar  coaformation  characteriies  the  brain  of  oo 
•dnlt  Negro.  Its  development  never  goes  beyond  that  developed  in  the  Caucasian  in  boy- 
hood ;  and,  besides  other  singularities,  it  bears,  in  several  particulars,  a  marked  resem- 
blance to  the  bnun  of  the  oraDg-ontsn.  The  Professor  kindly  offered  to  demonstrate  tho^e 
cerebral  characters  to  mc,  but  I  was  tmable,  during  his  stay  at  Mobile,  to  procure  the  ■ 
brain  of  a  Kegro. 

Although  a  Negro-brain  was  not  to  be  obtained,  I  took  an  opportuaily  of  submitting  to 
U.  Agassii  two  native- African  men  for  comparison ;  and  he  not  only  confirmed  the  distinc- 
tive marks  commonly  enumerated  by  anatomists,  but  added  others  of  no  less  imporlacce. 
The  peculiarities  of  the  Negro's  head  and  feet  are  loo  notorious  to  require  specification ; 
although,  it  must  be  observed,  these  vary  in  different  African  tribes.  When  eiatoined  from 
behind,  the  Negro  presents  several  peculiarities ;  of  which  one  of  the  most  striking  ia,  the 
deep  depression  of  t^e  spine,  owing  to  the  greater  curvature  of  the  ribs.  The  buttocks  are 
Bare  flattened  on  the  sides  than  in  other  races ;  and  join  the  posterior  part  of  the  thigh 
almost  at  a  right-angle,  instead  of  a  curve.  The  pelvis  is  uarrower  than  in  the  white  race ; 
which  fact  every  surgeon  accustomed  to  applying  trusses  on  Negroes  will  vouch  for.  In- 
deed, an  agent  of  Mr.  Sherman,  a  very  citcnsive  tmss-monnfacturer  of  New  Orleans, 
Informs  me  tlial  the  average  circnmforeEce  of  adult  Negroes  round  the  pelvis  ia  from  26  to 
SSincbeB;  whereas  whites  measure  &Dm  SO  to  S6.  The  scapula)  are  shorter  and  broader.  The 
ynnaoles  have  shorter  bellies  and  longer  tendons,  as  ia  seen  in  the  calf  of  the  leg,  the  arms, 
Ae.  In  the  Negress,  the  mammio  are  more  conical,  the  areolie  much  larger,  and  the  abdo-> 
men  prt^eets  as  a  hemisphere.  Suob  are  some  of  the  more  obvious  divergences  of  the  Nc- 
gro  from  the  while  types ;  others  arc  supplied  by  Hkbhavn  Bcrmristbr,  Professor  of 
Zoology  in  the  Cniveraity  of  Halle,*™  whose  eicollent  researches  in  Braiil,  during  ft-urteen 
ynontba  (]850-'l),  were  made  upon  ample  materials.     Space  limits  me  to  the  fulloiting 

"If  we  tsJie  a  profile  view  of  the  European  face,  and  sketch  its  outlines,  we  shall  End 
fiat  it  can  bo  divided  by  horizontal  lines  into  four  equal  parts :  tho  first  enclosing  the  crown 
pf  rbe  head ;  the  second,  the  forehead ;  the  third,  the  acse  and  ears ;  and  the  fourth,  the 
lips  and  chin.  In  the  antique  statues,  the  perfection  of  the  beauty  of  which  ia  justly  ad- 
mired, these  four  ports  ore  exactly  equal ;  in  living  individuals  slight  deviations  occur,  but 
la  propordon  as  the  formation  of  the  face  is  more  handsome  and  perfect,  these  sections 
approach  a  mathematical  equality.  The  vertical  length  of  the  head  to  the  cheeks  is  measured 
w  tJbree  of  these  equal  parts.  The  larger  the  face  and  Bmaller  the  bend,  the  more  unhand- 
Bomc  they  become.  It  is  especially  in  this  deviation  from  the  normal  measurement  that 
the  buman  features  become  coarse  and  ugly. 

•'  In  ft  oompariBOn  of  the  Negro  bead  with  this  ideal,  we  get  the  surprising  result  that  the 
ia]«  irilh  the  former  is  not  the  equality  of  the  four  porta,  but  a  TPgular  increase  In  length  from 


415  ■ 


416  GOMPARATIYE   ANATOMY   OF   BACES. 

aboTe  dovnvards.  The  meiurarement,  made  by  the  help  of  drawingi,  showed  a  mj  eot* 
siderable  diflference  in  the  four  eectioDS,  and  an  increase  of  that  difference  vith  the  9p* 
This  latter  peculiarity  is  more  significant  than  the  mere  inequality  between  tht  tm 
parts  of  the  head.  All  zoologists  are  aware  of  the  great  difference  in  the  fomiation  of  fti 
heads  of  the  old  and  the  young  orang-outans.  The  charaoterUtic  of  both  is  the  lirgi 
size  of  the  whole  face,  particularly  the  jaw,  in  comparison  with  the  slraU ;  in  tht  jwsg 
orang-outan,  the  extent  of  the  latter  exceeds  that  of  the  jaw ;  in  the  old  it  is  the  rtrmi^ 
in  consequence  of  a  series  of  large  teeth  having  taken  the  place  of  the  earlier  smill  mm, 
which  resemble  the  milk-teeth  of  man.  In  fact,  in  all,  men,  the  proportioo  betweM  te 
skulT  and  face  changes  with  the  maturity  of  life ;  but  this  change  is  not  so  ooosidcnbie  m 
the  European  as  in  the  African.  I  have  before  me  a  very  exact  profile-drawing  of  a  Hcgif 
boy,  in  which  I  find  the  total  height,  from  the  crown  to  the  chin,  four  inches;  the  sppcr 
of  the  four  sections,  not  quite  nine  lines ;  the  second,  one  inch ;  the  third,  thirteen  Um; 
the  fourth,  fourteen  and  one-quarter  lines.  The  drawing  is  about  three-qoarten  of  tki 
natural  size ;  and,  accordingly,  these  numbers  should  be  proportionately  increased.  Tbf 
strongly-marked  head  of  an  adult  Caffre,  a  cast  of  which  is  in  the  Berlin  Museum,  skoii  § 
much  greater  difference  in  its  proportions.  I  haje  an  exact  drawing  of  it,  reduced  to  ti«> 
thirds  of  the  natural  size,  and  I  find  the  Tarious  sections  as  follows :  —  the  first  is  11  Hbh; 
the  second,  13 ;  the  third,  16 ;  and  the  fourth,  18  lines.  This  would  glTC,  for  a  fsIMod 
head  of  7}  inches,  15|  lines  for  the  crown ;  19j^  for  the  forehead :  22^  for  the  part  iaeW- 
ing  the  nose ;  and  27  lines  for  that  of  the  jaws  and  teeth.  In  a  normal  European  heid,tki 
height  of  which  is  supposed  to  be  S\,  each  part  generally  measures  2  inches,  whSk  f^ 
remaining  \  may  be  yariously  distributed,  in  fractions,  throughout  Ihe  whole. 

«  Any  difference  of  measurement  in  the  European  seldom  surpasses  a  few  liiMt,  it  tki 
most :  it  is  impossible  to  find  a  case  of  natural  formation  where  the  difference  betwecs  Iko 
parts  of  the  head  amounts,  as  in  the  Caffre,  to  one  inch.  I  would  not  assert,  that  tUi 
enormous  difference  is  a  law  in  the  Negro  race.  I  grant,  that  the  Caffre  has  tkt  Ntgro 
type  in  its  excessive  degree,  and  cannot,  therefore,  be  taken  as  a  model  of  the  whote  ifti- 
can  race.  But,  if  the  normal  difference  only  amounts  to  half  that  indicated,  it  still  iiiMh* 
so  much  larger  than  in  the  European,  as  to  be  a  very  signifioant  mark  of  distinction  betfOA 
the  races,  and  an  important  point  in  the  settlement  of  the  question  of  their  comptittiit 
mental  faculties. 

**  The  peculiar  expression  of  the  Negro  physiognomy  depends  upon  this  difference  \^ 
tween  the  four  sections.     The  narrow,  flat  crown ;  the  low»  slanting  forehead ;  the  pngM" 
tion  of  the  upper  edges  of  the  orbit  of  the  eye ;  the  short,  flat,  and,  at  the  lower  part,  broii 
nose ;  the  prominent,  but  slightly  tumed-up  lips,  which  are  more  thick  than  curred ;  tki 
broad,  retreating  chin,  and  the  peculiarly  small  eyes,  in  which  so  little  of  the  white  eyebiU 
can  be  seen ;  the  very  small,  thick  ears,  which  stand  off  from  the  head ;  the  short,  crisp, 
woolly  hair,  and  the  black  color  of  the  skin  —  are  the  most  marked  peculiarities  of  the  K«- 
gro  head  and  face.     On  a  close  examination  of  the  Negro  races,  similar  differences  will  be 
found  among  them,  as  among  Europeans.     The  western  Africans,  from  Guinea  to  Congo, 
have  Tery  short,  tumed-up  lips.     They  are  ordinarily  very  ugly,  and  represent  the  purest 
Negro  type.     The  southern  races,  which  inhabit  Loanda  and  Benguela,  have  a  longer  nose, 
with  its  bridge  more  eleyated  and  its  wings  contracted ;  they  have,  however,  the  fvH  Hpa, 
while  their  hair  is  somewhat  thicker.     Some  of  the  individuals  of  these  races  have  tolerably 
good,  agreeable  faces.    A  peculiar  arch  of  the  forehead,  above  its  middle,  is  ooBMnon 
among  them. 

"In  the  eastern  part  of  Southern  Africa,  the  natives  have,  instead  of  the  concave  bridge 
of  the  nose,  one  more  or  less  convex,  and  very  thick,  flat  lips,  not  at  all  tumed-up.  Tks 
Negroes  of  the  East  are  commonly  more  light-colored  than  those  of  the  West ;  their  color 
tends  rather  to  brown  than  to  black,  and  the  wings  of  their  noses  are  thinner.  The  people 
of  Mozambique  are  the  chief  representatives  of  this  race — the  Callres  also  bel<mg  to  it 
The  nose  of  the  Caffre  is  shorter  and  broader  than  that  of  the  others,  but  it  has  the  cobvce 
•iHdge.    The  short,  curly  hair  shows  no  essential  deviation,    ^le  darky  Trmnilih  bhofr 


OOKPARATIYB   ANATOMY   OF   BAGES.  417 

9pM,  nhkk  is  hndij  dittiiigiiishable  from  the  pupil,  remidiis  oonsUnt    The  white  of 

At  ^  hM  in  an  Negroes  a  yellowish  tinge.    The  lips  are  always  brown,  nerer  red-oolored ; 

tkej  kirdlj  differ  in  color  from  the  skin  in  the  neighborhood ;  towards  the  interior  edges, 

kmraver,  they  become  lighter,  and  assume  the  dark-red  flesh-color  of  the  inside  of  the 

■snth.    The  teeth  are  Tery  strong,  and  are  of  a  glistening  whiteness.     The  tongue  is  of  a 

bxp  tise,  and  remaikable  in  thickness.     The  ear,  in  conformity  with  the  nose,  is  surpris- 

ingl/ maU,  and  is  rery  unlike  the  large,  flat  ear  of  the  ape.   .In  all  Negroes,  the  external 

border  of  tiie  ear  is  rery  much  ourred,  especially  behind,  which  is  quite  different  in  the 

ape.  This  enrrature  of  the  ear  is  a  marked  peculiarity  of  the  human  species.    The  ear-lobe 

is  my  small,  although  the  whole  ear  is  exceedingly  fleshy. 

"The  small  ear  of  the  Negro  cannot,  howerer,  be  called  handsome ;  its  substance  is  too 
thoA  tat  its  size.  The  whole  ear  gives  the  impression  of  an  organ  that  is  stunted  in  its 
grovfh,  and  its  upper  part  stands  off  to  a  great  distance  from  the  head." 

It  may  be  objected  against  perfect  exactitude  in  the  above  minutise, 
that  races  ran  insensibly  into  each  other;  but  I  contend,  on  the  other 
hand,  that  gradation  is  the  law,  as  illustrated  in  our  Chapter  VI. 

Looking  for  a  point  of  departure,  in  this  brief  anatomical  compari- 
son of  types,  one  naturally  turns  to  Egypt,  where  the  most  ancient 
and  BatisfiEu^ry  materials  are  found :  there  lie  not  only  the  embalmed 
bodies  of  many  races,  deposited  in  catacombs  several  thousand  years 
old,  but  all  anatomical  facts  deducible  from  these  are  confirmed  by 
thoee  characteristic  portraits  of  races,  on  the  monuments,  with  which 
our  volume  abounds. 

And  here  it  is,  that  homage  is  more  especially  duo  to  our  great 
coontiyman,  Mobton,  whose  Orania  Americana  and  Orania  JEgyptiaca 
created  eras  in  anthropology.  His  acumen,  in  this  department  of 
science,  is  admitted  by  those  who  have  studied  his  works;  for,  beyond 
all  other  anatomists,  he  enjoyed  the  advantage  of  possessing,  iu  several 
departments,  the  most  complete  assortment  of  skulls  in  the  world. 
Bb  collections  of  American  and  Egyptian  crania,  especially,  are  copi- 
ous, and  of  singular  interest. 

In  1844,  Dr.  Morton  had  received  "137  human  crania,  of  which  100 
pertain  to  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  Egypt.**  *^^  Seventeen  additional 
of  the  latter  reached  his  cabinet  in  the  same  year  ;*®  the  more  ii^Je- 
lesting  as  ihey  were  taken  from  tombs  opened  by  Lepsius  around  the 
pyramids  of  the  IVth  dynasty ;  and,  in  some  instances,  may  have 
been  coeval  with  those  early  sepulchres.    Through  the  enthusiastic 
cooperation  of  his  many  friends,  about  twenty-three  more  mummied 
heads^  were  added  by  1851 :  so  that  his  studies  were  matured  over 
the  crania  of  some  140  ancient,  compared  witli  37  skulls  of  modem 
Egyptian  races.    Such  facilities  are  as  unexampled  as  the  analytical 
labor  bestowed  upon  them  by  the  lamented  Doctor  was  conscien- 
tiously severe.  Possessors  of  his  works,  correspondence,  and  inedited 
maniiscripts,  my  colleague  and  myself  can  now  speak  unhesitatingly 
upon  Morton's  testamentary  views. 
5? 


418  GOMPARATIYE   ANATOMT   OF   BA0X8. 

Morton  very  judiciously  remarked,  that  the  Egyptian  catacombs  do 
not  always  contain  their  original  occupants ;  for  these  were  often  dis- 
placed, and  the  tombs  resold  for  mercenary  {Purposes ;  whence  it  hap. 
pens  that  mummies  of  the  Greek  and  lloman  epochas  have  been 
found  in  those  more  ancient  receptacles,  which  had  received  ih» 
bodies  of  Egyptian  citizens  of  a  far  earlier  date.  This  I  coneeiTe 
to  constitute  one  of  the  greatest  obstacles  to  investigation,  for,  save 
in  four  very  probable  instances,  there  is  no  positive  evidence  that  hi 
possessed  a  single  mummy-head  beyond  the  tenth  centcuy  B.C., 
although  there  are  tombs  that  date  more  than  2000  years  earlier,  tc 
which  some  of  the  Doctor's  specimens  doubtless  belong,  even  if  the 
proof  be  defective. 

We  have  shown  through  the  portraits  on  the  monuments  that  the 
population  of  Egypt  was  already  a  very  mixed  one  in  the  IVth  dy- 
nasty ;  which  Lepsius  places  at  8400  b.  c.  Dr.  Morton  confirms  tUn 
conclusion  by  his  anatomical  comparisons.  In  the  Crania  JEgypHaea 
he  referred  his  series  of  Egyptian  skulls  to  "  two  of  the  great  races 
of  men,  the  Caucasian  and  the  Kegro  :''  subdividing  the  Caucanan 
class  into  three  principal  types^  viz. :  the  Pelasffiey  the  Semitic^  and 
the  Egyptian. 

Referring  to  his  work  for  specification  of  the  others,  I  confine  my 
observations  to  the  last. 

'*  The  Egyptian  form  (says  Dr.  Morton)  differs  firom  the  Pelugio  in  haying  a  narrow  ud 
BMre  receding  forehead,  while  the  face  being  more  prominent,  the  facial  angle  if  oodi»> 
qaently  less.     The  nose  is  straight  or  aquiline,  the  face  angnlar,  the  features  often  ihirp, 
and  the  hair  uniformly  long,  soft,  and  curling.    In  this  series  of  crania  I  include  many  of 
which  the  conformation  is  not  appreciably  different  f^om  that  of  the  Arab  and  Hindoo;  bit 
I  have  not,  as  a  rule,  attempted  to  note  these  distinctions,  although  they  are  so  marked  y 
to  have  induced  me,  in  the  early  stage  of  this  inyestigation  and  for  reasons  which  will  ap- 
pear in  the  sequel,  to  group  them,  together  with  the  proper  Egyptian  form,  under  tht  pr^ 
yisional  name  of  Auotral- Egyptian  crania.     I  now,  howerer,  propose  to  restrict  tht  latter 
term  to  those  Caucasian  communities  which  inhabited  the  Nilotic  Talley  o^cm  Egypt^ 
Among  the  Caucasian  crania  are  some  which  appear  to  blend  the  Egyptian  and  PtUsg^ 
characters ;  these  might  be  called  the  Effypto-Pekugie  heads ;  but  without  mafcing  use  e^ 
thi^term,  except  in  a  yery  few  instances  by  way  of  illustration,  I  haye  thought  best  tc 
transfer  these  examples  from  the  Pelasgic  group  to  the  Egyptian,  inasmuch  aa  they  so  far 
3onform  to  the  latter  series  as  to  be  identified  without  difficulty."  ^^ 

On  reading  orer  this  classification  seyeral  comments  strike  me  as  worthy  of  uttenaee. 
Ist  That,  out  of  100  crania  presented  in  a  tabular  shape  {op.  cU*  p.  19),  only  49  are  of 
the  Egyptian  form,  while  29  are  of  the  Pelasgic  or  foreign  type ;  and  of  tht  eraaia  fnm 
Memphis,  ascertained  to  be  the  oldest  necropolis,  the  Pelasgic  preyail  oyer  the  Egyptian  in 
the  proportion  of  10  to  7.  Those  of  Thebes  are  80  Egyptian  to  10  Pelasgic.  This  profit 
that  the  Egyptian  population,  if  such  classification  be  correct,  was  an  ezotedin|^y  odstd 
one 

2d.  The  Semitic  was,  at  all  times,  a  type  distinctly  marked ;  and  diyersa  both  ftrom  iSbm 
Pelasgic  and  the  Egyptian,  as  our  preyious  chapters  illustrate. 

84.  Hence,  the  conclusion  is  natural,  that  the  earliest  population  of  Egypt  wai  a  nathv 
Aflncan  one,  resembling  closely  Upper  Egyptian  Fellahi,  and  attiinilating  to  tha  Hi 


COKPARATIYE   ANATOMY   OF   RACBS.  419 

[Berber)  populatioii :  that  this  stock  Boon  became  intermingled  with  Arab  and  other  Aaiatio 
raeee  of  Semitic  and  Pelasgic  type.  Therefore,  little  oonfidenoe  can  be  reposed  upon  any 
rery  minnte  classification  of  such  a  mixed  people.  Of  craniological  ability  to  distinguish 
s  pure  Pelasgic,  Semitic,  or  AfHcan  head,  as  a  general  role,  I  do  not  doubt ;  but  blended 
lypes  most  CTer  present  difficulties.  It  is  enough  to  know  that  we  possess  portraits  of 
Pelasgic,  Semitic  and  Egyptian  types ;  and  that  the  trutjifulness  of  these  portraits  is  attested 
by  the  crania  of  the  catacombs. 

With  all  his  acuteness  and  experience  in  craniology,  it  is  clear  that 
Dr.  Morton  felt  himself  much  embarrassed  in  making  this  classifica- 
tion. He  has  several  times  modified  it  in  his  different  published 
papers ;  and  it  is  seen  above,  that  in  his  Egyptian  form  of  crania,  he 
"  includes  many  of  which  the  conformation  is  not  appreciably  diffe- 
rent fix)m  that  of  the  Arab  and  Hindoo." 

To  exemplify  how  much  caution  is  necessary  in  classifications  of 
this  kind,  it  may  be  proper  to  refer  to  Morton's  earlier  opinion,  that 
the  Awftral-EgyptianB  were  greatiy  mixed  with  Hindoos,  whose  crania 
he  thinks  he  can  designate ;  adding,  ^^  That  there  was  extensive  and 
long-continued  intercourse  between  the  Hindoos  and  Egyptians  is 
beyond  a  question,"  Ac.  Now,  so  great  has  been  the  advance  of 
knowledge  within  the  last  five  years,  that,  were  Dr.  Morton  now  alive, 
such  doctrine  would  no  longer  be  advocated  by  him ;  because  it  is 
generally  conceded  by  Egyptologists — our  best  authorities — ^that  fiacts 
are  opposed  to  any  such  intercourse,  until  after  the  Persian  invasion. 

Dr.  Morton  classified  the  crania  procured  (1838-'40)  from  each 
locality  for  his  cabinet  by  my  colleague  Mr.  Gliddon  (then  our  Con- 
sul at  Cairo),  into  the  following  series :  — 

Firet  Series,  from  the  Memphite  Necropolis : 

A.  Pyramid  of  Fiye  Steps 2  skulls. 

B.  Saccara,  generallj 11    ** 

C.  Front  of  the  Brick  Pyramid  of  Dashonr 8    " 

D.  North-west  of  Pyramid  of  Fije  Steps. 9    '* 

£.  Toora  (quarries)  on  the  NUe 1    « 

Second  Seriet,  from  Grottoes  of  Maabdeh.. .• 4    ** 

Third        **      **      Abydos * 4    " 

Fiwrth      «      **     the  Catacombs  of  Thebes. 66    « 

Fifth         "      "      EoumOmbos 8 

Sixth        "      «      the  Island  of  Beggeh,  near  Philn 4 

Seventh     "      "      Debdd,  in  Nubia 4 

On  the  first  series,  Morton  remarks :  —  "A  mere  glance  at  this  group  of  skulls  will 
kisfy  any  one  accustomed  to  comparisons  of  this  kind,  that  most  of  them  possess  the  Cau- 
■i&n  traits  in  a  most  striking  and  unequiyocal  manner,  whether  we  regard  their  form, 
'•^9  or  facial  angle.  It  is,  in  fact,  questionable  whether  a  greater  proportion  of  beauti- 
^jr  moulded  heads  would  be  found  among  an  equal  number  of  individuals  taken  at  random 
>m  any  existing  European  nation.  The  entire  series  consists  of  sixteen  examples  of  the 
^^A^Sic,  and  soTcn  of  the  Egyptian  form ;  a  single  Semitic  head,  one  of  the  Negroid  Tarielgr 
d  one  of  mixed  conformation.  Of  the  antiquity  of  these  remains  there  can  It  no  <|ne#- 
•»»•*  Ac 


« 

« 


420 


COMPARATIVE    ANATOMY    OP    HACES. 


Reasons  are  Oicn  sdduoed  for  nsaigning  a  high  antiquit;  to  lomc  of  thcM  lindi,  u4  ■ 
ntutwi  to  MoBUD  coDlvnipciraDeonBiiBBa.  they  Kie  oertaint;  subBtantial ;  but  itin,  ■ 
Tery  exacting;  tod  I  doubt  that  man;  more  thin  the  foUowIog  can  uecbd  to  t 
(erior  to  the  Byktoi  period,  eu;  not  earlier  than  b.  o.  2000. 

Etoluding  t,\\  biiammiied  skulls,  which,  BincH  has  eslablithcd  *^  cannot  b«  ol 
Egyptian  coiii|IicbIs  of  Asajria,  Bixteenlh  centur;  before  Christ,  the  question 
fa»or  of /our."  vii. — 
C,  —  TKns  from  the  IVont  of  the  Bricic  Pjramiil  of  Dashour.     Being  in  trooUra  v 

and  desiocaled  rather  than  embalmed,  ttie;  oorrespond  with  the  bunan  tl 

found  in  the  Third  Pjralaid,  which,  b;  Bunbin,*"^  are  attributed  to  King  M 

These  ma;  be  of  the  Old  Empire. 
E.  —  One  from  Toora,  on  the  Nile.     There  are  grounds  for  suppoaiog  that  the  r 

Barcophagi,  at  this  locality,  contained  the  bodies  of  quarrj-nie]]  wbo  cut 

the  pyramids. 

Anotbcr  criterion,  In  behalf  of  antii^uity  for  these  four  crania,  is  the  great  dimioDCiM^ 
animal  matter ;  hut,  with  regard  to  all  the  reat,  probabilities  militate  against  an  o^ 
fond  the  Kew  Empire;  and  thej  range,  conacqneDtlf,  from  the  aiiteeotb  eentarjbt 
Christ  downwards. 

Besides  the  wnnl  of  any  positive  data  for  the  remninder,  we  have  the  faetaialtJIf 
Horton,  that  the  great  majority  of  them  do  not  corrnpond  tnik  thi  Fffypliati  type  in  fan, 
till,  or  facial  angle ;  on  wiU  be  explained  when  1  speak  of  the  laitmal  Capacity  <^  Cnait. 


Fid.  262. 


Oqg  head  {Fig.  2.^2), 
■n-itlt  Dr.  Morton's  com- 
mentary, will  explain 
his  idea  of  the  Egyptian 
type. 


"  The  subjoined  wood-sil 
illustrates  a  remarkablt  Int. 
which  may  gerro  at  nlfpt  tt 
the  genuine  Egyptian  t> 
matioD.  The  long,  oral  ■ 
nium,  the  receding  fi 
gently  aquilinr 
tracted  chin,  together  with  tlie 
marked  distance  between  the 
nose  and  mouth,  and  the  long, 

amooth  hair,  ara  all  ehantetw- 

istle  of  the  noDumeatal  E| 
tlan." 


The  Crania  JEgyptiaca  "  hero  preaenta  tax  "Ethnogmphic  Trf 
of  100  Ajicient  Egjptiau  Crania,    arran^d  in  the  lirat  place,  accoiiJ- 
iog  to  their  sepulchral  localities ,  and,  in  the  second,  in  reference  to 
their  national  affinities  —  but,  ■while  preBcrviug  the  eubjoined  c 
nients,  I  preter  the  BuhBtitution  (overleaf)  of  a  later  mod 
t^xtended  synopeis, 

"  The  preceding  table  speaks  Tor  itself.  It  sbowa  that  more  than  «Ight-tenl)u  ol 
orasla  pertain  to  the  unmixed  Caucasian  rsoe ;  that  the  Felaagic  form  is  aa  od«  (e  out 
twO'thirda,  and  the  Semitic  form  one  to  eight,  compared  with  the  Egyptian ;  that 


oral  Oj^l 

foreh^H 
1,  andit^l 
-  withtlie 

alEg^ 

TtSm 

iccord- 
nce  to 
i  oWJUu 

uoTmH 


OOKPARATIYE   AKATOMT   OF   BAGES.  421 

t«r«Btitth  of  the  vhole  is  eompoted  of  heads  in  which  there  exists  s  tnee  of  Negro  and  other 
exotic  lioesge ;  ths^  the  Negroid  oonformatlon  exists  in  eight  instances,  thus  oonstitating 
^bo«t  one-tliirteenth  part  of  the  whole ;  and  finally,  that  the  series  contains  a  single  nn- 
vixed  Negro."    [  Vide,  ante^  p.  267,  Fig.  198  —  the  Ife^reu,] 

I  have  already  mentioned^  that,  subsequently  to  the  appearance  of 
the  Crania  .^Jgypttaec^  a  second  lot  of  antique  skulls  arrived  from 
Egypt  They  had  been  collected  by  Mr.  Wm.  A.  Gliddon,  from  some 
of  the  Memphite  tombs  opened  by  the  Prussian  Minion,  in  1842-'8 ; 
and,  although  these  heads  may  be  a  secondary  or  tertiary  deposit  in 
these  sepulchres,  which  contained  fragments  of  coffins  and  cerements 
as  late  as  the  Ptolemaic  period,  yet  among  them,  as  Morton  has  well 
observed  [nipra,  pp.  818,  819],  there  are,^  very  probably,  some  speci- 
mens of  the  olden  time.  Mr.  W.  A.  Q.  took  tiie  precaution  to  mark, 
upon  those  skulls  identifiable  as  to  locality,  the  eartottches  of  the 
kings  to  whose  reigns  the  tombs  belonged ;  and  the  hoary  names  of 
AssA,  SAoBB,  and  Akiu  (fferaku),*^  carry  us  back  to  the  IVth  and 
Vlth  dynasties,  or  about  8000  years  before  Christ. 

The  reader  may  be  gratified  to  peruse  a  condensation  of  Morton's 
digest  (October,  1844)  of  their  craniological  attributes ;  and  I  have 
the  more  pleasure  in  reproducing  his  words,  as  they  may  be  unknown 
or  inaccessible  to  the  majority  of  ethnologists. 

"The  following  is  an  ethnographio  analysiB  of  this  series  of  crania :  — 

Egyptian  form 11 

Egyptian  form,  with  traces  of  Negro  lineage 2 

Negroid  form 1 

Pelasgic  form 2 

Semitic  form. 1 

17 

"  RuiARKS. — 1.  The  Egyptian  form  is  admirably  characterized  in  eleyen  of  these  heads, 
>xi  corresponds  in  eyery  particular  with  the  Nilotic  physiognomy,  as  indicated  by  monu- 
iM&tal  and  sepnlchral  evidences  in  my  Crcana  JEgyptiaea;  rix.,  the  small,  long,  and  naiv 
>«w  head,  with  a  somewhat  receding  forehead,  narrow  and  rather  projecting  face,  and  deli- 
ney  of  the  whole  osteological  stmctore.  Ko  hair  remains,  and  the  bony  meatus  of  the  car 
Mrreiponds  with,  that  of  all  other  Cancasian  nations. 

"Two  other  heads 'present  some  mixtore  of  Negro  lineage  with  the  Egyptian.  .  .  . 

'*  Of  these  thirteen  crania,  eleven  are  adnlt,  of  which  the  largest  has  an  internal  capacity 
of  9S  eabic  inches,  and  the  smallest  76 — giving  a  mean  of  86  cubic  inches  for  the  die  of 
^  brain.  This  measurement  exceeds,  by  only  three  cubic  inches,  the  average  derived 
'^  the  entire  series  of  Egyptian  heads  in  my  Cremia  JEgypHaea, 

"  The  facial  angle  of  the  adult  heads  gives  a  mean  of  82<' ;  the  largest  rising  as  high  as 
^**»  and  the  smallest  being  78®.  Two  other  heads  are  those  of  children,  in  whom  the  Egyp- 
tian conformation  is  perfect,  and  these  give,  respectively,  the  large  facial  angle  of  89  <>  and 
^l^  The  mean  adult  angle  is  greater  than  that  given  l>y  the  large  series  measured  in  the 
^^anta  .£gyptiaea.  ... 

"2.  The  Negroid  head,  as  I  have  elsewhere  explained,  is  a  mixture  of  the  Caucasian  and 
K*gro  form,  in  which  the  leAXn  pndominaUt, . . .  This  head  strongly  resembles  those  of  two 
Men  Copts  in  my  possession.  It  gives  81  cubic  inches  for  the  size  of  the  brain,  and  % 
filial  ang^e  of  SO®. ..  • 


122 


GOMPARATIYE    ANATOMT   OF   RA0I8. 


*<  Of  two  Ptkugie  heads,  one  is  perfect,  and  well  characterixed  in  meet  of  its  proportoi 
It  has  an  internal  oapaoitj  of  98  onbio  inchee,  and  a  facial  angle  of  80^.  . .  . 

•*  The  solitary  StmUie  head  has  rather  the  common  Arab  than  the  Hebrew  cast  of  fiatsnt. 
It  measures  internally  87  cubic  inches,  and  has  a  facial  angle  of  79**. 

**  The  ages  of  the  individaals  to  whom  these  seTcnteen  skulls  pertained  may  be  proxi. 
mately  sUted  as  follows :  6,  7, 18,  20,  20,  26,  80, 40,  40,  40,  60,  60,  60,  60,  60, 60, 56." 

*•  The  result  derired  from  this  series  of  crania  sustain,  in  a  most  gratifying  manner,  thote 
obtained  firom  the  greater  collection  of  100  skulls  sent  me  f^om  Egypt,  by  my  fHend  Mr.  0. 
B.  Gliddon,  and  which  have  afforded  the  materials  of  my  Crania  .Mgyptiaea ;  and,  withost 
making  further  comparisons  on  the  present  occasion  (for  I  design  fh>m  time  to  time  to 
resume  the  subject,  as  facts  and  materials  may  come  to  my  hands),  I  shall  merdy  waM^ 
my  Ethnographic  Table  ftrom  the  Crania  JEgyptiaca,  so  extended  as  to  embraee  lU  tti 
ancient  Egyptian  skulls  now  in  my  possession. 

Ethnographic  Table  of  om  hummed  and  tevenUen  Andent  Egyptian  Crania, 


SepnldinJ  LooalltiM. 

Memphis 

Ghiieh 

Maabdeh , 

Abydos 

Thebes 

Ombos 

PhiliB 

Debdd 


No. 

EgjpVn. 

PelMgio. 

Semitia 

Mixed. 

Negroid. 

Ntfro. 

26 

7 

16 

1 

1 

1 

17 

11 

2 

1 

2 

1 

4 

1 

1 

•.. 

... 

2 

4 

2 

1 

1 

... 

•.. 

66 

80 

10 

4 

4 

6 

8 

8 

•  •• 

•.. 

... 

... 

1  ^ 

2 

1 

... 

... 

... 

i 

4 

4 

... 

... 

•*. 

•.• 

•«• 

117 

60 

81 

7 

7 

9 

1 

Ubi 


••• 


s 


Internal  Capacity  op  the  Cranium. 


The  part  of  Dr.  Morton's  work  bearing  this  superscription,  I  re- 
gard as  one  of  his  most  valuable  contributions  to  science,  and  it 
demands  a  close  examination. 

**  As  this  measurement/'  says  he,  "  gires  the  sixe  of  the  brain,  I  bare  obtained  it  in  til 
the  orania  aboTO  sixteen  years  of  age,  unless  preyented  by  ft^ctnres  or  the  preseaee  of 
bitumen  within  the  skulls ;  and  this  investigation  has  confirmed  the  prorerbial  fket  of  the 
general  emallnese  of  the  Egyptian  head,  at  least  as  obserred  in  the  oatacombs  eouik  of  Mem- 
phie.  Thus,  the  Pelasgio  orania,  from  the  latter  city,  give  an  aTorage  internal  eapadty  of 
89  cubio  inches ;  those  from  the  same  group  firom  Thebes,  give  86.  This  result  is  some- 
what below  the  average  of  the  existing  Caucasian  nations  of  the  Pelasgio,  Oermaiiie»  and 
Celtic  families,  in  which  I  ftffl  the  brain  to  be  about  98  cubio  inches  in  bulk.    It  is  also 

« 

interesting  to  obserre  that  the  Pelasgio  brain  is  much  larger  than  the  Egyptian,  which  last 
fpTOs  an  average  of  but  80  cubic  inches ;  thus,  as  we  shall  hereafter  see,  approximating  to 
that  of  the  Indo- Arabian  nations." «^ 

**  The  largest  head  in  the  series  measures  ninety-soTen  cubic  inches:  this  oeeuis  thne  ' 
times,  and  always  in  the  Pelasgio  group.  The  smallest  cranium  gives  but  sixty-eight  cnbie^ 
inches ;  and  this  is  three  times  repeated  in  the  Egyptian  heads  from  Thebes.  This  last 
the  smallest  cranium  I  have  met  with  in  any  nation,  with  three  exceptions  —  a  Hindoo^ 
Peruvian,  and  a  Negro." 

Morton  then  reduces  his  measurements  of  100  ancient 
crania  into  the  subjoined  tabular  form :  -— 


COHPARATITK   ANATOHT   OF   BAOES. 


428 


SUinographle  DiTlfkm. 


PXXJLSQIO  FOKM.... 


BnoTio  FoBM. 


{ 


EaTPTiAir  Form... < 


NiQBoiD  Form. 


{ 


Nbgro 


Looidity. 


Memphis 
Abydos .. 
Thebes .. 
PhUfB.... 

Memphis 
Abydos .. 
Thebes  .. 

Memphis 
Abydos .. 
Thebes  .. 
Ombos... 
Debdd.... 

MaabdeM 
Thebes  .. 

Philn.... 


Nninbtrof 
Ormnla. 

Lamft 
Bnbk. 

Smallflft 
Brain. 

Mean. 

14 

97 

79 

89 

1 

89 

89 

89 

6 

92 

82 

86 

1 

74 

74 

74 

1 

88 

88 

88 

1 

69 

69 

69 

8 

85 

79 

79 

.       7 

88 

781 

79 

2 

96 

85 

90 

25 

95 

68 

80 

2 

77 

68 

78 

8 

82 

70 

75 

1 

71 

71 

71 

6 

88 

71 

81 

1 

78 

78 

78 

i 

a 

I 

to 

s 

ir 


CO 


i 

CO 


An  examinatiou  of  this  table  again  brings  to  view  the  fact  that  the 
Pelasgic  heads  (which  are  foreign  to  Egypt,  and  possibly  belonging 
to  some  of  the  so-called  Hykshos,)  predominate  at  Memphis ;  thQ 
point  which  invaders  from  Asia  would  first  reach,  and  where  they 
would  be  most  likely  to  settle  in  ancient,  no  less  than  in  present, 
times.  The  Pelasgic  are  here  as  14  to  7,  compared  with  the  Egyp- 
tian form. 

[Thus,  Cairo,  on  the  eastern  bank,  has  but  replaced  Memphis  on  the  western ;  at  the 
same  time  that  Tanis  (Zoan),  Bubastis  (Pibeseth),  and  Heliopolis  (On),  owing  to  their  prozi- 
mitj  to  the  Isthmns  of  Suez,  ever  thronged  with  Asiatic  foreigners.  Here  too,  after  tbe 
jijramidal  period  and  the  Xllth  dynasty,  was  the  land  of  Goshen  —  also,  the  lA^pAtfrf- 
capital,  Ayaris ;  the  frontier  profince  whence  issued,  with  Israers  host,  that  GooM-ABaB 
(exactly  the  same  as  Ooum-el-Arab),  <*  Arab-leyy,'*  «^  mistranslated  **  mixed 
■Ad  the  scene  of  incessant  Arabian  relations,  from  Necho's  canal  down  to  Omar'^ 
vrara  of  Sesostris  down  to  Mohammed-Ali's.  In  Coptic  times  this  eastern 
Gkerqieyeh^  was  the  Tarabia  (the-Araby) ;  in  Saracenic,  the  Khauf;  *7i  §ad 
dajy  the  modem  Fellahs  are  almost  pure  Arab*. — G.  B.  G.] 

At  Thebes,  higher  up  the  river,  the  reverse  is  observed; 
Han  form  prevails  over  the  Pelasgic  in  the  proportion  rf SB* '^^    fc 
is  evident,  also,  that  the  size  of  the  brain  in  the 
Tnuch  greater  than  that  of  the  Egyptian  type ; 
IDebod  in  IN^ubia,  the  crania  are  still  much  snudlerdiiB  Aim  ?c 
^Egyptians.     Such  facts  afford  much  plansibilitf 

Pelasgic,  as  Dr.  Morton  terms  them,  or  at 

Bunerior  race,  had  come  into  Egypt  acrcMi 


424  OOMPARATIYB   ANATOMT   OF   BAOBS. 

taken  posseseion  of  the  country,  and  probably  drove  mnltitades  of 
the  native  Egyptians  before  their  invading  swarms.  These  Pelasgic 
heads,  as  before  stated,  resemble  greatly  the  population  of  ancient 
Hellas,  of  the  heroic  age ;  and  instead  of  migrating  to  Greece  from 
Egypt  in  ancient  times,  similar  tribes  may  have  branched  off  from 
their  original  abode  in  Asia  direct  to  the  Peloponnesus.  The  latter 
view  is  strengthened  by  the  &ct  that,  in  Greece,  there  are  no  traoei 
of  Nilotic  customs,  hieroglyphic  writing,  style  of  art,  &c. ;  which 
would  have  been  the  case  had  that  country  been  colonized  by 
Egyptians. 

These  anatomical  deductions,  then,  establish  conclusively  that,  in 
proportion  as  we  ascend  the  Nile  through  Middle  Egypt,  the  Asiatic 
elements  of  the  ancient  crania  diminish,  to  become  replaced,  after  pass- 
ing Thebes,  by  others  in  which  African  comminglings  are  conspicuous. 
Craniology,  therefore,  testifies  to  the  accuracy  of  Lepsius's  opiniou, 
that  the  Ilyksos  invasion  forced  a  large  body  of  the  Egyptians  to 
emigrate  to,  and  sojourn  for  a  long  period  in,  the  Nubias.*^ 

One  grand  difficulty,  however,  still  remains  with  regard  to  the 
origin  of  the  Egyptian  type,  as  formerly  understood,  but  since  dis- 
avowed, by  Morton.  Thousands  of  paintings  and  sculptures  on  the 
monuments  prove  that  ancient  Egyptian  faces  often  present  a  strong 
resemblance  to  the  Grecian  profile ;  but,  according  to  the  preceding 
table,  there  is  a  difference  of  eight  cubic  inches  in  the  size  of  the 
crania  of  the  two  races !  Were  not  the  Egyptians,  then,  such  as  are 
represented  on  the  monuments  of  the  XVIIth  and  succeeding  dynas- 
ties, a  mixed  Pelasgic  and  African  race  ? 

To  the  authors  of  this  volume,  in  common  with  Morton's  amended 
views,  as  before  and  finally  set  forth  [^upra,  p.  245],  the  Egyptians 
had  been  once  an  aboriginally-Nilotic  stock,  pure  and  simple ;  upon 
which,  in  after  times,  Semitic,  Pelasgic  and  Nubian  elements  became 
engrafted. 

Our  comments  on  monumental  iconography  [Chapters  IV.,  V.^ 
Vn.,  Vin.]  have  demonstrated  that  almost  every  type  of  mankind, 
of  northwestern  Asia,  northern  Africa,  with  some  of  southern^ 
Europe,  is  portrayed  so  fiiithfully,  as  to  leave  no  doubt  of  the  primi-- 
tive  existence  of  distinct  races ;  some  of  which  we  are  enabled  to^ 
date  back  to  the  IVth  dynasty,  or  3400  years  b.  c.  But  it  has  been^ 
objected  that  the  drawing  of  the  Egyptians  was  imperfect  or  conven- 
tional, and  therefore  not  to  be  relied  upon.  Such  assertions,  if  agaiiC3 
obtruded  at  the  present  day,  would  merely  argue  small  acquaintance 
with  the  laws  of  Egyptian  art;*^  because,  however  false  may  be  th^J 
canonical  position  given  to  the  ear^  however  defective  the  non-foi 
shortening  of  the  eye,  I  defy  Bbnvenuto  Cellini  himself  to 


COMPABATIVB   AKATOXT   OF    BACS8. 


425 


pnfiles  more  ethnologically-exact  than  those  bas-relief  effigies  we 
poaBMB,  in  myriads,  irom  the  IVth  down  to  the  x  xiid  dynasties, 
fiat,  I  proceed  to  give  copies  of  yariooB  crania  from  the  catacombs ; 
which  most  triamphantly  confirm  all  preceding  aseeverations  concern- 
ing the  accaracy  of  these  Egyptian  portrut-painters.  The  materials 
tro  drawn  munly  from  the  collection  of  Horton,  which  I  have  ex- 
uoined  carefully  for  myself  These  heads,  too,  having  been  obtained 
ID  Egypt,  direct  from  the  tombs,  by  one  of  the  anthore  of  this  volume, 
I  caa  speak  authoritatively,  because  all  attendant  circumstances  aro 
inown  to  me. 

"K  lun  slongatB-onl  head  (Fig.  Z6S),  with  •  brokd,  high  fonheftd,  low  coronal  t»- 
^«ci,  ud  atniDBlj  kqailiue  doh.  The  orbits  nMt\j  roond;  teeth  peifeel  and  lerticuL 
btetml  eapadtj  97  eutne  inohst ;  fsoikl  angle  77°.     Pttaigic  form."  "> 


"A  bcMtifDllj-foniMd  head  (Kg.  Sfi4),  with  a 
toAtad,  high,  fhll,  and  nearlj  vertical,  a  good 
MMul  lepon,  and  largelj-dereloped  oceipnt.  The 
■Wil  bonee  ara  long  and  Btr^ght,  and  the  whole 
Wd  ttrDoture  delioatei;  proportioned.  Age  between 
Mud  tfi  jean.  Internal  eapacit?  88  oabio  inohea; 
bdat  angle  81°.    Pdaigk /onm."  *» 

"SkuU  of  a  woman  of  twenty  years  (Fig.  Z6S)T 
lilh  a  btantifblly-dgTeloped  forehead,  and  remafk- 
lUjr  thin  and  delioats  itraotani  thronghont    The 


iaAm ;  facial  anj^e  80 

"He»lorawoman 
(Fig.  260)  of  thirty, 
of  a  Ikoltlaa  Canca- 
Ms  moold.  The  hair, 
■mUt^  U  In  profnaion, 
ii  of  a  dark-brown 
tint,  and  delieately 
cnriad.  FOatgieferm," 
from  Thebei. 

The  following  atrlea 
(Ftga.  267,  268,  269, 
2B0,  2fil),  illnitntei 
l^m^yptian  form. 


Internal  capacity  8: 
P^a»gK  far, 


COHFABATITE    ANATOHT    OF    BACES. 


"  This  head  "  (Tig.  2B2),  Mya  HortoD,  •>  poMM 
great  intereit,  on  Mconnt  of  iU  dseided  Biirm  I* 
tUKS,  of  which  niKDy  exuoples  trt  citHt  a  i* 
moniunenU  "  of  Egjpl ;  and  w«  hiTe  alraa^  M*- 
pared  it  irith  those  of  Anjna  [npn,  p.  Ill] 

"  The  colottal  Head"  from  Kinerdk 
proclaimed  the  existence  of  a  Ugbei 
order  of  Ckaldaic  type  upon  Absjiuh 
Bculptures.  The  reader  will  be  grati- 
fied to  observe  how  faithfully  andent 
Obaldsea's  tombs  testify  to  the  exacti- 
tude of  her  icoDographic  monuments ;  at  the  same  time,  he  will  pa* 
ceive  how  art  and  nature  conjointly  establish  the  preci^on  of  modem 
anatomy's  deductions. 

The  fallowing  sketeh  (Figt.  263  and  26J)  is  a  futhful  rednotian  of  an 
recentl;  exhumed  bj  Dr.  Laiabd,  from  one  of  the  andent  monnda,  and  a 
the  British  Museam.  Its  fac-Riaiile  drawing  haa  jnal  been  moot  kindly  Mot  lae  tiam  bf- 
Innd,  by  Mr.  J.  B.  Daria,  P.  S.  A.,  one  of  the  aathon  of  the  Crania  BrUammtm  (a  giMI 
work,  which  is  short!;  to  ba  published).  I  have  no  hiatorj  of  the  sknil,  bejond  Ik*  bcu 
alicTa  elated  ;  but  it  is  belieTsd  to  be  the  representatiTe  of  an  ancient  Aaajriaa.  Spcakia| 
of  U>e  drawings,  Mr.  Daria  says  in  his  letter  to  me,  "  they  are  of  the  exact  die  of  natsrc^ 
and  very  faithful  repreaentatioDs  of  the  cranium." 

It  is  much  to  be  ragretled  that  we  have  as  yet  no  sariee  of  andent  ikvUa  from  ^inerat 
and  Babylon,  as  they  would  throw  great  light  opon  the  early  o< 
of  Egjipt  and  Assyria. 


OOMPARATIVB    ANATOHT    OP    BACES. 


429 


Fia.  268.  FiQ.  269 


in  tlie  "  Letter  from  Mr.  GliddoD  about  the  Pnpp^s  found  on  the  Boston  Muni- 
dj."  pnhlUlivtl  in  Ihe  Boitnn  Ermmg  TranicHpl,  August  21flt  and  22d,  1850.  A  copy  of 
tm  •MielB  ui  uppendcJ  to  the  mummj.  which.  »ilh  nil  \\a  doonmeotory  oerenienls,  now 
ttMdptn  to  ini|iecl)<in  nt  the  AnDtomicikl  Museum  of  llie  LoaiBiaim  0niTerait;. 

fiB  ilmfl  nt  of  kll  tfaa  hJcrogljptuakI  inseriptionti  od  Ihii  mumin;  vere  fonrirded  b;  Mr. 
OBbs  to  Mr.  ISnib ;  and  the  onlj  maleriiil  eineiidatioa  of  the  former's  readings,  sdded 
kf  lUi  (TiiditD  hicrologut.  is,  th&t  the  legend  on  the  papyrus  designates  the  oorpee  u  that 
((li«"Chl«f  (if  the  Jrtin'fiT)  of  the  abode  of  Amm on,"  i,  a.  Thebes, 

Kabndttfd,  »l  Phi IiuIhI phis,  to  the  scienlifio  Bcrutio;  of  the  lat«  Dr.  Morton,  this  mum- 
Bild  boJjr  via  not  only  pronounced  to  be  "  nneqni- 
ne»af  identified  with  the  rei^  of  Osorkon  III.,  b; 
IfrGsC  ibe  earlotUhi  or  oral  of  that  Idng  stamped,  \a 
bv  fiSomt  lilncea,  on  >  leather  cross,  placed  dta- 
|pd;on  til*  tliarsjc  in  front;"  but  Ibe  auoe  antho- 
itQilM  dMlares,  "  there  lire  ISO  embalmed  Egyptian 
bMb  in  the  collection  of  the  Academy,  but  none  of 
tbucuib*  even  npproiimstely  dated;  vhence  the 
piBl  tetartst  that  attflchos  itaelf  to  the  present  ei- 
sMfl4'M>  And  finally, on  the  2ddofJanaar7,  1B52, 
It*  alDla  of  ittese  arv hjeological  facts  have  been  con- 
bari,  *t  New  Orleans,  by  the  personal  inrestig»- 
lisR  tt  Honslcnr  J.  J.  Ampere,  wbose  opiaions  in 
iftfuHogj  M«  deciBire.>w  Mr.  Qliddon  pointed  out 
MB^  on  thi*  corpse,  the  only  absolute  conGrmBtion, 
\%  mijt,  of  Soripture,  with  which  long  studios  of 
Effptiu  tore  liaie  made  him  personalty  acquainted. 
ID  Rnle  mammies  comply  with  the  ordiiiiiiicea  of 
(hMH  »Ii-  »  ;  and  with  Gm.  irii.  11 ;  Ezod.  \i.  25— 
ta  OOT-mimii'i  illnstrntet  the  accuracy  of  Eeb- 
■IK'tdaacripliaii  of  ui  "  Egyptian"  —  XTi2d;  and 
aBL  19,  SO. 


Tk<M  T\%*.,  2f)9  and  26!>,  are  copies  of  the  mummy-caaes. 
NitifDl;  but  iifunoi  bad  obliterated  the  legends. 


The  face  of  the 


That  Uie  inflox  of  Asiatics  into  the  Valley  of  the  Nile  commeiicerl 
long  before  the  foundation  of  the  Empire  under  Menes  —  that  is, 
pnor  to  B.  c,  4000  —  there  can  be  no  further  question ;  and  that  amal- 
guoatioos  of  foreign  with  the  Nile's  domestic  races  commenced  at  a 
pre-Mstoric  ejioch,  ia  now  equally  certain.  Hence  it  is  evident,  that 
it  mtiat  be  often  impossible  to  define  some  crania  of  these  blended 
Egyptian  races  with  precision,  so  great  is  the  intermixture  of  primi- 
tiTO  typM.  The  facts  however,  drawn  by  Morion  from  the  monu- 
menta  and  crania,  prove,  that  the  Egyptians-proper  possessed  small, 
elongated  heatla,  with  receding  foreheads,  and  an  average  internal 
capacity  of  80  cubic  inches.  Such  xiew  ia  fortified  by  the  resem- 
olance  of  this  tyjie  to  the  modem  native  races  of  Egj-pt  and  eurrouiid- 
•"g  oountrice  ;  as  the  Fellahs,  the  Bedawees  on  both  sides  of  the  river 
Md  in  the  western  oaaea,  Uie  Nubians,  Berbers,  &c.  Their  skulls 
*»M  been  already  figured  [tupra,  pp.  226,  227]. 


430 


GOHPABATITB    ANATOMY    Or   BACB8. 


Afritan-Negro  Oranitu 

Oar  Chapter  Vlll.  has  already  ehown  that  "NegToea  an  fiuthMj 
delineated  on  the  moniiinents  of  the  JLVilth  djnas^,  or  B.  c.  1600— 
1700 ;  and  that,  although  we  produced  no  poeitiTe  iNigritiaa  portnn 
of  earlier  date,  yet  it  is  oonceded 
that  IT^egro  tribes  were  abonduit, 
along  the  Upper  Nile,  aa  &r  h^ 
as  the  JLUth  dynasty ;  and  ergt,  Hsj 
mnst  have  heea  also  contemponij 
with  the  earliest  eettlers  of  E^pt 

AlthoQgh  iN^egro  races  present  coc- 
siderable  variety  in  their  cnuiial  con- 
formatioQS,  yet  they  all  ponoBctr 
tfdn  qnmistakeable  traits  in  common, 
marking  them  as  'Segroea,  ud  & 
tingoishing  them  from  all  otiier  ift- 
cies  of  man.  Prognathona  jim, 
narrow  elongated  forms,  receiEig 
foreheads,  large  posterior  derdop- 
meut,  email  internal  capacity,  fce, 
characterize  the  whole  group  cnu- 
oiogically. 

A  few  examples  suffice  to  give  dH 
reader  a  good  idea  of  their  pruiu- 
sent  characteristics,  and  will  enable 
him  to  appreciate  cranial  diatiactiiHii 
between  the  varied  N^;ro  and  odm 
Afiican  types.    (See  Figs.  27^-2Ti; 

ItCBDOOt&tl 

Fw.  2T3.«" 


events.    Thoy  approach  the  FooIaA  "gradation." 


COMPAHATIVE    ANATOMY    OF    RACES 
Fio.  274.W1  Fro.  275 


Fio.  276.t9 


Fignre  276  la  tha  portrait  of  ft  celehrnttii  ItottEntot  female,  which  (goemiugly,  to 
Europcana)  preaenla  an  eitraordiniry  deformily.  Soma  writora  affirm  that  her  buatp,  of 
Immp,  IB  m  accideDlal  freak  of  n&ture,  or  a  pecnliaritj  roealtiDg  from  local  osusea.  It 
i»  fartbenaore  aiBerted,  thut  Eooh  posterior  developlDCnt  cannot 
b«  ehtractortatic  of  aaj  special  race.  But,  while  all  these  cipla- 
natioas  are  nullified  b;  the  fuct  that,  Hrouod  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope  {and  among  Hottentot  and  BushmaD  races  alone)  similar 
retrotuberance  is  still  quite  common,  it  should  not  be  forgottoTt 
tliat  the  procliyitiee  of  eiotic  Dutch  Boors,  combined  with  the 
action  of  local  aborigines,  haTe  alread;  modified  the  Hottentot  and 
Bnahman,  and  conaequentlj  divested  both,  to  some  eilent,  of  their 
prUtiDe  amformitj.  Kitteq  [lupra,  p.  380]  shows  that  Arabian 
UOgte,  and  BactriaQ  donble-humped  camels  (although  diatinct 
"Bptcies"),  when  bred  together,  produce  offspring  Bomctimea 
with  one,  at  others  with  two  hnnps;  and  as  the  Hottentots  are 
now  a  Terj  miiad  race,  why  ehould  not  the  bump,  once  unde- 
Tiatingly  characteristic  of  the  good  old  race,  be  freqaently  ab- 
sent,   or  else  dimiDishcd  in   Tolume,   in  the    present    genera- 

That  (be  laws  governing  the  phenomena  of  Nature,  if  as  yet  nollenlot  Vcnui. 

often  inscrutable,  ore  nevertheless  perdurable,  may  be  eiemQli- 

fied,  monnmenlally,  even  through  instances  of  idiocy  or  lunacy.  EoseUini's  plates,  com- 
pared  with  Egyptian  mammied  skulla,  and  examined  by  the  keen  eyes  oF  such  comparativA 
anatomists  aa  Morton,  furnish  evidence  that  the  natural  deformities  of  humanity  were  ap- 
preoiated,  thonaands  of  yearg  ago,  by  Nilotic  art ;  beoaoae  the  "  aagacily  of  the  Egyptian 
trtist  bs9  ad mirabl;  adapted  this  man's  [Fig.  278)  vocation  to  his  intellectual  deTelopmenls, 
for  he  is  employed  ia  stirring  the  fire  pjg  277 

in  a  blacksmith's  shop,"**' 


482  GOHPARATIYB   ANATOMY   OF    BA0S8. 

Oceanic  Races. 

Geographers  divide  our  globe  into  Europe,  Asia^  Africa,  America, 
and  Occanica.  This  last  region  has  been  subjected  to  manj  sptem- 
atic  divisions  by  different  writers ;  but  M.  Jacquinot's  are  both  ample 
and  comprehensive :  — 

**  1.  Australia — embraces  New  Holland,  and  Tasmania  or  Van  DicBtB*t  laal 

**  2.  PoLTNisiA — all  the  islands  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  from  the  weat  coast  of  Aaaiati 
the  Philippines,  and  the  Moluccas ;  comprising  what  ha?*  been  lenned  Iflrfnaiai  aal 
Melanesia. 

**  8.  Malaysia,  or  Eoit  Indkt — ^Indian  Archipelago ;  containing  the  Simda,  PhffipfiMaaA 
Molucca  Islands." 

The  three  dirisions  together  are  termed  Oeeanica;  and  the  laees  of  avi  Astrihalii sw 
this  Tast  area  present  an  infinite  diTcraitj  of  tjpes,  whidi  haTe  alao 
aified.  Prichard  Terj  justlj  remarks  that  these  Oceanic  tjpea  differ  so 
other,  and  from  the  inhabitants  of  the  Old  and  New  Werid,  that  it  is  now  m^mBik  li 
trace  their  origin.*^ 

[Ethnographic  knowledge  of  the  whole  of  them  doea  not  antedate  tha  mztaenth  csats^. 
Thus,  the  existence  of  Jfalay  tribes  was  msknown  to  Sarope  before  their  Aseovsrjfej  Ufa 
de  Seqneira.  in  a.  d.  1510,  foUowad  by  Alboquenive  aboat  151S.  JBrriBMi— i  vert  Int 
seenbj  Ferdinand  Magelhacna  in  1620 ;  JV^awiem  ^BayLopca  da  TiQaloboB  ia  15ft, 
and  bj  Alraro  de  Mendana  in  1505:  whOe  Abel  Javcn  Tkaman,  ia  1M2-^  sailed  siemi 
Tan  Diemen  s  Land,  seeing  '*  no  people,  b«t  soim  WMsti,"  and  afttrwards  had  some  of  Ui 
men  kiUed  bj  natires  of  New  Zealand— which  sccssa  to  be  the  int  historie  notice  of  J»> 
troimm  fiuaili«9^  When  we  reeoDect  timt  the  memd  "voyage  aroand  tiM  worid"  wis  sit 
nndertaken  bj  Francis  Drake  befiore  tiM  jear  1557,^  it  will  be  cemprehcaded  at  oaet  Wv 
Terr  recent  U  the  infonnatioa  which  ethnology  pooaesBCS  of  Xalajaa,  Polyncsisa,  ssi 
AnstraKan  trpes :  whti««  separate  i  ililiii .  nuiUhihas,  mast  be  aa  ancisat  as  that  af  tks 
awtmaTt  and  plants  of  their  respectiTe  proTiBccs  of  ercattoa. — G.  KG.] 

As  even-  olassinoation  of  the^e  races  is  wholly  arbitranr,  and  iiii8> 
much  as  any  attempts  at  emendation  woald  here  be  fntile«  I  shtO 
merely  sokvt  for  illustration  a  few  of  their  more  prominent  types. 
We  have  shown,  from  the  monuments  of  i^ypt  and  other  sources, 
that  various  distinct  raceis  of  men  stood*  &ce  to  lOMre,  5000  yean  ago, 
and  that  no  phvjioai  causes  have  since  tran^rmed  one  type  into  an- 
other.    We  uiav,  therefore,  reasonablv  assume  that  these  Oceanic 
races  have  ever  been  contemporary  with  others  elsewhere*  and  were 
createii  when?  ortsinallv  found  bv  iu*>ieni  navi^jators^    There  b  a 
mor^  or  I^sj?   intimate  conne^itioru  it  L?  said,  amonj  mcN?t  of  the 
PoIynrrsijLn  toniTies:   b-i:  th*  Australfaz*  whose  type  is  altogether 
peculiar.  IV.-iiaru  declares^  "-is  the  ociv  one  whose  Ian:jTiasje  is  knom 
lo  b^  di;^tiz.:t." 


pniins.     I'  -HJ!'  M.'i  yt  T«nEar^»dL.  ^baa  tte  aa 


OOMPAHATIVB    ANATOMY    OP    BACES. 


bkck  in  cotnplcxton  as  to  hoTe  bees  termed  Ocennio  Nt^oa.     Tfae;  partabi 
Couformiitioii  of  Africnn  Negroes ;  diapla;iag.  like  th«m,  nanoir,  eloDgaled  headB,  defeative 
foTcheada.  smull  internal  capacilj,  projeuting  jaws,  &c. 

Capt.  WiLESs,  commander  of  the  late  D.  S.  Exploring  Eipediti< 

"Tbe  DaliTca  of  Australia  differ  from  any  other  race  of  mei 
faabits,  and  language.  Tbeir  oolor  and  foataieB  assimilate  them 
long,  blaoli.  silky  hair  has  a  resemblance  tn  the  Malays.  Tbe  no 
perhaps  a  little  above  it ;  they  are  eleader  in  make,  with  long  ar 
the  face  is  between  the  African  and  the  Malay;  the  forehead 


n,  tboB describeB  them: — 
in  features,  completion, 
0  tbe  African  type  ;  their 
atiTes  are  of  middle  height. 
jTDS  and  legs.  The  caat  of 
muBuolly  narrow  and  high : 
the  eyes  amaU,  b!ack,  and  deep-set ;  the  nose  much  depreased  at  the  upper  part,  bcCirecD 
tbe  eyes,  and  »tdened  at  the  baae,  which  ia  done  in  infancy  by  the  mother,  tho  natural 
•hape  being  o(  an  aquiline  form  ;  the  cheek-bones  are  high,  the  month  large,  and  furnished 
Vith  strong,  well-set  leeth ;  the  chin  freqaentlj  retreats  ;  the  ueok  is  thin  and  short  The 
oolor  usually  approachEs  a  deep  umber,  or  reddish -black,  varying  much  in  shade;  and  in- 
dJTiduaU  of  pure  blood  are  aometimes  oa  light-colored  as  mulaltoes.  Their  most  striking 
diltinction  is  their  hair,  which  ia  like  that  of  dark-haired  Europeans,  although  more  silky. 
It  is  fine,  disposed  to  carl,  and  givea  them  a,  totally  different  aspect  from  (he  African,  and 
•Ito  from  the  Malay  and  American  Indian.  Most  of  (hem  hate  thick  beards  and  whiskers, 
•nd  thej  era  more  hairy  than  (be  whites." 

Jacqdisot,  of  the  French  Exploring  Expedition,  gives  a  very  similar  description,  except 
that  ■'  Uur  toultur  Haii  d'un  noir  ftiKgmeux  aaei  inlaut."  *^ 

M.  DE  FsGiciMET,  who  passed  considerable  time  at  diSerent  points  of  the  country,  de- 
■eribes  these  tribes  in  the  same  manner.  He  says :  "  Tbe  people  ererywhere  assimilate. 
Their  color  varies  from  intense  blncb  to  reddish  black.  Their  hair  is  invariably  black  and 
■nootb,  though  undulating,  and  never  bos  the  woolly  appearance  bi 


•elf  lulled  two  savages 
Of  ahostile  tribe,  a.  d. 
:i84I.  His  skull  (adds 
Morton)  is  the  nearest 
Mqiproacb  to  tbe  orang 
AjTpe  that  I  have  seen. 
'.^£l>t.40.  I.C.  81." 
Fig.  261  ia  from  la 


jKenT  Holland;  taken 
r&om  tbe  Atlas  of  Ua- 
I  Snootier. 

55 


184 


OOXPARATITE    AKATOMT   OF   BA0B8. 


Tig.  282  —  "StMt  d'Amnonbuig,  Ila  Timor." 

To  these  heikdB  fh)m  New  UoUuid  mod  tha  Iiluid  of  Timor  nuuiy  otlMS  aH^t  bt  tiM, 
from  the  Tariona  works  on  th«  Fhy^ftl  Eittorj  of  Mnokind.  Oar  MriN,  bowarar,  niifSM 
fur  tptcimens  of  thete  iMes,  vho  r«preMiit  the  lowe*t  gndt  in  the  hamkB  bmllj.  TMr 
MMtomieal  ohvaoterialioa  are  oertunly  Terj  remarkkble.  While,  in  •onntMUiiMk  thaj 
preaent  mi  extreme  of  the  prognathoiu  tjpe  hvdly  aboTO  that  of  the  ormBg-oBlaB,  Ihaj 
ponaaa  at  the  ume  time  the  amalleat  br^oa  of  the  whole  of  mankind  i  b«big,  aeooidiB|  It 
Morton'a  meaanremeDta,  aCTenleeii  oabio  inohei  laei  than  the  brain  of  the  Tentonie  itea 
In  my  own  collantion  I  haTt  a  oaat  of  the  head  figured  abora  in  Hoitan'a  i 
dacidedly,  It  exhibits  more  of  tha  animal  than  of  man. 


Tatmania,  or  Van  Siemen'i  Land. 

It  la  QMi^nlj  an  eitraordinarj  fMt,  that  this  oomparatiTelj-iniall  laland,  nardjHffr 
Mtcd  from  Anatralia  bj  a  narrow  ohanoel,  ahonli]  be  oecnpied  bj  people  of  CDtirelj  dHK 

Tent  ^p«.  Thetritai 
Fio.  28S.sa  Fio.  2M.»<  of   New  HoIliBd,  it 

baa  been  )Mt  nt 
rorth,  an  mdre  i* 
leaa  blaok.  bat  p«*- 


r:o.  286." 


Fid  285  «» 


■0  deep  ai  that  of  Iki 
African  Negroea.  Tb) 
hair  ij  perfeetlj 
W00II7.  Their  bcmi, 
though  not  Sal,  an 
bro*d  and  ftilL  III 
lower  part  of  tht  bet 
projeot*  a  good  deal" 
The  reader  eaa  h- 
leet  from  the  foDsr- 
iDg  4  aamplea  (Fp. 
-266)  wUd  Ik 
'  eonaitleTa  the  vM 
eipreirion  of  tha  bM 
Inferior  gradaa  tlht- 

Tig.  A  fhim  Martin,  and  B  ft'om  Damonller,  compare  well  with  tha   headi  at  Adln- 
Hans :  and  not  lee*  diaagreeably. 


Papuan,  of  New  Quinta. 

New  Qnlnea  ia  the  largeit  of  ell  tbeee  iilands  after  New  Holland.   IfnBamu  BaTlpIn 
Ike  old  aa  well  aa  the  liring,  htiTe  described  tUa  people  at  varioua  looaliUaa  on  tbi  (wt 


GOKPAXAnTE   AKAIOHT   OF   SACIS. 


re  fa)  be  cnbeUotiallT  the  Mne : 
Ah  son  er  ka*  Uaok,  fwtaiM  Negro,  IwIt  woollj  uit 
ft>«ad  Into  Miimaotu  tnfts. 

nil  (Hf.  S87)  U  ■  fair  ipKimeD  of  the  inhabituits 
«r  Kew  Ovine*,  vUoh  not  only  preeenti  the  Negro  eom- 
liiiliw.  md  ftatnrea  like  the  Aaitraliui,  bat  also  the 
T0«Il7  Ii^.  We  mkj  oouideT  this  iknll  an  Axerage  tjpe 
■r  the  Papnui  Tkoe. 


436 


ffatfourt,  or  Alforiant. 


bNel^r^n 


■  deeigu 


PI0.288.M 


tatRltrof  thelargebluida,  DriBoiuitainre^oiu.  Bat  great 

fiiwdi^e^stilnthe^eof  UiAMfMniliM;  andaadiBoiifiiuoQindasariptionB.    Ilieyeene 

(wnllT  to  be  >  true  Negro  rsoe,  of  the  lowaet  order;  and  tiom  thair  position  In  the  iote- 

ilw,  M  leea  than  from  tb^  degntded  eoeditioD,  thej  are,  moM  prohablf ,  the  tme  kbor»> 

|kH  of  maaj  of  theae  ial&nds,  who  Itaie  been 

UfM  back  bj  inmtlgranta  fivm   other  ialenda. 

3m  *ifl  (Ftg.  288}  anffioiently  repiosenta  them. 

lAiIl  not  orarload  onr  p&ges  with  detailed  de- 
j^idan  of  the  Twione  Ooeanie  Nepti  ^rpee  in- 
uinog  the  amallet  ialenda.  Material!  lack  fbr 
NtUutoijanatemiealaompeziBan.  Thereiitobe 
iNad  in  print  very  little  to  aid  the  oraaiologiit, 
hjtad  the  wagnitteent  plates  of  DnmonUer,  IVom 
4itt  we  lukve  aztenaiTel;  borrowed ;  bat  hia  text 
hi  Mt  yet  been  pnbliihed ;  nor  do  drawing!  alone 
knh  the  tnlbmatioa  required.  All  traTellera 
■d  ertrj  anatomist  agree,  howeier,  in  plaoing 
Ikw  Oeeania  Negroes  at  the  bottom  of  the  eoale 
ftnen;  and,  at  the  same  time,  the  Alforians  are 
iwibed  aa  totally  different  from  efery  group  of  iUnr. 

HipM  on  the  African  oontiDanL 

Ttarefore,  the  enppoaition  of  any  ooaunnnitj  of  origin  between  these  AnstralaaianB  and 
ftitna  Nigritiana  —  neither  of  them  migratory  races,  and  widely  separated  by  ooeans  — 
vNld  be  too  gratnitooB  to  merit  refutation.  So  also  would  be  any  hypothesea  based  npon 
(Gmadc  infloenoea,  when  the  lones  of  their  reapeotiTe  habitats  are  aa  opposite  in  nature, 
M  tin  raeea  of  Malayaia  are  distinct  from  those  of  Africa,  and,  at  the  same  time,  geognv- 
rkieall;  rtmota. 

Polynetian  Race. 

Aa  riaborate  aeoonnt  of  this  nee  may  be  found  In  Piichard'a  "  Phyaieal  Hiatory  of  Man 
1^  l"  bat  I  rely  more  partionlariy  on  the  Uter  work  of  M.  Jaoqninot ;  inasmneh  ae  it  is, , 
Ib  mrj  reapect,  deeerring  of  oonfldence  and  admiration :  ooming,  betides,  from  a  naturalist 
*^  hu  MM  these  tribes  in  thnr  Tsrioos  localities : — 

"IbePolynenanraoe  is  well  marked  and  diatinot;  it  inhaUta  all  Malaysia  and  the  greattr 
pan  at  Polyneua,  comprising  the  nnmerons  islands  separated  by  d'CrrUIe  under  the  name 
"I  Uieroneflia. 

"The  general  eharaoters  of  this  raoe  may  be  thus  giTen ; — Skin  tawny,  of  a  yellow  oolot 
*Mhtd  with  bistre,  more  or  less  deep ;  very  light  in  some,  almost  brown  in  others.  Hair, 
'*'Mk,  bnahy,  smooth  uid  sometimea  friiiled.  Ejea  black,  more  split  than  open,  not  at  alt 
"'"lu.    Nose  lon^  straight  sometimes  aqniUoe  or  straight;  nostrila  large  and  opei^ 


436 


aOMFABATITE    AKATOHT    OF    BAOES. 


<)rhiali  makes  it  somstiniM  look  flat,  NpedtUj  in  vamati  and  diildnn ;  in  tboa,  itn,  IW 
lips,  whiah  in  general  are  long  and  earred,  are  alightl;  prominent  Teeth  floe;  bum 
Urge.  Cheek-boneB  lai^e,  not  Balieot ;  enlarging  the  &oe,  wbieh,  nercatMeM,  ii  kifv 
than  wid«." 

BlamenbMh  describes  the  craniani  thna:  —  "fiamnitof  the  head  sligbtljeoBtnctid; 
forehead  rather  ooDTei ;  cheek-bones  not  prominent ;  sapnior  maiillaij  boaa  tatha  jn- 
Jeedng ;  parietal  protaberances  tctj  prominent." 

Jaoqninot  declares  that  these  aharactere  are  cmitant  in  all  the  indiildnals  of  tfc*  Pdj- 
nedan  race ;  and  be  sajs  his  desoription  is  oonflrmed  bj  FaTater,°<>s  Uoeretihoat,^  EHii,  ^ 
Qooy  et  Qumard,  and  others. 

Host  anthon  recogniie  three  dislinet  rases  among  the  PolTnedana :  independent  tl  Am 
just  described,  thej  designate  tha  inhabitants  of  the  Carolines,  or  Uieramnaas^  aid  A) 
Malajs ;  bnt  H.  Jacqainot  regards  this  division  as  ontbnnded  in  nstnre.  Aat  thm  b 
ocnsiderable  Tarieljr  of  ^pes  in  these  scattered  Islands  is  admitted ;  and  the  ijiiisllw  ii 
dnoes  itsslf  to,  whether  theoe  islanders  are  really  of  one  stoek  or  of  aeTeiaL  AaAtift- 
lo^  perceixee  no  reason  for  aapposing  that  they  are  all  deaoended  fMm  one  p^;  Mil 
therefore  r^ard  them  aa  a  group  of  proximata  races,  like  the  nnmvona  other  poqi 
already  signaliied  on  the  earth's  saperfldes.  They  liaTO  been  separatad,  by  seme  ntHt^ 
on  philoloi^oal  grounds ;  bnt  I  hold  it  to  be  a  demonstrable,  erea  if  not  demonstaatad  brii, 
that  tcologioal  oharaoters  are  far  mora  reliable  than  mere  analogiea  of  langaaga;  stU 
(critically  examined)  are  fk«qnently  lesa  real  than  fandftU. 

After  Burreying  the  Polynesian  race  In  detail,  through  all  the  l«T»ni<«^  from  Ihs  ndl^ 
pines  to  Ne«  Zealand  and  the  Sandwich,  Jaoquinot  concludes : — 

"  Thna  this  raoe  is  found  spread  fhim  20°  N.  lat  to60<>8.  lat;  that  ia  to  i^,  Htsca- 
pies  a  apace  of  about  S500  miles  of  latitude  b;  4600  of  lonptnda.  Certainly,  withn  AM 
extremes,  the  climate  offers  numerous  lariatioos.  Some  of  these  Islands  are  Sat,  oAn 
mountainous ;  some  are  very  fertile,  others  sterile ;  and,  notwilhatanding  aD  these  ttivm- 
stances,  the  Polynesians  remain  the  same  areiTwhere.  They  are  all  in  the  sama  dsgiss  tf 
driliiatioD,  of  industiy  and  Intalligence ;  thNT  color  Is  not  more  dark  under  the  eqssMr 
than  without  the  tropics — and  CTerywhere  we  find  some  more  brown  than  others. 

"  We  repeat  that,  before  sacfa  facts  fall  all  theories  letpecting  the  influence  of  atMu^kete 
and  of  climate. 

"They  prove  also,  in  the  clearest  manner,  that  the  Polynesians  cannot  be  a  hybrid  laoe; 
because,  if  it  were  so,  they  conld  not  preBerre,  in  the  nmneroos  islands,  a  homogeneooB^ 
of  eharactar  so  perfect;  there  would  neceasarily  be  mixed  breeds  in  diSerent  deptm,  and 
showing  STeiy  shade  and  gtade.     The  Polyuedan  race  then  ia  primiiivt." 

The  original  of  Fig.  3S9 
7i0.  289.  Fia.  290.  ^*^  ui  the  Marine  hOfHtal 

at  Mobile,  while  nnda  the 
charge  of  my  friends  Dts. 
Lerert  and  Maatin;  aad 
the  sknll  was  preacMed  to 
Agasdi  and  myadf  fbr  ci- 
amlnation,  withont  being 
apprised  of  ita  history. 
Notwithitanding  there  was 
something  in  ita  forts  wbish 
appeared  unnatural,  yet  it 
resembled  more  than  aay 
other  race  the  Poljnenan ; 
and  as  snch  we  ctid  not  hs- 
ritate  to  class  it.  It  tamed  oat  afterwards  that  we  were  right ;  and  that  onr  ei 
Bent  bad  been  produced   by  an  artifldal  flattening  of  the  oodpnt;    which   ] 


Sudwldi  Iiludar. 


COMPARATIVE    ANATOMY    OF    RACES. 


437 


iBloniJer,  while  at  the 
hospital,  bit  J  told  Dra. 
Levert  nnd  Maatin 
KDS  hitbilual  in  his 
farail;.  The  profile 
view  ilispInyB  less  pro- 
tnberoQoe  of  brain  bo- 
Lind  and  the  lenicol 
rie«  more   comprea 


n  or  o< 


iipot,  I 


belongs  genenllj  lo 
bU  rnee :  but  still 
there  rem&iaa  enough 
of  oruiiKl  chancleris- 
tioa  to  mark  Ms  Polj- 

vere  not  the  man's 
history  preserved,  to 
tttesi  the  gross  da- 
praiitj  of  hie  uiimal 
propODsitiea. 

The  first  of  these 
heads  (Fig.  291)  is  sa 
BDCient  Gaanthe  from 
the  Cftnary-Iales; 
tnd,   though    out  of 

Damou tier's  Eorioa, — 
Beaides  being  itself 
interesting. 


s  still  m 


erfally  with  American 
■barigiDes. 

The  other  fire(Figs. 
292-3961  are  Polyno- 
nans  from  different 
iilanda,  presenting  a 
strong  family  lilceness 
to  each  olher — reced- 
ing foreheads;  elon- 
gated beads ;  project- 
ing jawB,  ponderous 
behind,  Sie. 


T^IiUodei 


I  have  pursued  the  Oceanic  races,  somewhat  in  detail,  from  the 
Indian  seas  across  the  whole  extent  of  the  Pacific  Ocean  to  the  shores 
of  America;  where  another  group  of  races,  of  entirely  different  type, 
remains  yet  to  be  described.  My  object  in  this  tedious  voyage  has 
been,  to  place  before  the  reader  such  material  as  might  euable  him 
to  jadge  whether  there  is  any  proof,  in  this  geographical  direction, 
of  migrations  from  the  Old  to  the  New  World,  that  could  account 
for  its  primitive  manner  of  population.  We  have  beheld,  during  our 
Oceanic  travels,  very  opposite  types  in  localities  near  to  each  other. 


438  COMPARATIVE    ANATOMY   OF    RAOXS. 

as  well  as  many  distinct  languages ;  and  we  have  seen  the  same  type 
as  that  of  the  Polynesians  scattered  throughout  all  climates,  and  yet 
speaking  dialects  of  the  same  language. 

It  now  remains  to  he  shown  that,  (with  perhaps  some  very  partial 
exceptions  along  the  Pacific  coast,)  the  types  of  America  are  entirely 
distinct  from  those  of  Oceanica ;  and  that  American  languages,  dviliza* 
tions,  social  institutions,  &c.,  are  utterly  opposed  to  Oceanic  inflnenoe, 
while  differing,  too,  amongst  each  other.    It  is  from  the  so-called 
Polynesian  and  Malay  races  that  many  writers  have  derived  the  popula- 
tion of  America ;  yet  in  no  two  types  of  man  do  we  find  danial 
characters  more  widely  different     The  heads  which  we  have  copied 
from  the  Atlas  of  M.  le  Docteur  Dumoutier,  (who  accompanied  M.  Jao- 
quinot  in  the  Exploring  Expedition  of  1837-'8-'9-'40,  of  the  Astro- 
lahe  and  Z^lee,  sent  out  hy  the  French  government,)  were  aU  taken 
by  the  daguerreotype  process,  either  from  nature  or  from  piaster- 
caats ;  and  are  therefore  not  only  beautifully  executed,  but  perfectly 
reliable.    To  the  eye  of  the  anatomist,  these  heads  will  be  found  to 
present  a  most  striking  contrast  with  those  of  the  aboriginal  Ameri- 
cans which  we  are  about  to  produce.    It  is  much  to  be  regretted, 
however,  that  we  have  not  complete  measurements  of  these  Oceanic 
head8,  their  various  diameteiB,  internal  capacity,  &c,  after  the  plia 
adopted  by  Morton ;  but  I  presume  such  essentials  will  appear  in 
full,  when  the  text  is  published.  It  will  be  observed,  furthermore,  that 
the  American  heads  differ  more  widely  from  all  the  Oceanic  crania  than 
they  do  even  from  those  of  the  Chinese  or  true  Mongol  races,  whence 
our  American  Indians  are  still  supposed  by  fabuUsts  to  be  derived. 
The  Oceanic  races,  including  even  the  Sandwich  Islanders,  when 
compared  with  our  Indians,  exhibit  crania  more  elongated,  more 
compressed  laterally,  less  prominent  at  the  vertex,  and  more  prt^- 
nathous,  in  type.     American    races,   I  shall  render  evident,  are 
strongly  distinguished  by  the  very  reverse  of  all  these  points,  in 
addition  to  their  own  greatly-flattened  occiput.    Whilst  running  the 
eye,  too,  over  Dumoutier's  long  series  of  Oceanic  heads,  I  was  struck 
by  one  remarkable  difference :   viz.,  the  greater  amount  of  brain 
behind  the  meatus  of  the  ear  than  in  the  skulls  of  the  aborigines 
of  America ;  and  the  reader  will  notice  vertical  lines,  rendering  this 
fact  obvious. 

American  Group. 

The  author  of  Crania  Americana  separated  [supra,  p.  276]  the 
races  of  this  continent  into  two  grand  divisions :  viz.,  the  Toltbcan  and 
the  Barbarous  tribes.  That  luminous  paper — Inquiry  into  the  Dm- 
ttnctive  Characteristics  of  the  Aboriginal  Race  of  America'^ — amply 


GOMPARATIYE   ANATOMY   OF    RAGES.  439 

justified  the  traveller's  adage,  that  ^^  he  who  has  seen  one  tribe  of 
Indians,  has  seen  all." 

'*  The  half-olad  Faegian,  ahiinking  firom  his  dreary  winter,  has  the  same  characteristio 
liiMamenta,  though  in  an  exaggerated  degree,  as  the  Indiana  of  the  tropical  plains ;  and 
these,  again,  resemble  the  tribes  which  inhabit  the  region  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains — 
tkoaa  of  the  great  Vall^  of  the  Mississippi,  and  those,  again,  which  skirt  the  Eskimaox  on 
ikm  Nofrth.  All  possess  alike  the  long,  lank,  black  hair,  the  brown  or  dnnamon-eolored 
■km,  the  heavy  brow,  the  doll  and  sleepy  eye,  the  Aill  and  compressed  lips,  and  the  salient, 
but  dilated  nose. . . .  The  same  conformity  of  organisation  is  not  less  obTious  in  the  osteo- 
logieal  stmctiire  of  these  people,  as  seen  in  the  square  or  rounded  head,  the  flattened  or 
vortical  ocdpnt,  the  large  quadrangular  orbits,  and  the  low,  receding  forehead.  . .  .  Mere 
cxeeptiona  to  a  general  rule  do  not  alter  the  peculiar  physiognomy  of  the  Indian,  which  is 
as  vndeviatingly  characteristic  as  that  of  the  Negro ;  for  whether  we  see  him  in  the  athletic 
Charib  or  the  stunted  Chayma,  in  the  dark  Callfomian  or  the  fair  Borroa,  he  is  an  Indian 
•tm,  and  cmmot  be  mittakmfar  a  being  of  any  other  race." 

And,  above  all  anatomists,  Morton  had  the  best  right  to  pronounce. 
We  have  seen  [«tfpra,  p.  325]  how  his  unrivalled  "collection  embraces 
410  skulls  of  64  different  nations  and  tribes  of  Indians." 

l^e,  moreover,  fix)m  ante-historical  —  nay,  even  from  geological 
epochas,  down  to  the  present  hour,  appears  to  have  wrought  little  or 
no  change  on  the  physical  structure  of  the  American  aborigines.  Dr. 
Lund's  communication  to  the  Historical  and  Geographical  Society  of 
Brazil,"*  on  the  human  foml  crania  discovered  by  him  in  the  Pro- 
vince of  Minas  Geraes,  added  to  the  published  decisions  of  Dr.  Meigs 
on  the  Santas  fossilized  bones,  with  those  of  Dr.  Moultrie  on  the 
Ooadaloupe  fossilized  head,  settle  that  matter  conclusively  [jmpray 
pp.  347,  350] :  nor  do  the  last-discovered  fossilized  jaws  with  'perfect 
teethj  and  portions  of  a  foot,  from  Florida,  now  in  the  possession  of 
Prof.  Agassiz,  negative  this  deduction ;  although  such  vestiges,  still 
imbedded  in  conglomerate,  may  not  be  cited  in  the  affirmative. 
Lund's  language,  as  rendered  by  Lieut.  Strain,  U.  S.  I^.,  is  unequi- 
vocal:— 

*<The  question  then  arises,  who  were  these  people?  what  their  mode  of  life?  of  what 
nee  ?  and  what  their  inteUectoal  perfection  ?  The  answers  to  these  questions  are,  happily, 
bss  difficult  and  doubtful.  He  examined  various  crania,  more  or  less  perfect,  in  order  to 
determine  the  place  they  ought  to  occupy  in  the  system  of  Anthropology.  The  narrowness 
of  the  forehead,  the  prominence  of  the  zygomatic  bones,  the  maxillary  and  orbital  confor- 
mation, aU  assign  to  these  crania  a  place  among  the  characteristics  of  the  American  race. 
And  it  is  known,  says  the  Doctor,  in  continuation,  that  the  race  which  approximates  nearest 
to  this  is  the  Mongolian ;  and  the  most  distinctive  and  salient  character  by  which  we  dia- 
tioguish  between  them,  is  by  the  greater  depression  of  the  forehead  of  the  former.  In  this 
point  of  organization,  these  ancient  orania  show  not  only  the  peculiarity  of  the  American 
raee,  but  this  peculiarity,  in  many  instances,  in  an  excessive  degree ;  even  to  the  entire 
disappearance  of  the  forehead.  We  must  allow,  then,  that  the  people  who  occupied  this 
ecmntry  in  those  remote  times,  were  of  the  same  race  as  those  who  inhabited  it  at  the  time 
ef  the  conquest  We  know  that  the  human  figures  found  sculptured  on  the  ancient  mono 
Mnta  of  Mexioo  represent,  for  the  greater  part,  a  singiilar  conformation  of  the  head-^ 
Ufaig  without  forehead — the  oranium  retreating  backward,  immediately  above  the  saper- 


440 


COMPARATIVE    ANATOMY   OF    RACES. 


Fia.  297.«i 


ciliary  aroh.  This  anomaly,  which  is  generally  attributed  to  an  artifioial  disftgoniiaB  «( 
the  head,  or  the  taste  of  the  artist,  now  admits  a  more  natural  explanation;  it  bong  now 
proved  by  these  authentio  documents,  that  there  really  existed  on  this  ooatinent  a  taci 
exhibiting  this  anomalous  conformation.  The  skeletons,  which  were  of  both  sexes,  wen 
of  the  ordinary  height,  although  two  of  the  men  were  above  the  oommoii  stature.  Then 
heads,  according  to  the  received  opinions  in  Craniology,  could  not  have  occupied  a  ki|h 
position  in  intellectual  standing.  This  opinion  is  corroborated  by  finding  an  lastniBieBt  of 
imperfect  construction  joined  with  the  skeletons.  This  instrument  is  simply  »  smooUi  staB% 
of  about  ten  inches  iu  circumference,  evidently  intended  to  bruise  seeds  or  hard  substeMsa 
<*  In  other  caverns  he  has  found  other  human  bones,  which  show  equally  the  ehanetv* 
istics  of  fossils,  being  deprived  of  all  the  gelatinous  parts,  and  consequently  Tcry  britHi 
and  porous  in  the  fracture." 

Finally,  the  "Peruvian  Antiquities"  of  Rivero  and  Tschudi"" cor- 
roborate the  above  scientific  view,  viz.,  that  the  artificial  disfigore- 
ment  of  the  skull  among  the  Inca-Peruvians  and  other  South  Ameri- 
can families,  owes  its  ori^n  to  the  prior  existence  of  an  autocthonoiu 
race,  in  whose  crania  such  (to  us,  seemingly)  a  deformity  was  natural: 
and  thus  the  contradictory  materials  which  induced  Dr.  Morton  at 
first  to  deem  this  peculiarity  to  be  congenital,  and  afterwards  so  exdu- 
sively  artificial,  become  reconciled ;  while  due  regard  is  preserved  to 
his  truthful  candor  and  craniological  acumen. 

Of  the  four  forms  of  the  bead  aaoi| 

the  Old  Peruvians,  whieh  were  prodoMd 

by  artificial  means  (as  established  by  Mw* 

ton,  in  Ethnography  and  ArduBoiog^  9f  (b 

Amaican  Aboriginet^  1846),  spaee  leettietl 

me  to  one  example  (Fig.  297),  on  i^iok 

the  <*  course  of  every  bandage  is  in  wnrj 

instance  distinctly  marked  by  correspoDd- 

ing  cavity  of  the  bony  structure;"  and 

another  form  (Figs.  298,  290)  is  mooo- 

mentally  illustrated  through  J>zl  Rio'i 

Account  of  Falenque,^^ 

The  learned  antiquaries,  Rivero  and  Tschudi,  whose  researches  establish  that  these 

grotesque  forms  are  primeyal,  no  less  than  congenital  (being  exhibited  even  in  the 

fc£(ut  among  Peruvian  mummies),  do  not  appear  to  have  been  aware  that  Dr.  Morton 

had  already  classified  the 
four  varieties  of  mA 
distortions,  in  a  pep« 
published  five  yean  pre- 
viously to  their  work.*D 
The  compreesion  of 
the  head  practised  by 
various  Indian  tribes,  al- 
though it  causes  distor- 
tion of  the  cranium  in 
different  directions,  does 
not  diminish  the  volume 
of  the  brain.  This  sin- 
gular fact  was  annoniieed 
many  years  ago  by  VnL 
Tiedemann,and  has  maM 
been  a b u  n dantly  0011- 


Fio.  298. 


Fia.  299. 


COHFABATIVB   AHATOUT    OF    RACIS. 


441 


iHMd  by  thm  multiplied  obs«TT>tioaa  of  Morton.  From  the  meMorements  of  twantj-aiz 
PtrtTiaa  oimoU,  all  eztrenMlj  dUtorMd,  son*  elongated,  otliers  oo&iMl,  tad  othcra  again 
kHensd  OD  the  foreliead  and  ezpandad  latarallj,  he  obtuned  a  mean  of  76  cabio  inchoB, 
V  (MM  inch  moT*  than  the  PeraTian  aTerage.  From  twentj-one  natiTa  aknllB  tnia  Oregon, 
■n  au>i  e  or  Ina  distorted  by  artiSoial  means,  ha  obtuned  a  mean  rather  below  the  BTenge 
if  tka  b«rt«roni  tribe* ;  bat  ftrom  the  whole  of  his  measoremeiita  of  distorted  orania,  as 
tetired  fkom  tfae  ParoTian  and  NooIkvCoInmbian  Hriee  ooUeetiTdj,  he  found  the  arerage 
nlraie  of  tlie  brain  to  be  TS  cnbie  Inches,  or  precisel?  tlie  mean  of  the  whole  American 
(roap  of  raoea.  I  maj  add  that,  as  meehanioal  distortion  of  the  aknll  does  not  lessen  the 
itfoBB  of  tlie  br^n,  neither  does  it  appear  to  afTeot  the  intellect.  ' 

These  pointfl  established,  I  wonld  remark,  that  the  most  striking 
anatomical  characters  of  the  American  crania  are,  small  size,  averag- 
ing but  sevens-nine  cubic  inches  internal  capacity ;  low,  receding 
forehead ;  short  antero-posterior  diameter ;  great  inter-parietal  dia- 
meter ;  flattened  occiput ;  prominent  vertex ;  high  cheek-bones ;  pon- 
derous and  somewhat  prominent  jaws.  Such  characteristica  are  more 
nnivenuil  in  the  Toltecan  than  the  Barbarous  tribes.  Among  the 
Iroquois,  for  instance,  the  heads  were  often  of  a  somewhat  more 
elongated  form ;  hut  the  Cherokees  and  Choctaws,  who  of  all  modem 
Barbarous  tribes  display  greater  aptitude  for  civilization,  present  the 
genuine  type  in  a  remarkable  degree.  My  birth  and  long  residence 
in  Southern  States  have  permitted  the  study  of  many  of  ti^ese  living 
tribes  {ft  hundred  Choctaws  may  be  seen  dwly,  even  now,  in  the 
BtreetB  of  Mobile),  and  they  exhibit  this  conformation  almost  without 
exception.  I  have  also  scrutinized  many  Mexicans,  besides  Catawbaa 
of  SoDth  Carolina,  and  tribes  on  the  Canada  Lakes,  and  can  bear 
witness  that  the  living  tribes  everywhere  confirm  Morton's  type. 

One  might,  indeed,  describe  an  Indian's  skull  by  eaj-ing,  it  is  the 
opposite  in  every  respect  from  that  of  the  Kegro ;  as  much  as  the 
tirown  complexion  of  the  Ked-man  is  instantly  distinguishable  from 
flie  Black's ;  or  the  long  hair  of  the  former  differs  in  substance  from 
the  short  wool  of  the  latter. 
The  uuMxed  sketches  of 

tb«e  heads  (Figt.  300-806}  .  Tia.  801. 

liD,  by  iwmparison,  illoa- 

Ms  this  type  better  than 

luguge.      Figi.  300  and 

»),  a  Negro;    Figs.  S02 

ud  303,  the  head  (in  m; 

IiMLNion)  of  a  Cherokee 

<li«f,  who    died  whUe   a 

friuiwr,   near  Mobile,   in 

IBSTi  and  Elga.  806  and 

^  the  antiqne  craninm 

*•■  Sqnier's  monnd  [uht 

'9~.^291.] 

I  Bhall  now  proceed 
56 


OOUPABATirS   ANATOHT    OF    RAOSS. 


to  show,  throngh 
fttithfiil  copiM,  thiit 
the  tn>e  jnst  attri- 
buted to  the  Ameri- 
can races  is  foond 
among  tribes  the 
most  scattered— 
among  the  aemi-dvil- 
ized,  and  the  batba^ 
one  —  among  livisg 
aa  well  as  among  ex- 
tinct races;  anddat 
no  foreign  race  hu 
intruded  itself  into 
their  midst,  even  in 
the  smallest  appted- 
able  degree :  availing 
myself  of  some  of 
the  ori^nal  wood- 
cuts of  the  Crania 
AmerieanOj  placed  by 
Mrs.  Morton's  Hod' 
ness  at  oar  disponL 


Peruviant,  from  Temple  of  the  Sun. 

This  hMd  (Fig.  SOT)  ttom  the  Cemetery  of  PttefaMMnto,  U  ebuaeterUda  of  a«~iMriHi 
^pe,  M  will  b«  Men  ftt  K  gUnofl :  tb«  parietel  mmI  lonptndiiMl  dianeton  iMinsoM^it's'l 
the  Terlex  prominent 


FvraTtu^FTDillt  VL*ir» 


LongitndiDal  diunetar,  6  inohM;  puiatal,  6-9;  frontal,  4-4;  wtieilt  6.    iBtnal*' 
paoity,  77  ooblo  indtw. 


GOMPABATIYE   ANATOMT   OF   BAGES. 


443 


Vfg.  810,  from  the  Iim  GeoMtay,  is  pafisoily  Fia.  8ia«6 

IjjFpioal  of  tho  Tsoe. 

LoBgiiadinal  dUmetor,  6-5  inches;  perietel, 
6-5;  frontal,  4-6;  Toitical,  6*6.  Intemtl  oftpi^ 
dtjf  68-5  cubic  inches. 

If orton  sapplies  the  measorements  of  twentj- 
Aree  ndnlt  skolls  of  the  **  pure  Inoa  race,"  from 
te  eemetery  called  Pachaoamac,  or  the  Temple 
if  the  Son,  near  lima ;  obtained  and  presented 
tD  him  by  Dr.  Bnschenberger,  U.  8.  N.  As  this 
sepulchre  was  reserred  for  the  exolnsiTe  use  of 
the  hif^er  class  of  PeroTians,  it  is  reasonable  to 
Mer  that  the  skulls  thence  disinterred  belonged 
to  persons  of  intelligence  and  distinction;  al- 
though I  am  aware  that  Bivero  and  Tschudi  express  doubts  that  any  of  these  can  have 
betonged  to  royal  PeruTian  personages.^^ 

The  largest  cranium  of  this  series  yields  an  internal  capacity  of  89*5  cubic  inches,  which 
is  a  fraction  short  of  the  Caucasian  mean ;  while  the  smallest  measures  but  60.  The  mean 
of  the  whole  is  but  78  cubic  inches. 

The  following  examples  of  Mexican  heads  suffice  to  show  the  identity  of  the  two  races. 


ParuTiaiL 


Ns  (FSg.  811)  is  a 
lefie  of  the  genuine 
Tolieeaa  stock,  hay- 
hig  been  exhumed 
from  an  ancient  ce- 
metery at  Cerro  de 
Qnesilas,  near  the 
mtj  of  Mexico.  It 
was  accompanied  by 
numerous  antique  yes- 
sds,  weapons,  &c.,  in-  > 
dioating  a  personage 
of  distinction.  This 
ofaninm  was  brought 
from  the  city  of 
Mexico  by  the  Hon. 
J.  B.  Poinsett,  and  by 
lum  presented  to  the 
Academy  of  Sciences 
of  Philadelphia. 

Longitudinal  diam- 
oter,  7*1  inches;  pa- 
rietal, 6-7;  frontal, 
4*4 ;  Tcrtical,  6*2.  In- 
ternal capacity,  88 
eabic  inches. 

A  remarkably-well 
ekaracterixed  head 
(Fig.  813)  from  an 
ladent  tomb  near  the 
dtj  of  Mexico, whence 
it  was  exhumed  with 
a  great  yariety  of  an-  • 


Mexicans. 

Fio.  811.M8 


Fio.  812. 


Mexican— Terticttl  View. 


Fio.  8l8.aw 


BackTiew. 


Fio.  814. 


Ma&Mn— YertSeal  Ttow. 


BMkTimR. 


444 


GOMFABATITS  AKATOMT  OF  BAOXB. 


tiqaa  TMsels,  mtskSy  ani»m«nti,  fto.  BispieMtfedfaitiieeoitoflliicif  the  l>»iilBagli» 
loftophioal  Society.  The  forehead  is  low,  bat  not  fwj  raeediiig;  the  Ihoi  pvqfeeli,  tai  tki 
whole  onniiim  Sb  extremelj  imeqiial  in  its  ktml  portiom.  I  had  aliMat  mkkd.  Ihi 
remark,  that  this  irregiilarity  of  form  ia  oommoa  In  and  jpeeoHar  to  AaMriean  onaiib 

Let  U8  now  track  the  American  type  into  the  Barbarona  raoea.  Among  the  Iroqaoiiaii 
some  other  tribes  of  both  North  and  Sonth  America,  heads  of  more  ilimpifiii  km  m 
occasionally  met  with ;  bat  the  type  trnlj  charaeteristie  predominates  latgalj  9mm%  Ihi 
Circeib— ander  which  appellation  were  embraoed  most  of  the  tribes  of  ^^^^tttt,  Qm^ 
and  Florida.  Having  personally  examined  many  of  these  nations^  I  can  Tooeh  te  tiUilMt 
While  Prof.  Agassis  was  in  Mobile  last  spring,  I  took  ooeasloa  to  point  oat  tidssvaiUai* 
formity;  and  his  oritioal  eye  detected  no  ezoeption  In  at  least  100  lining  Choelsw  Um 
whom  we  examined  together  in  and  aromid  the  city.  TJU  umdmn  Ormk  €ki^[mfn,  1)^ 
802]  affords  satislhotovy  eridenoe. 

Seminole  {Greek  Tribe)  and  Daecta  (Sitmx). 


Fto.  816. 


Fio.  816.S30 


rior  (Hg.  tU) 
slain  at  thital' 
tie   if  8t  It- 
soph's,  10  ski 
below  St  As- 
gBstlns,iaJBM^ 
ISae,  by  Oi«i 
Jostin  Dimaklv 
U.  &  ArtiDo;. 
liongifdinsl » 
amatar,  74  ia.; 
parietal,  M; 
frontal,  4*6;  Y«i^ 
tioal,  6-8.     b> 
temal  eapadtj, 
08  enbio  inehm. 
Fig.818isthi 
head  of  aSMOi 
warrior;  Tory 


Bemlnole— Profile  Ttov. 


Fio.  817. 


bis  tribe, 
tadinali 
6*7  inehea; 
rietal,  6-7 ; 
tal,  4-2;  verOeal. 
6-4.  Intensl  ca- 
pacity, 86  eaUs 
inchea. 

Beter«Me  ta 
the  CrwmmAmi' 
nesna  win  sMW 
that  examples 
mi^tbegreatty 
multiplied,  to  proTO  that  cor  Indian  aborigines  are  ererywhere  comprehended  onder  oae 
gronp.  I  hsTO  already  spoken  of  the  ancient  moonds  and  the  moand-bnilders ;  haTO  tAawm 
how  nameroas  and  widely-extended  they  are,  and  that  they  all  belonged  to  the 
Toltecan  family.  In  addition  to  the  cranimn  discorered  by  Sqoler  [Hg.  198],  I 
two  more  of  these  moond-skolls,  seleoted  from  points  separa^  by  immsnsa  distanfia 


I  /       ^ 


8«ninol*— BMk  Ylew. 


Dttootft— Proflto  T]«w. 


OOXPABATITB  ANATOMY   OF   BACKS. 


446 


Skull  from  a  Mound  an  the  Upper  Mieeieeippi. 


Fio.  ^20. 


Skull  (Kg.  819)  taken  Fig.  819.«fi 

from  a  moimd  seated 
on  the  hii^  bluff  which 
OTcrlooks  the  BfiasiB* 
flippi  liTer,  160  miles 
flbeire  the  motith  of  the 
IfiflBoori.  There  were 
lis  moimds,  placed  orev 
•ach  in  a  right  line, 
commendng  with  a 
•mail  one,  onlj  a  few 
fleet  high,  and  termi- 

imting   in   another  of 

«i|^t  or  ten  feet  elcTa- 

tion  and  twenty  in  di- 
ameter.  This  eknll  was 

obtained  from  the  fifth 

moond  of  the  series.    It  is  a  Iscrge  oraninm,  Tory  ftill  in  the  Tertioal  diameter,  and  broad 

between  the  parietal  bones. 
LongUndinal  diameter,  7*1  inches ;  parietal,  6*8 ;  frontal,  4*8 ;  Tertical,  6*6.    Internal 

edacity,  86*6  cubic  inches. 


Tertieal  Ytow. 


Bwdc  View. 


Fio.  822. 


SkuU  from  a  Mound  in  Tennessee. 

This   eraninm  (Fig.  Fio.  821.^ 

ttl)  was  exhumed  bj 
the  late  distinguished 
Dr.  Troost,  of  Nash- 
fBle,  Tennessee,  from  a 
sound  in  that  State,  at 
the  junction  of  the 
French,  Broad  and  Hol- 
itonriTers.  Many  other 
Bounds  are  found  in 
tUs  section  of  country. 
This  skull  is  remarkable 
for  Jts  Tcrtical  and  pa- 
rietal diameters,  flat- 
Mes  and  eleyation  of 
the  occiput  The  facial 
ingle  is  also  unusually 
peat. 
Longitudinal  diameter,  6*6  inches ;  parietal,  6*6 ;  frontal,  4*1 ;  yertical,  6*6.    Internal 

wpaeity,  87-6  cubic  inches. 

To  the  reader  have  thus  been  submitted  specimens  of  American 
skulls,  from  parts  of  the  continent  the  most  widely  separated  —  some 
crania  collected  from  the  Toltecan,  some  from  the  Barbarous  tribes 
of  the  present  times,  and  others  fix)m  ancient  mounds  and  burial- 
places  :  and,  although  there  are  sundiy  minor  varieties  in  the  forms 
of  crania — a  few  exceptions  to  the  general  rule,  yet  the  type  which  I 


Terticttl  View. 


Back  View. 


446 


OOXPABATITI    AHATOMT   OF   XAOBft. 


hud  down  aa  characteristic  of  this  people,  largely  predominates  ovbt 
all  others.  It  is  eveiywhere  peculiar,  and  bean  no  resemblance  to 
any  known  nation  of  ancient  or  modem  epochas  throughout  the 
world. 

HiAH  RiitriT*,  tdtelal  from  Hoktom'b  Tabu.» 


BulHOIUIU- 
UDT1l,wUhlkQll| 

from  tlwV>ll«r 
of  Ih*  Ohio. 

is^^sr 

^-!i^ 

lutwnal     t 

75"  86' 
76-8 

76=  ly 
B2-4 

76"  46' 

7fl'e 

69"  SC 
7S-1A 

67"  SK 
7S-] 

MOTfaOL-AMERICANS  —  EbKIMAUX. 

The  Folar  family,  vhieh  an  idantloBl  on  both  contioMila,  diaplay  mm  of  th«  ttrga|H 
poMible  oontnita  with  the  «borigiiial  Amerioaiu ;  and  no  one  eaa  oonpue  the  etaahet 
the  two,  and  Hupposa  that  one  oonUnent  «aa  populated  from  the  other  throagfa  tb«  BiU- 
uaox  ehannal.  In  fact,  the  Bikuaanz  are  oonflued  to  a  polar  tooe,  aa  wdl  In  AnMieiM 
InAais. 

Dr.  Morton  obtained,  from  Hr.  Oeorge  Combe,  fonr  genuine  E(klm»«x  aknUi,  otwUd 
fignrei  are  grouped  below  (Figa.  S23-326).  The  eje  at  onee  remarka  their  narrow  doa- 
^l«d  form,  the  projecting  upper  Jaw,  the  eitremelj  flat  naaal  bonaa,  the  expanded  ijp- 
uatio  arohei,  the  broad,  expanded  oheek-bouM,  and  the  full  and  promlDVit  ocdpital  r« 

Fia.  S23. 


COMPAHATITE    ANATOXT    OT    BACBS. 

90  Sal  as  lo  be  scarcely  perceptiblB."  "  On  (hie  Bknll  (Fig.  82-})  is  written  the  brief  me- 
mor&ndum  '  Found  in  the  snow,  by  Capt.  Purr;.'  In  every  puiioalar,  ft  well-abaracteriicd 
Eekimnux  bead."  Fig.  326  was  "  foutid  by  Mr.  John  Tumbull,  Surgeon,  upon  Disco 
Island,  coast  of  Oreeolaod,  in  the  Bunimer  of  1825."  And  '•  this  ekull  (Fig.  826]  was  ob- 
tained at  Icy  Capo,  the  northwest  eitreniltj  of  America,  and  ia  ntaiked,  'from  A.  Oollie, 
Baq.,  SargGon  of  H.  M.'a  ship  Blossom.'  " 

Nothing  can  be  more  obvions  than  the  contrast  between  these  E«ldmttiix  heads  and  those 
of  all  other  tribes  of  this  conUnent.  They  are  the  only  people  in  America  who  present  the 
BharocterB  of  an  Asiatio  race ;  and,  being  bounded  closely  on  the  south  by  genuine  abori- 
gines, they  seem  placed  here  as  if  to  give  a  practical  iUustration  of  the  irrefragable  dietinct- 
ness  of  races  ;  together  with  on  eiample,  that  madlEcatioDS  of  human  types  are  independent 
of  any  physical  causes  but  direct  nmalgam&tion. 

M.  Jacqninot  not  only  regards  all  the  American  races  (eicInsiTe  of  the  Eskimaui)  as  one 
tacc.  bnt  as  a  branch  of  the  same  race  as  the  Polynesians.  Uo  is  very  positive  in  Ihia 
opinion,  and  rests  it  solely  apon  resemblance  of  type:  at  the  same  time  acknowledging 
that,  to  the  present  day,  no  affinity  between  the  languages  of  America  and  Polynesia  has 
tiecn  discovered.^^  It  is  with  reluctance  that  we  differ  from  an  authority  we  priie  so 
Ughly ;  but,  apart  from  the  strange  circumstance  that  M,  Jacqulnot  was  unacquainted 
Vith  Morton's  labors,  we  do  bo  on  materials  fomished  bj  M.  Dumoutier,  who  was  his  cirrK- 
pognan  de  voyaje;  for  which  we  refer  lo  our  remarks  upon  Polynesian  orania.  No  anato- 
mist, who  has  eiamined  Dr.  Morton's  collection,  or  lived,  as  I  have  done,  for  half  a  cen- 
tury among  Indian  tribes,  caa  Bubscribe  to  the  opinion  of  M.  Jacqainot ;  who  does  not  appear 
la  have  bestowed  adequate  conEideration  upon  American  cramology,  nor,  indeed,  upon  our 
lodion  questions  generally. 

Ethnography  is  yet  unaware  of  its  reaoarces.  The  London  •'  Times"  of  the  8th  of  Octo- 
ber, 1653,  publishes  the  despatches  of  Commander  MoClure,  lo  the  British  Admirnltj. 
UiTongh  which  the  ezislenoe  o(  Arelk  vun  is  annonnced,  Qourisbing  in  s  higher  latitude 
tlUD  any  other  Eskimaui  heretofore  luiown :  —  "  You  will,  I  am  certain,  bo  very  happy  to 
learn  that  the  Northwest  Passage  has  been  discovered  by  the  Investigator,  which  event  was 
decided  on  the  2Gth  October,  1850,  by  a  sledge-party  over  the  ice,  from  the  position  tbe 
Aip  was  froien  in.  .  .  .  We  have  been  most  highly  favored,  ...  in  being  able  to  extend  oar 
■earch  in  quest  of  Sir  John  Franklin  over  a  very  largo  extent  of  coast,  which  was  not 
Ulhcrto  known,  and  found  inhabited  by  a  numerous  tribe  of  Eaquimanx.  who  had  never 
«re  our  arrival  seen  the  face  nf  Ihe  white  man,  and  were  really  the  most  simple,  interesting 
people  1  ever  met  —  living  eatirely  by  Ihe  chose,  and  having  no  weapons  except  those  nsed 
Ibr  that  object.  The  fiercer  pasEiioos  of  our  nature  appeared  unknown:  they  gave  me  ri 
jJeasing  idea  of  man  fresh  from  his  Maker's  hand,  and  uucontaminated  by  inlercDurse  with 

Vor  boasted  civilization.     All  those  who  traded  with  the Company  were  found  the 

greatest  reprobates." 
A  n  D  e  s  e  d  are  Fio.  328.538 


448 


COHFASATITB   AHATOHT    07    BAOES. 


•UMlgunktioiU  which  hmta  bMn  going  on  for  MTonl  thonnad  jtm.     Thcaa  now  all, 
onquMtioiublj,  uitedftta  the  foondBtioii  of  tho  Egjpliui  Empiro  —  proving  how  dlfienlt  it 

U  to  oblitaraite  \  tjpo. 

Thus  far,  in  the  Comparative  Anatomy  of  Racea,  I  have  permitted 
myeelf  to  cull  but  a  few  of  the  more  salient  facts  toncbing  the  races 
of  Europe,  America,  Africa,  and  Oceanica,  and  already  are  my  pre- 
scribed limits  exhausted.  Asia,  with  a  populatioD  incomparably  the 
most  numerons  of  any  division  of  the  globe,  and  presenting  an  infiiii> 
tude  of  widely  different  types,  must  be  abandoned ;  although  no  te^ 
restrial  sphere  affords  a  richer  and  more  interesting  field  of  reeearcb. 
However,  I  can  scarcely  regret  the  omission — regarding  our  ride  of 
the  case  to  be  sufficiently  well  made  ont. 

All  the  types  of  mankind  known  to  histoiy  or  monamental  19. 
searches  vanish  into  pre-historical  antiquity ;  and  investigation  ehoni 
that  this  remark  applies  with  full  force  to  the  Mongolian  group  of 
Asia.  Tartar  races  are  distinctly  portrayed  on  the  raontmientB  of  the 
XEKth  dynasty  of  Egypt ;  and  a  reference  to  our  chapter  on  Chnm. 
ology  will  prove  that  the  Chinese  Empire,  with  the  same  Mongoliu 
Q'pes  now  seen,  together  with  their  peculiar  language,  iostitutioii^ 
arts,  &c.,  were  contemporaiy  with  the  Old  Egyptian  Empire.  Swk  I 
&cts  confirm  the  only  rational  theory ;  viz.,  that  races  were  created 
in  each  zoological  province,  and  therefore  all  primitive  types  mmt  be 
of  equal  antiquity. 

Padtuieb,  whose  work  it  the  only  Teritablo  be?  to  Cbioete  history  and  literatm  j» 
pat  forth  in  Europe,  admir&blj  Tom&rki :  —  '*  Of  alt  historioal  phenomcuft  that  itrike  lb 
linnun  understanding,  and  which  it  aeeks  to  oomprehend  when  wishing  to  embrMS  tbt 
whole  of  universal  life,  aa  well  as  the  geoeral  derelopment  of  hununitj,  the  most  cnriirat 
and  the  most  extraordinary  is  assuredly  the  indsflnite  eiistenoe  of  the  Chineae  Enfin. 
Uke  the  great  riier  of  Egypt,  which  TCils  to  travellers  one-half  of  iU  course,  the  gnsd 
emtdre  of  High  Asia  has  only  rcTealed  itself  to  Europe  after  traTersing  an  nnluiowii  npim 


t  than  forty  ages  of  e^tenoe.     It  wat  during 


Middle  Ages  —  epoch  of  profooad 
darknesB  in  the  West,  and  of  immense  aim- 
ment  in  the  East —  that  the  DoiHofacolosyl 
empire  at  the  eitremit;  of  Asia  reached  £an>- 
pean  ears,  simultaneonsly  with  the  clangor  ol 
thoae  Tartarian  tnnies  which  (like  an  an- 
lanehe)  then  began  to  fall  upon  our  panie- 
etricken  Occident."  ^^9 

But  the  deficiency  of  Mongelian  itidU,  com- 
pUned  of  by  Morton,  may,  in  part,  be  conate> 
balaneed  throogh  Chinat  iemography.  The 
following  selections  are  made  merely  with  the 
view  to  iltustraie  Mcmgalian  permanence  of 
type. 

A  portrait  (Fig.  829)  of  the  JTwo-tHa, 
"soni  of  the  unoultiTated  flslda"  —  the  nn- 
■nbdued  and  aboriginal  Baraga  tribec  of 
China;  wboH  exiatenee  reoedea  to  theiat^ 


KCOHPABATirE    AKATOHT    OF    BACBS. 

|of  Fo-Hi  (B.  0.  3400),  antl  de- 
it  dn;,  in  various  vild  sod 
m  of  the  empire,  as  well 
neiir  Canton.  They  ha»e 
Bted,  b;  tho  CbioeBO.  to  be  nn- 
J  in  this  respeflt,  waenible  the 
I  America.  Puravey  ssjb  he 
i  froTQ  &  Chinese  work  of 
n  Holland. 
BKHomo-FoiT-Tsin  (Fig. 

I  years  b.  o.  ;  whom  the 
I  the  '■  most  snintlj,  the 
nioBt  virtuous,  of  humiui 
■  Eis  fooe,  while  SiDico-Mongol, 
B  lineaments  of  a  great 

Inn  of  Chinaman  is  beheld  in  the 
A-TusiAS  (Fig.  8M1).  who,  bom 
imposed  tjje  grood  history  of  the 
■so  buoka. 

1  of  Pnuthier  is  iUuBtraled  by  an 
S  Chinese  liltcnEssea  of  a!l  ages ; 
■  very  BOcessible  in  farm  and  price, 
r  readers  to  the  original  for 
I,  with  the  eiceplion  of  the  pig-tuil 
I  Iti;  the  Tartars,  the  Chinese  haTS 
a  tba  1000  yen™  for  which  wo 

rf(Figs.  332-335)  ore  auihontio 
I   of  the  Bnoient   foreign 
|fct  Jtnir  txtroiiitia,  or  four  cardinal 

■*The  men  of  Tai-ping  (at  the 
no,  benevolent." 
"The  men  of  Tan-joaag  [at  the  south) 
"  The  men  of  Tai-moung  [at  the  weet) 

Fro.  832. 


440 


OOMFASATIVE    ANATOMY    OF    BAGIS. 


I  hsTe  merelj  to  remark,  on  these  foraignma,  that  tb«j 
repreiODt  Tarie^w  of  the  Mongol  type,  roeli  m  natnrallj 
boIoDg  to  tbit  centre  ot  human  oreationa;  referring  the 
rekder  to  Pantbier'a  ikelcb  of  the  "  BelaUoaa  of  Fotrign  Na- 
tions with  China,"***  and  to  Jardot'a  <■  Tablean  BTiioptlqiii^ 
DhroDoIogiqoe,  et  par  Race,"  mi  for  the  b 
aninent  Mongol-Tartar  subdiTiHione. 


I  conclude  these  few  words  od  crania  with 
some  comments  npon  the  following  Tahle,  taken 
from  Morton's  priated  Catalogue.  (Philadelphia, 
8d  edition,  1849) :  — 


Tabli,  thoving  iht  St'it  of  llu  Brain 
Crania  of  va 


I  mhit  iTulitt,  at  eblaintd  from  Aa 
<nu  Baca  end  Familia  of  Matt. 


BA0B8    I 


tD  FAMILIXS. 


MoDiBN  Cadcabuh  Oboitf. 

Tmioaic  Famify  —  Qermani. 

English 

"  "         Anglo-Americane 

Ftlaigie       "         FersianB 

'■  ■'         Armeniniia  

"  "         CircasBiana 

Cellie  ••         HaliTe  Irieh 

Indoilanic     "         BengaleeB,  &c 

ilie         "         Arabs 

Nilotic  "         FellfxhB 

Ancient  Caucasiaii  Groiip. 

FeUufiie  Family  —  Ormco-EgyptianB  (cataoombB). 

yHolic  "  EgjptittnB  (from  catacombs).. 

MONOOUAN  OSODP. 
ictt  Family 

tiAtAT  QBODF. 

Malayan  Family 

Folt/naiaa    "     

Amebic  AM  Quo  tip. 

Totlecan  Family  —  PeraTian* 

"  ■■  Mexicans 

Barharoat  Triha — Iroquois 

"  "        Cherokee 

"  "         ShoshonA,  &c 

NioBO  Qnotrp. 

tivi-Afriran  Family 

Anerican^om  Ntgroa 

HolltnlBl  Family 

Al/orian  Family  —  Australiaos 


of    Lu|mt  gmdlHt 


COMPABATIYE    ANATOMY   OP   RACES.  451 

Some  classification  of  races,  however  arbitrary,  seems  to  be  almost 
indispensable,  for  the  sake  of  conveying  clear  ideas  to  the  general 
reader ;  yet  the  one  here  adopted  by  Dr.  Morton,  if  accepted  without 
inroper  allowance,  is  calculated  to  lead  to  grave  error.  Like  Tiede- 
mann,  he  has  grouped  together  races  which  between  themselves  pos- 
sess no  affinity  whatever — that  present  the  most  opposite  cranial 
characters,  and  which  are  doubtless  specifically  different.  In  the 
"  Caucasian "  group,  for  example,  are  placed,  among  so-called  white 
races,  the  Hindoos,  the  ancient  and  modem  Egyptians,  &c.,  who  are 
dark.  Our  preceding  chapters  have  shown  that  this  group  contains 
many  diverse  types,  over  which  physical  causes  have  exercised  very 
little,  if  any  infiuence. 

Two  important  facts  strike  me,  in  glancing  over  this  Table: — Ist,  That  the  Ancient 
Pelasgio  heads  and  the  Modem  White  races  give  the  same  size  of  brain,  viz.,  88  cubic 
inehes.  2d,  The  Ancient  Egyptians,  and  also  their  representatiyes,  the  modem  Fellahs, 
yield  the  same  mean,  yiz.,  80  cubic  inches.  The  difference  between  the  two  groups  being 
eight  cubic  inches. 

Hence  we  obtain  strong  evidence,  that  time,  or  climate,  does  not  influence  the  size  of 
crania ;  thus  adding  another  confirmation  to  our  yiews  respecting  the  permanence  of  primi- 
tire  types.  The  Hindoos,  likewise,  it  will  be  obserred,  present  the  same  internal  capacity 
u  the  Egyptians.  Now,  I  repeat,  that  no  historical  or  scientific  reason  can  be  alleged, 
vhy  these  races  should  be  grouped  together,  under  one  common  appellatiye ;  if,  by  such 
name,  it  is  understood  to  convey  the  idea  that  these  human  types  can  have  any  sanguineus 
iffiliation. 

Again,  in  the  Negro  group  —  while  it  is  absolutely  shown  that  certain  African  races, 
whether  bom  in  Africa  or  in  America,  give  an  internal  capacity,  almost  identical,  of  88 
cubic  inches,  one  sees,  on  the  contrary,  the  Hottentot  and  Australian  yielding  a  mean  of  but 
75  cubic  inches,  thereby  showing  a  like  difference  of  eight  cubic  inches.  Indeed,  in  a 
Hottentot  cranium,  (now  at  the  Academy  of  Natural  Sciences  in  Philadelphia,)  <*  pertaining 
to  a  woman  of  about  twenty  years  of  age,  the  facial  angle  gives  76  degrees;  but  the 
internal  capacity,  or  size  of  brain,  measures  but  68  cubic  inches,  which,  Dr.  Morton 
remarked,  was  as  smaU  an  adult  brain  (with  one  exception,  and  this  also  a  native  African) 
as  he  had  ever  met  with ;"  so  that,  in  reality,  the  average  among  Hottentots  may  be  still 
lower. 

In  the  American  group,  also,  the  same  parallel  holds  good.  The  Toltecan  family,  our 
most  civilized  race,  exhibit  a  mean  of  but  77  cubic  inches,  while  the  Barbarous  tribes  give 
84 ;  that  is,  a  difference  of  seven  cubic  inches  in  favor  of  the  savage. 

The  contrast  becomes  still  more  pronounced,  when  we  compare  the  highest  with  the  lowest 
races  of  mankind ;  viz. :  the  Teutonic  with  the  Hottentot  and  Australian.  The  former 
family  show  a  mean  internal  capacity  of  ninety-two,  whilst  the  two  latter  have  yielded  but 
seventy-five  cubic  inches ;  or  a  difference  of  seventeen  cubic  inches  between  the  skull  of 
one  type  and  those  of  two  others !  Now,  it  is  herein  demonstrated,  through  monumental,  cra- 
nial, and  other  testimonies,  that  the  various  types  of  mankind  have  been  ever  permanent ; 
have  been  independent  of  all  physical  influenees  for  thousands  of  years ;  and,  I  would  ask, 
what  more  conclusive  evidence  could  the  naturalist  demand,  to  establish  a  specific  diffe- 
rence between  any  species  of  a  genus  ? 

These  facts,  too,  determine  clearly  the  arbitrary  nature  of  all  classifications  heretofore 
iuTented.  What  reason  is  there  to  suppose  that  the  Hottentot  has  descended  from  the  same 
stem  as  the  African  Mandingo,  or  lolof,  any  more  than  f^om  the  Samoides  of  Northern  Asia  ? 
cr  the  Hindoo  from  the  same  stock  as  the  Teuton  ?   The  Hindoo  is  almost  as  far  removed  in 


452  GOMPARATIYB   ANATOMY   OF   RAGBS. 

Btractore  from  the  Teuton  as  is  the  Hottentot:  and  we  might  jiut  as  veU  eUn  rttodier 
and  gazelles  together  as  the  Teuton  and  HindoOi  the  Negro  and  Hottentot  Can  any  natu- 
ralist derive  a  Peruvian  from  a  Circassian  ?  a  Papuan  from  a  Turk  ? 

Dr.  Morton's  collection  of  crania,  though  extraordinarily  copious  in  some  races,  is  very 
defective  in  others ;  and,  although  his  measurements  doubtless  approximate  sufficiently  to 
the  truth  to  prove  a  wide  difference  in  the  form  and  size  of  crania,  yet  they  are  by  far  too  few 
to  afford  perfectly  accurate  admeasurements.  The  first,  or  Teutonic  group,  for  example, 
^ves  a  mean  of  ninety-two  cubic  inches ;  and  this  average  is  based  on  the  measurements 
of  but  thirty  skulls ;  whereas  800  might  not  suffice  to  evolve  a  &ir  average  of  Gemanio 
cranial  developments. 

In  these  anatomical  statistics  the  science  of  anthropology  is  wofully  deficient;  nor  eaa 
the  vacuum  be  filled  without  the  universal  concurrence  of  physiologists.  Morton's  eabineti 
the  largest  in  the  world,  fails  to  supply  adequate  materials.  In  AfHcan,  American,  and 
Egyptian,  types,  it  leaves  little  to  be  desirM ;  but  the  great  ethnographer  himsdf  franUy 
calls  attention  to  its  requirements :  **  For  example,  it  contains  no  skulls  of  the  ^^»*"^. 
Fuegians,  Califomians  or  Brazilians.  The  distorted  heads  of  the  Oregon  tribes  are  also 
but  partially  represented ;  while  the  long-headed  people  of  the  Lake  of  Titicaca,  in  Boliviai 
are  altogether  wanting.  Skulls  also  of  the  great  divisions  of  the  Caucasian  and  Mongofiaa 
races  are  too  few  for  satisfactory  comparison ;  and  the  Slavonic  and  Tchudio  (Flnniali)  na- 
tions, together  with  the  Mongol  tribes  of  Northern  Asia  and  China,  are  among  the  eepeeial 
desiderata  of  this  collection.  "^^ 

Nevertheless,  it  is  with  some  feelings  of  national  and  professional  pride  that  I  remind 
the  reader  how  an  American  physician,  unsupported  by  any  government,  and  amidst  in- 
cessant devotion  to  a  most  arduous  practice,  who  "  commenced  the  study  of  ethndogy  in 
1880"  without  a  single  cranium,  has  bequeathed  to  posterity  above  840  human  skulls,  and 
above  620  of  the  inferior  animals,  so  thoroughly  illumined  by  his  personal  labors,  that,  in 
the  absence  of  fresher  materials,  science  must  pause  before  she  hazards  a  doabt  vpon  any 
result  at  which  Samusl  Qxoboi  Mobton  had  maturely  arrived. 

Deploring  the  absence  of  these  cranial  desiderata,  the  idea  occurred 
to  me  that  such  deficiency  might,  in  some  degree,  be  supplied  by  hat- 
manufacturers  of  various  nations ;  notwithstanding  that  the  infonna- 
tion  derived  from  this  source  could  give  but  one  measurement ;  viz. : 
the  horizontal  periphery.  Yet  this  one  measurement  alone,  on  an  ex- 
tended scale,  would  go  far  towards  determining  the  general  size  of 
the  brain.  Accordingly,  I  applied  to  three  hat-dealers  in  Mobile,  and 
to  a  large  manufacturer  in  Newark,  New  Jersey,  for  statements  of  the 
relative  number  of  each  size  of  hat  sold  to  adult  males.  Their  tables 
agree  so  perfectly,  as  to  leave  no  doubt  of  the  circumference  of  the 
heads  of  the  white  population  of  the  United  States.  The  three  houses, 
together,  dispose  of  about  15,000  hats  annually. 

The  following  table  was  obligingly  sent  me  by  Messrs.  Vail  and  Yates  of  Newark ;  and 
they  accompanied  it  with  the  remark,  that  their  hats  were  sent  principally  to  our  Western 
States,  where  there  is  a  large  proportion  of  German  population ;  also  that  the  sizes  of  theae 
hats  were  a  little  larger  (about  one-fourth  of  an  inch)  than  those  sold  in  the  Southern 
States.  This  useful  observation  was  confirmed  by  the  three  hat-dealers  in  Mobile.  Our 
table  gives — Ist,  the  number,  or  size  of  the  hat ;  2d,  the  circumference  of  the  head  corro- 
sponding;  8d,  the  circumference  of  the  hat;  and,  lastly,  the  relative  proportion  of 
0old  out  of  twelve  hats. 


OOMPARATITE   ANATOMY   OF   BAGES.  463 


OlreuBi.  of  HMd— Ineh«t.  Ctreum.  of  Hat— Indict.    Sel.  Proportion  in  12. 

H  21f  22|     1 

7  22  22}    2 

7J  22|  28J    8 

7l  22f  28J    8 

7|  28J  2^    2 

7J 28J  24}    1 

An  hata  larger  than  these  are  called  **  extra  sixes." 

The  average  siie,  then,  of  the  crania  of  white  races  in  the  United  States,  is  about  22} 
inches  eironmference,  including  the  hair  and  scalp,  for  which  abont  1}  inches  should  be 
deducted ;  leaving  a  mean  horizontal  periphery,  for  adult  males,  of  21  inches.  The  mea- 
rarementa  of  the  purest  Teutonic  races  in  Germany,  and  other  nations  of  Europe,  would 
gife  a  larger  mean ;  and  I  haye  reason  to  belieye  that  the  population  of  France,  which  is 
prineipany  Celtic,  would  yield  a  smaller  mean.  I  hope  that  others  will  ayail  themselves  of 
better  opportunities  for  comparison. 

Dr.  Morton's  measurements  of  aboriginal  American  races  present  a  mean  of  but  about 
19}  inches;  and  this  mean  is  substantially  confirmed  by  the  fact  stated  to  me  by  my 
friend,  Capt.  Sca&ritt,  U.  S.  A  [iupra,  p.  289].  Although  his  head  measures  but  22  inches, 
it  was  with  great  difficulty  that  he  found  one  hat  amid  several  hundred  to  fit  him ;  thus 
|>roTing  that  the  Anglo-American  mean  is  equal  to  the  mazimum  of  the  Mexican  Indians ; 
who  are  here,  at  Metamoras,  more  or  less  mixed,  too,  with  Spanish  blood. 

Hamilton  Smith  states :  —  *'  We  have  personally  witnessed  the  issue  of  military  chacos 
(caps)  to  the  Second  West  India  regiment,  at  the  time  when  all  the  rank  and  file  were 
bought  out  of  slave  ships,  and  the  sergeants  alone  being  part  white,  men  of  color,  Negroes 
from  North  America,  or  bom  Creoles :  and  it  was  observed  that  scarcely  any  fitted  the 
heads  of  the  privates  excepting  the  two  smallest  sixes ;  in  many  cases  robust  men  of  the 
•ta&dard  height  required  padding  an  inch  and  a  half  in  thickness,  to  fit  their  caps ;  while 
those  of  the  non-commissioned  officers  were  adjusted  without  any  additional  aid.*'^^ 

My  own  experience  abundantly  proves  the  correctness  of  these  facts  in  the  United  States; 
ind  my  colleague,  Mr.  Gliddon,  who  resided  two  years  in  Greece,  1828-80,  informs  me  that 
he  saw  hundreds  of  the  Greek  regulars,  at  reviews,  drills,  or  on  guard,  who  were  compelled 
to  wind  a  handkerchief  around  their  heads  to  prevent  their  newly-adopted  chacos,  made 
for  English  soldiers,  falling  over  their  noses.  The  modem  Greek  head,  like  the  Armenian, 
is  somewhat  sugar-loafed,  owing  to  early  compression  by  the  turban. 

The  largest  skull  in  Dr.  Morton's  collection  gives  an  internal  capacity  of  but  114  cubic 
inches ;  and  we  know  that  heads  of  this  size,  and  even  larger,  are  by  no  means  uncommon 
in  the  Anglo-Saxon  race.  Dr.  Wyman,  in  his  post-mortem  examination  of  the  famed  Daniel 
Webster,  found  the  internal  capacity  of  the  cranium  to  be  122  cubic  inches :  and,  in  a  pri- 
vate letter  to  me,  he  says,  "  The  circumference  was  measured  outside  of  the  integuments, 
before  the  scalp  was  removed,  and  may,  perhaps,  as  there  was  much  emaciation,  be  a  littie 
less  than  in  health."  It  was  28}  inched  in  circumference ;  and  the  Doctor  states  that  it  is 
well  known  there  are  several  heads  in  Boston  larger  than  Mr.  Webster's. 

Mr.  Arnold,  a  very  intelligent  hat-dealer  in  Mobile,  writes  me  in  a  note  as  follows :  — 
'*  FrequenUy  I  have  calls  for  the  following  sixes  (measured  from  head) — 24,  24},  and,  about 
once  a  year,  25  inches.  *' 

I  have  myself,  in  the  last  few  weeks,  measured  half-a-dozen  heads  as  large  and  larger 
than  Webster's ;  while  a  reference  to  Morton's  tables  will  show  that  in  his  whole  Egyptian 
group  only  one  reaches  97  inches  internal  capacity ;  and,  out  of  338  aboriginal  American 
skulls,  but  one  attains  to  101,  and  another  to  104  cubic  inches. 

It  has  been  asserted  by  Prof.  Tiedemann  of  Heidleberg,  that  the  brain  of  the  Negro  is  as 
large  as  that  of  the  White  races ;  but  Dr.  Morton  has  refuted  this  opinion  by  a  mass  of 
facts  which  cannot  be  overthrown.  He  has,  moreover,  shown  that  Tiedemann's  own  U 
•ontradict  such  deduction. 


454 


OOMPABATIYE    ANATOMT    OF    RACES. 


RACBS. 


LC. 
Mean. 


LC. 
Mean. 


Modem  White  Haces  ; 
Teutonic  Group.... 

Pelasgic 

Celtic  

Semitic 

Andent  Pelasgic ... 


Malays 

Chinese 

Negroes  (African) 

Indostanees 

Fellahs  (Modem  Egyptians). 
Egyptians  (Ancient) 


American  Group; 
Toltecan  Family.. 
Barbarous  Tribes. 


Hottentots.. 
Australians 


92 

84 
87 
89 
88 

85 

82 
83 
80 
80 
80 


77 
84 

75 
76 


} 


92 
88 


Tiedemann  adopted  the  eommon  error  of  grouping  together,  under  the  term 
all  the  White  races  (Egyptians,  Hindoos,  &c.) ;  no  less  than  all  the  African  dark  races  nods 
the  unscientific  term  of  Negroes,  Now,  I  haTe  shown,  that  the  Egyptians  and  Hindoos  pos- 
sess about  tweWe  cubic  inches  less  brain  than  the  Teutonic  race ;  and  the  Hottentots  about 
eight  inches  less  than  the  Negro  proper.  I  affirm  that  no  reason  can  be  assigned  why  the 
Hottentot  and  Negro  should  be  classed  together  in  their  cranial  measurements ;  nor  the 
Teuton  with  the  Hindoo.  I  can  discover  no  data  by  which  to  assign  a  greater  age  to  one 
type  than  to  another ;  and,  unless  Professor  Tiedemann  can  OYercome  this  difficulty,  be 
has  no  right  to  assume  identity  for  all  the  races  he  is  pleased  to  include  in  each  of  Ids 
groups.  Mummies  from  catacombs  of  Egypt,  and  portnuts  from  the  monoments,  exhibit 
the  same  disparity  of  size  in  the  heads  of  races  who  liyed  4000  years  ago,  as  among  aoj 
human  species  at  the  present  day. 

As  Dr.  Morton  tabulated  his  skulls  on  a  somewhat  arbitrary  basifi,  I 
abandon  that  arrangement,  and  present  his  facts  as  they  stand  in 
nature,  allowing  the  reader  to  compare  for  himself. 

Size  of  the  Brain  in  Cubic  Inches. 

Absolute  meastirementB 
array  themselves   into  a 
sliding   scale  of  Beventun 
cubic  inches,  between  the 
lowest  and  the  highest 
races.    Here  we  behold 
cranial   measurements  as 
history  and  the  monuments 
first  find  them;   nor  can 
such  facts  be  controverted. 
Let  me  again  revert  to 
the  question  of  hybridii^^ 
in  connection  with  endea- 
vors to  obtain  accurate  cra- 
nial statistics.     The  adul- 
teration of  primitive  typ«, 
at  the  present  day  conspi- 
cuous among  many  races  of  mankind,  renders  precision,  in  regard  to 
the  commingled  inhabitants  of  various  countries,  frequently  impos- 
sible ;  especially  wherever  the  rfari-skinned  races  of  Europe,  and  the 
lower  grades  of  humanity  elsewhere,  have  co-operated  in  mutual  con- 
taminations.   Of  the  latter,  our  own  continent  supplies  two  deplorable 
regions,  from  which  real  philanthropy  might  take  warning.    Tschudi's 
"Travels  in  Peru"  furni.shes  a  list  of  the  crosses  resulting  from  the 
intermixture  of  Spanish  with  Indian  and  Negro  races  in  that  country. 
The  settlement  of  ilexico  by  Spaniards  took  place  at  the  8ame  time, 
and  the  intermixture  of  races  has  been  perhaps  greater  there  than  in 
Peruvian  colonies.     Mexican  soldiers  present  the  most  unequal  char- 
acters that  can  be  met  with  anywhere  in  the  w^orld.     If  some  are 


}83i 


79 
75 


OOMPABATIYE    ANATOMY   OF    RACES.  456 

brave,  othe^  are  quite  the  reverse — posseesing  the  basest  and  most 
barbarons  qualities.  This,  doubtless,  is  a  result,  in  part,  of  the  cross- 
ings of  the  races.  Here  is  Tschudi*s  catalogue  of  such  amalgamations 
m  Peru :  — 

ParenU.  Children, 

"  White  fl^ther  and  Negro  mother Mulatto. 

White  father  and  Indian  mother Mestiza. 

Indian  father  and  Negro  mother Chino. 

White  father  and  Mulatto  mother Caarteron. 

White  father  and  Mestiza  mother Creole  —  pale,  brownish  complexion. 

White  father  and  China  mother. Chino-blanco. 

White  father  and  Cnarterena  mother Qointero. 

White  fkther  and  Quintera  mother White. 

Negro  father  and  Indian  mother Zambo. 

Negro  fkther  and  Mulatto  mother Zambo-Negro. 

Negro  father  and  Mestiza  mother Mulatto-oscuro. 

Negro  fkther  and  China  mother Zambo-Chino. 

Negro  father  and  Zamba  mother Zambo-Ncgro — perfectly  black. 

Negro  father  and  Quintera  mother Mulatto  —  rather  dark. 

Indian  father  and  Mulatto  mother Chino-oscuro. 

Indian  father  and  Mestiza  mother Mestizo-claro  —  frequently  Tery  beautifiiL 

Indian  father  and  Chino  mother Chino-cola. 

Indian  father  and  Zamba  mother Zambo-claro. 

Indian  father  and  China-cholar  mother Indian  —  with  fHzzly  hair. 

Indian  father  and  Quintera  mother Mestizo  —  rather  brown. 

Mulatto  father  and  Zamba  mother Zamba  —  a  miserable  race. 

Mulatto  father  and  Mestiza  mother Chino — rather  clear  complexion. 

Mulatto  father  and  China  mother Chino  —  rather  dark. 

"  To  define  their  characteristics  correctly,"  adds  the  learned  German,  "  would  be  impos- 
tiUe ;  for  their  minds  partake  of  the  mixture  of  their  blood.  As  a  general  rule,  it  may  be 
fairly  sud,  that  they  unite  in  themseWes  all  the  faults,  without  any  of  the  virtues,  of  their 
progenitors ;  as  men,  they  are  generally  inferior  to  the  pure  races ;  and  as  members  of 
•odety,  they  are  the  worst  class  of  citizens." 

In  Peru,  be  it  also  observed,  these  mongrel  families  are  produced  by  the  intermixture 
of  two  distinct  types  {Indians  and  Negroet)  with  a  third  (Portuguese  and  Spaniards)^  which 
I  have  shown  to  have  been  already  corrupted  by  European  comminglings,  previously  to 
their  landing  in  South  America.  After  all,  in  the  United  States,  the  bulk  of  mulatto  grades 
is  occasioned  solely  by  the  union  of  Negro  with  the  Teutonic  stock  —  Indian  amalgamations 
being  so  unfrequent  as  to  be  rarely  seen,  save  along  the  frontier. 

This  leads  me  to  substantiate  prerious  remarks  on  Liberia.  **  Gov.  Roberts,  of  Liberia, 
a  fair  mulatto,  and  Russwarm,  of  Cape  Palmas,  are  clever  and  estimable  men ;  and  we 
have  in  these  two  men  unanswerable  proofs  of  the  capacity  of  the  colored  people  for  self- 
government. 

"  The  climate  of  Western  Africa  cannot  be  considered  as  unwholesome  to  eo^^cf  colonists. 
Eiery  one  must  pass  [owing  to  the  unacdimated  exotic  blood  in  his  veins]  through  the  acclimat- 
ing fever ;  but,  now  that  more  convenient  dwellings  are  erected,  so  that  the  sick  may  be 
properly  attended  to,  the  mortality  has  considerably  decreased.  Once  well  through  this 
liekness,  the  [mtUaito]  colonist  finds  the  climate  and  the  air  suitable  to  his  constitution ;  not 
80  the  WHITE  man.     The  residence  of  a  few  years  on  this  coast  is  certain  death  to  him." 

So  far  Commodore  M.  C.  Perry,  U.  S.  N.,  in  his  report  on  Liberia.     Miss  Frederika 


456  OOHFARATIYE   ANATOMY   OF    RA018. 

Brtmer  adds,  with  that  ohanning  simpHcitj  so  peonliarlj  Swedidi  (Jeuij  Lind,  01*  Boll, 
&c.,  have  faniilarized  Americans  with  its  philanthropioal  Mlf-sacrifices) :  —  *'  It  Uiiit  ^ 
pears  as  if  Liberia  and  Sierra  Leone  would  become  the  nurseries  from  which  the  new  eivi- 
lixation  and  more  beautiful  future  of  AfHoa  would  proceed.  I  cannot  belicTe  bat  that  these 
[mulaUo]  plants  from  a  foreign  land  must,  before  that  time,  undergo  a  metamorpbotis^- 
must  become  more  African  "^^ 
The  most  iuToterate  anthropologist  could  not  better  foreshadow  Libeiian  dettiniM  I 

And,  as  concerns  the  " beautiful"  likely  to  arise  in  Africa  when 
the  half-civilized  mulatto  becomes  re-absorbed  into  the  indigenous 
Negro  population,  let  me  add,  that,  were  authority  necessary  at  thig 
day  to  rebut  the  good-natured  Abb6  Qr6goire's  testimony  in  favor  of 
mulatto-poesies,  (and  such  posies!)  ethnography  might  begin  with 
Mr.  Jefferson's.    Ilis  Notes  on  Virginia  contain  this  sentence :  — 

<*  Never  yet  could  I  find  that  a  Black  had  uttered  a  thought  above  the  leyel  of  plain  nt^ 
ration ;  never  saw  even  an  elementary  trait  of  painting  or  of  sculpture." 

I  have  looked  in  vain,  during  twenty  years,  for  a  solitary  exception 
to  these  characteristic  deficiencies  among  the  Negro  race.  Every 
Negro  is  gifted  with  an  ear  for  music ;  some  are  excellent  musicians; 
all  imitate  well  in  most  things ;  but,  with  every  opportunity  for  cul- 
ture, our  Southern  Negroes  remain  as  incapable,  in  drawing,  as  the 
lowest  quadrumana. 

As  before  stated,  the  plan  of  this  work  does  not  permit  a  complete  anatomieal  compariioB 
of  races ;  and  I  have  merely  selected  such  illustrations  as  I  deem  sufficient  to  demonstrtts 
plwiUity  of  origin  for  the  human  family.  A  few  others  are  subjoined,  with  a  brief  eem- 
mentary.  The  "  CaucaHian,"  Mongol^  and  Negro,  constitute  three  of  the  most  prominent 
groups  of  mankind ;  and  the  vertical  views  of  the  following  crania  (Figs.  S86-888)  displty, 
at  a  glance,  how  widely  separated  they  are  in  conformation.  How  they  differ  in  siie  sod 
in  facial  angle  has  been  already  shown.  So  uniform  are  these  cranial  characters,  that  the 
genuine  types  can  at  once  be  distioguished  by  a  practised  eye. 

If,  as  we  have  reiterated  times  and  again,  those  types  depicted  on 
the  early  monuments  of  Egypt  have  remained  permanent  through  all 
subsequent  ages  —  and  if  no  causes  are  now  visibly  at  work  which 
can  transform  one  type  of  man  into  another  —  theymust  be  received, 
in  Natural  History,  as  primitive  and  specific.  When,  therefore,  they 
are  placed  beside  each  other  {e.g.  as  in  Figs.  336-338)  such  lypes  speak 
for  themselves ;  and  the  anatomist  has  no  more  need  of  protracted 
comparisons  to  seize  their  diversities,  than  the  school-boy  to  distin- 
guish turkeys  from  peacocks,  or  peearics  from  Guinea-pigs. 

Our  remarks  on  African  types  have  shown  the  gradations  which, 
ever  ascending  in  caste  of  race,  may  be  traced  from  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope  northward  to  Egypt.  The  same  gradation  might  be 
followed  through  Asiatic  and  European  races  up  to  the  Teutonic ; 
and  with  equal  accuracy,  were  it  not  for  migrations  and  geographical 


COMPARATIVE    ANATOMY   OP    RACES. 


457 


displaoements  of  these  last,  to  which  aborigines  in  Africa  have  been 
lesB  subjected. 


Fio.  886.*** 


Fio.  887.8« 


Pio.  888.M1 


ICongoL 


Negro. 


Although  I  do  not  believe  in  the  intellectual  equality  of  races,  and 
can  find  no  ground  in  natural  or  in  human  history  for  such  popular 
credence,  I  belong  not  to  those  who  are  disposed  to  degrade  any  type 
of  humanity  to  the  level  of  the  brute-creation.  Nevertheless,  a  man 
must  be  blind  not  to  be  struck  by  similitudes  between  some  of  the 
lower  races  of  mankind,  viewed  as  connecting  links  in  the  animal 
kingdom ;  nor  can  it  be  rationally  affirmed,  that  the  Orang-Outan 
tod  Chimpanzee  are  more  widely  separated  from  certain  African  and 
Oceanic  Negroes  than  are  the  latter  from  the  Teutonic  or  Pelasgic 
types.  But  the  very  accomplished  anatomist  of  Harvard  University, 
Dr.  Jeffiies  Wyman,  has  placed  this  question  in  its  true  light :  — 

"  The  organization  of  the  anthropoid  quadrumana  justifies  the  nataralist  in  placing  them 
tt  the  head  of  the  brute-creation,  and  placing  them  in  a  position  in  which  they,  of  all  the 
vdmal  series,  shaU  be  nearest  to  man.  Any  anatomist,  howeyer,  who  wiU  take  the  trouble 
to  eompare  the  skeletons  of  the  Negro  and  Orang,  cannot  fail  to  be  struck  at  sight  with  the 
vide  gap  which  separates  them.  The  difference  between  the  cranium,  the  peWis,  and  the 
information  of  the  upper  extremities,  in  the  Negro  and  Caucasian,  sinks  into  insignificance 
vhen  compared  with  the  vast  difference  which  exists  between  the  conformation  of  the  same 
pirts  in  the  Negro  and  the  Orang.  Yet  it  cannot  be  denied,  however  wide  the  separation, 
thftt  the  Negro  and  Orang  do  afford  the  points  where  man  and  the  brute,  when  the  totality 
of  their  organization  is  considered,  most  nearly  approach  each  other.''  ^^ 

The  truth  of  these  observations  becomes  popularly  apparent  through 
the  following  comparative  series  of  likenesses.  There  are  fourteen  of 
them ;  and,  by  reference  to  the  works  whence  they  are  chosen,  the 
reader  can  verify  the  fidelity  of  the  major  portion.  For  the  remain- 
der, taken  from  living  nature,  the  authors  are  responsible  when 
vouching  for  their  accuracy. 
58 


»  jMMSt  dW  [iujmi,  pp.  1W-»1]. 


460  COMPARATIVE    ANATOMT    OF    RAGES. 

It  will  donbtlesfl  be  objected  by  some  that  extreme  examples  are 
here  selected ;  and  this  is  candidly  admitted :  yet,  each  animal  type 
has  a  centre  around  which  it  fluctuates — and  such  a  head  as  the  Greek 
is  never  seen  on  a  Negro,  nor  such  a  head  as  that  of  the  N^ro  on 
a  Greek.  Absolute  uniformity  of  type  is  not  a  law  of  Nature  in  any 
department :  in  the  gradations  of  species,  extremes  meet,  and  are 
often  confounded. 

Morton's  manuscripts  supply  an  extract  which  shows,  that  **  skep- 
tical physicians"  are  not  the  only  honest  men  who  cannot  descry 
unity  of  human  origins  iti  Nature's  phenomena :  — 

<*  We  folly  concur  with  a  learned  and  eloquent  divine  (the  Hon.  and  Bey.  William  Ho* 
bert),  that  we  possess  no  information  concerning  the  origin  of  the  different  races  of  bib- 
kind,  *  which  are  as  different  in  appearance  as  the  species  of  TCgetables.'  No  one  of  UtM 
races  has  sprung  up  within  the  period  of  historical  certainty ;  nor  are  we  any  better  ii* 
formed  in  respect  to  their  *  innumerable  languages,  which  cannot  be  reunited ;  and  no  penoB 
can  show  how  or  when  any  one  of  them  arose,  although  we  may  trace  the  minglinga  aim 
with  another  in  the  later  years  of  the  world.'  "^^ 

Intellect. 

I  had  intended  to  publish  an  entire  chapter  on  the  "  Comparative 
Mental  Characters  of  Races ;"  but  our  Part  I.  has  already  swelled 
beyond  its  prescribed  limits ;  and,  in  consequence,  although  this  field 
is  a  broad  and  fertile  one,  I  must  be  content  with  a  few  brief  remarks. 
It  has  been  admirably  observed  by  Dr.  Robert  Knox,  that 

**  Human  history  cannot  be  a  mere  chapter  of  accidents.  The  fate  of  nations  cannot  be 
always  regulated  by  chance ;  its  literature,  science,  art,  wealth,  religion,  language,  lain 
and  morals  cannot  surely  be  the  result  of  mere  accidental  circumstances."  ^^ 

It  is  the  primitive  organization  of  races,  their  mental  in9tineU^ 
which  determine  their  characters  and  destinies,  and  not  blind  hazard. 
All  histor}%  as  well  as  anatomy  and  physiology,  prove  this. 

Reason  has  been  called  the  "proud  prerogative  of  man"  —  being 
the  faculty  which  disunites  him  from  the  brute  creation.  Metaphy- 
sicians propose  many  definitions  of  instinct  and  of  reason;  and  learned 
tomes  have  been  written  to  show  wherein  the  one  differs  from  the 
other :  and  yet  no  true  mental  philosopher  will  contend  that  the  line 
of  demarcation  can  be  drawn,  nor  can  he  point  out  where  animal 
intellect  ends  and  that  of  man  begins.  Even  Prichard  admits  that 
animals  do  reason^  and  I  might  quote  observations  of  the  ablest  natu- 
ralists to  support  him ;  but  the  following  renmi  suiBces* 

To  judge  the  true  nature  of  a  **  species*'  of  animals,  it  lliilit  be  tSewed  in  its  nataral 
state ;  that  is,  unchanged  either  by  domestication,  or  throuf^  fbmigii  influences.  To  judge 
u  **  type"  of  the  human  family,  it  must  also  be  studied  sepaMlety;  unadolterftted  in  blood, 
and  in  the  natural  condition  in  which  its  instincts  and  energies  haTe  placed  iL  Our 
domestic  animals,  influenced  by  artificial  causes,  now  diAv  simtiiagly  mpAyn^  and  ia 


COMPARATIYB   ANATOMY   0?   RACES.  461 

wM/f  from  their  primitiTe  wild  progenifton.  The  raoes  of  men  are  goremed  by  limilar 
Im.  Intelligenoe,  eotiTity,  amlntioii,  progressioii,  high  enatomioal  deTelopment,  charao- 
iBtt  some  raoea;  stupidity,  indolence,  immobility,  sayagism,  low  anatomical  dcTelopment 
dbtingqish  others.  Lofty  ciTilixation,  in  all  cases,  has  been  achieyed  solely  by  the  **  Cau- 
eiun"  groap.  Mongolian  races,  save  in  the  Chinese  fkmily,  in  no  instance  hate  reached 
teiond  the  degree  of  semi-ciTilixation ;  while  the  Black  races  of  Africa  and  Oceanica,  no 
1m  than  the  Barbannu  tribes  of  America,  have  remained  in  utter  darkness  for  thousands 
<f  years.  Negro  races,  when  dometiieaUd,  are  sosoeptible  of  a  limited  degree  of  improve- 
MBl;  but  when  released  from  restraint,  as  in  Hayti,  they  sooner  or  later  relapse  into 
liiibtrism. 

tothennore,  certain  savage  types  can  neither  be  civilised  nor  domesticated.  The  Bar- 
knut  races  of  America  (excluding  the  Toltecs),  although  nearly  as  low  in  intellect  as  the 
Kcgro  races,  are  essentially  untameable.  Not  merely  have  all  attempts  to  civilize  them 
ikSed,  but  also  every  endeavor  to  enslave  them.  Our  Indian  tribes  submit  to  eztermina- 
tioa,  rather  than  wear  the  yoke  under  which  our  Negro  slaves  fatten  and  multiply. 

It  has  been  falsely  asserted,  that  the  Choctaw  and  Cherokee  Indians  have  made  great  pro- 
gnn  in  civilization.  I  assert  positively,  after  most  ample  investigation  of  the  facts,  that  the 
pot-blooded  Indians  are  everywhere  unchanged  in  their  habits.  Many  white  persons,  settling 
Uiong  the  above  tribes,  have  intermarried  with  them ;  and  all  such  trumpeted  progress 
nists  among  these  whites  and  their  mixed  breeds  alone.  The  pure-blooded  savage  still 
ikolkB  ontamed  through  the  forest,  or  gallops  athwart  the  prairie.  Can  any  one  call  the 
Bime  of  a  single  pure  Indian  of  the  Barbarous  tribes  who  —  except  in  death,  like  a  wild 
eit— has  done  anything  worthy  of  remembrance  ? 

Sequoyah,  alida  George  Guess,  the  "Cherokee  Cadmus,"  so  re- 
nowned for  the  invention  of  an  alphabet,  was  a  half-breed,  owing  his 
inventive  genius  to  his  Scotch  father.  My  information  respecting 
these  Cherokee  tribes  has  been  obtained  jfrom  such  men  as  Governor 
Butler,  Major  Hitchcock,  Colonel  Bliss,  and  other  distinguished  oflEi- 
cere  of  our  army  —  all  perfectly  conversant  with  these  hybrid  nations. 

While,  on  the  one  hand,  it  must  be  admitted,  that  animals  possess 
a  limited  degree  of  reason^  it  is  equally  true,  on  the  other,  that  the 
races  of  men  also  have  their  instincts.  They  reason,  but  this  "  reason," 
as  we  term  it,  is  often  propelled  by  a  blind  internal  force,  which  can- 
not be  controlled.  Groups  of  mankind,  as  we  have  abundantly  seen, 
differ  in  their  cranial  developments ;  and  their  instincts  drive  them 
into  lines  diverging  fix)m  each  other  —  giving  to  each  one  its  typical 
or  national  character. 

Hie  Egyptians,  the  Assyrians,  the  Jews,  the  Qreeks,  the  Romans,  the  Celts,  the  Chinese, 
tftke  Hindoos,  have  not  been  solely  guided  by  simple  reaaon.  Each  t3rpe  possessed,  at  the 
tet,  mental  instinct,  which,  driying  reason  before  it,  determined  each  national  character. 
The  earliest  ciTilization  known  to  us  is  that  of  Egypt ;  and  from  this  foundation,  it  is  com- 
■Maly  said,  aU  more  modem  ciTilixations  are  deriTcd.  Of  t^is,  science  is  by  no  means 
Mrtain.  From  Egypt,  the  stream  is  supposed  to  have  flowed  steadily  on,  through  Assyria, 
Ptotine,  Tyre,  Persia,  Greece,  Rome,  Gaul,  Germany,  Spain,  Britain,  until  it  crossed  the 
^^fliDtio  to  our  Federal  Union.  Certain  it  is,  that  Western  Europe  has  rifted  the  bonds  of 
Miarism  only  within  recent  historical  times.  European  races,  notwithstanding,  possessed 
^OM  cranial  derelopmenta,  and  those  moral  instincts,  which  forced  them  to  play  their 
PM  in  the  grand  drama,  as  soon  as  the  light  penetrated  to  them,  and  that  forms  of 
fNwnment  and  stability  became  secured.    The  Celtic  and  the  Germanic  raoee  required  b« 


400 


it    OF    RACE?. 


Ik-I".  •  — mitj  t'-- T :  .':■.-•  :t.      Hut.  ■».    *.  : 

1  .,^  -  . .:  ori^'j.  iv*  j  ii.  <  11  Oilv:.:...  •  .•    ■/ 


IS    ! 

a  r. 

(>r- 


ti 


jriiikinjr  -l'  !i--  -j'  ri"  u*  w:!!--:-.  ?•. 
•IIt,  us  t!.  wjh   it  oxh.il».'i  •!.  •■ 


.«  \Vi?  prow  rr«»]ii  tIh"  Up"  vr 
■   ..:ve  not  iiiacK'  u  >«»!it;irv  -•    .  •  - 
".  norcMii  tlu'N.  until  il..ii  ]!•.-" 
'.".'itli  C)ur  vi'Huil  n-.-rrvati'M  - . 
.-•7,]  llio  ioll«i\viiiir  pariiLT;!;].. :    .. 
KKK,  sjH'aks  iiicjiiiti-laM'-n'T:  -:— 

1-.  -     }.e  i-  hum.'iiM',  In*  i.-  oi\i*:/.i"l,  ahl  i  :■  :v--  • 

1  -    -  Li*  haiul.     li  is  iniiilt  v.t.  :in«.T  :..'..  :   .' 

«  •"_      The  (';iuca.-i.iii  hn<  I-imm  «.rKii  iii  !-••  i 

V  .   .  .rrivvl  hi-  rilijiiMii   ti  •»il:tr  r  ;i«-.      .*  •   .  ' 

.'     :* « 'lucasiuii  orijiin.     AH  tl:"  jiioit  '.::i..i-  r 
•   -.ro  faiicasian.     All  tl:«»  iivtil  *•«.:••:■••     • 
.    .-".iii:  litonituro  uii«l  n  iirmro  fi-iuc  .  :  :■  •  • 
.-    ri/in  ;   .Mi»>c<.  Ijitln-r,  .IfMi*.  <  lii:-!.  i'  r 
tii'.T  rat'c  can  lnin.:  m-  t"  i.:vij!  iv  " 
7      «'hi!ieso  j»hil«».-«'jiln-r,  I'l.ntiii'iu-',  i-  a'l  •  • 
•J  tilt' Arahiaii,  iV'r-iaii,  Ili'i»re\v.  li^".  :*   .. 
*    ;  tlie  ruuoasiaii  raci." 

:.  tliat  luaiikind  iiiii<t   1»o  ot'  «•••!  .:■ 
'.  «\vi'«l  with  iiinr«'  or  1«— of*  rra--:..  •. 
'  .]  r.'ssrd  witli  tin-  i«!t'a  «»f  n-j-'::-" 
.  viTV  statriiii'iit  or.-ii'-li  i':'.M'«'-'T:  •' 
.:  it  is  siiii]»lv  ai!  livi«ntlii-i-.  u?--  :  *    .' 
..'.va  lu'tw-ffii   inch  aii'l  aiiiii.:.:-   •  •     • 
:c  tli:iii  oiK'  III'  iIm"  >av:iuf  i-a.  •  -  .. 
•  ••r  ri'liirioiH  idras. 

»  • ..  I  as  to  ti'acli  tliat  tiuMv  ANcn*.  lV"in  t'  ••  '.  •  .  •  ■ 
:*«'5io,  the  |«-vri.<'l««i:i.-il  L'ra  I*'-  w«-i:'l    i  '.■••• 

•  .  T.tiv.i:  tin' j-lair.'-'l  ana:   _!«•-•  \\:.>'n  ••■••!.  r  .••   .  ••  • 

I  I'.ave  I'ti'ii  a:l..we-l  at  «.i.«m\  ;1,  .?  1  i  :._••.  -      ;  •• 
.-  •  ro?eiit  <liver-iTv  ••!"  inti-ti'   n:  I  ]•■.  vi  l:  .'"  • 

:.«:  aiul  iii-lini't-  in  C'Hiini'.n.  uhi'-t  .i'\  i":  _'    : 
*.;::•.  ns  limis,  ti^rt-r-.  |>ai.rii*-!-.  '.•■  ;•  n  !-.  !;.•  \.  -.  ■ 
:'\n\  oharai*t«T,  ••n  t«i  «:iv.    suit  •  m-"  -•'"'.".•  *     -  • 

•  :.  "io'.entitii'ally  ^jirakii:.',  tlnr*'  S  jii-» 
:  : .  it  all  the  iV'.iiii**  are  i-f  i  n«'  ••  -j  <    •.-.  " 


:-  a' 


••  ■  .»  .irawn  I'p'm  m- h-u.-p  in  a  <•  •  I.  i-r  'v.    i  • 
••:•*  i:»t  the  siiL'iiN'-t  unity  of  th- ii   ii?     n  t!.. - 
::   the  jrreattT  n«nnl<«'r  in  |p.ni\  :   -••ri:-  i:i  a  * 
a  .'■.••.tv.  nor  of  the  lilV  h«icai!er.      M  .nv  •.■!'  ti..*   *. 


COMPARATIVE   ANATOMY   OF    RACES.  468 

dl  «f  tlie  Oeetnie  NegroM,  as  miBsionariM  loudly  proclaim,  iK>t8M8  only  the  enidest  and 
Mit  grofelliDg  aQpenititioiis.  Saoh  tribes  entertain  merely  a  oonftaeed  notion  of  "  good 
ifiiriti,"  whose  beneyolence  relioTCS  the  sayage  from  any  flktigoing  illustration  of  his  grati* 
tndt;  and  an  intense  dread  of  **  bad  spirits/'  whom  he  spares  no  olomsy  sacrifice  to  propi- 
liats.  Ihd  space  permit,  I  could  produce  historical  testimonies  by  the  dozen,  to  OTerthrow 
thit  postulate  which  claims  for  sundry  inferior  types  of  men  any  inherent  recognition  of 
Dmme  Prwridtnee  —  an  idea  too  exalted  for  their  cerebral  organizations :  and  which  is 
foadlj  attributed  to  them  by  untraTclled  or  unlettered  **  Caucasians ;"  whose  kind-hearted 
nrnplieity  has  not  realized  that  dlYcrse  lower  races  of  humanity  actually  exist  uniuYested 
bj  the  Almighty  with  mental  faculties  adequate  to  the  perception  of  religious  sentiments, 
•  abstract  philosophies,  that  in  themselYes  are  exclusiyely  "  Caucasian." 

M«B  and  animals  are  naturally  imbued  with  an  instinctiTC  fear  of  death ;  and  it  is  per- 
bpt  more  uniTcrsal  and  more  intense  in  the  latter  than  the  former.  Man  not  only  shud- 
dm  iostinctiTely  at  the  idea  of  the  grave,  but  his  mind,  deyeloped  by  culture,  carries 
kim  t  step  ftuther.  He  shrinks  from  total  annihilation,  and  longs  and  hopes  for,  and  be- 
Seres  in,  another  existence.  This  conception  of  a  future  existence  is  modified  by  race  and 
tkroi^  education.  Like  the  pre-CeltsB  of  ancient  Europe,  the  Indian  is  still  buried  with 
Ms  stone-headed  arrows,  his  rude  amulets,  his  dog,  &c.,  equipped  all  ready  for  Elysian 
kmtiiig-fields ;  at  the  same  time  that  many  a  white  man  imagines  a  heayen  where  he  shall 
b?e  nothing  to  do  but  sing  Dr.  Watts'  hymns  around  the  Eternal  throne. 

It  matters  not  from  whateyer  point  we  may  choose  to  yiew  the  argument,  unity  of  races 
eumot  be  logically  based  upon  psychological  grounds.  It  is  itself  a  pure  hypothesis, 
which  one  day  will  cease  to  attract  the  criticism  of  science. 

In  a  Review  by  Geo.  Combe  of  Morton's  Crania  Amerieana^^  may 
be  found  a  most  interesting  comparison  of  the  brains  of  American 
aborigines  with  the  European.  Comparisons  of  any  two  well-marked 
types  would  yield  results  quite  as  striking.  A  few  extracts  are  all  we 
can  afford  from  an  article  that,  commanding  the  respect,  will  excite 
the  interest  of  the  reader. 

"  No  adequately-instructed  naturalist  doubts  that  the  brain  is  the  organ  of  the  mind. 
Bit  there  are  two  questions,  on  which  great  difference  of  opinion  continues  to  preyail :  — 
L  Whether  the  size  of  the  brain  (health,  age  and  constitution  being  equal,)  has  any,  and  if 
M»  vhat  influence,  on  the  power  of  mental  manifestations  ?  2.  Whether  different  faculties 
lie,  or  are  not,  manifested  by  particular  portions  of  the  brain.'' 

I  believe  that  all  scientific  men  concede  that  brains  below  a  certain 
fflze  are  always  indicative  of  idiocy,  and  that  men  of  distinguished 
mental  faculties  have  large  heads. 

'*0ne  of  the  most  singular  features  in  the  history  of  this  continent  is,  that  the  aboriginal 
TMes,  with  few  exceptions,  haye  perished,  or  constantly  receded,  before  the  Anglo-Saxon 
nee ;  and  haye  in  no  instance  [not  eyen  Cherokee]  either  mingled  with  them  as  equals,  or 
aiiopted  their  manners  and  ciyilization." 

**  Certain  parts  of  the  brain,  in  all  classes  of  animals  [says  Cuyier  ^^  ]  are  large  or  smaU, 
Meordbg  to  certain  qualities  of  the  animals." 

"  If  then  there  be  reason  to  belieye  that  different  parts  of  the  brain  manifest  different 
mental  faculties,  and  if  the  size  of  the  part  influence  the  power  of  manifestation,  the  ne- 
c^ty  is  yery  eyident  of  taking  into  consideration  the  relative  prcporiuma  of  different  part* 
^  ikt  hrain^  in  a  physiolo^cal  inquiry  into  the  connection  between  the  crania  of  nationa 
iad  theur  mental  faculties.  To  iUustrate  this  position,  we  present  exact  drawings  of  t»a 
cuts  from  nature ;  one  (Fig.  853)  is  the  brain  of  an  American  Indian ;  and  tbt  « 
(Rg.  864)  the  brain  of  an  European.  Both  casts  bear  eyidence  of  compressloii  or 


46i  COMPAHATITE    ANATOHT   OP    RACES. 

•nt,  to  lome  citaat,  b?  Uie  preBSura  of  tbe  plncler ;  bnt  the  Euiopeftn  br»ia  !■  tbt  fl 
•f  the  two.  Wo  b*ve  n  coat  ut  the  entire  bewl  ef  this  Anericui  Indiac,  bdiI  it  ooirnpoadi 
oloiel;  with  tbe  form  of  tbe  brain  bere  repreaented,  It  ii  obviou*  that  tb<  abtotala  uu 
of  tha  brain  (although  prutiahly  h  few  ouucea  less  in  the  American)  migki  be  the  tami  n  iohh ; 
kn<I  yet.  if  different  portions  m&nifest  different  mental  powers,  tbe  charaoten  of  the  Inili- 
Tlduals,  and  of  the  nations  to  wliich  they  belonged  (assuming  them  to  be  type*  of  the  taea), 
might  be  exceedingly  different     la  the  Ameiioan  Indian,  tbe  anterior  lobe,  lying  between 


i 


AA  and  BB,  is  amall.  and  in  the  Enropeui  it  Is  Urge,  in  proportion  to  tbe  middle  lob^ 
lying  between  B  B  and  C  C.  In  the  Amsrioan  Indian,  tbe  posterior  lobe,  tying  betweta  C 
and  D,  is  much  Hmallcr  than  in  the  European.  In  the  Amorican,  the  cerebral  eonToIaiioiii 
on  the  anterior  lobe  and  upper  aurfue  of  tht  brain,  are  smaller  (ban  iu  the  Eorepean. 

"  If  tbe  nnterior  lobe  manifest  the  intellectual  faculties  —  tbe  middle  lobe,  the  propesD- 
ties  oomnton  to  man  with  the  lower  animals — and  tbe  posterior  lobe,  tbe  domeatio  and  aociti 
■fl^tions  —  and  if  siie  influence  the  power  of  manifeBtation,  the  result  will  be,  that  in  tbi 
natiTC  Amprican,  intellect  will  be  feeble  —  in  the  European,  etroug :  in  the  American,  ini- 
mal  propensity  will  be  Tery  great  —  in  tbe  European,  mora  moderate:  while,  in  the  Ame- 
rican, the  doiuostio  and  social  affeotioua  will  be  feeble,  and,  in  the  European,  powerftiL 
We  do  not  state  these  as  eitabtiahed  results ;  we  use  (he  outs  only  (o  Illustrate  the  b<;l 
that  the  natiTO  Amerivan  and  European  brains  diffrr  aidily  m  the  prt^xirtioni  of  th/it  afrtrti 
partt;  and  the  conclusion  sooms  natural,  that  if  different  (\inctions  be  atCaohed  to  diffarant 
parte,  no  Imestigation  can  deserve  attention  which  doea  not  embrace  tbe  aiie  of  tbe  <L£t- 
rent  regions,  in  so  far  aa  it  can  be  ascertiunad." 

Prof.  Tiodemann  admits  that  "  there  is,  undoubtedly,  a  very  oloae  coiineotion  between 
tbe  aliKiliile  (III  of  tbe  brain  and  the  iutellectual  powers  and  functions  of  the  mind  i "  fcf- 
aertxng  also  that  the  Negro  races  posaeaa  brain  as  large  as  Europeiins:  but,  while  be  D**^' 
looked  entirety  the  oomparaUre  aiie  of  parts,  Morton  haa  refuted  biu  on  lbs  equality  ia 
absolute  Biie, 

The  above  comparison  of  two  human  brains  illueitrstoa  anatomical 
divergencea  between  European  and  American  races.  Could  a  com- 
plete eeriea  of  engravings,  embracing  Bpecimens  from  each  type  of 
mankind,  be  submitted  to  tlio  reader,  bis  eye,  eeizing  instantaneonalj 


OOMFARATIYB   ANATOMY  OF   RACES.  465 

fte  oerebral  distinctions  between  Peravians  and  Australians,  Mon- 
gols and  Hottentots,  would  compel  him  to  admit  that  the  physical 
difbrence  of  human  races  is  as  obvious  in  their  internal  brains  as  in 
&dr  external  features. 

Let  us  here  pause,  and  inquire  what  landmarks  have  been  placed 
•long  the  track  of  our  journey.  The  reader  who  has  travelled  with 
HB  thns  &r  will  not,  I  think,  deny  that,  from  the  fitcts  now  accessible, 
the  following  must  be  legitimate  deductions :  — 

L  That  ik$  $infae$  of  our  globft  ia  natural^  divided  inio  aeoeral  woological  provineea,  each  of 
wkkk  if  a  Sittmei  ettUrt  ofermtion,  potaeuing  m  pemdiar  fauna  andflcra  ;  and  that  every 
tfetim  iffammal  andplant  waa  originaUy  aaaiyned  to  ita  appropriate  provinee. 

1  Ita  At  ktman  famUy  of  era  no  exception  to  ikm  gentral  law^  hut  fuUy  eonfovma  to  it: 
Mankimd  being  divided  into  aeveral  grottpa  ofBaeea,  each  of  which  eonatitutea  a  primitive 
fiflMRl  Ml  tka  fauna  of  ita  peculiar  province. 

t.  that  Maimrjf  ag&rdia  no  emdence  of  ike  trantformation  of  one  Tf/pe  into  another^  nor  of  the 
jfjyJMtfon  efa  new  and  fbrxasikt  Type. 

1  Tha$  mrUm  Typea  have  been  pibmanikt  through  aU  recorded  (mm^  anddeapite  the  moat 
y/Mfti  moral  andphyaieat  infiuencea. 

b.  Tkeit  mMAnxfm  of  Type  ia  accepted  by  acienee  aa  the  aureat  teat  of  SFSOino  character. 

6.  fhat  certain  Typea  have  exiated  {the  aame  aa  now)  m  and  around  the  Valley  of  the  NtU, 

from  agea  antmior  to  8600  ytara  b.  o.,  and  eonuqucnUy  long  prior  to  any  alphabetic 
dtronidea,  aacred  or  profane. 

7.  That  the  ancient  Egyptiana  had  already  daaaified  Mankind,  aa  known  to  them,  into  foub 

Bacm,  previoualy  to  any  date  aaaignahle  to  Moaea. 

8.  That  high  antiquity  for  diatinci  Bacea  ia  amphf  auatained  by  Unguiatie  reaearchea,  bypaycho- 

logical  hiatory,  and  by  anatomical  eharacteriatiea. 

9.  That  the  primeval  exiatence  of  Man,  in  widely  aeparate  portiona  of  the  globe,  ia  proven  by  the 

Oacovery  of  hia  oaaeoua  and  induatrial  remaina  in  alluvial  depoeita  and  m  dilwnal  drifta  ; 
and  more  eapedaOy  of  hie  foaail  bonea,  imbedded  in  varioua  rocky  atrata  along  with  the 
veatigea  of  extinct  epedea  of  animah. 

10.  Thai  PBOLmoAOT  ofdiatinct  qteciea,  inter  Be,  ia  now  proved  to  be  no  teat  qf  commojh 
OBiom. 

11.  TheU  thoH  Bacea  of  men  moat  aeparated  in  phyaical  organization  — auch  aa  the  BLAOKa 
and  the  whitbs — do  not  amalgamate  perfectly,  but  obey  the  Lawa  ofBybridiiy.    Hence 

12.  It  foUowa,  aa  a  corollary,  that  there  exiata  a  Gikub  Homo,  embracing  many  primordial 
I^fpea  or  **JSjifeciea.*' 


Here  terminates  Part  I.  of  this  volume,  and  with  it  the  joint 
Ksponsibilities  of  its  authors.  It  remains  for  my  colleague,  Mr. 
GHdon,  to  show  what  light  has  been  thrown  by  Oriental  researches 
^n  those  parts  of  Scripture  that  bear  upon  the  "Origin  of 
Mwikind." 

J.  C.  K 

69 


PAET    II. 


s^^^^ww^^^^o 


CHAPTER    XIV, 

THE  Xth  chapter  OF  GENESIS, 

'<  Consilium  igitur  fuit  traotatui  de  ParadiBo  pro  appendice  aabneotere 
breu^  ezpo8itionem  decimi  capitis  Geneseos  de  humani  generis  propagatioiie 
ex  stirpe  Nosb.    Ex  qa&  non  Teteres  modo  sed  et  nouitioi  interprda  korvm 

ignoratioru  H  ioeri  Seriptorit  tcopo  tape  aberaue  pateret Itaque  hoc  restat 

Tnicum,  yt  ad  sacram  anchoram  hoc  est  ad  Scriptnram  confugiamiis :  Que 
non  solum  in  genere  docet  omnet  homines  ex  vnd  eemine  et»e  edito§,  nempe  tx 
Adamo  in  creatione,  et  post  diluuium  ex  NoH  et  tribus  filiis,  sed  et  reoenset 
nepotes  Noe,  et  qui  populi  ex  singulis  ortum  duxerint" 

(Phalio  wu  Di  DuncasiONK  Qentlum  et  Temrum  dlTiflloiM  ftetob 
ad\ficaHone  Iwrrit  Babd—%\xttoT%  Bajctiu  Bochabto:  lfliL)S7 

Preliminary  Remarks. 

Two  centuries  intervene,  as  well  as  many  thousand  miles  of  land 
and  water,  between  the  completion  of  Bochart's  unsurpassable  labon 
and  the  seemingly-audacious  resumption  of  his  inquiries  in  the  present 
volume.  The  author  of  Q-eographia  Sacra  would  smile,  with  more 
complacency  perhaps  than  some  of  our  readers,  did  he  know  that  the 
edifice  raised  by  his  enormous  erudition,  in  old  scholastic  Belgium, 
had  been  taken  to  pieces  stone  by  stone ;  tod,  after  a  scrutinizing, 
but  frugal,  rejection  of  time-rotted  superfluities,  has  been  reverentially 
rebuilt,  in  the  piny-woods  of  Alabama,  on  the  rough,  though  beaute- 
ous, shore  of  Mobile  Bay. 

It  is  with  some  regret  that,  in  order  to  compress  their  work  into  a 
portable  tome^  the  authors  lop  away  unsparingly  the  evidences  of 
studies  to  which  many  months  were  conjointly  and  exclusively  de- 
voted :  but,  at  present,  they  must  content  themselves  with  the  briefest 
synopsis  of  resuhs.  Their  references  indicate  the  sources  of  all  emen- 
dations proposed  —  by  far  the  greater  bulk  of  which  (with  the  sole 
exception  of  MicniSLXs's  criticisms  of  seventy  years  ago)^  arise  from 
discoveries  made  by  living  Egyptologists,  Ilebraists,  Cuneatie-students, 

(466) 


PRELIMINARY   REMARKS.  467 

and  similar  masters  of  Oriental  lore.    These  reference  will  establish, 
that,  in  the  conscientious  application  of  enlightened  learning  to  the 
Bdnrew  Text  of  Xth  Q-enem^  commentaries  of  the  genuine  English 
evangelical  school  have  ever  played  an  insignificant  part    Where  the 
latter  sometimes  happen  to  be  right,  their  facts  are  taken — generally 
at  second-hand,  and  mostly  without  acknowledgment — ^from  Bochart; 
and  wherever,  more  frequently,  they  are  wrong,  they  have  either 
ignored  his  text  or  the  very-accessible  criticism  of  Continental  archse- 
ologists.    Of  trivial  value  in  themselves,  such  popular  commentaries 
possess  less  weight  in  science ;  and,  having  wasted  their  own  time  in 
Innting  through  dozens  of  them  for  a  new  fact  or  an  original  obser- 
vation, the  authors  will  spare  the  reader's  by  leaving  them  unmen- 
tioned. 

**  Priicorum  mendaz  eommenia  atfabtda  vatumy 

Sineerumque  nihil,  nil  sine  labe/uit, 

Sordibua  ix  ittii  denta  et  caHigine  lucem 

Eruere,  humane^  nonfuit  artit  opua. 

Duperata  aUi»  unut  tentart  Boohabtts 

Au9U9,  et  ignotat primut  inire  viat,** 

^Tbe  ethnognphic  charts®  contained  in  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis,  presents,"  says 
Br.  Eidie^  '*a  broad  and  interesting  field  of  inTcstigation.    It  carries  ns  back  to  a  dim  and 
NBote  era — when  colonisation  was  rapid  and  extensiye,  and  the  princes  of  successiTe 
bnds  of  emigrants  ga^e  their  names  to  the  countries  which  they  seized,  occnpied,  and 
dtiided  among  their  followers.    This  ancient  record  has  not  the  aspect  of  a  legend  which 
hi  trisen,  no  one  can  tell  how,  and  receiTod  amplification  and  adornment  in  the  course  of 
agtt.    It  is  neither  a  confused  nor  an  unintelligible  statement    Its  sobriety  vouches  for 
Iti  teeoracy.    As  its  genealogy  is  free  from  eztraTagance,  and  as  it  presents  facts  without 
ftt  music  and  fiction  of  poetry,  it  must  not  be  confounded  with  Grecian  and  Oriental  mythe, 
fkid  is  so  shadowy,  contradictory  and  baseless — a  region  of  grotesque  and  cloudy  phan- 
tons,  where  Phylarchs  are  exalted  into  demigods,  bom  of  Nymph  or  Nereid,  and  claiming 
nne  Stream  or  River  for  their  sire.     The  founders  of  nations  appear,  in  such  fables,  as 
gittts  of  superhuman  form — or,  wandering  and  reckless  outcasts  and  adventurers,  exhibit- 
isf  in  thmr  nature  a  confused  mixture  of  divine  and  human  attributes ;  and  the  very  names 
of  Ooranoe,  Okeanos,  Eronos,  and  Gaea,  the  occupants  of  this  illusory  cloud-land,  prove 
tbdr  legendary  character.    In  this  chapter  there  is,  on  the  other  hand,  nothing  that  lifts 
ttidf  above  vulgar  humanity,  nothing  that  might,  nothing  that  did  not  happen  in  those  dis- 
tant and  primitive  epochs.    The  world  must  have  been  peopled  by  tribes  that  gave  them- 
idtM  and  their  respective  regions  those  several  names  which  they  have  borne  for  so  many 
^f»;  and  what  certainly  did  thus  occur,  may  have  taken  place  in  the  method  sketched  in 
tlioe  Mosaic  annals.     No  other  account  is  more  likely,  or  presents  fewer  difficulties ;  and, 
if  we  credit  the  inspiration  of  the  writer  of  it,  we  shall  not  only  receive  it  as  authentic,  but  be 
ptteAcd  for  the  information  which  it  contains.  Modern  ethnology  does  not  contradict  it.  Many 
^  the  proper  names  occurring  on  this  roll  remain  unchanged,  as  the  appellations  of  races 
tsd  kingdoma.     Others  are  found  in  the  plural  or  dual  number,  proving  that  they  bear  a 
pmooal  and  national  reference  {Om,  x.  18) ;  and  a  third  class  have  that  peculiar  termina* 
ticQ  which,  in  Hebrew,  signifies  a  sept  or  tribe  (x.  17)."  ^'^ 

The  above  scholar-like  definition  of  what  Dr.  Hales  styles  "  that 
most  venerable  and  valuable  Geographical  Chart,  the  tenth  chapter  of 
Oenetie/^  indicates  the  absolute  impossibility  of  obtaining  satis&ctorv 


HSBRIV   KOHSirOLATUBI.  469 

fts  tiiird  oentaiy  after  o.) ;  divided  into  words  (a  Bystem  of  writiDg 
not  introduced  in  the  earliest  Hebrew  MSB. — tenth  century  after  c.) ; 
panctaated  by  the  ^*  Masora  '*  (commencing  in  the  sixth,  and  closing 
about  the  ninth  century  after  c.) ;  and  subdivided  into  verses  (not 
begon  before  the  thirteenth  century  aftier  a) — now  presents  itself  to 
oor  contemplation. 

Section  A. — Analysis  of  the  Hebrew  Nomenclature. 

Omitting,  for  the  present,  any  comment  upon  vene  1 :  ^^  Behold 
fte  generations  of  the  children  of  Noah,  Shem,  Ham,  and  Japheth ; 
they  had  children  after  the  deluge  "  —  our  point  of  departure  is  verse 
i  "The  children  of  Japheth,"  eldest  of  the  three  brethren;  whose 
descendants,  upon  grounds  to  be  justified  hereinafter,  we  denominate 

Iapetibjb,  or  White  Races. 

[Befofe  proceeding,  let  me  mention  that,  after  our  OmedLogical  TaiU  was  in  type,  Prof. 

kpmi  &yored  me  with  the  loan  of  by  far  the  most  important  work  I  have  ever  met  with 

m  Jtpethio  questions:  tIz.,  Voyage  autour  du  Caueate,  chez  lea  Teherkeata  et  lea  Abkhaaea^ 

m  Cokkide,  m  Giorgia,  m  Armenia,  at  en  Cfrimia,^*par  Feidirio  Dubois  db  Montpbbbux. 

Iitraae  was  my  satisfaction  to  perceiTe  that  ow  raautta  not  only  had  been  anticipated,  bat 

ftit  they  were  so  accurate  as  to  demand  no  alterations  of  the  Table.    Following  the  pro- 

kmd  researches  of  Omalius  db  Hallot,^^  and  of  Count  John  PoTOOKi,fi76  the  personal 

opkntions  of  M.  Dubois  supersede  everything  printed  on  "  Caucasian'*  subjects.    I  have 

the  freest  use  of  his  ethnological  inquiries,  as  will  be  peroeiyed  under  each  Japethio 

but  it  is  not  in  my  power  to  conyey  to  the  reader  adequate  knowledge  of  the  maps 

litk  which  this  magnificent  folio  Atlaa  is  proftisely  mdomed.  On  these,  the  suocessiYe  dis- 

ihweats  occasioned  by  the  migrations,  &o.,  of  ancient  "  Caucasians"  are  so  skilf^y 

ibwB,  that  one's  eye  seizes  instantaneously  some  2600  years  of  history.    To  take  GoMeR, 

^KmmanmUj  as  an  example.     Beginning  in  the 

ltho«t  B.a^PLynia.glTM  *<PrimlthreO«orglabcAiretb6lnv)uloiioftlie8ejthiaD8(Kbas«n).'' 

**  <<BejthisuidOuieMiMofH«rodota«.'' 

**  **  PeriplQB  of  Sejlax  CMyandhiiaii." 

**  ■*  Tauride,  Gaueasna,  and  Annenia  of  Strabo." 

**  "  Tatnride,  Ganeasna,  and  Armenia  of  Pliny.' 

<<  «  Arrian*!  Pwiplw  of  the  Blaek  Sea." 

<(  "Wanof  tlMBomaBaandPenians.'' 

**  **  Maflfondrt  deMTlptSon  of  Oanoaras,'*  la. 

9^,  on  sueh  maps,  the  transplantations  of  these  Kimmariana  can  be  followed,  almost  sta- 
tion by  station :  so  minutely,  that  one  might  infer  that  QoMtiBL-iana  became  known  to  the 
Hebrew  geographer  after  they  had  abandoned  the  northern  Tauride  to  the  Scythians,  b.  o. 
089,  tnd  had  settled  about  Paphlagonia,  on  the  south-eastern  side  of  the  Black  Sea.  And  so 
OB  idth  an  the  lapetida  of  Xth  Genesis.  It  need  hardly  be  said  that,  in  common  with  Bo- 
cbrt  and  ourseWes,  Dubois  peroeiTCs  natuma  and  cotm^rtM,  and  not  individuals,  in  the 
Hebrew  chart  —  a.  B.  G.] 

nat  ♦ja—BNI-IPATe— "Affiliations  of  Japhet." — (7«n.  x.  2. 
1.  noj  —  GMR— *GoMBR.' 

Essentially  Indo-Germanic,  this  name,  as  wdl  as  aU  those  of  Japttliittt,  to  SmsolT' 
lUe  into  Semitish  radicals ;  and  its  Hebrew  lezicographic  al&BitiM,  waA  m  l»  * 
jkta^  etmaitmaj*  ftc.,  are  rabbinical,  spuriouii  and  irreleraat 


itk 

M 

u 

DL 

8d 

U 

u 

X. 

Ut 

U 

m 

ZIo. 

litfli 

■itA.a 

u 

xn. 

U 

a 

u 

XIII. 

Sth 

tt 

u 

XIV. 

lOCh 

u 

u 

XVo. 

470        THE  TBNTH  CHAPTER  OF  GENESIS. 

(1  Chron,  i.  6,  6)  —  «  Gomib,  and  all  his  hordes—"  (Sgek,  zzxriiL  6).  In  Homer 
and  in  Diodorus,  Kifi^upiot ;  in  Herodotus,  Bo^wopot  KtmUpft,  In  Joeephiia  tlie  0€lata 
are  called  ro/iapcic ;  possibly  also  understood  in  the  Soytho-Bactrian  Chamari,  Comari, 
of  Ptolemy.  These  are,  undoubtedly,  the  Oammam,  Cimmmam,  Crimemu,  wht, 
under  the  Tarious  forms  of  Cymr,  Kymr,  Kumero,  Cinibri,  Cambri,  and  OaUUa,  Oatl^ 
OauU,  KelU,  Cdis,  figure  as  a  branch  of  Cdtie  migrations  in  later  European  history. 
If  Celtio  migrators  be  considered  anterior  to  the  age  of  Xth  Genesia,  we  should  not 
hesitate  in  adopting  the  Germanic  Sigambri,  Sieambrii  or  the  Oambriviif  or  the  Oamt- 
briuniy  as  memorials  of  *Gomer.'  Rawlinson  OToWes  <Tsimri'  firom  the  enneatic 
legends  of  Khorsabad. 

The  name  GtM^Ruin,  in  endless  forms,  is  scattered  flrom  Asia  Minor  to  Soandinaiii, 
for  the  following  historical  reason.  About  the  year  b.  o.  688,  the  Soytho-Khasars  ex- 
pelled the  Kimmerians  flrom  Kimmerieum,  One  set  of  fugitiTes  sou^t  asyhm  ia 
Western  Europe;  while  the  other  skirted  the  eastern  shores  of  the  Black  Sea;  and, 
settling  in  and  around  Phrygia,  became  known  to  the  writer  of  Xth  Genesis.  Bodiut 
had  happily  remarked  '<Itaque  omnibus  ezpensis  terra  Oamer  mihi  Tidetur  sm 
Phrygia,  ctgus  portio  est  regie  Kartucvtmiihti,**  This  word  signifies  the  <  frumf-distriet:' 
and  Dubois  thoroughly  establishes  that  the  Yolcanic  nature  of  such  Kimmerian  localitiei 
explains  all  their  mythic  associations  with  the  infernal  waters,  Styx,  Phlegethon,  €o- 
cytus,  Acheron,  &c.,  which  cluster  around  the  naphtha-springs  and  mud-TolcanoM  of 
the  present  l^tUkaU. 

The  Tauric  Chersonesus,  north  of  the  Black  Sea,  would  seem  to  haTe  been  tbe  ex- 
tremest  geographical  boundary  assumed  by  the  Hebrew  writer ;  and  by  a  simple  tma- 
position  of  letters,  GMR  (GRiMea)  is  still  apparent  in  the  name  of  this  early  Eimnema 
halting-place,  yix. :  the  Crimea.^^ 

2  JUO  —  MGUG  —  *  Magog/ 

Indo-Germanio,  or  Scythic ;  and,  therefore,  not  the  Hebrew  **  he  who  eavtrt  and  A- 
eolvea."     (Oen.  x.  2;  Chron.  i.  6;  Etek.  xxxviii.  2;  zxxix.  6). 

Maqcq  is  not  associated  with  Goo  until  the  times  of  Ezekiel,  during  the  Captivity, 
from  about  *  the  80th  year*  of  Nabopolassar,  595  b.  o.  down  to  572  b.  o.  (Ezek.  1 1 ; 
zxxix.  17).  In  the  post-Christian  but  uncertain  age  of  the  writer  of  the  Apocaljpie 
(between  a.  d.  05  and  the  Council  of  Laodicea,  which  rejected  it  as  apocryphal,  860- 
869,  A.  D.,)  *Goa  and  MAOoa'  appear  together  as  nationt  (Rev.  xx.  20);  wbereta, 
seven  to  eight  centuries  preyiously.  Goo,  "  the  Prince  of  Rkotf  Meshech  and  Tubal,'' 
would  seem  to  have  been  understood  as  the  proper  name  of  a  kinff.  King  Jaaes'i 
version  {Ezek.  xxxviii.  2,  8,  &c.),  by  ** Chief /»rmc0  of  Meshech  and  Toubal,"  effiea 
RAS  (t.  e.  Rhos  ;  the  river  Arazet,  and  the  nation  Rhoz-Al&ni,  or  Alains),  and  p«pe(- 
uates  an  error  detected  by  Bochart  200  years  ago. 

Arab  tradition,  under  the  appellatiTes  Tadjooj  and  Madjooj,  prolongs  the  quod 
down  to  the  seventh  century  after  Christ ;  with  the  commentary,  that  th^  sre  two 
nations  descended  from  Japheth ;  Goo  being  attributed  to  the  Turks,  and  Maooo  to  the 
OeeldUf  the  Geli  and  Gelss  of  Ptolemy  and  Strabo,  and  our  Alani, 

In  ancient  Greek  and  Latin,  ^tyat,  Gygaa,  read  also  Oug-w,  signified  giant;  ud 
oriental  legend  associated  giants  with  Scythians  in  the  north  of  Asia.  Maooo  hio  beeo 
assimilated  to  the  Mattagetat  (perhaps  Mcuta-QttUa,  ifa«ian-Get8B,  of  Mount  Manm)  who 
are  to  OetcR  what  Maooo  is  to  Goo ;  the  prefixes  of  ma  and  m<usa  being  coniiil«red 
intensitives  to  indicate  either  the  most  honored  branch  of  the  nation,  or  the  whole 
nation  itself.  Tacitus  and  Pliny  mention  the  ^Chaucorvun.  gentes,'  and  the  Cht^ri, 
among  powerful  tribes  in  Germany  at  their  day ;  and  Goo  may  underlie  these  migntiooL 

EzxKixL  groups  Goo  with  Rhoa,  Toubal  and  Metheeh ;  and,  inasmuch  as  RouUoi, 
Tibareni,  and  Moschii,  no  less  than  the  transplanted  Crimeans  (Gombb),  were  geo- 
graphically located  in  Asia  Minor,  between  the  Black  Sea  and  the  Caspian,  the  btbitsu 


HEBREW    NOMENCLATURE.  471 

of  them  all  Uy  in  that  region.  By  Strabo,  the  country  of  Oog-areiu  (Oog-atranian? 
mr  sss  man ;  '  man  of  CAUo-asne '  ?)  is  placed  near  that  of  the  Mosehi.  Josephne  renders 
the  name  of  BfAOOo  by  Seythiam  ;  and  Jerome,  '<  Magog  esse  gentes  Soythioas  immanes 
ft  innomerabilesy  qnie  trans  Cauoasum  montem  et  M»otidem  paludem,  et  prope  Caspiom 
mare  ad  Indiam  usque  tendantur." 

But,  ingenious  as  they  are,  such  etymologies  become  henceforth  superfluous  through 
Dabok's  excellent  suggestions.  The  Hebrew  word  is  Ma-GUG.  The  first  syllable 
refers  to  the  McnoUt,  McbUs,  Matet^  Meotet:  tribes  of  the  Sarmates,  royaMdedes,  Sauro- 
liadal,  (i.  «.,  Taurio  Medians,  transplanted  from  the  Taurus  to  the  east  of  the  Caspian,) 
of  the  Sea  of  Asof.  The  second  syllable,  GUG,  is  simply  the  Indo-Germanio  word 
Kkoffk,  '  mountain'  (as  in  the  celebrated  diamond,  Kdh-en-noofy  *  mountain  of  light ') ; 
which  has  been  preserved  in  the  Hellenized  name  iTatiA^asos,  or  Cotie-asus,  from  the 
time  of  Herodotus,  b.  o.  480 ;  as  also  in  the  '*  inscription  de  P^risades,  premier  archonte 
du  Bosphore,  en  849  avant  j.-c."  Haying  thus  fixed  GUG  to  a  *  mountain,'  Cau<^a808, 
the  root  of  asos  is  instantly  recognized  in  the  national  name  of  the  OueSy  Oztethj  Yasea, 
Aoi,  An;  whence  the  continent  of  'Asia'  deriyes  its  European  designation.  These 
0me9,  or  Aa^  are  traceable  in  the  ancient  Jaxamateay  or  Tas-Meotes,  as  perfectly  as  in 
the  modem  JaztgeeSy  Yatyghea  (or  Fo^-rjiks),  *  Jaz-rjiks ' ;  who  now  call  themselves 
TeherketMs,  by  us  corrupted  into  *  Circassians.'  They  haye  been  likewise  termed 
Ovmif  Aeioi,  Akas,  and  eyen  Kergis,  by  the  old  travellers ;  and  while  the  first  syllable 
ot  their  ante-historical  name  yet  floats  over  the  Sea  of  ASo/(Azof),  and  liyes  in  the 
Abkh-^«ef-mountaineers,  it  has  been  borne  to  Ataland  (land  of  the  Asa)  no  less  than 
to  Atgard  (city  of  the  Asa),  in  old  Scandinayia.  In  this  manner  ably  sums  up  Dubois, 
"  As  far  back  as  history  mounts,  she  finds  within  the  angle  circumscribed  between  the 
Cauo-asus,  the  Palus  M^otis,  and  the  Tanais,  an  Asia-proper^  inhabited  by  a  people, 
'  AS,'  of  Indo-Germanic  race :  "  and  we  discoyer,  in  the  ifa-iotes  of  the  *  mountain ' 
Cinie-asus,  the  long-lost  and  mystified  nation^  Ma-GUG,  of  Xth  GenesU, 

Thus,  this  coUectiye  name  of  Magoo  designated  one  of  many  barbarous  Caucasian 
hordes,  roaming  of  yore  between  the  Euxine  and  the  Caspian,  including,  probably, 
Oothic  amid  Scythio  families ;  and  QtOQ  has  left,  even  to  this  day,  besides  the  living 
Otaay  a  trail  still  visible  in  the  very  etymon  of  his  ancient  homestead,  the  CAUC-^^an 
noun  tains.  ^^ 

3.  no  — MDI  — 'Madai.' 

Indo-Germanic,  or  Scythic.    Not  Hebrew,  *  covering,'  *  coat,'  &c. 

The  LXX  transcribe  Madoi,  in  lieu  of  Me^oi .  The  Persian  word  madhya,  the  *  middle/ 
its  supposed  derivation.  Herodotus  counted  seven  nations,  and  says  their  ancient 
name  was  Arioi,  the  'braves';  that  is,  Arii,  'Arians.'  It  is  probable,  however,  that 
the  root  air,  which  in  Scythic  tongues  means  *  man,'  may  have  been  assimilated  to  Ari^ 
'lion,'  in  the  alien  speech  of  Semitic  nations.  The  name  is  spread  over  a  vast  area, 
from  Arhan,  '  Armenia,'  through  Irdn,  '  Persia,'  to  the  conquering  Arycu,  AyraSf  of 
Hindostan. 

In  primitive  times,  the  originea  of  all  nations  were  personified ;  and,  according  to 
Strabo,  Mediu^  son  of  the  mythological  Jason  and  Medea,  was  the  progenitor  of  the 
Modes.  The  name  Madah  occurs  in  the  seventh  century,  written  in  Assyrian  cunei- 
form, on  sculptures  f^om  Khorsabad ;  and  Rawlinson  transcribes  Mddiya  firom  the  in- 
numerable legends  of  Behistun  and  Persepolis,  deciphered  through  his  acumen. 

RagcR  'Media,'  was  called  Ruka  by  the  Egyptians  of  the  XYIIIth  dynasty;  and 
perhaps  Maiai  is  Media  itself. 

The  name  Mede  still  survives  in  Hamadan  (Ecbatana),  just  as  that  of  Arian  (Aria, 
Arii)  in  the  HaRA  of  1  Chron,  v.  26. 

They  are  the  Medea :  and  further  reference  to  Scriptural  or  to  dassioal  pasnigei^ 
in  their  case,  is  superfluous.^'^ 


472         THE  Z«B  OHAPTEB  OF  OIVSSIS. 

4.  |v_njN— *Javah.' 

Indo-Gennanic ;  and  not  from  ilie  Hebrew,  *  mud,*  or  <  oppreesor.' 

In  t^8  instance,  the  Moioretie  pointt  (not  added  to  the  Text  nntU  after  the  ftfth  ecD- 
tnry  of  our  era),  and  the  modem  Jewidi  reading  of  V  for  U,  alone  obeeore  a  name 
whose  literal  meaning  springs  out  at  first  glance. 

•*  The  barbarians  called  all  Greeks  bj  the  name  of  lomant^**  eaja  the  SehoUast  on 
Aristophanes :  and  the  Greeks  rerenged  themseWes  bj  tennhig  all  other  people  6er- 
bariant. 

The  LXX  correctly  transcribe  l«#vav ;  for  Immc  is  the  older  form  in  Homer;  a  name 
to  be  distinguished  flrom  the  later  Imvcc,  according  to  Pausanias.  Herodotus  reeouti 
how  the  Athenians,  preyioosly  called  Pdatgi^  receiTed  the  name  lamam,  from  ION,  sob 
of  JTiUhut ;  the  traditionary  ancestor  of  the  Ionian  race. 

In  Dahibl  xi.  2,  where  King  James's  Tersion  renders  Oreeia^  the  original  has  IU5; 
but  the  age  of  this  document  not  ascen<Ung  earlier  than  b.  o.  175-160,  in  the  reign  of 
Antiochus  Epiphanes,  we  go  back  to  the  27th  March,  b.  o.  196,  date  of  the  ooronatioB 
of  Ptolemy  Epiphanes  at  Memphis,  recorded  on  the  Rotetta  Stone;  where  the  word 
EXXriviKoitf  in  Oreekf  is  rendered,  on  the  corresponding  demotic  and  kieroglj/phk  tezti^ 
by  lUNlN :  a  name  given  by  Egyptians  to  the  Greeks  at  every  age,  back  to  the  eeriitit 
records  we  possess  in  which  loniant  are  mentioned  —  documents  anterior  to  Xth  (?«- 
eni  by  some  centuries,  because  ascending  to  the  XVIIIth  dynasty. 

Upon  the  Assyrian  monuments  of  Khorsabad,  the  same  name,  jAOUimi,  ia  read  by 
cuneiform  scholars,  as  early  as  the  eighth  century  b.  c.  ;  and  upon  the  Persian  senlp- 
tures  of  the  AchsBmenidan  dynasty,  in  the  sixth  century  b.  o.,  the  Ormk$f  as  TXJKi, 
or  Tonia,  firequently  appear. 

Javanatf  or  Yavancu,  is  the  Hindoo  appellatiTe  of  the  Greeks,  in  the  **  Laws  of 
Manou,"  who  therein  are  classed  among  the  S&udrat,  or  *  degenerates* ;  and,  althoQ|h 
the  fabulous  antiquity  of  these  Sanscrit  records  has  sunk  far  below  the  pretensioDs 
of  the  so-called  Mosaic,  their  compilation  certainly  ascends  to  the  fourth  century  of 
our  era,  if  not  beyond.  While,  finally,  among  the  Arabs,  ancient  and  modem,  Tocndn 
is  the  generic  name  for  Greeks  in  general,  and  loniant  in  particular. 

By  lUN,  or  Ionian^  the  writer  of  Xth  Oenuia  seems  to  class  the  Greeks  colleetiTdj, 
as  far  as  they  were  known  to  him ;  and  Ionia,  on  the  western  coast  of  Asia  Minor,  is 
the  approximate  limit  of  its  geographical  application.^^ 

6.  San  — T^BL  —  *  Tubal.' 

Indo-Germanic.    Not  the  Hebrew,  '  he  who  is  eondueted,'  ke. 

The  LXX  place  before  Tkubal  another  son  of  Japheth,  called  SUta;  bnt  ISAUH,by 
exiling  **  those  who  escape"  to  **  Tub<U  and  Javan,  the  ttaiet  afhr  off,"  aikows  that,  ia 
the  idea  of  the  writer  of  the  second  (or  spurious)  part  of  the  oracles  ascribed  to  this  pro- 
phet, Thubal  ranked  among  distant  northern  nations  of  the  gentile  worid.  Comieeted, 
in  EzBKiEL,  always  with  Meshech,  by  whom  T\ibal  is  immediately  followed  In  Xth  Otnttit, 
these  two  nations  of  the  **uncircumcised**  must  hare  lain  dose  together  in  Hebrew 
geography. 

Iberia,  from  the  roots  bbb,  and  wc^,  *  beyond,'  or,  so  to  say,  '  the  yonderer,*  was  the 
name  of  an  Asiatic  country  east  of  Colchis,  south  of  Caucasus,  west  of  Albania,  and  north 
of  Armenia ;  in  short,  corresponding  to  Ocorgia  of  the  present  day ;  elaasieally  deno- 
minated Imeriti.  The  substitution  of  b  for  m,  at  once  changes  the  ImeriH  into  the  /^ 
riti :  to  which  prefixing  the  antique  particle  T,  we  obtain  the  t^lbarmm  of  Herodotus 
and  Strabo :  a  designation  equivalent  to  u^o-Cancasiane.  The  word  Iberian,  in  the 
sense  of  *  yonderer,*  was  given  to  many  remote  nations  by  aliens  to  tlie  formers'  autoe- 
thonous  traditions. 

Identified  as  the  Tctfa^Mfyoc  of  Strabo,  who,  by  Herodotod^  are  looatedwlth  tiie  JfUK 


HBBBBW   KOMBNCLATUBB.  473 

thigr  MMB  to  hftT*  been  sntject  to  Chg,  QkJsihAmm^  in  the  dftyt  of  Eiekiel,  and  to 
hftTO  f  applied  sUvee  and  braien  Teitels  to  the  Iimmuts  of  Tjn, 

Threap  the  common  mutation  of  b  for  l,  Tubml  is  fixed  among  the  Tiharem^  (aboat 
Pontoa,  on  the  south-east  of  the  Black  Sea,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Colchis^  from  ante- 
historioal  tames  down  to  the  Christian  era ;  and  it  is  in  Tain,  therefore,  that  Spanish 
orthodoxy,  in  efforts  to  affiliate  its  ancestry  with  some  Genesiacal  worthy,  (oonfonnding 
the  CAUk-IUrm  with  the  Jberiant  of  Asia,)  shotld  claim  Titbal  as  progemtor  of 


"The  identity  of  Thobel,  or  Tubal,  With  the  Owrgimu^**  holds  Ihibois,  whilst 
mbetantiating  Bochart,  "is  nowadays  well  recognised;  because  Flatus  Joeephus 
ezpresalj  says^  that  Tubal  represented  the  Iberians  of  his  time,  the  Iberians  of  Pliny, 
of  Strabo,  of  Prooopius,  who  are  the  Qeorgians  of  our  day.  The  transition  between 
Titbal  and  Iberia  is  the  Tibareni  of  Herodotus.  This  name  has  never  been,  among  the 
Georgians  themselves,  that  of  the  nation ;  they  give  themselves  the  generic  name  of 
Karihlm:  but  it  has  remained  in  their  capital  TbdMy  our  Tiflis."  The  root  »r<^,  over, 
'ultra,'  probably  underlies  T-ibar-miy  and  its  Hebraicized  form  of  TftiBaL;  as  waU  in 
the  Hispanian  Iberetf  as  in  the  Caucasian  Jberiant — both  being  a  "people  beyond*** ^^ 

i.  Iiro— MSK  — «Mbshbch/ 

Indo-Germanic.    Not  from  the  Hebrew,  '  drawn  with  force,'  &e. 

Erroneously  tubetituted  for  the  Shemite  Ma§h  (in  1  Chton.  L  17),  and  confbundod 
with  the  Arabian  Meteq  (in  Piolm  cxx.),  by  the  forty-seven  translators  of  King  James's 
version ;  mere  analogy  of  sound  has  led  some  oommentators  to  behold  in  Mbshboh  the 
parent  of  the  MutcovUet^  incarnated  founder  of  the  fAtj  of  Motcow  I  At  the  same  time 
that  the  Arabio  version  transcribes  KhoranHnl 

As  above  stated,  '*  Tubal  and  Meshech"  were  deemed  cognate  nations  by  the  writer 
fd  Xth  Ctenetit  and  by  Esekiel;  confirmed  by  Herodotus — Mo«x**(  f><v  ««  TiIo^wms; 
and  the  concurrent  testimony  of  Mela,  Pliny,  Stephanus,  and  Prooopius,  places  the 
Mm^m,  or  M<o;xoi,  on  the  MotchUm  range,  acyacent  to  Iberia,  (2^i5a2,)  Armenia,  and  the 
Colchide,  between  the  Black  and  Caspian  seas ;  still  called  Mui^fi-^ffh,  or  *  Meshech- 
Bountains,'  by  the  recent  Turks.    The  Mitek  of  Rawlinson^s  cuneatic  inscriptions  7 

More  ancient  than  classical,  Hebraical,  Assyrian,  or  other  extant  annals,  is  the  name 
of  Mbshxcr.  Early  as  the  age  of  Eamses  IL,  in  the  fourteenth — fifteenth  century 
1.  0.,  or  prior  to  the  Aigadous  era  of  Moses,  (even-supposing  the  Xth  chapter  of  Gen- 
nit  to  proceed  from  his  individuality,)  the  Maatu,  [Masii,  Moschii,]  whose  cognomen 
is  still  preserved  in  "  Mens  Matiut "  of  the  Taurus  chain,  are  chronicled  on  Egyptian 
papyri,  inscribed  in  days  contemporary  with  Bamses's  reign. 

*  Meskhes '  is  the  Georgian  appellative  for  the  people  of  Moskhike,  or  Motehie.  They 
were  a  mixed  population  of  primitive  Phrygians  (Thargamosians)  and  Modes,  on  the 
southern  slope  of  Caucasus ;  who  in  classical  geographies,  as  the  Motunieoij  Mosynteei, 
Mctchid^  are  always  neighbors  of  the  ColchSans,  the  Tibareni,  the  Khalybes,  &c. ; 
iriifle  Ezekiel,  as  above  shown,  groups  together,  in  the  land  of  Oog  (t.  e.,  Caucasus), 
nations  under  the  sway  of  the  "Prince  of  Bhos,  Metheeh,  and  Tubal; "  that  is,  the 
Araxians,  iheMeskhett  and  the  Iberians — inhabitants  of  that  mountainous  region. 

Mbshxoh  and  MotcM  are  identified.<i62 

f.  Dl^n  — T^IRS  — 'TiBAS/ 

Indo-Germanic    Not  hebraically,  *  demolisher,'  &e. 

Occurring  but  twice,  no  light  can  be  gathered  upon  this  appellative  from  other 
Biblical  sources  than  the  context  of  Oen,  x.,  and  its  repetition  in  1  Chrtm.  L  6. 

The  Armenian  historian,  Moses  Chorenensis,  remarks  —  "Our  antiquities  agree  in 
legarding  Tbrat  not  as  the  son  of  Japheth,  but  as  his  grandson." 

ef^,  '  Thracia,'  is  unanimously  reputed  to  be  the  ethnological  eynmyme  el  fMrMt 

«0 


474  THE  xth  chapter  of  genesis. 

and  the  mer  Tipaf,  <  Tyras,'  of  Ptolemj,  flowing  into  the  Enidne,  now  etlM  Dmuur, 
to  be  its  geographical,  as  Thttr(u,^tLTS,  was  its  mythic,  correspondent. 

TIRoaS,  and  Troasj  in  western  Mysia,  so  closely  resembling  each  other,  H  is  not 
impossible  that  the  Troad  is  intended  by  the  Hebrew  writer ;  especially  siiioe  ^tt  fmai 
were  perhaps  of  Thracian  origin :  bat  no  reasonable  objection  can  be  nieed  to  the 
usual  attribution  of  Tirat;  and  Thrace,  the  Tkracet^  or  ThraeUm$^  may  bt  safdy 
assumed  as  the  **  ultima  Thule  "  of  Hebrew  knowledge,  towards  the  nortliy  in  the  tine 
of  the  writer  of  Xth  Oeneait;  whose  dim  horizon  in  that  direction  was  doobdess  similar 
to  that  of  the  Egyptians  during  the  XVIIIth  dynasty.  8e9attri»  (in  tfaia  narradte, 
Ramses  IL)  had  pushed  his  conquests  into  Thrace,  according  to  Herodotus  and  miitcd 
classical  tradition.  Thriktu^  *  Thracians,'  are  recorded  in  hieroglyphics  at  the  nmied 
temple  north  of  Esneh,  among  the  conquests  of  Ptolemy  ETcrgetes  L^s^ 


Cfen.  X.  3.  —  nOJ  ♦ja  —  BeNI-GMR— *  Affiliations  of  the  Cbbojl' 
B   UDB^N  —  ASKNZ  — '  Ashkenaz.' 

Indo^ermanio ;  and,  although  traced  to  a  *  fire  that  distils,'  so  alien  to  Hebrew, 
that  even  Rabbinical  philologers  abandon  it,  as  "  obscure."  In  oonseqnenee,  soaa 
perceive  the  parent  of  the  Germant ! 

Oriental  Jewq  call  those  of  their  co-religionists  who  are  settled  in  Germany  AtUtt- 
ftoadm,  which  has  been  confounded  with  the  ASKNZ  of  Xth  OmeaiM ;  whereas  the  reel 
source  of  this  mistake  lies  in  their  intonation  of  the  Indo-Qermanie  name,  SmitmaA, 
Saseenak,  old  form  of  our  word  Saxon, 

ASKIN,  ISQIN,  in  many  dialectic  varieties,  is  the  national  name  of  the  Batqmi ; 
and  inasmuch  as  nobody  seems  to  know  whence  they  came  to  Biscayan  nd^borhooda^ 
we  pass  on  this  suggestiTO  similitude  as  cautiously  as  it  was  given  to  ns. 

Repeated  in  1  Chron,  i.  6,  the  *<  Kingdoms  of  Ararat,  Minni,  and  AMhehmat,^*  seen 
to  have  been  limitrophio  in  the  time  of  Jeremiah  —  629  to  688  b.  o. — and  henoe  the 
proTince  termed  Asikinsene  by  Strabo  has  been  looked  upon  as  its  equivalent. 

The  Phrygians  appear  to  have  been  ancientiy  called  Ateaniam ;  and  foo^nints  of 
this  migratory  name  are  traceable  throughout  Bithynian  vicinities,  in  8inu»-A9camiUj 
Aicaniui-lactu  and  amnis;  and  likewise  in  Lesser  Phrygla  —  Ascania,  and  ^Momff- 
Insuke.  Ascanius,  son  of  ^neas,  bore  the  original  patronyme  from  Troas  to  Latium. 
Bordering  on  the  Black  Sea,  these  Ascanian  similarities  receive  natural  ezplanatioo 
through  Pliny,  **  Pontus  Euxinus^  quondam  AXENUS ;  "  and  Ee^uvoi,  the  Euxmt,  or 
Black  Sea,  preserves  a  mnemonic  of  Ascanians  and  Ashkmaz. 

Rawlinson  perceives  analogies  between  Askenaz  and  the  Arzukan  mentioned  in  cunei- 
form inscriptions  of  the  Nimroud  obelisk,  the  date  of  which  is  now  assigned  to  aboat 
860  B.  0. 

*<  Pontus,"  says  Bochart,  ''olim  AsceruuSf  GrsBO^  A(cyof,  quasi  inhospitalis  dictos;" 
which  wears  very  much  the  guise  of  an  Hellenic  play  upon  a  foreign  word.  Potocki, 
followed  by  Dubois,  "  finds  the  Askhanaz  (Rheginians  of  Flavins  Josephus)  in  the  My 
sian-Askanians,  who  came  from  Oreat-Mysia,  and  established  themselves  in  the  Phry 
gia  of  Olympus :  it  was  a  Germanic  colony."  May  not  ASKN,  tisAtcanian,  or  as  £WztM 
be  an  adjective  to  aZ,  the  Asif 

Suffice  it  for  our  purposes,  to  accept  the  southern  coast  of  the  Euxine  as  one  of  tha 
pristine  habitats  of  a  people  called  Ashkenaz.^^ 

^  nfin— EiPTe— ^EiPHATH.* 

Also  Indo-Germanic ;  not '  medicine,'  nor  <  pardon.' 

Owing  to  the  slight  distinction  between  the  letters  1,  resh,  b,  and  i,  daktk,  d,  of  the 
modem  tquare-Utter  character  in  which  the  Hebrew  text  is  written,  some  copyist  has 


HEBREW   KOMENGLATUBE.  475 

iMqQMithed  to  us  a  dilemxna  —  whether  the  fi^hath  of  Oen,  z.  8,  should  be  D^kathf 
or  the  DfjpAoM  of  1  Chron.  i.  6,  Biphath  !  Commentators  agree,  howoTer,  in  preferring 
R^hath;  and,  while  some,  following  the  pseudo-Josephns,  have  identified  the  name 
with  Great  Britain,  there  are  many  claimants  for  France  I  The  LXX  read  Pi^aO,  in 
Xth  Oenuit. 

Josephns  restricts  the  name  to  Paphlagonia;  in  which  country  Mela  places  the 
S^haeet. 

M<m$  N^haUi  (snowy),  in  Armenia,  through  the  snbstitation  of  n  for  b,  has  learned 
defenders.  But  the  Pcraca  opi^,  the  Riphceia  montilnu,  and  the  Rh^ceeu  placed  by  Pto- 
lemy where  no  mountaint  exist,  near  his  imaginary  sources  of  the  Tanais,  or  Don,  are 
the  favorite  localities  chosen  for  Eiphath. 

To  this  Tiew  there  are  weighty  objections.  If  the  Monies  Ehipceif  or  fftfperhorei,  be 
the  Ural  chain,  they  were  too  remote  even  for  the  yision  of  geographers  who  wrote 
at  least  nine  centuries  later  than  the  author  of  Oen,  x.  The  mere  accidental  analogy 
of  a  proto-syllable — RlP-eon  with  RIP-aT<  —  when  the  second  radically  differs,  (the 
only  ground  upon  which  the  hypothesis  rests,)  cannot  be  allowed  as  negative  proof 
•gainst  simpler  reasons ;  especially  when  the  geographical  position  of  the  Riphean 
mountains,  save  as  the  tenebrous  hyperborean  limit  of  Greek  geognosy,  is  utterly 
luknown. 

The  writer  of  Xth  Oenetie  must  have  had  some  reason,  more  or  less  scientific,  for 
tbe  order  in  which  he  mapped  out  the  nations  he  enumerates.  In  the  present  instance, 
among  the  "  affiliations  of  the  Cimmerian^**  or  Crimea,  he  places  Riphath  between  the 
Bitxme  ( Ashkenaz)  and  Armenia  (Togarma) ;  confirmed  by  Latin  writers  who  station  the 
Rkibu  east  of  the  Euxine. 

**  Ryfhath,"  adds  Dubois,  firom  the  authentic  researches  of  Potocki,  <<  is  the  veritable 
and  most  ancient  name  of  the  people  Shlave.  Hinitee  and  Honoriatea  are  but  transla- 
tions of  a  Sdavonian  word  which  signifies  honored,  distinguished."  The  Latins  added 
t  letter  to  Enktea;  which,  becoming  VeneteSf  Venedea,  Vendee^  Vinidea^  and  Wenda^  was 
the  title  of  those  Wendo-SMavea  from  whom  descended  the  ancient  Prussians,  together 
with  the  present  Lithuanians,  and  whence  Venice  inherits  her  name. 

Paphlagonia  for  the  country,  and  Riphacea  for  its  inhabitants,  corroborated  by  the 
opinions  of  Josephus  ond  Mela,  sufficiently  define  the  position  of  Riphath.^^ 

10.  nonjn— TeGBMH— ^ToGARMAH.' 

Indo-Germanic,  or  Scythic ;  not,  '  which  is  all  bone ' ! 

"They  of  the  house  of  Togarmah  traded,"  in  the  fairs  of  Tyre,  "  with  horses,  horse- 
men, and  mules,"  in  the  time  of  Ezekiel  xzvii.  14 ;  and,  based  upon  this  text,  Moses 
Chorenensis  derives  the  Armenians,  Georgians,  &c.,  from  Thabqamos,  grandson  of 
Koah. 

Its  classical  similitudes  are  visible  in  the  Troemi,  Trogmi,  about  Pontus  and  Cappa- 
docia ;  and,  at  the  Council  of  Chalcedon,  there  was  a  bishop,  r^xi^aimv,  of  the  Trog- 
tnadea,    Josephus  makes  Aram,  Minyaa,  and  Khoul,  adjacent  to  Togarmah, 

The  name  of  Armenia  now  is  Arhan,  identical  with  IRAN,  Iriana,  original  cradle 
of  Persians. 

The  "  History  of  Georgia,"  compiled  in  the  reign  of  Vakhtang  V.,  King  of  Earthli, 
in  1703-*21,  is  one  of  the  rarest  works.  Dubois  translates  some  curious  extracts  of 
its  commencement :  —  **  According  to  these  traditions,  the  Armenians,  the  Georgians, 
the  inhabitants  of  Rani  (Arran),  of  Movakani  ( CAaArt,  Chirvan^  and  ifou^an),  of  H^r^thi 
(Cakheih)f  the  Lesgians,  the'Mingrelians,  and  the  Caucasians,  all  descend  firom  the 
same  father,  who  was  called  Thaboamos.  This  Thargamos  was  the  son  of  TarcMa^  son 
of  Avanan^  son  of  Japhet,  son  of  Noahj  and  was  a  valiant  man."  Like  Moses  of  Cho- 
rene,  in  the  fifth  century,  Vakhtang  wished  to  hitch  his  lo'utl  traditions  on  to  Biblical 
•rigins.    The  former  historian  metamorphosed  the  names  2Srouany  Didan^  and  £[ab$m 


^H  rzn  xtx  rzjLrram  of  gbvbsis. 


AH  ifcai  Ratal  k  fibriooa, 

bjtibtChiBcst.''    Ev«BiB«v^, 
to  3Hia  Bto  Ite  iD-^tinuAcd 
ft  flnd  kofc  tiMt  tlMj  we  posltivflj  aai  fiaoJ^ 

•]f  <3nia  vid  iboot  1000  a.  d.  ;  and  eoBseqMBtijj  aD 

to  be  UngoiftiaUly  and 
'  there  be  any 
the  AiBeniana,  a  primordial  people 
^the  hooee  of  7%ofyom ;  "  and  there  ie  ■• 

TOOAEMAR.^W 


&A.  X.  4.  — p  ♦jn— BeNI-IDN — "AffiBations  of  lojru." 
ll.  nr^— ALISH  — *Eli8HAH.' 

iBio-Oennanle ;  not,  *  Ood  that  giyes  help.' 

Ekm,  *  £!is,'  on  the  coast  of  Peloponnesna,  one  of  the  earlieet  historical  setdemcai^ 
c^  Greece,  frides  with  HeUat  the  honor  of  being  catalogued  in  Hebrew  geograph^^ 
7m  fj:ii>g.  XXii,  or  the  Elide,  would  seem  supported  bj  Ezek.  xxriL  7  —  "  Uae 
from  the  isles  of  EliMhah ;  "  porple-bearing  shells  hariag  been  atmndaat, 
:ty,  an  the  Laoonian  shore.    The  latter,  '£XA«(,  wheooe  *KXX«««k  became  the  national 
te  Greeks,  does  not  appear  to  haye  possessed,  in  the  times  of  Homer  (whos^ 
iu|«tcd  era  cannot  be  much  remored  from  that  of  the  writer  of  Xth  Gtnetii),  the  pan* 
fieucuc  extension  it  had  acquired  about  the  fifth  oentnrj  n.  c,  when  Herodotns  snd 
T^vc^riSies  flourished :  haring  preriouslj  been  restricted  to  a  district  and  town  of 
IVeaa^f.    But*  adds  Qrote,  no  sooner  do  we  step  bejond  the  **  first  Olympiad,  776 
1^  C-.  ^wr  eariiest  trastworthj  mark  of  Grecian  time,"  than  the  quicksands  of  mythical 
jtt^voti  «^:«^  the  criteria  by  which  the  relationship  of  facts  can  alooe  be  decided. 
Ttwk.  ti^  tibe  Jaisic  compiler  of  Xth  Ometit,  I  UN,  Ionia,  would  seem  to  haye  been  the 
(»dkres(  ^'f  EU^^H.  Elit,  or  HeU<u,    On  the  contrary,  Grecian  tradition  reystses  the 
«^r^Kfr ;  aad  L-ms^  in  Asia  Minor,  becomes  an  aflUiation  of  Hellaa,  about  1050  years  a  c. 
T1Ur«  ^  M'  Cvl  in  Greek  alphabets,  and  consequently  that  articulation  was  fsreign  to 
lh«  p^o^^     the  author  of  Xth  OenuU  wrote  A,  L,  I,  8,  H,  in  the  unknown  alphabet 
^  «(M^i     Ku^MJkH.  is  not  older  than  the  Masora  Rabbis.    The  LXX  read  iJu^tf. 

¥li\2k#r  ^(<w«  howeTer,  establishes  a  close  affinity  between  Icmatu  and  HMmm^  or 
Kt»m* :  aaU  Gvteks  in  general,  as  well  along  the  shores  of  the  Morea  aa  oo  the  isles 
of  (h«  Arv^|M^Iag\\  would  adequately  represent  the  geography  of  Ausr  ;  bat»  la  riew 
gif  i^uiowd  knowledge  (and  no  Sk\  it  seems  more  probable  thai  JSotm  and  JStim^ 
la  Vaia  Minor,  were  the  nation  and  country  intended  by  the  writer  of  Xth 


HEBREW    NOHENOLATUBE.  477 

12.  B^Cin— T(RSI8  — 'Tabshish.' 

Iado-O«nnuiio(tj,  or8eioltia(T);  not,  ' oootemplBtiDiL' 

Perbipt,  in  sQdeaToring  t«  mttun  the  siHt  point  of  tIcv  of  the  tnthor  of  Xth  Oen- 
Mt,  this  ia  ths  moat  iidgiiiktioil  problem  left  to  modem  solatiou ;  Although  oonmen- 
taton  of  the  preMBt  i%j  eHde  orer  its  diffiooltieB,  uid  mige  themMlTeB  tinder  one  of 
two  lohoola :  the  first  of  which  oUimt  Tarlatui  on  the  Spuush,  the  seoond,  Tarna  on 
the  CilioUn  oout,  to  be  the  tnie  lootlitj. 

The  question  ii  bo  tai  importuit,  that  in  It  ii  isTolTed  the  oeddent&I  limit  of  the 
geognphlBal  knowledge  of  ths  Hebrews  at  the  time  when  Xth  Qmaii  was  compiled ) 
and,  as  oostomarr,  modern  orthodoij,  which  diaooTers  the  C/unae  ia  the  SINIU  of 
JL  zUz.  IZ  —  the  JViynici  in  KAaM,  Sam,  of  Om.  x.  1 1  and  the  "  ten  lost  tribes  of 
Inael "  in  the  Anurwoa  aborigines,  eontends  for  the  widest  interpTetattoD. 

Scriptoral  teita  reqnin  ths  word  Tabshibb  to  be  olassed  onder  three  eategoiiea :  — 

A.  —  Tamu,  To^m  —  now  Tartottt,  on  the  eoast  of  Cstamania  —  an  anoient  dtj  oa 
Ibe  liTor  Crdoos:  Urth-plaoe  of  Panl,  and  eepnlchn  of  Jnllan.  Between  TtaBSIS 
of  Xth  6atai$,  or  other  passages  of  the  text,  and  ToRSdS,  there  is  no  differenee,  pliilo- 
Ic^ioaHj,  except  a  "mater  lectjonii,"  or  vowel,  which,  in  palsiographj,  ie  Tagae. 
ne  MoMOTttk  point;  like  the  Oreek  tonic  accents,  are  nnsuthoritatiTe,  bejond  indicat- 
ing the  traditionarj  phonetism  of  poit-Chtistiao  writers  in  either  tongne :  and  the 
Jfiuorii  commeDces  only  six  eentnriee  after  Christ. 

The  amphibions  adTentnre  of  Jonah,  which,  the  Her.  Prof.  Stnart  sajs,  "plainly 
laTOTB  of  the  miracnlons,"  might  poseiblj  iodieate  the  Spanish  Tarttuut,  a*  the  cor- 
respondent of  Tarikiih  during  the  uncertain,  bnt  reoent,  age  at  which  tins  propbetio 
book  was  oomposed  —  a  treatise  that  must  not  be  ccnfonnded  with  the  sdentific  and 
more  aneient  doenment  —  Xth  Oenaii. 

[The  NaBJ,  ■  Jonkk,'  rebelled  sgunet  leHOwiB's  oommand,  "  go  to  NincTeh,"  and 
IhOTCfore  encountered  the  flite  ftem  which  Perseus  delirered  AndnnuJa,  tIi.  that 
of  deglutition  b;  "a  great  fiih,"  or  monstrous 

Bfw— the  mofe .- which  became  a  sempitemal  Phi  855  » 

emUem  of  icthjophag;,  when,  assuming  the 
fjms  of  Crpheta  and  Caititpea,  it  ascended  to 
the  hearens,  or,  as  Glanau,  descended  to  the 
sea.  In  1860,  a  paragraph,  started  in  the  New 
Tork  "Snnday  Messenger"  by  Myor  Noah, 
went  the  ronnds  of  the  religions  and  profane 
Mwspapers  throughout  the  Union.  It  asserted 
Oiat  the  portrwt  of  the  Prophet  Johah  had  been 
found  on  the  walls  of  JViimat/  Here  he  is  (Kg. 
S55). 

Onant,  Oannti  (of  Berosns)  as  lOAIfu;  and 
Jaitak,  'Jonas,'  as  lONAS ;  both  being  i-ON-<(=^  the  son  — were  identifled  long 
ago  with  J^i^on,  DAO-ON;  i.t.  the  "soninjitKH  incarnated  in  this  Assyrian  flsh 
god.  The  same  mythe  lies  in  Altrgata,  or  Derteto  and  especially  In  those  Cfatistian 
16tgetiea  called  the  "  Sibylline  Terses,"  beneath  the  aerostical  ix^t 

I  should  not  hentate,  bnt  for  the  abore  pmtematnralities,  in  reading  the  Tornu  of 
^icia  a*  the  destination  of  the  sliip  wherenpon  Jonah  took  his  passage,  and  '^paid  the 
fare,"  on  an  obedient  voyage  ftnm  Joppa  to  NinsTeh,  (as  a  coiiTeDient  route  anciently, 
before  ttoiim-navigation,  as  now  "enteris  paribus"),  for  compliance  with  the  "  tatra- 
grammatoo'i "  behests:  but  be  Bpitehilly  "rose  up  to  flee  unto  TanhM,  from  the/ 
presanee  of  ADONAl";  and.  Id  ooneeqaenM,  while  Jonah  waa  righleonily  poDiahed 
for  his  ottduraey,  it  seems  tliat  liis  intention  was  to  escape  through  a  western,  in  lien 
of  prooee<Ung  in  an  easterly,  direction ;  and  therefore  Tarttttm  of  Hispania,  or  iIm- 
wbere  so  long  as  Jonah  could  realise  a  contrary,  would  appear  to  have  ba^  ' 
•emtry  for  whleh  the  ituA  oleared,  and  wherain  dwtit  her  eonripieea. — O.  Bal 


478  ,    THE  xth  chapteb  of  genesis. 

B.  —  Tartesnu,  Taprfievos,  probsblj  a  Phoenieian  emporium^  wlittb«r  aauNig  Hm 
Tartesm  in  the  yicinity  of  the  present  Cadix,  or  at  Bome  other  point  within  tha  Medi- 
terranean, lay  unquestionably  in  Spain.  Hither  Solomon  and  Hiram  diapatohad  their 
commercial  navies  {I  Kings  z.  22 ;  2  Chron,  ix.  21) ;  and  thence,  about  the  time  of 
the  Babylonish  captirity  (Ezekiel  zxyU.  12 ;  Jeremiah  z.  9),  tUver,  tm^  tron,  and  lead, 
were  imported,  through  Tyre,  into  the  Levant.  The  presence  of  eUver,  Hn,  and  lead, 
npon  Egyptian  mummies  of  every  age  back  to  the  XVIIIth  dynaaty,  eetablishet, 
beyond  dispute,  epochas  far  earlier  than  those  of  any  Hebrew  writers,  Moeee  in- 
clusive, for  relations  of  trade  between  the  Nile  and  whatever  weeteni  regions, 
probably  Spain,  whence  those  articles  were  introduced :  so,  no  doubts  /on  relative  anti- 
quity need  arise  upon  Iberian  Tartettut,  It  corresponds  perfectly  to  Tarekith  in  later 
parts  of  Hebrew  annals.  But  there  is  a  third  element  in  the  discuinon,  unlmown  to 
Anglo-Saxon  divinity,  which  it  is  due  to  our  contemporary  Michel-Angelo  Land,  Pto- 
fessor  of  Sacred  Philology  at  the  Vatican,  not  to  overlook. 

C.  —  Tartis  does  not  proceed  firom  Tur^iu  ;  but  firom  the  old  Semitic  root  roMf,  pre- 
eerved  in  Arabic,  meaning  <  to  wet,'  *  to  lave.'  With  the  primeval  feminine  article  t 
prefixed  to  it,  Tarthieh  means  *  land  laved  by  the  sea,'  that  is,  the  eea-^hore ;  and,  in 
consequence,  **  vessels  of  Tarshieh  "  often  signifies  coaetert,  irrespectively  of  any  geogra- 
phical attribution.  For  example  —  we  should  read,  *'thou  breakest  the  eoaetm^ 
vessels  "  (not  ships  of  a  place  called  Tarskith,)  *<  with  an  east-wind."  (P«.  zlviiL  7.) 
Again,  **  The  kings  of  maritime  states  (Tarskiak)  and  of  inland  regions  (Ihm)  shell  pre- 
sent offerings."  {Pt,  Ixxii.  10.)  And  finally,  not  to  digress  here  on  that  most  prolille 
theme,  the  mistranslations  consecrated  in  King  James's  Version,  compare  "  Sheba  sad 
Dedan,  and  the  merchants  of  Tarshish,  with  all  the  young  lions  ( I )  thereof"  —  {EzeL 
zxxviii.  18)  —  with  Land's  lucid  Italian  rendering :  *<  The  inhabitants  of  the  strong 
places  of  terra-firtnaf  Saba  and  Dedan,  and  the  maritime  merchandisers  and  th«r  colo- 
nists will  say  to  thee  "  —  {Oli  abiiatori  di  forti  luoghi  di  terra  ferma,  Saba  e  Dedan,  e  i 
mereatanti  marittimi  e  i  loro  eoloni  dtranno  ate,) 

This  derivation  of  Tarshish,  from  T-rasas,  bears  upon  the  geographical  inquiry  so  fkr 
as  concerns  the  marine  position  of  a  territory  to  which  the  name  is  applied. 

The  following  passages  are  note-worthy  in  our  discussion :  — 

1st  —  (2  Chron.  xx.  86.)  Jehoshaphat  "joined  himself  vrith  him  (Ahanah)  to  make 
ships  to  go  to  Tarshish  ;  and  they  made  the  ships  at  Etsion-gaber."  Now,  this  arsenal 
lay  near  Elathy  on  the  Elanitic  arm  of  the  Red  Sea,  not  far  from  Akaba  ;  and  there- 
fore, in  those  days,  the  Jews  were  not  likely  to  have  intended  a  circumnavigation  of 
Africa  to  reach  Tartessus  in  Spain  I  Nor  is  it  probable  that,  after  building  galleys  at 
enormous  cost  on  the  Red  Sea,  the  Hebrews  contemplated  transportation  backwards 
over  the  Isthmus  to  launch  them  again  on  the  Mediterranean. 

2d.  —  (1  Kings  xxii.  48.)  But  we  learn  that  ''Jehoshaphat  made  ships  of  Tarshish 
to  go  to  Ophir  for  gold :  but  they  went  not ;  for  the  ships  were  broken  at  Etaion-gaber." 
What  other  construction  but  ''coasting  voyages"  vrill  suit  Tarshish,  in  the  former  pass- 
age? What  other  than  "coasting  vessels"  could  go  by  sea  from  Akaba  to  Ophir  (on 
the  Persian  Gulf,  as  we  shall  see,)  in  the  latter? 

Here,  then,  witliout  question,  Tarshish  refers  to  "coasters,"  or  "maritime  merehan- 
dizers,"  sailing  down  the  Red  Sea  towards  India,  and  not  to  Spain. 

8d.  —  (2  Chron.  ix.  21.)  "  For  the  king's  (Solomon)  ships  went  to  Tarshish  with  the 
servants  of  Huram  ;  every  three  years  once  came  (back)  the  ships  of  Tarshish,  bringing 
gold  and  silver,  S/iiN-HuBIM  {teeth,  of  elephants?),  KUPAIM  (apes),  and  TAKIIM 
(peacocks?)."  The  parallel  passage  1  Kings  x.  22,  enumerates  the  same  articles,  but 
has  "fleet  of  Tarshish."  So,  "coasting  vessels,"  and  not  a  locality,  seems  intended  by 
both  writers.  "This  is  confirmed  by  Gesenius,  who  says  that  "  a  ship  of  Tarehseh  "  meant 
*'  any  large  merchant  vessel  in  general." 

All  the  articles  named,  with  one  exception,  might  have  been  imported  equally  well 
from  the  Africiui  coast  of  the  Gates  of  Hercules,  opposite  to  the  Spanish  J^irfisssn,  af 


HEBBEW   KOHENOLATUBE.  479 

fron  Southeni  Arabia,  Ophir,  &o. ;  beGaase  elqtkanU  abounded  in  Barbary,  eren  in 
Bomaa  tim«8;  while  ^^Apet-Wif**  at  Gibraltar,  eren  now  corresponds  to  the  opposite 
Atlantic  range,  where  apea  are  as  common  as  Aftioan  baboont  in  Arabia ;  whence  the 
latter  are  brought  now-a-days  to  Cairo. 

Bat  the  exception  excludes  S^am,  and  all  Northern  AfHca.  The  singular  T<E, 
pointed  Thuk,  like  its  homonyme  Taodk,  and  Taodt,  in  Arabic,  Turkish,  &c.,  is  con- 
sidered to  mean  *  peacock.'  If  so  —  and  there  is  no  actual  impossibility  that  such  a 
■*  rara  aTis"  should  haye  been  brought  via  Arabia  by  the  coasting  trade  —  India  is  the 
country  of  pwcoekt ;  and  therefore  these  birds  were  not  procurable  at  TartestuSf  in 
£^pain,  1000  years  b.  o. 

Peacock$  are  not  impossible ;  but  a  new  reading  is  submitted,  equally  destmctiye 
of  Spanish  TarteuH  in  these  texts. 

It  is  certain  that  eoela  and  hem  (the  common  fowl),  as  well  as  peete,  are  never  men- 
tioned in  the  canonical  writings  of  the  Hebrews.  Nor  fowU  in  authentic  works  of 
Homer ;  nor  by  Herodotus.  The  Pharaonic  EgypUana  knew  not  the  common  fowl ; 
using  ^eete,  ducks^  and  these  birds'  eggt,  instead.  But  one  instance  of  possibly  a 
*'  eoel^t  head,"  and  that  a  stuffed  specimen,  occurs  on  Nilotic  monuments.  It  is  in  the 
*'  Grand  Procession"  of  tributes  to  Thotmes  III.,  as  Pickering  first  indicated.  Etruscan 
Tasee,  being  of  later  manufacture,  are  no  exception  to  the  rule  that  the  common  fowl 
lud  not  reached  Europe,  or  Asia  west  and  north  of  the  Euphrates,  or  AfHca,  before 
the  conquests  of  the  Achemienians,  b.  o.  540,  downwards.  It  is  also  positlye,  that  the 
eentres  of  creation  for  this  bird  are  Indo-Chinese  and  Australasian;  and  that,  like 
jMoeodb,  they  had  to  be  imported  into  Arabia  from  India.  Now,  in  Arabic,  a  wek  is 
called  *  D^yk,'  DiK.  Stripped  of  the  modem  Masora,  the  Hebrew  word  is  TiE,  or 
BiK.  May  not  the  common  fowl,  in  lieu  of  peacock,  be  alluded  to  in  the  aboye  pass- 
ages ?  It  is  as  probable  as  pheaaantf  proposed  by  others ;  and  about  the  same  ages 
(B.  o.  1110)  whiu  pJuaaantt,  probably  from  Caffrariaf  were  receiyed  at  the  court  of 
Tdung-wangj  in  China ;  according  to  Pauthier. 

Bochart,  following  Eusebius's  Qapctii  If  ^o  'I5irpcf  —  the  Iberians  of  Spain  —  and  the 
generality  of  English  commentators,  fix  upon  Tartesnu  as  the  equiyalent  for  Tarthith 
of  Xth  Ometu,  Continental  orientalists  of  our  day  lean  towards  the  Cilician  Tharaii, 
Tarnu ;  upon  the  earlier  authority  of  Josephus,  and  of  Jonathan,  the  Chaldee  para- 
phrast  And,  without  dogmatizing  in  the  least  upon  either  yiew,  the  order  in  which 
Ionic  afiUiations  succeed  each  other — jEoHcl,  Tarthithf  Kittim  the  Cyprians,  and  Rho- 
danim  the  Rhodians  —  coupled  with  the  geographical  proximity  of  Rhodes  and  Cyprus 
to  Tanouif  on  the  Caramanian  coast,  seems  confirmatory  of  those  opinions  which 
select  Tarsua,  in  Cilicia,  as  the  locality  indicated  by  the  writer  of  Xth  Genetit  for 
Tabshish.  There  is  no  difficulty  with  regard  to  the  antiquity  of  Cilician  Tanow ; 
because  Mr.  Birch  read,  long  ago,  **  This  is  the  yile  slave  from  Tarfua  of  the  sea," 
inscribed  in  hieroglyphics,  during  the  thirteenth  century  b.  o.,  over  a  captiye  of 
Ramses  UI.^ 

.3.  D^nS— KTelM  — ^KiTTiM';  plural  of  KiT<. 

Language  uncertain.     Not,  'they  that  bruise,'  or  gold;  nor,  'hidden,"  &c. 

Three  Mediterranean  countries  have  been  supposed  by  commentators  to  be  figured 
by  the  various  etymons  of  this  word:  Italy y  Macedonia,  and  Cgprut;  be^des  many 
''islands."  The  first,  resting  solely  upon  the  fanciful  analogies  of  Kfna,  in  Latium, 
and  Kcrof,  a  river  near  Cum»,  although  supported  by  the  erudition  of  Bochart,  may 
now  be  dismissed  without  ceremony. 

Kittim,  as  Mavma,  after  Alexander's  conquests  had  made  Macedonia  renowned,  la 
the  acceptation  in  which  it  appears  in  two  latest  books  of  the  Hebrews  —  Daniel  (xL 
80)  and  1  Maccabees  (i.  1) ;  equally  canonical  in  archseology. 

The  books  belonging  mainly  to  the  period  between  Alexander  (b.  o.  880)  and  the 
Bebjlonish  captivity  —  say,  from  Hilkiah's  high-priesthood,  about  B.  o.  680,  down* 


480  THE   Xtb   chapter   OF   OSKB8I8. 

WArds — c^Tt  to  Kiuim  %  wider  eztenrion  than  can  well  be  dedoeed  tram  Xtk  OiMrfi ; 
for  Jeremiah  (iL  10)  and  Exekiel  (zxtIL  6)  speak  of  the  etates  or  «'ialee  of  XiMte:" 
the  latter  with  reference  to  works  in  teory  theoee  imported.  Oreeee  was  edebnted 
for  chryselephantine  manufactores,  certainly  in  the  80th  (Mympiad,  6(M>  m,  c,  and  per- 
haps before. 

In  the  Hebrew  text  of  the  doobtfol  parts  of  Isidah  (IxrL  19),  T^tnkiik  (Taikss), 
Pkul  (probably  V^m-phylia),  Lud  (Lydia),  Thubal  (Pi^hlagooia),  Jomw  (Ionia),  and 
Kiuim,  are  grouped  together ;  hence  their  proximity  is  infinable. 

Josephos  adopts  the  Oriental  form  of  personlikcation  when  he  relates  that  **K§lk»mm 
possessed  the  island  of  Kethima,  which  now  is  called  Cypms;  and  from  this,  by  the 
Hebrews,  all  islands  and  maritime  plaees  are  termed  Kethim." 

Hence,  modem  researches  unite  upon  the  island  of  Oypnu  as  the  eentre-pdat  of 
probabilities — Citium,  x"''^"^*^  o'  Ptolemy,  a  city  in  C^ypms,  now  JKtf;  and  tbt 
Phoenician  CSUaei,  applied  by  Cicero ;  Justifying  the  adoption.  Contrmed,  nioreofcr, 
by  Boeckh's  Ore^  inscriptions,  wherein  ^ro  BTM,  a  <man  of  KiTi,'  is  explained  bj 
K(rM»( ;  a  KiHan,  or  Cypriote. 

But  the  true  position  of  Kitiumy  as  Cyprus,  is  now  fixed  by  <*  eoins  of  the  ancnjm- 
ous  kings  of  Cittium ; "  no  less  than  by  a  ouneatic  inscription  of  the  time  of  the  kmj' 
rian  king  Sargon  (recently  found  at  Lamica,  and  conyeyed  to  Berlin),  which  eairiis 
the  name  back  to  the  eighth  century  b.  o.  Egyptian  monuments,  elnddated  by  Krcb, 
enable  us  to  behold  it  again  in  hieroglyphics  of  the  thirteenth  eentoxy  b.  o.,  where  the 
*<  Chief  of  the  KkUa,  as  a  liring  captiTe,"  surmounts  one  of  the  prisoners  of  Baascs  IIL 
Nor  is  this  our  earliest  reoord ;  because  the  KeFa,  portrayed  in  the  *'  Orand  PrDces- 
sion"  of  Thotmes  IIL  [supra,  p.  169,  Fig.  82],  are  said  to  come  <*firom  the  ides  hi 
the  sea,''  i  #.  Cypnu;  and,  again,  ''Khefd  (Cyprus),  KhUa  (KettisBi),"  stands  registmd 
in  the  sculptures  of  Amunoph  IIL,  at  Soleb.  So  the  people,  and  their  island,  ait  si 
(dd  as  the  XVIIIth  dynasty,  or  the  sixteenth  century  b.  o. 

The  inhabitants  of  Cifprtu  in  particular,  and  of  the  ai^acent  coasts  and  islaads  hi 
general,  are  undoubtedly  the  EiTlIM  {Cypriotti)  of  the  later  projector  of  Xth  Omem-^ 
a  conclusion  ratified  by  their  propinquity  to  the  nation  immediately  succeeding.^ 

14.  D^jm  —  DDIOM  —  *  DoDANiM ' ;  plural  of  Dodan. 

Between  Dodanim  of  Xth  Genesis,  and  Uodamm  of  1  Chron.  L  7,  a  literal  discordiDet, 
produced  by  the  error  of  some  unknown  transcriber,  leayes  the  decision  for  posteri^ 
(as  Cardinal  Wiseman  declares  in  respect  to  1  Tim.  ill.  16)  to  **  rest  on  what  judgment 
it  can  form  amid  so  many  confiicting  statements ! "  Who,  from  the  text  alone,  caa  teD 
whether  we  must  read  "Rodanim  in  Xth  Genesis,  or  Dodanim  in  1  Chronicles  ?  In  con- 
sequence, coiijecture  has  had  full  scope;  and  Bochart's  ingenious  assimilaUon  of  the 
riTor  RhodanuBy  Rhone,  has  been  seized  upon  by  a  standard  Anglican  dirine  (Kshop 
Patrick,  to  wit),  who  beholds  in  France  the  country  of  the  Bodabim  !  **  Our  old  chron- 
iclers," says  Champollion-Figeao,  "  equally  robust  etymologists  as  able  critics,  do  they 
not  found  the  realm  of  France  by  Franeue,  one  of  the  sons  of  Hector,  saTed  expressly 
from  the  sack  of  Troy ! "  The  Hungarians  caused  Attila  to  descend  from  Nimrod  in  a 
straight  line ;  the  Danes,  from  the  Danai  issuing  from  Dodona,  crossed  the  Dativbe,  to 
which  they  gaye  their  name,  and  finally  settled  in  the  country  they  named  Damtmark! 

Dodanim  possesses  advocates ;  and  of  course  Dodona,  in  Epirus,  site  of  Qrsscia's  most 
ancient  oracle,  at  once  suggests  that  the  Dodoncei  must  be  the  people  intended.  Nor, 
except  its  remoteness  from  the  neighborhood  of  other  proper  names  whose  geography 
is  tolerably  positive,  can  a  negation  be  absolutely  demonstrated. 

However,  the  Samaritan  Pentateuch,  reading  Ehodiant  where  the  LXX  have  ftim, 
afi^ords  a  preponderating  vote  in  favor  of  the  R.  And,  other  conditions  being  equal, 
this  fixes  attention  on  the  isle  of  Rhodes ;  by  excluding  the  possibilities  of  D.  Its 
early  Grecian  occupancy ;  its  location  between  Cyprus  and  jEoUa  ;  and  their  common 
affiliation  from  Ionia  ;  support  the  view  that  Bo^o(,  the  roeeate  island  of  the 
was  the  habitat  of  the  Genesiaoal  BopabIm.mi 


HEBREW   NOHENGLATUBE.  481 

Hamid^,  or  Swarthy  Baces. 

on  ♦jn— BNI-KAM— "  AffiUations  of  Ham."—  Gen.  x.  6. 
25.  B^tD  — KUS  — ^CusH.' 

By  the  LXX,  and  in  the  Vulgate,  this  word,  wheneTer  translated,  is  made  to  figure 
under  the  Greek  form  of  AiOiona,  Ethiopia.  Through  Cruden's  Concordance,  it  appears 
that  CiftA  is  transcribed  in  King  James's  Version  as  if  in  the  primary  Hebrew  Text  the 
name  had  occurred  only  five  times :  whereas,  if  we  restore  to  its  relatire  passages  in 
the  Text  the  original  KITS,  in  eyery  instance  where  in  our  Torsion  we  find  its  supposed 
equiTalents,  *  Ethiopia,^  ^Ethiopian*  *Ethiopian8,^  it  will  be  perceiyed  that  Cmh  is  re- 
peated, (S-{-Zissz)  ihirty-nme  times  in  the  canonical  Hebrew  Scriptures. 

It  may  occur  to  a  simple  belieyer  in  plenary  inspiration  to  inquire,  why,  and  upon 
what  principle  of  logic  or  philology,  the  trarulaton  of  our  authorized  yersion — <'By  Her 
lf%jee^s  special  command  —  appointed  to  be  read  in  Churches"  —  took  upon  them- 
•ehres  the  suppression  of  the  Hebrew  word  KUSA  thirty-four  times,  and  its  presenra- 
lioii  only  fiye  ?  How  happens  it,  that  strict  uniformity  was  not  adopted ;  and  that  they 
£d  not  either  substitute  Ethiopia  all  the  way  through,  or  presenre  the  original  Kuth 
in  eyery  instance ;  according  to  the  consistent  method  of  Cahen,  in  his  much  more 
•oeorate  translation  ?  To  answer  such  queries  is  beyond  human  power,  because  the 
aforesaid  translators  did  not  know  themseWes :  but  some  explanation  may  be  found  in 
the  fact  that,  littie  yersed  in  Sehrew  literature,  the  fifty-four  reyisers,  in  1603,  followed 
the  veraioru,  and  not  the  Text ;  as  our  Part  III.  thoroughly  establishes. 

Inyestigation  must  first  be  directed  towards  the  Hebrew  triliteral  KUS.  Its  trans- 
lation by  the  Qreek  word  Ethiopia  is  a  secondary  inquiry.  BTD,  KUS,  are  its  radicals ; 
and  must  haye  been  its  components,  at  whaterer  time,  and  in  whateyer  alphabet,  ante- 
rior to  the  Hebrew  tquare-letter  (not  inyented  until  the  third  century  after  c),  the  Xth 
chapter  of  Genesis  was  first  written.  The  diacritical  points,  added  by  the  Masoretes 
after  the  sixth  century  of  our  era,  make  its  sound  KUSA ;  whilst,  as  regards  its  ori- 
^al  Hebrew  phonetism,  the  terminal  Sh  is  (Chaldaically)  likely,  and  we  adapt  it  in 
the  form  KUSA. 

What  did  KUSA  signify,  in  the  mind  of  the  compiler  of  Xth  Genesis  ?  There  is  not 
one^cr  mil  of  our  contemporary  diyinity-students  who  will  not  glibly  reply —  **  Ethi- 
pia,  to  be  sure  —  Africa^  aboye  Egypt "  I 

[  Fiye  years  haye  passed  since  the  authors  of  the  present  yolume  denounced  such 
answer  to  be  simply  ridiculous  (J.  C.  N. :  Biblical  and  Physical  Hittory  of  Man,  1849, 
pp.  188-146;— G.  R.  G. :  Otia  ^gyptiaea,  1849,  pp.  16,  133-4).  Between  replies  so 
diametrically  opposed  there  can  be  no  reconciliation.  One  of  the  two  must  be  abso- 
lutely &lse.  Among  the  many,  howeyer,  who  h&ye  felt  themseWes  called  upon  to  con- 
trayene  our  assertions,  not  haying  hitherto  met  with  one  person  really  acquainted  with 
the  Hebrew  alphabet,  we  may  be  excused  by  Hebraists  from  recognizing  as  **•  Biblical 
authorities"  those  teachers  who  (eyen  the  articulations  of  Ki  3>  Jl>  being  to  them  un- 
known) are  yet  ignorant  of  the  A,  B,  C,  of  Scriptural  language,  meanings,  and  history. 

It  was  the  authors'  intention,  when  projecting  **  Types  of  Mankind,"  to  publish 
an  inyestigation  of  Ethiopian  questions,  sufficienUy  copious  and  radical  as  to  leaye 
few  deductions  ungrounded;  and  their  MSS.  were  prepared  accordingly:  but,  so 
much  extra  space  has  been  occupied  by  Part  I.,  that  **  copy,"  to  the  extent  of  some 
200  of  these  pages,  must  be  suppressed  for  the  present  The  reader  will,  in  conse- 
quence, be  lenient  enough  to  accept  dry  references,  in  lieu  of  logical  argument  If 
"  truth"  be  the  object  of  his  search,  we  feel  confident  that  our  bibliographical  indioes 
win  at  any  rate  place  such  reader  on  the  easiest  route  of  yerification.  —  G.  R.  Q.] 

Bochart's  words  show  that  we  were  not  the  first,  by  more  than  1000  yearSi  ic 

61 


482  THE  xth  chapteb  op  genesis. 

"Arabia**  for  KUSA,  instead  of  "Ethiopia.**  "Chus  alii  ^thiopUm,  alU  Arabian 
explicant  Priorem  interpretationem  pneter  Hebrseos  fere  qaotquot  sint,  etiam  Grcci 
sequuntur,  et  valgatus  interpres,  et  Philo,  et  Josephud,  et  Eusebiaa,  et  HieronTiniu,  et 
EuBtathius  in  HeziBmeron,  et  author  Chronici  Alexandrini,  et  chorus  patmm  Tniaersoa. 
Arabs  etiam  nuper  editus  qui  hie  habet  Jff^StVM  Abasenorum  sea  AbissiDomm  terram, 
id  est  ^thiopiam.  Posteriorem  h  yeteribus,  quod  sciam,  toliu  Jonathaiit  in  enjns  panip 
phrasi  Oen.  x.  6,  pro  Hebmo  Chus  est  wy^]^  Arabia,  ...  Ex  iif  quas  haetenos  i 
nobis  disputata  sunt,  credo  oonstare  luce  clarins  Chusscos  in  iis  loois  habitaase  qua 
supra  indicauimus,  nimirum  supra  JEgyptum  ad  Rubri  maris  sinum  intimnm,  in  parte 
ArahicB  PetracB  et  Felieit." 

Circumscribed  within  a  few  pages,  our  part  limits  itself  to  the  production  of  such 
atoms  of  new  data  as  haye  been  attained  since  Bochart*8  day :  beginning  with  the 
four  riyers  of  Eden. 

"  The  name  of  the  second  riyer,  Gihon ;  that  which  encompasseth  all  the  land  of 
KUSA**  (Oen.  ii.  18)  —  part  of  the  JehovUHe^  and  consequently  later  document — may 
be  dismissed  f^om  the  discussion;  because,  relating  to  ante-diluTian  epoehas,  its 
geography  is  unknown.  If  there  eyer  was  an  uniyersal  Dduge,  all  land-marks  were 
necessarily  obliterated.  If  there  was  not,  as  some  geologists  now  maintain,  the  Bert- 
ihith  (from  Gen,  i.  1  to  Gen.  yi.  9,  rabbinical  diyision)  ceases  to  contain  history ;  and, 
when  not  accepted  in  the  allegorical  sense  maintained  by  learned  Christian  fathers, 
must  be  abandoned,  by  science,  to  thaumaturgical  ingenuity ;  whUe  the  KUSA  of  Qm, 
ii.  remains  to  be  sought  for  "near  the  isle  Utopia  of  Thomas  Moras.  Utopia! 
expressiye  name !  —  invented  by  the  satirical  Rabelais  (Pantagruel),  and  afterwards 
applied  by  the  great  Chancellor  of  England  (Sir  Thomas  More)  to  the  beautiftil  land 
(Oceana)  of  which  he  dreamed — this  Greek  noun  seems  made  expressly  to  indicate  the 
sole  degree  of  latitude  under  which  the  poetic  marvels  of  the  grand  Atalantic  island 
(and  of  the  four  riven  in  Eden)  could  have  ever  been  produced.  It  has  been 
believed,**  continues  Martin,  the  ablest  critic  upon  Plato,  "  that  it  [the  river  Gihm] 
might  be  recognized  in  the  New  World.  No :  it  belongs  to  another  world,  which  exists 
not  within  the  domain  of  space,  but  in  that  of  fancy.** 

In  the  geographical  nomenclature  of  Xth  Genesis,  KUSA  is  the  "son  of  Kham;"  t 
name  applied  to  E^ypt  and  her  colonial  affiliations :  of  which  some  are  AfHcan,  and 
others,  such  as  Canaanites,  indisputably  Asiatic.  To  which  continent  did  the  Hebrews 
refer  the  name  KUSA  f 

In  1657,  Walton,  the  upright  and  most  proficient  compiler  of  BibUa  Polyylatta, 
inveighed  against  the  notion  that  KUSA  could  be  the  African  "Ethiopia;**  citing  the 
best  scholars  of  his  day  to  the  same  effect.  So,  again,  Beroaldus,  Bochart,  and 
Patrick,  following  the  Targum  of  Jonathan,  the  Chaldee  paraphrast— third  to  eighth 
century  after  Christ  —  render  KUSA  by  Arabia,  on  the  subjoined,  among  other 
grounds : — 

1st.  Moses*  wife  is  termed  a  KUSAean  (Num.  xii.  18).  Tsipora  was  a  daughter  of 
Jethro,  the  Cohen  (priest)  of  Midian  (Ezod.  ii.  16,  21 ;  ill.  1) ;  and  Midianites  being 
Arabians,  here  KUSA  is  Arabia.  No  other  wife  is  given  to  Moses  in  the  Pentateuch ; 
nor  can  any  supernaturalist  so  torture  the  plain  words  of  its  text  as  to  prove,  to  a 
man  of  common  sense,  that  Moses  ever  visited  Ethiopia  above  Egypt  The  Abb^ 
Glaire,  Doyen  de  la  Sorbonne,  whose  two  volumes  —  models  of  erudition  and  style 
that  protestant  divines  would  do  well  to  imitate — ^lie  before  us,  never  resorts  to  such 
pitiful  subterfuges. 

2d.  "I  will  make  the  land  of  Mitzraim  a  waste  of  wastes,  from  the  tower  of  Syene 
even  unto  the  frontier  of  KUSA  **  (Ezek.  xxix.  10).  Syene  being  Attoudn,  at  the  first 
cataract,  on  the  border-line  of  (Ethiopia)  Nubia  and  Egypt,  the  writer  cannot  mean 
"  from  Ethiopia  to  Ethiopia"  but  from  Syene  to  KUSA,  beyond  the  Isthmus  of  Sues, 
on  the  north-eastern  frontier  of  Lower  Egypt,  and  consequently  here  indii 
Aratfia. 


HEBREW    KOHEKCLATUBE.  483 

Modern  resewraliM  foniish  more  critioal  light  In  the  first  pUoe,  Dr.  Wells  sustains, 
and,  to  a  oertain  extent,  demonstrates,  that  the  word  KUSA  refers  exclnsiyelj  to  the 
Asiatio  "  Ethiopia,"  and  neyer  to  AArioan  localities ;  summing  up  his  reasonings  with, 
<'the  nation  of  Cnsh  did  first  settle  in  Arabia;  and  the  word  is,  generally,  to  be  so 
understood  in  Scripture."  In  the  second,  belierers  in  the  unity  of  aU  mankind's 
descMit  fh>m  *<  Noah  and  his  three  tont,**  must  concede  that  Nimrod^  and  manj  other 
affiliations  of  KUS^,  settled  in  Assyrian  Tidnities ;  eyen  if  offshoots  did  afterwards 
eroif  through  Arabia  into  Africa,  and  there,  owing  to  **  effects  of  climate,"  originate 
Nigritkok  races ;  beginning  with  the  comparatiyel j  high-caste  Berber ,  and  descending 
down  to  the  lowest  grade  of  Bo^fetman — always  along  a  sliding  scale  of  deterioration, 
from  the  Talley  of  the  Nile  to  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  —  where,  unfortunately,  200 
years  of  occupancy  haye  not  yet  transmuted  Butch  Boers  into  animals  different  fr^m 
those  left  behind  them  in  Holland  and  Flanders. 

The  text  most  triumphantly  quoted  to  proye  the  African  hypothesis  is  Jerem,  xiii. 
28. — **  Can  the  Ethiopian  change  his  skin,  or  the  leopard  his  spots  ?"    A  glance  at  the 
Hebrew  shows  that  here,  as  in  other  instances,  the  fifty-four  reyisers  of  King  James's 
yersion  blindly  copied  the  LXX,  or  the  Vulgate ;  because  *'  Can  the  KV&kean  change 
his  skin"  leayes  the  question  yague  until  the  real  application  of  KUSA  be  determined. 
The  same  prodiyity  leads  many  diyines  to  cite  another  text,  from  the  so-called  '<  Song 
of  Solomon,"  in  behalf  of  their  negrophile  theories. — *'  I  (am)  black,  but  comely.  .  .  . 
Look  not  upon  me,  because  I  (am)  blaek,  becauise  the  sun  hath  looked  upon  me :  my 
Bother's  children  were  angry  with  me ;  they  made  me  keeper  of  the  yineyards ;  (but) 
Bine  own  yineyard  haye  I  not  kept"  {Cant  i.  6,  6.)    The  absence  of  notes  of  inter- 
rogation in  Hebrew  palssography,  coupled  with  the  philological  inanity  of  modem 
translators  of  this  ancient  erotic  ballad,  perpetuates  a  delusion,   remoyeable  by 
Land's  rendering:  —  **l  (am)  browned,  but  comdy.  .  .  .     Look  not  [disparagingly] 
upon  me  that  I  (am)  browned  [**  fosca"  s=  tawny,  dark],  because  the  sun  has  tanned 
Be:  the  sons  of  my  mother  [t.  e.  my  step-brothers]  becoming  free  to  dispose  of  me 
[aecording  to  Oriental  usage],  posted  me  (as)  custodian  of  yines ;  my  own  yine,  haye 
I  not  guarded  [taken  care  of]  it?"    Besides,  as  it  has  been  remarked  on  the  above 
interrogatory  of  Jeremiah,  —  *<  If  Cush  means  a  Negro,  then  we  haye  revelation  to 
prove  that  climate  will  not  change  a  Negro  into  a  white  man ;  if  it  means  an  Arab 
(dark)  Caucasian,  then  it  will  not  change  a  white  man  into  a  Negro  I"  —  Indeed,  the 
nltra-high-church  orthodoxy  of  a  living  English  divine,  and  profound,  whilst  fantastic, 
Orientalist,  unhedtatingly  endorses  this  critical  view. — *'  Among  the  great  land-marks 
of  national  descent,  none,  it  may  safely  be  affirmed,  are  ewer,  or  more  permanent,  than 
those  physical  varieties  of  form,  countenance,  and  color,  which  distinguish  from  each 
other  the  various  races  of  mankind.  ...    In  Arabia,  one  of  the  earliest  seats  of  post- 
diluvian colonization;  a  country  rarely  violated,  and  never  occupied,  by  a  foreign 
conqueror ;  and  peopled,  in  all  ages,  by  the  same  primitive  tribes,  .  .  .  peculiarity  of 
form  and  feature  may  be  justly  received,  in  any  specific  or  authentic  example,  as  evi- 
dence of  identity  of  origin,  little,  if  at  all,  short  of  demonstration.    This  principle 
^e  are  enabled,  by  Scripture,  to  apply  as  an  index  to  the  Arab  tribes  descended  from 
Cush,  and  especially  to  the  posterity  of  his  first-bom,  Seba." 

If  we  had  penned  the  above  paragraph  ourselves,  we  could  not  have  embodied  more 
fordbly  Morton's  decisive  opinions  on  those  "  primordial  organic  forms,"  which  are 
perpetuated  to  this  day,  as  the  Rev.  Charles  Forster,  B.  B.,  justly  remarks,  among 
•*  the  various  races  of  mankind." 

After  the  citation  of  ''  Can  the  Cushite  change  his  skin  ?"  the  geographer  of  Arabia 
proceeds :  —  <*  This  indelible  characteristic  of  race  would  seem  to  identify  with  the 
families  of  Cush  the  inhabitants  of  the  southern  coast"  of  Arabia.  **Now,  since  the 
Cushites  generally  were  distinguished  by  the  darkness  of  their  skin,  and  the  Sebaim 
{Isa,  xlv.  14),  particularly,  were  noted  for  the  proceriiy  of  their  stature,  if  we  find,. 
In  Aralna  or  its  vicinity,  a  race  uniting  both  distinctiye  marks,  the  probtUUlf  er 


THE    Xth    chapter    OF    GENESIS. 

tainl;  U  not  a  low  one,  that,  in  that  race, ««  neatet  a  portion  of  the  famil;  of  Bcti«." 
In  testimon;  irhereof,  tbe  reierend  aathor  qnolea  Burekhardt'i  d^acripcioa  of  (be  Po- 
waaer  tribe  of  Arabs —  "vFnj  tail  mm.  ami  almoit  blark"  —  a«  WoU  a*  paaaagea  frutt 
Cbeinej,  Niebuhr  and  WeUatcd,  corroborating  tbe  dark  complexioD  obserrcJ  bj  tliett 
anthoriUtiTe  trarellerB  among  Btdaweea  of  tbe  Pereiaa  Oalf;  to  irhom  we  coulil  add 
muUitudcB,  were  the;  needed. 

HaTiog  indicated  to  (lie  reader  anfiicient  Bonrcea  to  suliBtantiate  the  eiii<len«e  at  Iliii 
daj,  in  Bouthem  Arabia,  of  tribes  dark  enoygh  to  jastify  Jeremiah'e  rimile  (tiii.  22),  we 
night  proceed  at  once  to  the  idenlifioatioll  of  EUSA  )□  its  geographical  afSlialiDBa 
InaaiDDch,  howerer,  as  one  of  the  objects  of  the  present  work  ie  to  bring  the  arcfaBo- 
logical  and  elhnograpliieal  fact*  contained  in  Hebrew  litoratnre  from  out  of  a  deplorshlt 
mjgliciam  into  the  domain  of  eoience,  there  are  other  scriptural  passages  lliat  olaia 
priorilj  of  analj^ais. 

lat.  Iiaiah  (li.  11)  —  "  from  Asajria,  and  from  EgTpt.  and  from  Falliros,  and  tnat 
EU9A,  and  from  Elam,  and  from  Shinar,  sad  from  JIamath,  and  from  the  iatands  of 
tbe  tea."  Cironmscribed  within  tlie  geographical  limits  to  be  eatablisbed  for  tbe  Il«- 
brew  writers,  Sauihem  Arabia  is  here  the  eqnJTalent  of  KU8A,  because,  otherwise,  u 
Immense  peninaula,  very  bmiliar  to  them,  would  be  omitted, 

2d.  Itaiah  (iviii.  1,  2)  —  the  prophet  in  Paleatine  hero  apostrophises  Egyft.  ITa 
hare  giren  Roaellini's  rendering  in  I'art  III.,  and  need  merely  now  remark  that  "Tbe 
riTers  of  EUSA"  have  no  relation  to  the  Nile,  dot  to  "  Ethiopia"  above  Egypt,  hot  an 
the  (DiTBii  jEgypli,  the  "  streninlets  of  Miiraim  " — the  Brmr,  Corys,  now  "  Wldee  el- 
Ariab ; "  the  winter-brook,  or  Sti/I,  which  ditides  Palestine  from  Egjpt  at  Rbinocomia. 
Indeed,  Ibia  is,  and  has  erer  been,  the  boundary-line;  the  eitremesl  We>l;  beyond 
which,  towards  Africa,  the  word  KCSA  never  passes,  in  the  geography  of  (he  earlier 
Ilebrewa  ;  and,  from  that  occidental  line,  it  alretcbea  backwards  to  the  Eaplirale*  n>d 
its  lower  territories  aouth-east  of  Syria.  The  term  "earlier"  Hebrew*  i* 
risedly,  to  distinguish  those  parts  of  their  Uteratnro  that  belong  to  times  pieeajiug ' 
CapUvity,  from  others  composed  during  and  after,  when  KUSA  may  liaTe 
less  restricted  sense. 

The  moat  formidable  objection  to  tbe  Aeiatio  restriction  of  KUSA  would 
originatorrom2Chroniclos(iiT.  9. 12;  iri,  8),  where  the  root  of  "  Zcrah  rAe  KVShumf 
with  a  milium  of  combatanta,  by  Aaa,  is  described  —  eTcnts  attribated  to  thi 
941  B.  c.  But  this  haa  been  ably  overthrown  by  Wells,  aaslained  by  the  later  wvtk  of 
Forater;  who  shows  that  Otrar,  whither  Zerah  the  KVShtan  fled,  "lay  ob  tW 
border  of  the  Amalekitee  and  labmaetites,  between  the  kingdom  of  Jadah  aod  &t 
wildomessea  of  Sbur  and  Paran ; "  and,  oonaequently,  the  scene  lies  in  Arabia,  taj 
Zeruh  was  some  marauding  potentate,  probably  Shiykh  of  a  powerful  Arab  bi 
whose  foray  was  repelled  into  the  '■  land  of  KUaA,"  Bouthem  Arabia,  whence  be 
Saracua,  moreover,  (the  claaslcal  transcription  of  Zorak-iu,)  was  •  proper 
Kxuhtan  dynasties  descended  ft'om  Nimrod,  and  also  in  Arabian  traditif 
Egyptologiat,  in  consequence,  the  now-prcpaterous  identifiondon  of  Zer»h  tht  KDi 
with  OSORKOX  (oa  oSuBKsn,  or  BItK),  second  king  of  the  XXIId  dynaMy  of 
baalltea,  has  long  ceased  to  be  of  intereal,  because  this  text  has  ne  relation  to  Bgyptii^ , 
any  more  to  "Ethiopian,"  events. 

The  narrow  circle  of  geography  comprehended  by  all  ancient  nations  aitoate  around 
the  Mediterranean  aa  late  aa  the  Feriian  period,  in  tbe  sixth  centary  B.  o.,  to  which  tbe 
Hebrews  form  no  eicoption,  forbids  any  such  deducOon  as  Jewish  acquaintance  with 
Nigritia.  That  analogy  and  compariaon  of  tbe  literal  tells  do  not  require  KDSA  to 
be  sou^t  ont  of  Boutb-wcatem  Asia  in  general,  and  Arabia  in  particolar,  in  any  Sevip- 
tnral  passages,  could  be  shown  text  by  text,  did  space  allow.  The  "OBua  probandi" 
of  the  contrary  may  now  be  left  to  "  le  th£ologien"  —  for,  as  Letmnne  philoaopbically 
obierred,  "ici  lo  role  de  I'hsgiogrnphe  commenee;  celui  de  I'arohtologae  finiL"  '■Le 
thfologien,"  oeally  declares  Cahcn,  "  en  traduisant,  ne  pord  jamu*  de  Tue  ion  Cgliae. 


eeadiBgtt^fl 

pOMMMd^H 

lid  seen  1^1 
J)  the  jM^^g 


HEBREW    KOHEKGLATURE.  485 

•on  temple,  sa  synagogue ;  born^  par  cet  horixozi»  il  allonge,  raoconrci,  taille,  entre- 
Uille,  Gontretaille,  lea  pens^es  de  son  aateor,  jasqn'  &  oe  qu'eUes  aient  la  dimension 
Yonlae  poor  entrer  dans  Tenceinte  sacr^e.  Tel  est  le  fain  du  thiologien ;  notu  ne  U 
bldmo9upas;  mait  ct  n*et(p<u  le  ndtre.** 

The  reader,  who  maj  be  pleased  to  Terif  j  the  exactitude  of  the  following  rendu,  will 
be  enabled  to  do  so  throngh  the  references  appended  to  this  condensation  of  a  com- 
plete chapter  of  our  work,  which  lack  of  room  compels  us  to  curtail. 

In  hieroglyphics  cocTal  with  the  XII th  dynasty  at  least,  or  2200  years  b.  c,  an 
Afirioan  nation,  ntuate  immediately  south  of  Egypt,  always  bore  the  following  desig- 
nation, in  one  of  many  dialectic  forms  —  as 


Fio.  856.^  ^,  ^^  j^  barbarian  country" ;  or  spelt  K ASA,  KeSA, 

K  EISA,  or  KSA  ;  with  or  without  the  terminal  I. 

g.  The  human  portraits,  whererer  accompany- 

ing this  name  on  the  monuments,  are  inyari- 
I  ably  AJrieant,  but  more  generally  of  the  dark 

—  country,  barbarian,    mahogany-colored  Nubian  than  of  the  jet-black 

Negro  type. 

We  contend  that  this  proper  name,  which,  indigenous  to  AfHcan  Ifubia,  was  ascribed 
by  the  ancient  Egyptians  to  Nuhiane  alone,  has  no  relation  (except  through  fanciful 
resemblances,  produced  in  modem  times,  through  corrupt  Tocalizations  of  Rabbis  on 
the  one  hand,  and  of  Copts  on  the  other,)  to  the  Hebrew  word  KUS,  conyentionally 
pronounced  Kuah,  which,  to  the  Jews,  meant  *<  Southern  Arabia"  and  no  country  or 
nation  out  of  Asia. 

To  render  this  clear,  one  must  commence  with  a  query  —  When,  and  how,  was  the 
Old  Testament  translated  into  Coptic  f  Quatrem^re,  sustained  by  the  old  Coptologists, 
ekims,  "  que  la  Bible  ayait  6t6  traduite  sur  le  tezte  hibreu  en  langue  Egyptienne."  De 
Wette  and  the  Hebrew  exegetists  arer,  that  *'  the  origin  of  these  Torsions  {Memphitie 
fuid  SaMdic)  is  probably  to  be  referred  to  the  end  of  the  third  and  the  beginning  of  the 
fourth  century ;  for  at  that  time  Christianity  seems  first  to  haye  been  extended  to  the 
Sgyptian  proTinoes  [it  had  not  eren  then  reached  the  temple  of  Oeirie  at  Philie].  Both 
follow  the  Alexandrian  yersion,  but  it  is  doubtful  which  of  the  two  is  the  oldest" 

The  question  is  somewhat  important,  inasmuch  as  upon  it  hinges  whether  the  Copts 
followed  the  LXX's  Greek  mistranslation  of  Ac^iovia,  or  the  original  Hebrew  word  KUS. 
There  can  be  little  doubt  that  such  translators  imitated  the  Alexandrian  Version,  and 
not  the  Text ;  and  substituted  Ethauah  and  Kotuh  for  <*  ^thio^ia."  ChampoUion  giyes 
P-KA-N-NOHOOSH,  NEGOOSH,  and  ETHAUSH,  from  yarious  Coptic  topographical 
IfSS.,  as  synonymes  for  the  Greek  Ai^iona,  the  Arabic  eH-Habeeh  (Abyssinia),  and  the 
Tulgar  Ethiopia ;  while  Lenormant  states  —  '*  the  Coptic  books  employ  the  same  ex- 
pression {Kouteh)  that  is  frequently  met  with  in  its  altered  form,  Ethotch."  Peyron 
and  Parthey  establish  the  same  fact ;  but  Lanci*s  deeper  philology  traces  Ethaoeh  into 
two  Semitic  radicals,  heet  =  '  form,*  and  abes  =  *  to-be-black." 

(^ampollion's  Orammaire,  Dietionnaire,  and  Notices  Deecriptivee,  prove  that  the  great 
master,  whose  discoveries  were  made  through  Coptic,  always  transcribes  the  ancient 
hieroglyphical  KSA  by  the  modem  Coptic  form  of  Kousch,  or  Khoosh,  Hence,  it  has 
been  uxdversally  taken  for  granted  that  Champollion's  Coptic  transcript  of  the  old  hiero- 
glyphical African  name  of  EiSA  is  identical  with  the  Hebrew  Asiatic  KUS  —  that  both 
are  comprehended  under  the  Greek  maltranslation  of  <*  Ethiopia"  by  the  LXX  —  and 
thus  Arabs  and  Nubians,  the  Arabian  Peninsula  and  the  Upper  Nile,  Hamitio  and 
Semitic  distinct  roots,  have  become  jumbled  up  into  **  confusion  worse  confounded  I  " 

Now,  it  so  happens  that  the  old  hieroglyphical  ESA  is  never  written  with  a  medial 
*«,*  which  is  a  radical  "mater  lectiotiis"  in  the  Hebrew  kUs  —  a  strong  point  of  dis- 
similarity to  begin  with.  On  the  former  word.  Birch  had  critically  remarked  —  <*  The 
term  Kash  is  a  fluctuating  and  uncertain  territorial  appellation :  it  is  supposed  to  be 
the  Knsh  of  Scripture,  the  Thosh  or  Ethosh  of  the  Copts,  which,  after  all,  is  merely 


486  THE  xth  chapter  of  genesis. 

nhe  frontier.' ''    We  hftye  already  [supra,  pp.  25&-9]  famished  abandant  extraeti 
from  Mr.  Birch's  more  recent  definitions  of  KSA*s  localities  aboye  Egypt. 

But,  in  addition  to  the  perplexing  difSoulties  of  archaic  Egyptian  and  Hebrew  names, 
and  the  anachronisms  of  modem  philologers,  there  is  a  third  element  of  medley,  on 
which  it  behooyes  us  to  say  a  few  words :  yii.,  Ethiopia,  and  Ethiopiam.  Indeed,  it  is 
the  preyalence  of  misconceptions  upon  the  latter  which  lies  at  the  bottom  of  mistakes 
concerning  the  former. 

Already  in  a.  d.  1 657,  the  scholarship  of  Walton  protested  against  "  Ethiopian**  de- 
lusions, with  a  citation  Arom  Waser —  <*  Grooi  Ethiopiam  deducunt  ab  alS»  eremo,  uro, 
et  8>J/,  irtdi,  fades,  aspecius,  quia  a  solis  yioinitate  ita  uruntur  et  torrentor,  at  atro  sint 

*  colore.**  Hence  it  is  immediately  pereeiyed  that  Ethiopian,  meaning  simply  a  *  sua- 
bumed-faee,**  possessed  at  one  time  a  generic  application  to  the  color  of  the  humta 
skin,  and  not  an  attribution  to  one  specific  geographical  locality.  Daring  Homeric  ages, 
by  AWtd^l,  the  fair-skinned  Hellenes  merely  meant  a  foreigner  darker  than  themseWes; 
and,  by  AWt6iria  (the  existence  eyen  of  true  Negro  races  being  then  utterly  unknown  to 
the  Greeks)  early  Grecian  geographers  understood  (not  our  modem  **  Ethiopia"  abort 
Egypt)  the  countries  of  all  swarthy  Asiatic  and  Barbaresque  nations  —  Persians,  Assy- 
rians, Syrians,  Arabs,  Phoenicians,  Canaanites,  Jews,  Egyptians,  Carthaginians,  and 
Libyans — especially  those  situate  along  the  coast  bf  the  Mediterranean  fh)m  the 
Orontes  to  Joppa. 

This  fact  has  been  established  beyond  all  controyersy  by  the  yast  eradition  of  a 

Letronne,  a  Raoul-Rochette,  and  a  Lenormant.^^    Its  etymological  truth  oan  be  yerified 

in  any  Greek  lexicon ;  while  it  is  adopted,  although  not  with  sufiicient  archseolog^ 

rigor,  in  the  popular  cyclopedias  of  Anthon  and  Kitto. 

Want  of  space  alone  compels  us  to  suppress  many  pages  of  extracts  from  the  three 

:  first-named  sayans ;  through  which  it  would  become  demonstrated  that  AlOiHtf,  in  sQ 

writers  down  to  the  fifth  century  b.  o.,  meant  nothing  more  than  "yisagea  bmUs*'; 
that  is,  **  Bna-bumt'/aces,**  By  way  of  example,  take  Memnon,  who  by  Heaiod  ii  termed 
Klh6iti4v  paai\Ha,  and  by  Homer,  the  most  beautiful  of  men.  Pausanias,  Strabo,  Di- 
odorus,  iEschylus,  and  Herodotus,  afiirm  that  he  was  an  Asiatic  demigod,  probablj 
from  Shxuan,  or  Chuzistan,  on  the  confines  of  Persia.  Now,  Ilesiod  neyer  meant  that 
modem  interpreters  should  understand  that  Memnon  was  "  king  of  the  Ethiopian^* -^ 
of  our  Ethiopia  aboye  Egypt !  The  poet  wrote  that  Memnon  was  **  king  of  the  ftanU- 
facea  ;  "  that  is,  his  followers  were  a  dark-skinned  people,  such  as  the  C*u«Ai^ Arabians 
are  on  Persian  confines  to  this  day.  It  is  the  same  in  Homer's  "Eastern  and  Western 
Ethiopians  **  —  again  the  same  in  Herodotus*s  Ethiopians,  enrolled  in  the  Persian  amy 
of  Xerxes ;  some  of  whom  were  Asiatics,  and  others  Africans  —  and,  not  to  enumerate 
instances  by  the  dozen,  it  is  the  same  in  .Elian's  Indians  (Hindoos),  whom  he  tenas 
Ethiopians  also.  In  all  these  cases,  the  writers  meant  <'  axm-bumed-faces'*  of  the  so- 
called  *<  Caucasian"  type ;  and  it  is  but  the  inanity  of  modem  littSrateurs  which  ascribes 
any  of  the  aboye  ^Ethiopians  to  countries  south  of  Egypt. 

Howeyer,  the  time  came,  (after  the  Persian  conquest,  b.  o.  625,  and  hardly  before 
Ptolemaic  days,)  that  Greek  geographers,  baring  discoyered  that  there  was  a  race 
(*nigro  nigrior"  whose  habitat  lay  south  of  Egypt,  began  to  restrict  Ethiopia  and 
Ethiopians  to  the  mahogany-colored  Nubians  and  to  the  Jet-black  Negroes ;  and  it  is 
in  this,  the  later  specific,  not  in  the  older  generic,  sense,  that  scientifio  geographers 
understand  a  name  which,  without  such  reseryation,  is  as  yague  as  Indians  (East  and 
West  Indies,  and  American  aborigines !)  ;  as  Scythian  (from  the  Himalaya  to  the  Bal- 
tic I) ;  or,  as  that  wretched  term  <*  Caucasian.** 

Now,  it  was  during  the  preyalence  of  such  geographical  misconceptions — when  Afriea 
meant  little  more  than  Carthaginian  and  Cyrenaic  territories  along  the  face  of  Barbery; 
•rhen  Asia  signified  Asia  Minor — in  the  interyal  between  Eratosthenes  the  first  scien- 
tific geographer,  and  Strabo  the  second  —  whilst  Hindostan  was  termed  Ethiopia,  or 
t^ice-versa  —  pending  the  notions  that  the  Nile  and  the  Indus  were  one  and  the 


HEBREW    NOMENGLATUBE.  487 

itrMm ;  and  that  a  oircnmambient  ocean  snrronnded  what  little  of  a  JUu  and  sta- 
tionary earth  was  known  to  Alexandrian  science: — during  such,  and  hundreds  of 
nmilar  cosmographical  Tiews  since  proved  to  be  false,  it  was,  we  repeat,  that  the  Jewt 
of  Alexandria,  (haying  forgotten  not  only  their  parental  Hebrew,  but  eren  the  Chaldee 
dialect  subsequeotly  acquired  through  the  Captiyity,)  caused  the  books  of  the  Old 
Testament  to  be  translated  into  Oreek;  in  the  form  preserved  to  us  under  the  mystic 
No.  TjXX,  and  by  us  consecrated  as  the  S^tuagint:  translations  fluctuating  in  date 
between  b.  0.260,  and  b.  o.  180. 

Books  of  different  origins,  translated  at  different  epochas,  and  by  different  persons, 
neeessarily  teem  with  imperfections;  nor  can  uniformity  be  expected  firom  literary 
labors  under  those  circumstances,  and  in  such  uncritical  times.  Geogn4>hical  criticism 
was  oertainly  not  a  paramount  object  with  any  of  these  **  uninspired"  translators. 
They  never  foresaw  archsologioal  discussions  that  occur  now,  2000  years  after  their 
day,  in  a  language  not  formed  for  1500  years  later,  by  a  distinct  people,  (whose  infan- 
tine traditions  attain  not  their  Alexandrine  lifetimes,)  and  on  a  Continent  (6000  miles 
from  Alexandria)  whose  existence  was  still  undreamed  of,  even  sixteen  centuries  after 
the  original  Sqptuagmt  MS8.  were  completed.  In  consequence,  some  of  the  Hellenixing 
Jews,  or  Jodaising  Hellenes,  when  they  met  with  the  Hebrew  word  KUSA,  simply 
traBSoribed  it  into  Greek  characters  as  K«4(,  KAO,  or  KAX :  others  translated  KUSA  by 
A«9iMia — a  word  at  that  time  equally  applicable,  etymologically  in  the  sense  of 
« van-bumed  ffiuiy^  no  less  than  geographically,  to  India^  Persia,  Arabia,  and  the  Nu' 
birnt,  indifferently  to  its  Asiatic  or  African  association.  And  this  explains  why,  after 
2000  years,  the  imaginary  sanctity  of  Hebrew  and  Greek  «ordSi,  accidentally  preserved 
in  recent  IfSS.,  or  through  Latin  and  other  re-translations,  and  despite  innumerable 
recensions,  enables  us  yet  to  admire  in  King  James's  version  the  English  transcript  of 
Cuth  only  five  times,  and  its  Alexandrian  substitute,  Ethiopia,  some  thirty-four  [ubi 
supra] ;  at  the  same  time  that,  in  the  far  elder  and  original  Hebrew  Text  (copies  of 
which,  only  about  800  years  old,  haye  come  down  to  us),  Proridence  permits  our 
counting  the  triliteral  KUSA  in  about  forty  different  places. 

Under  these  circumstances  (notoriously  accessible  to  anybody  who  can  read  Eng- 
lish), to  quote  the  Sepiuagmt  authoritatively  on  doubtftd  relations  of  **  Ethiopia,"  as  if 
it  had  applied  to  Africa  exclusively  at  the  time  when  this  Greek  literary  work  was  in 
progress,  may  be  exceedingly  praiseworthy  on  the  part  of  professional  hagiographers, 
but,  archseologically,  is  ''  vox,  et  preeterea  nihil,"  leaving  the  radical  issue  untouched. 

But  there  is  yet  one  more  rock  of  concision  to  be  indicated,  upon  which  the  adopters 
,  of  Wilford's  Puranic  delusions,  Faber's  fantastic  reconciliations,  and  Delafield's  Ame- 
rican extravaganzas,  have  always  split  It  occurs  when,  through  disregard  of  phi- 
blogy  and  palasography,  they  prefix  an  S,  or  other  sibilant,  to  the  Hebrew  KUSA ; 
and,  reading  SKUCH,  Scuthi,  Zxv^ai,  &c.,  make  this  patriarch  the  father  of  Seythiaru, 
Saectf  Saxons,  Scotchmen,  and  even  of  American  Indiaru !  One  blushes  to  treat  such 
absurdities  seriously  in  a.  d.  1858.  Nevertheless,  the  disease  is  inveterate  with  many 
writers  "&  qui  il  ne  manque  rien  que  la  critique;"  and  it  behooves  us  to  note  our 
<*  caveat,"  because,  as  Bishop  Taylor  says,  '<it  is  impossible  to  make  people  under- 
stand their  ignorance ;  for  it  requires  knowledge  to  perceive  it,  and  therefore  he  that 
can  perceive  it  hath  it  not" 

A  dry  recapitulation  of  the  resulu  of  studies,  that  could  not  be  presented  in  full 
under  half  this  volume,  together  with  references  through  which  the  reader  may  verify 
exactness,  is  all  that  the  authors  can  now  offer  on  the  hieraglyphieal  KSA,  the  Hebrew 
KUS,  and  Chuk  AlBt6wia, 

1st  That  the  KeSA  were  African  aborigines  —  probably  similar  to  the  Beardbtra  of 
the  present  day ;  but  were  not  NAHSI,  Negroee, 

2d.  That  their  habitot,  from  the  XYIIth  dynasty  downwarde,  trat  ele»< 
than  that  of  any  other  Africans  —  probably  Lower  Nubia,  beoMM  « 
first  people  encountered  in  Egyptian  expeditions  above  Phila. 


488  THE    Xth    chapter    OF    GENESIS. 

8d.  That  their  name,  BtHl  presenred  at  Tatas  in  Kiik,  was  never  KuSA,  Iwt  IM, 
Kith,  or  Kash, 

[Lower  Nubia,  nearest  to  Egypt,  would  seem  to  have  been  the  reeldcnee  of  te  Kidk^ 
or  KeSA,  anciently;  jost  as  we  find  a  Bimilar  people,  the  Biordbera  (who 
striking  similarities),  there  now.    A  cnrions  little  fSMSt  oomee  in  oppertnnely  to  s 
port  this  position.     The  rains  of  the  ancient  town  of  TiUmU,  or  Tnsis,  the 
station  **  Dodecaschoeni,"  are  identified  in  the  modem  Gerf  Hnss^ja. 
papyrus,  found  there  in  1813,  established  that  its  former  name  was  Tkotk;  and  th< 
mmilarity  of  this  word  with  ««Ethaush,"  the  Coptio  form  of  «  Ethiopia,"  or  Kt 
[ubi  supra],  was  long  ago  pointed  out  by  Wilkinson,  who  asoertained,  moreorer,  tha~ 
the  present  Nubian  name  of  TuUit  is  Kish.] 

4th.  That  this  appellative,  KeS^  in  hieroglyphics,  refers  to  a  special  Nnbiaa 
without  the  slightest  relation,  linguistically,  geographically,  or  anthropologieallj, 
Tirhaka,  beyond  the  fact  that,  like  his  pharaonic  predecessors,  he  conquered  and 
over  them  [tupra,  p.  264,  Fig.  186.] 

6th.  That  the  African  KeSA  of  the  hieroglyphics  are  totally  distinct  f^m  tlM 
KUSA  of  the  Hebrew  writers,  and  are  never  implied  by  the  latter  in  tlus  tens. 

6th.  That  the  confusion,  still  prevalent  on  this  subject,  proceeds  from  an  i 
examination  of  old  Hebrew  ethnic  geography  on  the  one  hand,  and  of 
records  on  the  other,  after  starting  with  a  f^damental  error  as  to  the  Greek 
«<iEtluopia." 

7th.  That  KUSA  of  Xth  Genesis  denotes  Arabia  in  its  widest  sense,  and 
tribes  of  dark  complexion. 

8th.  That,  except  perhaps  in  two  or  three  doubtfdl  instances,  in  the  later  billii^  1 
books,  where  geographical  precision  is  sacrificed  to  poetic  license,  the  biblical  w( 
KUSA  never  crosses  the  Red  Sea  into  Africa ;  and,  even  if  it  be  sometimes  compled 

a  conjunction  to  Phut,  and  to  Lud,  it  never  embraces  those  races  we  term  iTiyro 

the  context,  in  every  case,  being  susceptible  of  more  rational  exegesis. 

9th.  That  KUSA  in  Hebrew  is  radically  distinct  from  the  Nubian  KeSA  of  hien^^ 
l^yphics,  as  well  as  from  the  Kith  of  our  present  day. 

10th.  That  EUSA  is  not  ScvOac,  Skuth,  or  Scot!  does  not  include  Scythic,  Indo-' 
Germanic,  Tartar,  Mongolian,  or  other  races  outlying  the  boundary  of  ancient  Hebrew" 
geography. 

1 1th.  That,  excepting  as  regards  its  application  to  Asiatic  tribes  of  dark  complexion, 
EUSA  cannot  be  rendered  by  At$ioirta,  in  the  sense  in  which  this  Greek  word  was  used 
during  Ptolemaic  times  at  Alexandria,  and  by  ourselves,  without  leading  to  equivoque ; 
but,  if  we  restore  to  **i£thiopia"  its  old  Homeric  meaning  of  **  stm-^umi-faeid- 
people,"  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  KUSA,  mentioned  in  parallel  ages  by  Hebrew 
vrriters,  were  sometimes  included  among  the  Eattem,  t.  e.  Asiatic,  JEthiopiasu  of  Hesiod, 
Homer,  and  Herodotus. 

12th.  That,  in  archaic  anthropology,  Ethiopian  is  as  vague  an  adjective  (without 
specific  warning,  on  the  author's  part,  of  the  meaning  he  attaches  to  it)  as  Seytkiam, 
Indian,  or  Caucatian,  and  therefore  had  better  be  avoided  by  ethnographers. 

13th.  That  the  Coptic  KHOUSH,  and  Thauth,  or  Ethoth,  belong  to  post-Christian 
days,  and  represent  '*  Ethiopia  "  in  the  corrupt  sense  in  which  the  Hebrew  name  KUSA 
was  already  understood  by  the  Hellenistic  Jews  called  the  LXX,  and  by  Josephns. 
The  former  word,  meaning  dark^  was  naturally  applied  by  Egyptian  (Copts)  Jatobittt 
to  African  families  and  localities  above  the  first  cataract  of  the  Nile;  the  latter, 
meaning  '*  the/ron^t^,"  and  also  (through  dialectic  mutations  of  K  and  TA),  being  a 
homonyme  of  KHOUSA,  was  a  natural  transcript  of  <*  Ethiopia ;  "  a  name  which,  from 
similarity  of  sound  as  much  as  from  identity,  in  Coptic  days,  of  association  with 
Africa  above  Egypt,  had  been  previously  given  to  the  Nubiat  by  Alexandrian  writers. 

14th.  Finally,  that,  unless  tovrdt  and  namet  are  restricted  to  the  acceptation  in 
which  they  were  used  by  each  writer  in  hit  own  age,  the  natural  history  of  humanity, 


HEBREW    NOMENGLATUBE.  489 

grtftlly  dependwit  m  it  is  upon  historical  phenomena,  can  never  rise  to  the  lerel  of  a 
jMfthVe  science ;  and  that  sublime  sentence,  <*  the  proper  study  of  mankind  is  marif'* 
mouthed  bj  rote  without  perceptions  of  its  lofty  import,  and  still  overlaid  by  theo- 
logical clap-trap,  will  never  reach  practical  realization. 

To  us,  therefore,  KUSA  of  Xth  Genesis  means  Atia  geographically,  Arabifi  topo- 
graphically, and  the  dark  Arabi  ethnologioally.  We  pass  on  to  classify  KUSAeon  affili- 
ations, in  hopes  that  they  will  justify  our  d  priori  assumptions.^^ 

KUSA  as  Arabian. 

We  have  shown  in  the  foregoing  rSsumS  that,  amid  geographical  personifications  of 
the  Hebrews,  KUSA  was  Atiatic  generally,  no  less  than  Attyrian  and  Arabian  espe- 
peeislly.  In  consequence,  it  seems  rational  to  seek  for  KUSAeon  origins  among  Arabic 
traditions,  and  Arab  localities. 

And  here  it  is  that  the  Recherches  NouvelUi  of  Volney  take  precedence  over  all  those 
made  during  the  first  quarter  of  the  nioeteenth  century.  Yolney :  **  Un  des  hommes 
les  plus  p^n^trants  de  ce  si^cle.  ...  Si,  parmi  nous,  Volney  a  profits  des  Merits  de 
Bichard  Simon,  ce  n*est  pas  parceque  Volney  6tait  imbu  des  principes  de  T^cole  ma- 
t^rialiste,  mais  ^  cause  de  Tinstinct  scientifique  qu*il  poss^dait  profonddment  et  qui, 
dans  ses  Merits,  s^est  souvent  fait  jour,  en  d^pit  mSme  de  ses  pr^jug^s  philosophiques." 
Orthodoxy  can  find  no  fault  with  the  words  of  Lenormant,  whose  yiews  are  eminently 
catholic,  even  in  archaeology.  We  gladly  follow  his  example,  when  taking  departure, 
in  Arabian  inquiries,  f^om  Volney.  Nevertheless,  since  the  peace  of  1815,  multitudes 
of  scientifio  Europeans,  profoundly  versed  in  Arabic  lore  through  arduous  studies, 
or  far  more  adventurous  travels,  have  given  to  Arabian  researches  a  propulsion  similar 
to  that  received,  since  1822,  by  Egyptian,  and,  since  1843,  by  Assyrian.  Primut  inter 
pares  among  the  above,  whether  in  the  cabinet  or  on  the  road,  ranks  M.  Fulgence 
Fresnel.  Than  his  opinion  French  and  German  scholarship  at  this  day  recognizes 
none  higher :  because,  in  addition  to  a  mind  disciplined  by  thirty  years  of  devotion  to 
this  speciality,  no  man,  in  Arabian  investigations,  has  yet  enjoyed  M.  FresneVs  facili- 
ties of  actual  observation.  We  select  him,  then,  as  our  standard  authority  on  KUSA, 
and  Ctukites :  supporting  it  by  the  concurrence  of  distinguished  Orientalists  to  whom 
his  publications  are  familiar. 

The  arbitrary  Ptolemaic  repartition  of  the  Peninsula  into  Uappyy  Desert^  and  Ft- 
trttan  Arabia,  has  long  ago  been  abandoned  by  geographers.  To  the  Arubs  these 
foreign  divisions  were  unknown.  Into  the  varied  districts  designated  by  such  alien 
names,  old  Arab  tradition  recognizes  the  introduction  of  three  races,  forming  three 
distinct  nationalities ;  whose  several  origins  being  lost  in  the  night  of  time,  Moham- 
medan writers  have  appropriated,  through  the  Kor&n,  Hebrew  genealogies  in  the  absence 
of  history ;  so  that  it  is  now  impossible  to  separate  much  of  the  exotic  from  the  autoc- 
thonous.  These  three  divers  stocks  of  primitive  Arabian  nations,  t.  e.,  ^RaB,  Western 
Dnen — according  to  Ebn-Dihhiyah,  followed  by  Fresnel  and  Jomard  —  were,  ^ 

Ist  The  ARBA,  or  Abibah,  Arabs  par  excellence  —  subdivided  into  nine  tribes, 
claiming  descent  from  Ibam  {Aram  of  Oen,  x.  23),  son  of  Shem :  from  whom  the  semi- 
£gyptian,  semi-Hebrew,  Ishmael  is  said  to  have  learned  Arabic  I 

2d.  The  MOUTA'ARIBA,  naturalized  and  not  pure  Arabs;  whose  genealogies 
mscend  to  Qahtan  {Joktan  of  Oen.  x.  25),  son  of  Heber,  son  of  Salah,  son  of  Arphaxad, 
son  of  Shem. 

3d.  The  MOUSTAARIBA,  still  less  pure  Arabs ;  descendants  of  Ishmaxl,  son  of 
Abraham  and  Hagar. 

These,  in  general,  are  reputed  to  be  the  surviving  Arabs ;  in  contradistinction  to  the 
lost  tribes  of  An,  Thamood,  &c.  &c.,  destroyed  for  their  impieties,  between  the  times 
of  "  the  prophet  Hood  "  {Heber  of  Gen,  z.  24)  and  Abraham.  <*  But  the  spirit  of  thai 
entire  table  {Oen,  z.),  in  which  names  of  people,  cities,  and  lands,  are  perBonSM* 

62 


490  THE   Xtb   CHAPTEB   OF   GENESIS. 

leads  US  to  oonolnde,"  says  C^eniaa,  "  that  ffeber  wma  not  an  historieaI»  %«t  My  i 
mythical  personage,  whose  name  was  first  formed  ftrom  that  of  th«  people.  Thk  wu, 
doubtless,  the  case  with  Ion,  Doras,  and  JEolns." 

None  of  the  above  nations,  howerer,  attribnte  thdr  descent  to  an  Hmmik  HBBttiffli 
through  KUSA :  and  Hyde  sustains  that  the  CwhiUt  migrated  firooi  Chuuli^  or  So- 
siana,  to  the  shores  of  the  Euphrates  and  Persian  Golf;  whenee  it  is  probable  tkdr 
offshoots  spread  oyer  Southern  Arabia,  and  eyentoally  crossed  the  Bed  Sea,  in  eosnuo 
with  Arabs  of  the  Semitio  stock,  into  Abyssinia  and  other  Upper  Nilotie  prorinees. 

With  the  Ishmaelituh  tribes  of  Arabia,  as  they  are  not  induded  in  Xth  Genesis,  vo 
inquiries  have  little  to  do.  Their  distribution  has  been  worked  up,  as  eompletdj  u 
the  subject  admits,  by  Forster ;  although  the  attentive  comparisons  of  Fresael  nntt 
in  but  nine  or  ten  nominal  identifications  of  Arab  tribes  mentioned  in  the  Bible,  ekik 
above  forty  biblical  tribes  are  wanting  in  the  lists  of  the  Arabs.  The  purely  Staotiak 
families  of  Xth  Genesis  are  allotted  their  own  places  in  our  Essay.  To  dateraiM 
KXJShite  occupation  of  Arabia  is  our  object,  now  that,  except  as  **  Bvak-iunud-faBat' 
they  had  no  relation  to  African  <*  Ethiopia,"  at  the  remote  age  of  our  hiilanoil 
horizon. 

No  one  will  dispute  that,  in  the  idea  of  the  writer  of  Xlth  Genesis,  the  •<Mi*«mm 
of  Shem,  Ham,  and  Japheth,  catalogued  in  the  Xth,  assembled,  when  *'  ike  wkoUmlh 
was  of  one  language,"  on  the  plain  of  Shinar  (Oen,  zi.  1,  2),  whence  they  wan  &- 
persed  by  miraculous  interposition.  Among  the  number  was  KU8A,  the  iSitlMr  of 
NiMROD ;  and  consequentiy  Aeia,  on  the  banks  of  the  Euphrates,  was  the  primitive 
starting-place  of  himself  and  children,  viewed  as  men.  Conceding  to  orthodozj  A«r 
departure  thence  towards  Africa,  Arabia  was  inevitably  their  road  and  haltiog-plMi 
The  only  differences  between  debaters  are  questions  of  time :  our  view  beiag  ttit 
the  KVSheane  remained  there  for  indefinite  ages,  and  that  their  African  eougntioM 
were  partial,  as  well  as  chronologically  recent ;  to  be  demonstrated,  anon,  hj  tki 
Arabian  concentration  of  their  several  descendants. 

The  many  scriptural  citations  of  our  preceding  remarks  establish  that  E^SAdatvo* 
still  in  Arabia  at  a  far  later  period :  a  notable  instance  being  Zbbar  the  Cutkite,  ia  tk 
time  of  Asa;  to  place  whom  in  Africa,  because  the  LMm  and  Cuthlm  are  united ii 
2  Chron.  xvi.  8,  when  the  CusKim  alone  are  recorded  in  the  historical  narrative  (2  drtu* 
xiv.  8-14),  merely  to  accumulate  proofs  that  no  confidence  can  be  given  to  either  aoeout 
at  all,  is,  to  say  the  least,  incautious.    The  KUSA^afu  were  yet  in  Arabia,  at  the  time  of 
Jeremiah's  (xiii.  28)  interrogatory,  "  Can  the  Ctukean  change  his  skin  ?'*  which  coe- 
trast,  we  have  shown,  applies  to  the  dark  Arabian  tribes,  abounding  in  Arabia  then  M 
now.     But,  lest  our  application  should  be  considered  dubious,  this  fact  must  be  eos- 
templated  from  a  more  philosophic  point  of  view. 

It  is  acknowledged  by  the  highest  ethnological  students  of  our  generation,  PridaHli 
De  Brotonne,  Jacqninot,  Bodichon,  Pauthier,  and  others,  that  wherever  in  Austnl- 
Asiatic  latitudes,  Hindostan  for  example,  tradition  yet  pierces  through  the  jjiwm  of 
time,  the  dark^  or  black,  families  of  mankind  (speoimens  of  whom  also  survive  there  to 
our  day)  have  invariably  preceded  colonizations  by  the  WkUetf  or  higher  castes.    It  ti 
also  claimed  by  Kenrick,  Bunsen,  De  Brotonne,  and  Lenormant,  that  the  great  Awfie 
migration  westwards  through  Arabia  antedates  the  Semitic:  in  other  words,  that 
Klfbnitee  were  settled  in  Southern  Arabia  prior  to  the  arrival  of  L^'aurhamiiim^  Jch- 
tanidcgf  or  AbrahamidcB  —  Semitish  tribes,  like  the  Hebrews,  of  fairer  complexion.  The 
new  doctrines  advanced  in  this  volume  Isupra,  Chapter  YL]  relative  to  the  improTiag 
gradations  of  type,  in  humanity's  scale,  when  we  consider  each  family  of  mankind,  ooe 
by  one,  from  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  to  the  Caucasian  mountains,  show  how  a  dkri 
group  of  men  ought  to  present  itself  in  Arabia,  as  the  immediate  Asiatic  sncceseon  of 
the  swarthy  Egyptians :  ^(^/>r-proper,  according  to  ancient  opinions,  now  corroborated 
by  zoological  facts,  being  far  more  Asiatic  than  African  in  its  natural  history  and  phe- 
nomena.    What  group  answers  all  these  conditions  but  the  one  to  which,  frtas 


1 


HfiBRBW   KOKEKCLATUBE.  491 

Boriil  time,  the  name  of  KXSBh  has  been  i^proprietely  referred  ?  Eren  as  late  as  the 
ftfdi  eentary  after  Christ,  Syrian  authors,  cited  by  Assemani,  designated  HimyariU 
Arabe  by  the  name  of  KUSAitet. 

And  this  brings  ns  to  the  point  where  Fresners  disooTeries  establish  the  entity  of  a 
fmrih  gronp  of  *'  Arabs,"  distinct  from  Semitish  families,  dating  in  Sonthem  Arabia 
from  ante-historical  ages  to  the  present  hoor. 

Carsten  Niebnhr,  in  1768,  first  annonnced  to  Europe  the  positiTO  eiistenoe  in  Sonth- 
em Arabia  of  inscriptions  which  old  Arab  authors  had  characterised  as  Mumad^ 
*  propped  np,'  and  had  considered  anterior  in  age  to  IsUm,  no  less  than  to  the  present 
JfctftM  and  its  parent  the  Cuphic  writing  of  Mohammed's  day.  De  Sacy,  1805,  with 
\iM  nsnal  aeomen,  investigated  the  subject;  Seetxen,  1810;  Gesenius,  1819;  Kopp, 
1822 ;  and  Hupfeld,  1826 ;  chiefly  firom  EtMiopie  (Abyssinian)  data,  advanced  its  study ; 
■ntil  Wrilsted,  1884,  and  Crittenden,  (officers  attached  to  the  East  India  Company's 
lurreys,)  disoorered  inscriptions  of  the  highest  interest,  cut  in  the  old  Himyaritic 
alphabet,  at  Bitn  Ohordbf  &a 

The  learned  critique  of  our  friend  Prof.  W.  W.  Turner  would  greatly  simplify  an  expo- 
sitoiy  task,  could  we  herein  digress  upon  these  Himyaritic  inscriptions,  the  earliest 
date  of  which  falls  far  below  the  Christian  era.  To  his  scathing  refusal  of  **  one  par- 
tide  of  sympathy  for  Mr.  Forster  "  riewed  as  translator  (!)  of  the  Himyaritie,  we  beg 
leare  to  add  ours  in  respect  to  this  gentleman's  more  recent  **  Sinaie  Inscriptions — Voice 
ef  Israel  from  the  Bocks  of  Sinai "  ;  and  to  apply  Turner's  just  strictures  to  both  of 
the  Ber.  Mr.  Forster's  fabrications.  **  His  wholly  false  and  inconclusive  method  of 
deciphering  the  inscriptions,  the  bombastic  strain  in  which  he  dilates  on  his  achieve- 
and  above  all  the  disingenuous  artifices  by  which  he  seeks  to  disguise  the  hollow- 
of  his  pretensions,  render  his  performance  [whether  Himyaritic,  or  Sinaio,  or, 
worse  than  either,  his  last  pseudo-hieroglyphkal  I"]  deserving  of  all  the  ridicule  and 
esaanie  it  has  met  with."  It  is  sufficient  now  to  mention,  that  Hunt's  refutation  also 
lies  before  us ;  together  with  the  Recherehet  tur  let  Inacriptions  Eimyariquea  de  Sari'd, 
JQUn'^o,  Mareb,  ftc,  through  which  Fresnel's  claim  to  the  resuscitation  of  ancient 
ffimyar  is  universally  acknowledged. 

M.  Fresnel's  IVth  and  Vth  Letters  to  the  Journal  Atiatique,  '<  Djiddah,  Jan.  and 
Feb.  1888,"  give  a  sprightiy  account  of  his  rencontre  with  a  "piratical  grammarian" 
ydept  M<mkhtin ;  through  whose  and  other  fortuitous  aids,  he  constructed  the  voca- 
bulary of  a  stiU  living  tongue,  spoken  at  ZhafUr  and  Mirbdtf  in  Southern  Arabia ; 
iriiich  speech,  now  unintelligible  to  Semitic  Arabs,  is  called  EhBli  by  native  speakers, 
tod  Mahrif  or  Ohrdwi,  by  surrounding  tribes.  This  extraordinary  language,  whose  exist- 
ence was  unsuspected  until  1888  by  modem  philologers,  possesses  thirty-four  to  thirty- 
five  consonant  articulations,  six  pure  voweltf  and  as  many  naetU — approximately,  some 
forty-seven  different  sounds ;  among  which  three  are  utterly  inexpressible  in  any  Eu- 
ropean alphabet ;  and  one  is  altogether  too  inhuman  for  any  man  but  a  true  Zhaf&rite  to 
enunciate  I  Of  the  twenty-eight  articulations  current  during  Mohammed's  time  in  the 
He^jis,  two  have  become  superfluous  in  the  vernacular  Arabic  (Ddri^)  of  Cairo ;  never- 
theless the  old  Arabic  alphabet  of  twenty-eight  articulations  is  too  poor,  by  nine- 
teen phonetics,  for  tribes  living  at  Mirb&t  and  ZhaHir ! 

[They  completely  destroy,  Fresnel  states,  <*  la  sym^trie  du  visage."  Even  Moukhsin 
thought  the  facial  contortion  ridiculous ;  though  he  told  M.  A.  d'Abbadie  that  none  of 
his  tribe  pronounced  three  of  those  letters  on  the  left  side  of  the  mouth.  *'  Pour  rendre 
le  son  du  ^«  il  faut  chercher  &  prononcer  un  Z,  en  portent  1' extremity  de  la  langue 
Bous  les  molaires  sup^rieures  du  cot^  droit"— such  is  " Himyaritie  euphony"  !  Having 
humbly  endeavored,  **  in  auld  lang  syne  "  at  Cairo,  to  imitate  my  friend  M.  Fresnel's 
attempts  to  rival  Moukhsin's  mode  of  oral  articulation,  I  was,  and  still  am,  at  a  loss  to 
define  the  agonies  of  its  intonation,  otherwise  than  by  reprinting  how,  "  while  (this 
letter)  somewhat  resembles  the  <  LL '  of  the  Welsh,  (it)  can  be  articulated  only  on  the 
fight  tide  of  the  mouth — being  something  between  ' LLW,'  a  whittle  and  a  spitI  "  — 
0.  B.  G.] 


493 


THI    Xrx   C 


•17   CKSKSIS. 


m  ^tftn  too  TicMljiiiti 


jU.  zua  lacirnia*  •:  5-:ir£E  —  «cr-sia  icnas  :ait  j^ninffqia  'Si 


:a  7'S-t-!n7  ?  "raw   rv^r  :i»i  ^-yiir-Kr     sni  vamn  tc 
o-;:xuo*i  .'7  JjTsasr   7r,^^  ■s«r  J\iu  it  m  winriiira  a  jym 

s  iriif  i:r-«i~'.Ts     taa  ace  7»sr*9r«j7  ^-jm  "Tut  r^ns  ai 
iri.:a:ri-l7  joiiikirv'ss^    *  21  -t«?  siirf  lunurM  sad.  7 
A2  Partem  ArxJuL.  loii  id> 


HEBBEW    NOMENCLATUBE.  403 

.6.  DnSO  — MT«RIM— ^MizRAiM.' 

Semitic ;  but  certainly  not  the  Hebrew  'tribulation/  &c. 

As  it  stands,  is  the  plural  of  MTtR.  With  the  Masoretic  points,  added  since  the 
sixth  century  after  Christ,  it  is  a  dual,  Mitsbaim,  meaning  the  ttpo  MT<Rs.  In  the 
singular,  MTtUR,  it  is  the  name  (by  modem  natiTes  referred  also  to  the  city  of  Cairo,) 
through  which  Egypt  is  designated  in  the  form  Muss*b,  not  merely  by  her  present 
Arabiciied  people,  but  by  all  Oriental  nations :  and  there  being  no  dispute  as  to  the 
^plication  of  MT<UB  by  Semitic  races  to  the  land  of  Egypt,  from  the  present  hour 
back  to  the  remotest  period  for  which  we  possess  records,  our  genesiacal  purposes 
would  be  served  sufficiently  on  reading  Egypt  for  MT«Ila)fn,  were  it  not  for  foolish 
rabbinical  notions,  Tulgarly  current,  that,  misunderstanding  the  principle  of  Oriental 
personifications,  still  treat  of  **Mizraim"  in  Xth  Genesis  as  if  A^'had  been  really  a  man, 
**mm  of  Ham,"  another  indlTidual!  One  might  as  reasonably  maintain  that  all  the 
RumoM,  or  the  *<  two  Russias,"  mean  a  human  being  actually  resident  in  Muscoyy ! 
Pandering  to  no  such  historical  falsehoods,  we  briefly  set  the  reader  on  the  <<  royal 
road"  to  their  refutation. 

The  earliest  personification  of  Matxur,  the  singular  of  MTiRIM,  is  not  in  the  Bible, 
but  in  Sancouiathon;  a  very  ancient  Phoenician  writer,  who  flourished  (none  will  dis- 
pute) some  time  before  Philo  Byblius,  about  the  second  century  after  o.,  translated  into 
Greek  such  fragments  of  his  works  as  reach  our  day  through  Athensus,  Porphyry,  £u- 
•eUus,  and  other  transcribers.  Whether  Sancouiathon  be  a  mythe,  as  some  maintain, 
or  whether  such  a  person  really  lived  and  wrote  between  St.  Martin's  adopted  era, 
1400  B.  c,  and  Philo  Byblius*s  age,  is  indifferent ;  so  long  as  it  remains  historical, 
that,  under  the  name  *'  Sancouiathon,"  we  possess  some  exuvia  of  Phoenician  tradi- 
tions antedating  Christian  harmonizings,  that  cannot  have  been  written  alphabetically, 
■eeording  to  the  laws  of  palaeography,  earlier  than  the  seventh  to  tenth  century  b.  c, 
Bor  later  historically  than  the  second  century  after  the  Christian  era.  We  have  no 
hypothesis  to  sustain  beyond  establishing,  through  these  fragments,  that  **  Misor  "  was 
the  ancestor  of  the  Egyptian  god  Thoth,  ffermes-Trismegitiui  {Her-Mea  ^  '  begotten 
of  Horus*)  of  the  Greeks ;  and  consequentiy,  that  this  Greeco-Phoenician  legend  is  our 
most  valid  authority  for  making  a  man  out  of  the  <*  two  Egypt*  "  —  Upper  and  Lower 
—  personified  in  Xth  Genesis  by  commentators  as  Mitzbaim. 

The  context  of  P«.  cv.  23,  (and  wherever  else  in  canonical  Hebrew  records  the  sin- 
gular form  MT«UR  occurs,)  suffices  to  prove  that,  by  MT«I7R,  each  Jewish  writer  meant 
Egypt  as  a  country.  If  the  singular  number,  MT«UR,  in  Hebrew  grammar  and  history, 
signifies  merely  a  geographical  locality,  upon  what  principle  can  the  dual  or  plural 
forms  of  the  same  word  constitute  a  man  t 

Among  the  multitude  of  appellatives  given  to  Egypt  by  other  foreigners,  the  present 
name  Muss*b  reappears  in  the  Phoenician  Mvapa  —  suspected  to  be  an  error  of  copyist 
for  Muara  —  of  Stephanus  Byzantinus ;  in  the  Mtvrpaia  of  George  the  Syncellus ;  in 
the  Messbedj  of  the  Persian  "  Boundehesch-Pahlevi " ;  and  so  on  backwards  to  the 
Persepolitan  cuneiform  inscriptions  of  Darius,  carved  at  Behisttin  early  in  the  fifth 
century  b.  c,  where  it  is  orthographed  M '  u  d  r  &  y  a.  Two  centuries  earlier,  the  name 
MASR,  or  Madr  (also  Mesrahouan),  is  chiselled  in  Assyrian  cuneatics  on  the  thresholds 
of  Khorsabad,  among  the  conquests  of  Asarhaddon,  between  b.  o.  709  and  667 ;  and  it 
may  exist  perhaps  on  older  sculptures  of  the  ninth  century  b.  c,  discovered  by  Rawlinson. 

Albeit,  700  years  b.  c.  are  ample  for  our  object ;  inasmuch  as  they  prove  that  a 
singular  form  of  the  name  MweW  existed  in  Asia,  in  days  parallel  with,  and  probably 
anterior  to,  those  passages  in  the  Hebrew  Text  where  MTxUR  is  its  homonyme.  Its 
dual  or  plural  representative  in  Xth  Genesis,  MT«RIM,  is  either  a  later  amplification, 
or  meaning  simply  the  Mue^ritea,  people  of  Mwt'r,  Egypt,  excludes  the  supernatural 
idea  that  Mizbaim  was  a  man. 

In  this  concrete  sense  of  Egyptians,  we  find  the  correspondent  of  Mitram  in  tht 


494  THE    Xtb    chapter   OF   GBNSSIS. 

MfffTfMtot  of  JosephuB,  and  of  the  Syncellas;  bnt  the  Utter  usee  it  in  hli  prtCue  to» 
document,  the  Old  Chronicle^  which  erery  echolar  repudiates  in  some  mode  mor«  or 
less  decisive.  Those  who  now  pretend  to  accept  the  Old  ChromeU,  or  the  LaiercklMt, 
as  genuine  Egyptian,  slur  over  Letronne's  blighting  criticisms.  The  hand  of  Jodaizisg 
Christian  imposture  stands  out  undisgoisedly  in  the  other  portion  of  the  SynceUiu'i 
ohrouography  —  where  he  commences  his  "Laterculus"  with  Mcrrpoi/i  •  cm  Mf»iK— 
Meatraim  (for  Mizraim)  the  same  as  Mbhbs  !  That  the  first  Pharaoh  of  Egypt*  Menes, 
should  be  metamorphosed  into  MTiRIM,  the  Egyptiant,  of  Xth  Genesis,  by  a  hamoiui- 
ing  monk  of  Byzantium  some  800  years  after  Christ,  and  at  least  4600  after  the  death 
of  Menes,  is  not  extraordinary,  when  one  remembers  the  pious  brands  of  a  sdiool  ia 
which  the  Syncellus  was  neither  the  first  nor  the  last  ornament ;  bat  that  writen  in 
our  day  should  reason  fW>m  such  and  similar  Qreek-chnroh  literary  jngi^ss,  that 
MiUraim  of  Xth  Genesis  was  a  man^  instead  of  an  Oriental  personification  of  Egypt, 
merely  prores  such  writers  to  possess,  as  Bunsen  has  it,  '*  littie  learnings  or  1cm 
honesty."  Our  note  ^^  indicates  Tolume  and  page  wherein  oompleto  deetmetum  of 
rl  raXaidv  ;^vtKtfv,  '  the  Chronicle  of  the  old  times,  or  events,'  may  be  found;  aad  we 
are  content  to  follow  in  the  wake  of  Letronne,  Biot,  Matter,  Bamcchi,  BSckh,  Boiuenf 
Raoul-Rochette,  Lepsius,  Kenriok,  Alfired  Maury,  &o.  —  all  of  whom,  more  or  \tm 
earnestly,  reject  the  Old  ChronieU^  uniting  with  Bunsen*s  condemnation  of  it  tad 
<*  similia,  qun  hominis  sunt  Christian!,  pamm  doeti,  at  impudentissimL" 

All  Grecian  antiquity,  f^om  Homer  to  Strabo,  has  designated  Egypt  by  nasMs  is 
which  no  form  of  Mitsraim  plays  a  part ;  nor  can  it  be  yet  said  that  any  tme  equTi- 
lent  for  the  Semitic  MuuW  has  been  discoTered  amid  the  numberless  appeUatiTcs  giren 
to  their  own  country  by  Egyptian  hierogrammates.    Leaving  aside  old  fandfol  sntlo- 
gies  that  might  be  retwisted  out  of  Champollion's  Orammaire  and  Dktummakt,  Dr. 
Hinck's  ingenious  TO-MuTeRI,  *  Land  of  the  two  Egypts,'  Ml  beneath  the  knife  of 
Mr.  Dayyd  W.  Nash,  who  substituted  TO-MuR£-KHAFTO,  *  the  beloved  land  of  the 
two  Egypts.'    Syncellus's  *'  Mestneans  **  was  supposed  by  Lenormant  to  be  a  eoiapoimd 
word  —  M£S-n-RE,  *  son  of  the  sun  * :  but,  1st,  this  has  not  been  found  as  a  proper 
name  in  hieroglyphics ;  and,  2dly,  the  word  Mtrrpata  is  bnt  a  modem  Greek  transcriber's 
corruption  (not  of  an  Egyptian  name,  but)  of  the  Hebrew  and  foreign  word  MUtn-m. 
Mr.  Birch's  **  Merter  (Mitzraim),  is  red  under  thy  sandals,"  is  the  nearest  approximi- 
tion  to  3ftua*r  hitherto  suggested ;  and  saves  discussion  here  of  the  various  Hebnical 
solutions  proposed  by  Rosellini,  Portal,  or  Lanci ;  some  of  which  would  admirablj 
explain  why  the  Hebrewt  gave  to  Egypt  the  name  of  MT«RIM,  but  none  of  which  prore 
that  the  Egyptian  natives  ever  recognised  such  foreign  designation  —  any  nearer,  phi- 
lologically,  than  <<Americus  Vespucius"  might,  by  some  etymological  gladiator,  be 
wrenched  out  of  our  **  Uncle  Sam."    We  return,  therefore,  as  in  so  many  other 
instances,  to  Champollion's  fiat  of  forty  years  ago :  viz.,  that  Muta*r,  MT<UR,  and 
MT«RIM,  in  all  their  forms,  were    probably    alien  to  the  denisens  of  the  Nilt,  bot 
were  names  given  to  Egypt  and  Egyptians  by  Semitic  populations. 

But  one  query  remains.  In  the  original  idea  of  the  writer  of  Xth  Genens,  ms 
MT«RIM  a  dual  or  a  plural  ?  The  surviving  punctuated  Text  (written  or  printed  is 
the  post-Christian  aquare-Utter)  reads,  dualistically,  Mitsraim  ;  which  would  correfpond 
perfectiy  to  the  Pharaonic  division  into  ^*two  Eg3rpts,"  Upper  and  Lower — preeened 
still  in  the  Satkd  and  Bahrehfth  of  the  modem  Fellsheen.  We  would  submit,  notwith- 
standing, that  the  Maaorete  diacritical  marks  fioat  between  a.  c.  506,  and  the  elereotb 
century  (age  of  the  earliest  MSS.  extant) ;  and  therefore  such  minute  contiDgendes  is  i 
dual  or  a  plural  become,  archieologically  speaking,  rather  problematical.  For  ourBelref. 
we  think  the  plural  form,  Mitarim^  most  natural  —  1st,  because  it  is  the  Hebrew  litertl 
expression  without  the  later  and  superfluous  points ;  and,  2d,  because  the  ploral 
MiTaRIm,  as  the  Israelitish  name  for  Fgyptiana,  amply  satisfied  all  chorogrsphic  lod 
ethnological  exigencies  whensoever  Xth  Genesis  was  projected. 

'<BiisnJim,"  Bochart  declared  200  yean  ago,  *<non  est  nomen  kemmit.   Id  bob 


HEBBSW   NOKENCLATUBE.  495 

pfttitor  forma  dnilis" ;  wharefore,  denying  that  there  erer  was  a  man  called  **  Blix- 
zaim,"  we  read  simply,  for  MlTiRIM  —  the  Egypiiant,^^ 

T.   Dia— PAUT  — *Phut.' 

Hamitio ;  not  the  Hebrew  *  fat,'  '  despicable,'  &o. ! 

That  this  is  Barbary  —  u  e.,  the  AfHcan  ooaat  along  the  Mediterranean  west  of 
Egypt — no  one  doubts.  Differences  of  opinion  here  resoWe  themselTes  into  mere 
erajectores  as  to  space. 

The  most  salient  feature  of  Phuty  obsenrable  in  Xth  Genesis,  is  that  this  personifica- 
lioa  has  no  ehUdren — ie.,  colonies,  or  afiUiations;  which,  oonpled  with  the  Tague 
demarcations  of  Phut  in  other  Scriptural  passages  {Nahum  iiL  9),  shows  that  to  the 
Hebrews  this  name  meant  generally  North-western  Africa ;  embracing  families  of  man 
too  remote  to  be  described.  The  word  has  since  spread  very  eztensiTely  oyer  Africa, 
ItFoutif  Fouta-T OTO,  /bii/a-Bondou,  /btt^a-Ijallon,  &o.,  names  of  Fellatah  States  and 
tribes,  be  its  deriTatives ;  as  /d«,  the  kingdom  of  Fes,  is,  without  question ;  nomin- 
aUy  replacing  the  Eeffio  P^utentii  of  Jerome's  time ;  Ptolemy'S'  city  of  Foutit ;  and 
Pliny's  rirer  Phuih  flowing  in  Mauritania,  the  country  which  Josephus  considers  the 
eqnlTalent  of  Phut.  Indeed,  there  is  no  lack  of  old  names,  throughout  the  Moghreb, 
(part  of  which  containing  **Puiea  urbs.  Phut  flumen,  Phthia  portus,  Pythit  extrema," 
was  anciently  called  Futeya),  like  PhthamphUf  Phthemphuti,  PhauttuU,  &c,  to  establish 
Phuft  existence  at  all  recorded  ages,  close  to  the  LouiUm,  LehMm,  and  similar  Libyan 
designations  in  Xth  Qenesis. 

Bonsen  reads  Phut  as  Mauritania ;  considering  that  the  riyer  Phut  of  Pliny  is  equi- 
valent to  the  Punt  of  hieroglyphics ;  the  v  or  m  left  out,  as  in  Mcph  for  Memphis, 
or  SMthak  for  Sheshonk.  Birch  holds  the  hieroglyphical  sign  (which  ascends  in  anti- 
quity to  the  earliest  monuments)  to  mean  the  **  nine  bowt.  This  word  has  been  read 
Peti,  and  supposed  to  be  the  Scriptural  Phut,  the  Libyans  or  Moors ;  but  it  must  be 
obeerred  that  the  hieroglyphical  word  Peti  is  always  applied  to  a  large  unstrung  bow, 
in  ethnic  names."  Upon  the  cuneatic  sculptures  of  Assyria,  and  among  the  conquests 
of  Asarhaddon,  De  Saulcy  has  read  —  *'  Populum  Pout,  hos  et  gentes  foederatas." 

As  ««PAeT-A»A,"  or  how-country,  or  as  «*NiPAT — countries,"  determined  by  nine 
hofM,  this  name  for  the  last  quarter  of  a  century  has  been  identified  with  Phut,  (or 
rather,  confounded  with  the  NiPAaiaT  —  true  representatiTes  of  the  Naphtukhkm  of 
Oen.  z.  18,)  in  Egyptian  sculptures  of  every  epoch;  and,  without  doubt,  refers,  in 
hieroglyphics,  to  Libyan  families  of  Amazirght,  Shillouhs,  &c.,  that  under  the  present 
genifgwX  denomination  of  Berbert  stretch  westwards  from  Lower  Egypt  to  the  Atlantic. 

Deferring  some  critical  minutie  until  we  reach  the  iVa/>A(tiA:Alfii,  our  opinion  on  Phut 
is,  that  in  Xth  Genesis  it  means  those  countries  now  called  Barbary ;  while  in  other 
biblical  texts  it  covers  Hamitic  affiliations  along  the  Mediterranean  face  of  Africa ;  to 
the  exclusion  of  the  more  inland  Negro  races,  by  Hebrew  chroniclers  unmentioned.^^ 

L  jyi3—KNA(JN  —  *  Canaan/ 

Hamitic;  not  the  Hebrew  'merchant,'  'tribulation,'  &c. 

Upon  no  terrestrial  personification  in  Xth  Genesis,  except  Cush  and  Nimbod,  has 
more  theory  been  piled  upon  hypothesis,  than  in  respect  to  this  luckless  cognomen 
snd  the  historical  nations  that  bore  it. 

Assuming  that  the  Jehovietie  document  of  Genesis  IXth  was  penned  by  the  same  in- 
diriduality  who  compiled  the  chart  of  Genesis  Xth,  orthodox  commentators,  from  the 
Babbis  and  Fathers  down  to  the  uninspired  annotators  of  our  own  generation,  sorely 
vex  themselves  vnth  Noah's  inebriate  malediction  —  *<  accursed  be  Kanaan.  Let  him 
be  ABD-tiBDIM,  tlave  oftlavee,  to  his  brethren" — (Gen.  ix.  25)  —  whereas,  in  the  Text 
its^  Ham  the  father,  not  KuiAAjr  the  son,  was  the  graceless  offender.    In  Hesiod's 


496  THE  zth  ghapteb  of  genesis. 

Greek  Teraion  of  the  same  Chaldean  mythe,  hapless  Oi^cv^r,  Caiu$,  had  infiidlely  man 
eerious  reasons  for  swearing  at  his  unnatural  son  Tfivft  SatumuM;  while,  as  Caha 
has  duly  noted  on  the  Noachian  curse,  "this  is  the  fourth  malediction  that  om 
encounters  in  Genesis :  the  first  being  against  a  snake,  the  second  against  the  earth, 
and  the  third  against  Cain/' 

Setting  forth  thence  with  a  moral  non-iequituTf  commentators  next  attempt  to  justify 
a  suppoflitiUous  extermination  of  the  guiltless  grandson's  innocent  posterity,  recorded 
by  "  writer  2d  "  —  <*  but  of  the  cities  of  these  people  (the  Canaamit$9\  which  leHOuaH 
thy  God  glTCS  thee  for  heritage,  thou  shalt  spare  nothing  aliye  that  breathes''  (Dtia, 
XX.  16).  Tet,  despite  this  and  similar  omnipotent  injunctions  to  obliterate  poor 
KNA/IN,  we  find  **  writer  8d"  {JobK.  xt.  68)  attesting  how  «the  children  of  Judsh 
eould  not  drive  out"  the  Canaanites  fh>m  Israel's  holiest  abode,  Jerusalem,  erea  •'usto 
this  day  I"  A  fact  explained  by  *<  writer  4th"  {Jud,  i.  19, 21),  "  because  (the  Canaaaitci) 
had  chariots  of  iron  " ;  at  the  same  time  that  **  writer  6th  "  (2  Sam,  ▼.  7,  8,  9)  bsan 
witness  that  one  band  of  Canaanites  maintained  the  stronghold  of  Mt.  Son,  /ihu, 
down  to  the  reign  of  David.  Even  then,  unscrupulously  heroic  as  that  monarch  wai, 
he  was  constrained,  through  political  exigencies,  chronicled  by  **  writer  6th  "  (2  Stm, 
xxiT.  18,  24),  to  buy  ftrom  a  Canaanitish  land-holder,  "AraTna,  the  Jebnrite,"  the 
identical  '*  threshing  floor"  on  the  site  of  which  Solomon,  according  to  '*  writer  7^" 
(2  Chron,  iii.  1,  8),  erected  a  little  paganish  temple  (smaller  than  Its  duplicate  st 
BierapolU)  that,  although  only  90  feet  long  by  80  front,  is  estimated  to  hate  cost 
about  4000  milliont  of  dollars  —  United  States'  currency. 

Other  sticklers  for  plenary  inspiration  who,  in  direct  contraTcntion  of  the  plain 
words  of  Genesis  IXth  (fsToring  the  notion  that  Ham,  and  not  his  son  Canaan,  ww 
accursed),  contend  that,  in  consequence  of  such  malediction,  Ham  became  the  pro- 
genitor of  black  (Negro)  races,  may  be  set  aside  as  entirely  ignorant  of  Scripture. 
Followers  of  the  learned  Dr.  Cartwright's  **  Canaan  identified  with  the  Ethiopian  "  my 
be  pleased  to  refer  to  the  fac- simile  portrait  [tupra,  p.  127,  ^g.  19]  for  coa- 
firmation  of  a  doctrine  which  has  the  double  misfortune  of  being  physiologically  sod 
historically  impossible,  as  well  as  wholly  anti-biblioal. 

We  appeal  to  the  sober  author  of  Xth  Genesis  for  relief  ftrom  such  mental  abem- 
tions.     If  is  chorography  (constructed  some  time  after  Joshua  the  son  of  Nun,  or  Nu, 
had  expelled  such  Canaanitish  tribes  as  surriyed  massacre,  or  tolerated  under  the  con- 
queror's yoke,  along  Israel's  roads  of  march  f^om  Mount  Sinai  to  Palestine)  attests, 
ex  poit  facto ^  that  already  in  his  time  "  the  families  of  the  KNA/INI  (had  been)  db- 
persed,*'  {Oen.  x.  18. |    Large  bodies  of  these  people  emigrated  to  Libya,  where  tlicir 
names,  traditions,  and  tongues,  exist  to  this  day.    Procopius,  in  the  sixth  centu7i.c, 
mentions  an  inscription  wherein  Phomieiant  recorded  their  flight  into  Africa,  <*froB 
before  the  face  of  the  brigand  Joshua  son  of  Naue : "  and  in  the  fourth  century,  St 
Augustine,  Bishop  of  Hippo,  relates  how,  in  his  diocese,  **  Our  rustics,  being  sikcd 
whence  they  wore,  responded,  Punically,  CAoitont."    Now,  it  is  a  fact  as  certaiB  u 
any  in  history,  that  the  Punic-Carthaginians,  their  parents  the  Phoenicians,  the  Ci- 
naanites  and  the  Hebrews,  spoke  one  and  the  same  tongue,  but  with  slight  idionitie 
proTincialisms  of  difference.    "  The  term  *  Hebrew  language '  does  not  occur  in  the  Old 
Testament,"  says  Gesenius,  "  though  it  must  have  been  common  when  part  of  it  wu 
written.    Instead  of  this  name,  the  language  is  usually  termed  the  language  cf  Cmun 
{ha.  xix.  18)."    So  far,  indeed,  from  Hebrew,  as  philological  science  nowadays  mdm- 
stands  the  term,  deserving  honors,  owing  to  its  supposititious  antiquity,  as  the  **  lingot 
sancta"  of  Paradise  (according  to  Usher,  exactly  b.  o.  4002-8!),  it  is  positive  that 
Abraham,  grandfather  of  Israel,  when  he  emigrated  ftrom  **  Ur  of  the  Chaldees,"  spoke, 
not  in  Hebrew,  but,  like  his  Mesopotamian  tribe,  in  an  Aranuean  dialect    Isrsers  d^ 
scendants,  forgetting  their  mother-tongue,  adopted  afterwards,  in  Palestine,  theipeech 
of  KNA/2N ;  and,  calling  it  <*  Hebrew,"  unwittingly  sanctified  the  ianguage  of  tlie 
"  slave  of  slaves,"  instead  of  that  of  the  true  Abrahamidm  !   During  the  Captivity,  the 


HEBREW   NOKENCLATUBS.  497 

Jfwi  agun  forgot  KtmaanUith  **  Hebrew."  Betempered  by  some  serenfy  years'  ■ojoimi 
in  die  Eaphratio  regions  of  their  primidTe  origin,  they  brought  back  with  them  a  later 
ifiom  of  that  ChaJdctan  language  which,  modified  by  abont  1600  years  of  time,  was  a 
lineal  descendant  of  the  pristine  speech  of  Abraham,  son  of  Terah,  son  of  Nahor,  son 
of  Serag,  son  of  Ren,  son  of  Peleg ;  son  (that  is,  affiUathn)  of  Mer  —  not  a  man,  bat 
the  geographical  personification  symbolized  in  Xth  Genesis  (21)  by  EBR,  iber;  a 
■ame  which,  like  its  Greek  form,  wtp,  and  its  Latinized  eqairalent,  Iberian^  originally 
meant  nmply  *<  the  yonder  land ; "  that  is  to  say,  Palestine ;  a  country  west  of  and 
hiycnd  the  riTer  Euphrates !  <<  HArewM"  as  the  foreign  corruption  of  EBB,  signifies 
BOthing  more  than  men  from  or  of  the  other  mde  —  the  Yonderere, 

ETcry  effort,  therefore,  made  by  orthodox  Babbis,  Doctors,  or  MooULhs,  Jewish, 
CSiristian,  or  Muslim,  to  enhance  the  antiquity  and  holiness  of  the  tongue  they  call 
A6r«v,  only  renders  more  venerable  **  the  language  of  KNAAN" :  and  thus,  by  exalt- 
ing as  theologians  do,  unintentionally,  but  positlTely,  the  *'  slave  of  slaTCs  "  aboTO  the 
ahoeen  master,  they  enable  the  retributlTe  justice  of  science  to  make  inhumanity  and 
•nperstition  Tindicate,  in  our  nineteenth  century,  the  memory  of  a  much-iijured 
people,  who  called  themselTes  KNAANI  from  ante-historical  times  down  to  a  period 
&r  more  modem  than  the  Christian  era. 

The  unceasing  proclivity  of  the  Israelites  to  adopt  ConaanUuh  customs  and  worship, 
!•  intermarry  with  Canaanituh  females,  to  dwell  in  peace  with  or  among  them — despite 
denonciations  attributed  to  Moses  and  the  Prophets  —  no  less  than  the  existence  of 
Caaaanites  everywhere  in  Palestine  after  the  Christian  era:  these  facts  (evident  to 
every  possessor  of  a  **  Concordance  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments")  merely  prove 
the  strong  natural  affinities  of  language  and  of  physical  organism  common  to  both 
Hunilies.  Nay,  apart  from  supematuralistic  caprice,  the  only  satisfactory  mode  of 
Justifying  such  vehement  declamations  of  hatred  towards  KNAAN,  found  in  the  writings 
ef  Hebrew  reformers,  is  to  acknowledge  frankly,  that  human  nature,  rebelling  against 
these  homicidal  proscriptions,  often  rendered  them  nugatory  in  practice. 

Of  the  eleven  affiliations  of  KNA/IN,  only  five,  the  Hethitee,  Yebouniet,  Emoritee,  Guir^ 
$atUett  and  Htvites,  were  established  within  the  petty  territory  of  Palestine.  Add  to 
these  the  Canaanilea  (possibly  descendants  of  another  KNAdN)  and  the  Fhermtee,  who 
were  merely  peasants;  and  we  have  the  eeven  peoples  which  the  Hebrews  were 
enjoined  to  expel.  {Deut.  vii.  1 ;  Josh,  iii.  10.)  The  desire  was  stronger  than  the 
deed,  for  the  Jews  never  entirely  drove  the  Canaanitet  out,  even  of  Jerusalem. 

By  classical  historians,  the  KNAdNI  were  known  under  the  general  name  of  ••/vi «x(, 
JPhcenieiane ;  and  the  LXX  often  substitute  the  latter  name  where  the  Hebrew  Text 
xeads  Kanaanitea,  Herodotus  and  later  authors  assure  us,  that  the  Phoenicians  eame 
originally  from  the  Persian  Gulf;  and  the  Kanaani,  therefore,  would  not  be  indigenous 
to  Palestine;  but,  nevertheless,  they  were  "  already  in  the  land "  {Oen.  xiL  6)  at  the 
advent  of  the  Abrahamida^  and  we  regard  them  as  autocthones. 

Eusebius  quotes  Sanconiathon  and  his  translator,  Philo  Bjblius,  for  the  fact  that  the 
Phcenicians  called  their  country  Zv^,  a  contraction  of  KNAdN.  On  Phoenician  coins 
the  city  of  Laodicea  is  called  mother  of  Kanaan.  Older  than  numismatic  record,  more 
ancient  than  Hebrew  annalists  (Moses  not  excepted),  more  positively  authentic  than 
any  source  to  which  archeology  can  appeal,  are  the  Egyptian  monuments  of  Sethei- 
Meneptha  I.  and  Bamses  II. ;  whereupon  KANANA-2afu/  is  frequently  mentioned  among 
conquered  Asiatic  nations,  from  the  seventeenth  —  sixteenth  century  b.  c.  downwards. 
And  it  may  assuage  pruriency  in  those  who  fancy  the  KNAdNI  to  have  been  African 
"iEthiopians,"  (though  as  **  Bnn-bumed-facee"  they  were  certainly  Asiatic,)  to  take  an- 
other look  at  our  portrait  of  a  Canaanitet  copied  from  sculptures  anterior  to  the  century 
in  which  the  Mosaic  Lawgiver  is  erroneously  believed  to  have  written  the  book  called 
Oenetit — a  portrait,  wherein  the  features  establish  that  (apart  from  Canaan's  priority  of 
tpeeeh  in  the  Hebraical  **  lingua  sancta,"  at,  eventually,  '*beatorum  in  coeUa")  the  Inez- 

63 


ft 


498  THE  xtb  chapter  of  genesis. 

tingnishable  laws  of  type  proTe  the  KNA/INI,  as  history  also  ttftUlof,  to  b«loBg  to  tho 
samo  zoological  province  of  creation,  though  to  a  lower  gradation  of  tjpe,  ••  tho  Abn- 
hamidiD.  Indeed,  the  root  of  KN/l  meaning  *  low/  and  that  of  Ab&ax,  *  hi|^'  ose 
may  perceive  the  real  cause  of  early  antipathy  between  the  CanaamUt  Mid  the  Ahra- 
hamidcB  to  lie  in  mutual  repugnances  between  the  indigenous  *']ow-land«r'*  aid  the 
intrusive  "  high-lander." 

PaUstine,  in  its  widest  geographical,  no  less  than  in  its  restrietod  rabbinietl  sense, 
is  written  history's  cradle,  and  natural  history's  birth-place,  for  KNAAN.< 

{ri3  OD—BNI-KUS A— "Affiliations  of  Kubh. 
19.  lOD  —  SBA  —  *  Seba.* 

Perplexities  are  here  occasioned  by  palseographical  and  phonetic  differences  between 
the  letters  S,  SA,  and  8s. 

Four  separate  nations  or  places,  as  Bochart  reminds  us,  are  mentioned  in  Genesis 
by  names  transcribed  through  Seba  or  Sheba :  viz.  — 

A.  ~  Oenait  x.    7  ~  K30  —  SBA,   or  Seba,    affiliation  of  KXJ&k. 

B.  —     «        z.    7  ~  lOtsr  ~  S«BA,  or  Sheba,  affiliation  of  KUSA  through  ILumab. 

C.  —     "       z.  28  —  tOJff  —  S«BA,  or  Sheba,  affiliation  of  SAeM  through  Joktas. 

D.  —     «    XXV.    8  ~  K^t7  —  S<BA,  or  Sheba,  affiliation  of  SAeM  through  AwiWtM. 

On  these  discrepancies^  Fresnel  has  wisely  noted,  that  post-Mohammedan  Arabs  have 
likewise  forged  genealogies  to  match  some  of  those  in  Xth  Genesis ;  at  the  same  tine 
that  different  Hebrew  annalists  often  contradict  themselves,  no  less  than  current  Ara- 
bian traditions.  Various  are  attempts  at  reconciliation,  to  be  consulted  under  ov 
references  to  Volney,  Lenormant,  Munk,  Jomard,  and  De  Wette ;  but,  upon  the  wkote, 
Fonter's  appear  to  be  the  most  successftil,  viewed  geographically.  To  us,  nevertb^ 
less,  the  only  apparent  difference  between  the  four  above-cited  names  is,  that  one  (A.) 
begins  with  the  letter  sameq^  8 ;  and  the  other  three  (B.,  C,  D.)  with  eheen,  SA;  that 
is,  according  to  the  Masorete  points  added  to  the  modem  aquare-Utter  manuscripts  after 
the  sixth  century ;  because,  those  stripped  away,  sheen  remains  Snen,  or  S«. 

Abraham's  grandchild,  through  Eetoura,  the  fourth  SABA  (D.),  is  excluded  from 
Xth  Genesis,  and,  therefore,  appertains  not  to  our  researches ;  except  when  noticing 
the  confusion  he  produces  in  Arabian  genealogies.     Nor,  for  similar  reasons,  do  wt 
speculate  on  which  of  the  four  names  might  apply  to  the  unknown  region  whence  jour- 
neyed Solomon's  **  Queen  of  Sheba  " ;  whom  Josephus  makes  sovereign  of  Egypt  and 
Ethiopia ;  and  whom  the  Abyssinians  have  ever  claimed  as  their  own ;  her  illegitimate 
son,  by  Solomon,  being  the  legendary  progenitor  of  all  their  king^.     The  gifts  which 
this  <*  illustrious  inquirer  after  truth  "  made  to  King  Solomon  (1  Kings  x.  10 ;  2  Ckrm. 
ix.  9)  —  estimated  at  $2,917,080,  of  U.  S.  coinage;  besides  any  quantity  of  tpiea  and 
precious  stones  —  are  enlarged  upon  by  Forster,  who  considers  this  lady  to  have  been 
**  Queen  of  Yemen "  in  Southern  Arabia.     Indeed,  **  the  offerings  of  the  Queen  cf 
Sheba  "  are  believed,  by  Mr.  Wathen,  to  have  enabled  Rhamsinitus  to  build  <*  the  inde- 
structible masses  of  the  pyramids  "  of  Egypt.  Hoskins,  of  course,  appoints  this  ubiquit- 
ous dame  Queen  of  African  Meroe :  but  Fresnel,  commenting  upon  inscriptions  brought 
by  Dr.  Arnaud  from  the  JTHr&m'Bilkis — a  great  elliptical  temple,  considered  to  be  the 
»•  Sanctuary  of  the  Queen  of  Sheba  " — seems  to  have  determined  her  Yemenite  locality, 
as  well  as  the  name  'B-Almakah  ;  by  which,  representing  a  form  of  Venus,  she  became 
subsequently  deified  by  the  Sabseans.     Oriental  tradition  has  consecrated,  elsewhere, 
the  voyages  of  princesses,  about  the  same  period  that  Sheba^s  queen  and  King  Solomon 
interchanged  affectionate  courtesies.     So  struck,  indeed,  were  the  Jesuit  missionaries 
with  the  resemblance  between  the  journey  made,  about  1000  b.  o.,  by  **  a  princess 
named  Si-wang-mou,  the  Mother  of  the  Western  king  (who  afterwardi  went  to  ChinSi 


HEBBEW    NOMENCLATURE.  499 


bearing  prescDls  to  King  Moa-wang ")  and  Solomon's  "  queen  of  Sheba,"  that  these 
pietists  BUppoaed  Iho  Chmut  account  to  bo  o  mtrt  travail/  of  the  Hebrew  boobs  ot 
Smgt  or  C/ironitUi .'  The  en.;  many  of  th«  presents;  the  miroeoloDs  fiicilitieg  of 
transparlation  oier  limllar  immense  distances ;  and  the  manner  in  which  the  "  Mother 
of  the  Western  King  and  Mou-wang  attandoned  themsehes,  even  at  the  cod,  lo  all  the 
deligbte  ofjo;  and  soDgs,"  curiooHl;  correspond.  8U11  more  nngnlarly ; — the  Chinese 
book,  in  which  these  pnriLllelisms  are  reaorded,  is  called  Chi-i  (■'.  i.  collection  of  what 
is  neglected) — a  name  identical  with  the  Hebreir  Dibrt  kaiamim,  aoil  the  Greet  Para' 
lipunicna  (Uiings  left  oat) :  in  which  latter  TOlume,  under  our  English  designation  of 
"  Chronicles,"  the  queen  of  Shtba'i  visit  was  registered,  Uke  the  Chinese  story,  by  far 
later  eoribet,  niitil  copies  became  nmltipUcd  ad  infiallum,  through  the  blessing  of 
moveable  types. 

Deeming,  in  common  with  the  higliest  biblical  eiegcUsts  of  our  age,  Solomon's 
"queen  of  Shtia"  to  be  less  historical  than  Mou-wang's,  we  are  fain  to  leare  her  out 
of  the  argument ;  no  leaa  than  Josephua'a  opinion  that  African  Miroe  waa  intended  by 
any  "Saba"  of  Xth  Genesis.  Which  doubts  submitted,  let  ub  remember  how  Ftiny 
asBores  ua  that  the  Sabamu  stretched  from  sea  to  sea ;  that  is,  from  the  Persian  to  the 
Arabian  Guir:  and,  inasmuch  as  four  distinct  nations  of  Arabia  are  recorded  under 
the  appellative  Seba,  Shiba,  Sieba,  or  Saba,  it  is  uncertain  whether  any  one  of  them 
con  be  specially  identified  at  this  day.  fJcvertheless,  they  are  all  circumscribed  by 
the  "  Oeteeret-el-Arab,"  or  IiSt  of  Ihi  Arabi ;  and  Scba  (A.),  the  first  of  Qeaesia  Xth, 
•■  a  KOSAifa  affiliation,  belongs  to  the  htmy/lr  (red),  or  iJar-jt-skinned  race;  — not  im- 
probably now  represented  by  the  tribes  at  MirbAt  and  ZhaJ&r,  who  still  speak  the  old 
EhkleUe  tongue. 

Ko  objections  militate  against  Porster's  skilfully  elaborated  ooncIusiDU,  "that  the 
Seta  or  Sebaim  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  the  Sabi  or  Asabi  of  (Ptolemy)  the  Alei- 
nndrine,  denote  one  and  the  same  people  ;  "  tlnd  that  "  the  tract  of  conntry  between 
Cnpe  Mnssendom  and  the  mountains  of  Sciorro  was  originally  the  seat  of  Cushite 
colonies;  "  because,  as  Forster's  mapt  and  reosoningB  establish,  Cape  Musscndom  was 
■tyled,  by  Ptolemy.  "  the  promontory  of  the  Atahi,"  near  which  now  lies  the  town  of 
CSwon  (Cujian  of  Hebrew  writers) ;  and  a  littoral  termed,  by  Pliny,  "  Uie  shore  of 
Ham,"  JaUiu  Bammaum,  now  Maham  [Ma-KhaM  (  place  of  Ham]  ;  adjacent  to  which 
!■  t,  Widte-Ham,  Volley  of  Ham  ;  prove  thai,  all  around  (hie  centre,  many  local  names, 
oommcDiomtive  of  KUSfliVe  settlements,  even  yet  exist. 

Nat  to  dogmatise,  we  conceive  that  Ondn,  province  of  Southern  Arabia,  suffices 
for  the  pristine  habitat  of  our  Srba  (A.j.^o" 


iao.  nVin — kautlh — *  havilah. 


Two  BacilaJii,  both  spelt  exactly  the  same  way,  one  KVShite  (v.  T),  and  the  other 
Jeitanide  (v.  29],  occurring  in  Xth  Genesis,  their  separation  is  difficult:  without 
harassing  ourselves  about  the  third  —  "Land  of  KADILH,"  in  Cm.  ii.  11  — which, 
being  ante-diluvioD,  concerns  not  human  hlalorj. 

Here  again  Foraler  ia  an  eicellent  guide,  because  be  docs  little  more  than  copy 
B«charL  Assigning  to  the  Joktanide  Uavilah  the  several  districts  bearing  thilt  Dame 
in  Yemen,  he  naturally  seeks  for  the  KCS/iifi  Havilah  about  the  Persian  Gulf.  GiiDg 
upon  the  BahrtyQ  islands  as  the  pivot  of  inquiry ;  one  of  which  still  retains  its  original 
name,  A'i:at.  "  In  order  to  illustrate  the  ancient  from  the  modern  variations  of  the 
proper  name  llavilah,  we  must  begin."  be  sensibly  observes,  "  by  removing  the  dis- 
guise thrown  over  it,  in  our  English  version  of  the  Bible,  by  its  being  there  spelled 
according  to  the  Rabbinical  prooonciation.  The  Hebrew  word,  written  Havilah  by 
adaption  of  the  points,  without  points  would  read  Haile,  or  Baailt;"  and  thereby  it« 
identity  with  the  Buaila  of  Ptolemy ;  the  Huala  of  Niebnhr ;  the  AvaU  Aiat,  Hualt, 


L 


500         THE  Xth  CHAPTEB  OF  0ENB8IS. 

Khttu,  Khalt,  Khaul^  Khatd^n^  of  modern  Arabic,  becomM  traii«p«reiit  to  ftBenl 
readers. 

Thus,  enlarging  Boohart's  ingenioufl  oomparisona,  the  Bi(X4r  of  tha  LXX ;  the  CU- 
hUuii  of  Dionysius  (Periegetes) ;  the  EblUeean  mountaina  of  Ptolemy,  atill  called  Jfio/; 
the  Chaulothei  of  Erastosthenes,  and  the  Chalden  of  Pliny;  become  raaoWed,  by  Fonter, 
into  the  powerful  tribe  of  the  Beni-KhdUd:  whose  encampmenta  dot  tba  Pffdatala 
from  Damascus  to  the  Straits  of  Bab-el-mandeb ;  firom  Mekka,  on  the  Arabian  coast, 
round  to  the  Persian  Gulf  and  Mesopotamia ;  often  on  sites  where  some  remeBbrance 
of  their  parental  HaviliU  appellatiTea  is  traditionally  preserred  "  onto  this  day." 

«  Se  non  ^  vero,  almeno  ^  ben  troTato  " :  and,  in  the  preaent  state  of  knowledge  oa 
Central  Arabia — wonderfully  small,  our  nineteenth  century  considered — if  Cariyle'i 
*'  hammer  of  Thor  "  might,  perhaps,  demolish  Forster*s  picturesquo  odiiloe,  we  dooht 
that  Thor  himself  could  erect  a  substitute  more  solid. 

Albeit,  ethnology  may  well  be  content  when  Arabia,  and  espeoiallj  the  shores  sad 
islands  of  the  Persian  Gulf,  presenre  so  many  reminiscences  of  ihrt*  ''HaTflahs;** 
among  which,  through  closest  applicadon  of  the  **  doctrine  of  chances,**  some  locil 
habitation  must  still  exist  for  the  name  and  lineage  of  a  KUSAito  KHauiiJkH.*^ 

21.  nn3D  —  SBTeH  — '  Sabtah/ 

What  may  have  been  the  origin  of  the  word  Saha,  which,  rimple  or  eomponnd,  hu 
been  preserved  in  Arabia  by  Hamitio  and  Semitic  affiliations,  from  primordial  times  to 
the  present,  there  appears  to  be  no  means  now  of  ascertaining.     Gesenins  deriTii 
Sahaitm  from  Ttaha^  the  heavenly  *  host ' ;  wliich,  as  concerns  the  root  Saba^  appein 
somewhat  ezpattfaeio.    Arab  migration  carried  this  name  into  Abyssinia,  if  the  8tkt 
of  Strabo  be  now  represented  by  a  town  called  Essab ;  so  too  Josephns  imag^nea  Mcni 
to  have  been  called  Saba,  prcTiously  to  its  adoption  of  the  name  of  Cambyses's  aster; 
but  Lepsius's  Meroite  discoveries  prove  the  whole  story  to  be  fabulona.    Bochart,  en- 
tiously,  traced  SabaihOf  Sobota,  of  Pliny,  through  Sophtka,  an  island  in  the  Peniao 
Gulf,  to  the  MaasabaihcB  on  Median  frontiers.     Pliny,  however,  says  **AtraMi(ie  qnvnm 
esi'put  SobotaU  LX  templa  muris  includens" ;  which  fixes  this  city  towards  HadraiUDt 
Of  the  three  Arabian  sites  where  nominal  remains  of  Sabtah  are  now  traceable,  To)- 
ney's  adoption  of  Bochart's  index  seems  most  appropriate :  that  of  Ptolemy's  dtj, 
ILa^t^a,  Saphtha,  Sabbatha-metropolit,  on  the  coast  of  the  Persian  Gulf^  in  the  prorisM 
of  Bahr^yn ;  where  the  Saab  Arabs  roam  at  present,  as  Forster's  maps  confirm. 

<<  The  Homerito),"  states  the  great  hydrographer  Jomard,  **  the  HadramitB,  thtChi- 
tramotits,  the  Sabaei,  the  Sapharitae,  the  Omanits,  the  Maranitae,  the  Miniai,  thi 
Thamudeni,  lived  where  nowadays  even  are  the  people  ot  Hemyar,  the  people  of  A- 
dramaut,  the  people  of  Saba  (or  Mariaba),  the  people  of  Dhaftr,  the  people  of  (hm, 
those  of  Mahrahf  those  of  Mina,  of  Thamottd,  and  many  other  peoples,  of  whidi  tb« 
name,  any  more  than  the  existence,  does  not  appear  to  have  suffered  from  time."  Aad 
it  vrill  manifest  the  pains  now  bestowed  by  Orientalists  to  discover  these  Anlkm 
localities,  to  add  Fresners  successes :  —  "  The  famous  emp<nium  of  Kana  is  decidedly 
identified  vrith  Hisn-Ghor&b ''  —  and  *<  the  town  of  Kharibet,  discovered  by  M.  Antsd,' 
is  the  last  term  of  (^lius  Gallus's)  Roman  expedition  (Caripeta)," 

Though  we  cannot  yet  place  our  finger  on  the  exact  spot,  there  ia  no  reason  for  wek- 
ing  Sabtah  elsewhere  than  among  KVShite  affiliations  colonised  on  the  Persian  Oalf. 
If  not  found  already,  the  place  and  its  tribes  will  soon  be  recovered  by  the  zttl  of 
Arabian  explorers.^^ 

22.  noyn  — KAdMH  — *Kaamah.' 

Bochart's  acuteness  had  settled  upon  Tsyna  of  the  LXX ;  Rhegama  of  Ptolemj;  Rif- 
mavoUt  and  Kolpoi-Regma  in  Steph.  Bysantinus.    This  name  is  said  by  Strsbo  (o  s^ 


HEBREW    NOMENCLATUBE. 


50. 


mtf  *  ttraita ' ;  which  meaning  ringularly  corresponds  to  the  narrow  entrance  of  the 
Persian  Golf,  on  the  Arabian  side  of  which  Forster's  maps  fix  Raamah,  and  its  two 
colonies  Shiba  and  Dedan  ;  already  grouped  together  by  Ezekiel  (xxTii.  20-22). 

The  inland  proTince  of  Mahrah  preserves  the  phonetic  elements  of  RcLamah ;  and 
there  it  is  that,  at  MirbUt  and  Zhaf&r^  FresnePs  discoTeries  of  the  Ehkielee  tongue,  called 
also  Mahree,  establish  the  existence  of  a  people,  distinct  firom  Semitish  Arabs ;  sur- 
TiTors  of  the  old  Himyarite  {red)  stock :  the  d<irA>skinned  Arabians  of  KXJShiU  lineage, 
represented  by  the  swarthy  Dotodtir  tribes,  as  reported  by  Burckhardt  and  Wellsted. 

These  people  were  called  RhaminittB  and  RhabanUa  by  Roman  authors ;  and  RamM^ 
an  Arab  port  just  inside  the  Persian  Gulf,  perfectly  answers  to  the  site  of  Raamah, 
catalogued  among  KUSAi^  personifications  in  Xth  Genesis.^^ 

80n3D  —  SBTeKA  — '  Sabtechah.' 

^^Sabtdka  is  thrown  by  Josephus  into  Abystinian  Ethiopia;  by  Bochart,  into  the 
Per^  Carmania,  under  pretext  of  resembling  Samydake :  these  two  hypotheses  seem 
to  us  yague  and  without  proofs.     Sabtaka  has  no  known  trace."    So  far  Volney. 

Tet  Bochart's  suggestion  of  b  for  m  offers  no  palssographie  difficulties;  and  if 
Samedake  could  be  identified,  SaBeTAEe  might  be  Sabieka^  situate  in  Eermiln,  near 
the  Persian  Gulf. 

"  The  Sahatica  Regio  of  the  ancients,  a  district  apparently  in  the  neighborhood  of 
the  Shat-al-Arab,  is  the  only  probable  Tcstige  I  can  discover,"  says  Forster,  '*  of  the 
name  or  settlements  of  Sabtecha." 

For  our  purposes,  this  excellent  indication  is  sufficient.  Personifying  some  locality 
or  people  of  KUSAtto  origin,  probably  near  the  mouth  of  the  Euphrates,  the  chore- 
graphic  genealogist  of  Xth  Genesis  fixes  Sabteka  among  Arabians  of  swarthy  hue.^^ 


K3B^  —  S«BA  — '  Sheba.'    "  Affiliation  of  Eaamah." 

[Our  S«BA  second  (B.),  ubi  tupra."] 

We  have  already  stated  the  difficulties  of  distinguishing  which  of  four  Arabian  SBAs 
—  KUSAi^e,  Yoktanide^  and  Ketourite  or  Jokahanide  —  are  assignable  now  to  the  chart 
of  Xth  Genesis,  more  than  twenty-seven  centuries  subsequently  to  its  projection ;  but 
each  one,  by  every  process  of  reasoning  upon  facts,  is  circumscribed  within  Arabian 
denominations.  If,  on  the  one  hand,  time  has  rendered  minute  dissections  nugatory, 
on  the  other  it  spares  us  the  trouble  of  seeking  elsewhere  for  historical  lights. 

Ofishoots  of  Raahah,  *<  Sheba  and  Dedan"  stand  contiguously,  not  only  in  Xth  Gen- 
esis, but  in  Ezekiel  (xxxviii.  13),  and  belong  to  the  same  neighborhoods ;  whilst  Isaiah's 
KUSA  and  SeBA  "  (xliii.  8),  united  by  a  conjunction,  serves  to  fix  Seba  among  the  dark- 
Bkinned  Arabs,  where  the  compiler  of  Xth  Genesis  had  traced  this  name's  genealogical 
affinities.  But,  at  whatever  age  (probably  Eadraic;  t.  e.,  after  return  from  captivity) 
the  fragmentary  documents  now  called  "  Genesis  "  were  put  together,  "  a  sort  of  spirit 
of  investigation  and  combination  was  also  at  work.  We  are  indebted  to  this,"  con- 
tinues De  Wette,  **  for  the  genealogical  and  ethnographical  accounts  contained  in  the 
Pentateuch.  They  are  designed  in  sober  earnest,  and  are  not  without  some  historical 
foundation,  but  are  rather  the  result  of  fancy  and  conjecture  than  of  genuine  historical 
investigation.  To  test  the  accuracy  of  the  table  of  Genesis  Xth,  compare  the  following 
passages  " :  — 

Genesis  X.  Qenetit  XXV. 

7.  "The  sons  of    KUSA,   Seba,   and  2.  ** Abraham  [descendant  of  SAeM) 

Havilah,  and  Sabtah,  and  Raamah,  and  took  a  wife  .  .  .  Ketourah ;  and  she  bare 
Sabtecha.  And  the  sons  of  Raamah;  him  Zimran  and  Jokthan^  Medan,  and 
Skeba  and  Dedan,**  Midian,   and  Ishbak,  and  Shuah :  and 

JoKSHAH  begat  Sheba  and  Dedam.*' 


502  THE    Xtb    CHAPTEB    OF    GENESIS. 

\ 

Now,  both  texts  eoncentrate  "  ShAa  ind  Dedan  *'  in  AmUa.    Vewm&ndtm,  ^  u- 

ostentatious  care  eyidently  bestowed  upon  his  chorogrmphy  hj  the  pnetieil  ooDpQo 
of  Xth  Genesis,  favors  bis  superior  aocnraej,  and  therefore  we  take  hit  **8kAtuA 
Jhdan  "  to  be  the  true  colonial  settlements  of  KUSA. 

This  is  corroborated  by  Ezekiel  (zxriL  22)  —  *<  The  merehantB  of  Skeba  and  Raaiai, 
they  were  thy  merchants :  they  occupied  in  thy  fhirs  with  eUef  ^  «0  ijpieei.-"  not 
merely  referring  to  the  rich  productions  of  incense,  myrrh,  guu,  aad  anmitiei, 
raised  in  and  exported  from  this  part  of  Araln*  then  as  now,  bat  alao  te  ywna  of 
India  and  its  islands  passing  in  trandt  through  Sahman  hands :  which,  in  Josepk'i 
time  ((7m.  xxxviL  25),  were  couTeyed  by  inland  caraTan-portage  to  Gilcad,wkM 
Ishmaelitet  **  with  their  camels  bearing  spicery  and  balm  and  myrrii,"  carried  tknti 
Egypt ;  and  which  **  maritime  merchandisers,"  under  the  name  of  Tankuk,  bad  Mi- 
signed  to  the  Royal  Firm  of  <*  Solomon,  Hyram,  &  Co."  by  *'  ooasten"  up  the  M 
Sea;  and  dispatched  via  Petra  through  this  house's  factors  at  Etsion-gabcr:  (eoittf 
transhipments,  freights,  camel-hire,  insurances,  interests,  brokerages,  oonaisMi^al 
graitaget,  no  less  than  amount  of  shares  or  profits,  to  us  unknown). 

Forster  skilfully  compares  the  Plinean  account  of  JElius  Gallus's  expeditios,  "ia 
the  words  of  Gallus  himself;  the  passage  being,  to  all  appearance,  an  extract &!■  tk 
report  of  that  general  to  his  master  Augustus :" — <*  Sabttot,  ditissimos  ^iTarm  fsti- 
litate.  odorifera,  auri  metallis,  agrorum  riguis,  mollis  ceroque  proTeatu :"  and  mm- 
over  relates  how,  "  On  his  arrival  before  Marsnabe,  the  capital  of  die  KhiMiitf 
^lius  Gallus,  the  Roman  geographer  informs  us,  learned  from  his  priaoaen  thit  h 
was  within  two  days'  march  of  the  ^piee  country:**  the  Tcry  prodnctioBS  foe 
the  Prophet  of  the  Captivity  had  given  celebrity  to  '*  Sheba  and  Raamah." 

Hence,  the  geographer  of  Arabia  succeeds  in  identifying  the  Saba  of  ^^^*»*" 
the  "  SabcBif  with  their  capital  Mar-Suaba  or  Sabe ;  whose  locality  is  piesened  iii 
determined,  in  its  modem  topography,  by  the  town  of  8(Utbia,  in  the  district  ^8dUf 
mapped  by  him  towards  the  southwestern  extremity  of  the  "  Isle  of  the  Arabs." 

*'  A  highly  valuable  confirmation  of  the  identity  of  the  modem  provinee  of  8itt« 
and  of  its  ancient  inhabitants,  the  Rhamanite  Sabeeans,  with  the  Cushite  Raamsh  la^ 
Sheba,  arises  on  our  first  reference  to  the  *  Description  de  TArabie '  [Caistfn  Svt- 
buhr's]  ;  where  we  find,  in  the  Djebal,  another  Sabbia,  a  large  town  or  village,  seated 
in  a  district  retaining,  to  this  day,  the  patriarchal  name  of  Beni  KMLd^  or  the  sons  of 
Cush.     Another  district,  of  the  same  name,  Beni  Keit,  is  noticed  by  our  author  in  tke 
Tehama.     In  the  former  district  occurs  a  village  named  Beit  el  Khfiai  [koum  of  tii« 
KUSAtVtf.]    A  third  small  district  connects  the  name  of  Cush  with  that  of  his  son 
Raamah ;  namely,  that  of  Beni  Khdsi,  in  the  province  or  department  of  Rama.    The 
city  of  Eusma,  south  of  Rama,  M.  Niebuhr  rightly  coigectures  to  have  derived  its 
name  and  origin  from  Cush :  a  conjecture  which  receives  strong  Hght  and  coairms- 
tion  from  a  remote  quarter,  in  the  corresponding  denomination  of  Dooat  d  Kasma,  a 
harbor  of  the  ancient  Havilah,  near  the  head  of  the  Persian  Gulf;  the  acknowledged 
site  of  the  earliest  Cushite  settlements" — i.  e.,  of  the  true  KUSAim  of  all  Israelitiflh 
chroniclers  ;  affiliated  from  the  personification  KUSA,  by  which  name  the  compiler  of 
Xth  Genesis  figured  those  fwarthy  races  that  dwelt  ab  mUio  exactly  where  tliey  do 
now,  viz :  in  Southern  Arabia. 

More  conclusive  determinations,  in  primordial  ethnology,  than  in  this  caae  of  BKeta 
(B.),  it  would  be  hard  to  discover.®* 

25.  p-r  — DDN  — 'Dedan.' 

Leaving  aside  nice  discriminations  between  the  duplex  Shebae  and  Dedamt,  the  one 
Hamitic  and  the  other  Semitic,  we  remark  that,  being  a  junior  colony  to  Skeba^  ia  Rha- 
manite affiliations,  this  Dedan,  through  analogy,  might  be  fixed  in  Arabia,  at  wt  have 
seen  in  the  preceding  name,  even  without  the  precise  words  of  Isaiah  (sxL  IS): — **Ia 


HEBBEW   NOMENGLATUBE.  503 

Am  woodluids  of  Arabia  shall  ye  lodge,  0  ye  travelling  companies  of  DDITIM,"  Dtda- 
minw :  which  obTiates  the  necessity  for  seeking  oat  of  the  Peninsula. 

But  the  precise  location  of  the  geographical  son  of  Baamah,  and  brother  of  the  pre- 
ceding Sheba,  is  fixed  at  the  city  and  district  of  Dadena,  jnst  outside  Cape  Mussendom, 
on  the  Indian  Ocean ;  and  taking  its  natural  station  among  EUSHtte  tribes  of  Southern 
Arabia  does  not  necessitate  further  research.^'iKi 

With  the  exception  of  I^mrod  (to  be  discussed  as  the  next  name),  who,  none  wiU 
dissent,  belonging  to  Assyrian  history,  can  have  no  possible  relation  to  African  theo- 
ries, here  closes  the  genesiacal  catalogue  of  EUSAi<«  affiliations. 

The  educated  reader  who  has  followed  us  through  Hebraical,  Greek,  Roman,  Coptic 
tnd  hieroglyphical  sources,  has  now  beheld  every  **  Ethiopian'*  postulate  on  KUSA 
Ikll,  one  by  one,  beneath  the  knife  of  historical  criticism.  As  one  of  the  present  authors 
indicated,  ten  years  ago,  and  as  both  partially  confirmed  at  a  subsequent  date  by  their 
sereral  researches,  the  KUSAto  of  Xth  Genesis  could  have  been  then,  as  they  are 
now,  once  for  all,  glued  permanently  to  Arabia :  whence  to  detach  them  again  will  be 
a  Tain  effort,  should  the  reader  be  pleased  to  wield  in  their  defence  the  weapons  herein 
tendered  hiuL  That  the  present  tiresome  undertaking  was  needed,  the  reader  can 
satisfy  himself  by  opening  any  English  Commentary  on  Scripture ;  and  almost  every 
English  writer  but  Forster ;  who,  following  Bochart,  has  consistently  vindicated  the 
Arabian  claims  of  Kuah,  to  the  exclusion  of  African  fables :  whilst  henceforward  the 
Ethnographer  may  calmly  pursue  his  inquiries  without  necessarily  exclaiming,  when  he 
stumbles  upon  the  mistransladon  "  JBthiopia''  in  King  James'  version,  ' 

**  me  niffer  est;  hnne  to,  Bomaiie,  oaTcto." 

[To  my  learned  predecessors  in  KUSAifo  inquiries,  who  have  uttered  opinions  with- 
out first  employing  archaeological  processes  similar  to  those  herein  submitted  respect- 
ftally  to  their  consideration,  I  beg  leave  to  quote  Letronne :  —  **  One  regrets  to  see 
erudite  and  ingenious  men,  of  seal  and  perseverance  most  laudable,  thus  waste  their 
time  in  pursuit  of  such  vain  chimseras,  in  allowing  themselves  to  be  led  astray  by 
assimilations  the  most  whimsical  and  the  most  arbitrary.  One  might  say,  in  truth, 
that,  for  them,  Winckelmann  and  Visconti  had  never  appeared  on  earth,  so  much  do 
they  deviate  Arom  the  reserved  and  prudent  method  of  these  heroes  of  archaology ; 
who,  not  pretending  to  know  in  antiquity  but  that  which  it  is  possible  to  explain 
through  the  aid  of  authentic  monuments  and  of  certiun  testimonies,  knew  how  to  stop, 
the  moment  they  felt  the  ground  fail  beneath  their  tread.  It  is  thereby  that  they 
arrived  at  so  many  positive  results,  and  not  at  simple  *  jeux  d'  esprit '  or  of  erudition, 
that  cannot  sustain  an  instant's  serious  examination.  Our  new  archflsologists  proceed 
quite  otherwise :  they  take  a  monument  perfectly  obscure  [like  Ethiopia]  ;  they  com* 
pare  it  with  a  second,  with  a  third,  and  agun  with  others  that  are  not  less  so ;  and, 
when  they  have  placed  side  by  side  all  these  obscuriiies,  they  pleasantly  figure  to  them 
selves  that  they  have  created  U^hL  Upon  a  first  conjecture,  they  place  a  second,  a 
third,  and  a  fourth.  Then,  upon  this  conjecture,  at  the  fourth  generation,  they  erect 
an  edifice,  sometimes  of  appearance  sufficiently  goodly,  because  it  is  the  work  of  archi- 
tects who  possess  talent  and  imagination.  This  edifice  may  even  endure,  so  long  as 
nobody  thinks  of  poking  it  with  the  tip  of  a  finger ;  but  the  moment  that  criticism 
condescends  to  notice  it,  she  has  but  to  whiff  thereon,  and  down  it  tumbles  like  a 
castle  of  cards." 

To  **nos  adversaires,"  as  the  Abb^  Glaire  faceUousty  has  it — viz:  the  biblical 
dunces  in  the  United  States,  whose  zeal  in  opposing  the  long-pondered,  long-published 
views  of  Morton,  Agassiz,  Nott,  Van  Amringe,  myself  and  others,  has  I^en  more  re- 
markable than  literary  courtesy,  I  now  turn  round  for  my  own  part,  (after  shattering 
th«r  anti-Scriptural  KUSAtte  illusions  in  regard  to  Africa  and  Nigrilian  families,  for 
ever),  and  beg  each  individuality  to  accept  the  following  citation ;  the  more  pertinent  aa 


604  THE    Xth    GHAPTEB    OF   GENESIS. 

it  emanates  from  one  of  themseWes :  —  "  Bat  /  oonfeM  tliat  /  hare  mmm  eoaiidtnUe 
dread  of  the  indiscreet  friends  of  religion.  ./  tremble,"  wrote  the  B«t.  Sjdnej  Smith, 
"  at  that  respectable  imbecility  which  shuffles  away  the  plainest  trntlis,  and  thinki  the 
strongest  of  all  causes  wants  the  weakest  of  all  aids.  /  shudder  at  the  eooaequcnccs 
of  fixing  the  great  proofs  of  religion  upon  any  other  basis,  than  that  of  the  tridat  vh 
vatiffation,  and  the  most  koneat  statement  of  facts.  [Auru  parole,  '  golden  words/  as 
Land  would  say].  /  allow  such  nervous  and  timid  friends  to  religion  to  be  the  best 
and  most  pious  of  men ;  but  a  bad  defender  of  religion  is  so  much  the  more  peraidoiis 
person  in  the  whole  community,  that  /most  humbly  hope  such  firiends  wQl  erinee  their 
zeal  for  religion,  by  ceasing  to  defend  It ;  and  remember  that  not  erery  man  it  quali- 
fied to  be  the  advocate  of  a  cause  in  which  the  mediocrity  of  his  underttaadlBg  may 
possibly  compromise  the  dearest  and  must  affecting  interests  of  society."  Aad  H,  ia 
consequence,  I  discard  their  CuahiU  suppositions,  I  can  only  oxense  myself  in  the 
words  of  Strauss :  —  "  Les  th^ologiens  troureront  sans  doute  que  I'absenoe  de  oes  sap- 
positions  dans  mon  livre  est  pen  ohr^tienne ;  moi  (je)  trouTO  que  la  pr^senee  de  ecs 
suppositions  dans  les  leurs  est  pen  scientifique."  —  Q.  B.  Q.] 

27.  mOJ— NMED  — 'NiMROD.' 

Before  us  stands  the  sixth  and  last  affiliation  of  KUSA  —  to  whom  the  writer  of  Xth 
Qen^sis  devotes  more  space  than  to  any  other  personification  secondary  to  the  parental 
**Shem,  Ham,  and  Japhet" — inasmuch  as  five  of  the  modem  and  arbitoary  divi- 
sions of  the  text,  called  vtriet,  are  especially  set  apart  for  Nimrod  and  his  derivatioBi. 
Hence  we  may  infer  that,  in  the  mind  of  that  writer,  Nimrod's  honor  and  glory  wen 
inherent  elements.    Now,  the  associations,  the  names  of  eUUt  attributed  to  Nimrod,  tke 
language  spoken  in  different  dialects  throughout  the  Mesopotamian  vicinities  of  tbdr 
several  locations,  and  their  geographical  assemblage  in  Babylonia^  and  Assyria :— these 
considerations,  we  repeat,  even  were  other  histories  silent,  would  lead  archssologj  to 
suspect  strong  Chaldctan  biases  on  the  part  of  the  compiler  of  Xth  Qenesis ;  and  would 
increase  the  probabilities,  to  be  enlarged  upon  ere  we  close  this  discussion,  that  Xtii 
Genesis  is  either  a  transcript  of  an  older  Babylonian  composition,  or  else  was  compUed 
by  some  Hebrew  imbued,  like  Daniel  for  example,  vrith  *<  the  learning  and  tongue  of 
the  Chaldeafu." 

Such,  primA  fadey  would  be  the  archaeologist's  deduction  when,  disengaging  hisiMlf 
from  prejudices,  no  less  than  from  traditions  of  comparatively  recent  origin,  he  bad 
sought  to  evolve  facts  from  the  letter  of  Xth  Genesis  itself:  especially  when  to  tkiitext 
he  adds  the  only  other  passage,  (except,  of  course,  the  abridged  parallel  in  1  Ckm,  i 
10),  in  which  Nimrod's  name  occurs  throughout  the  canonical  books,  (vis :  KwA  t. 
6) ;  wherein  <*  the  land  of  Assyria  .  .  .  and  the  land  of  Nimrod  "  are  Ckildaie 
synonymes  for  the  same  country. 

But,  when  once  the  inquirer  steps  beyond  these  simple  and  natural  limitationi,  vhit 
pyramids  of  falsehood  and  misconception  intervene  to  prevent  clear  understanding  of 
the  words  of  Xth  Genesis  ?  and  how  baseless  the  fabrications  upon  which  these  pjn- 
mids  rest  I 

A  **  mighty  hunter"  whose  imaginary  deeds  in  vmerie  are  still  proverbial  with  mo* 
dern  **  Nimrods,"  founds  the  grandest  ciiifa.  The  traditionary  builder  of  a  metropo* 
lis  called  Babel  —  BAB-EL,  <'  gate  of  the  Sun"  ;  like  the  Ottoman  <<  Sublime  Porte' 
or  the  **  Celestial  Gates"  of  Chinese  autocracy —  "  presto"  becomes  constructor  of  the 
**  Tower  of  Babel;"  when,  so  far  as  the  letter  of  Genesis  Xth  and  Xlth  be  coDcened, 
neither  Nimrod,  nor  his  innocent  father  KUSA,  (save  as  two  individuals  out  of  "  tbe 
whole  earth,"  Gen.  xi.  1),  were  more  guilty  in  such  impiety  than  EUSA'«  graodfither 
NOAII,  who  **  lived  after  the  flood  throe  hundred  and  fifty  years ; "  or  than  anybody  else 
of  the  seventy-one  or  two  persons — fathers,  sons,  grand-children,  great  graod-chil- 
dren  uncles,  brothers,  cousins,  and  what  not  —  whose  cognomina  are  enumertted  io 
Xth  Genesis. 


HEBBEW  NOMENCLATUBE.  605 

Cramped  within  the  fftotiUoiu  limits  of  biblioal  compntatioii,  English  writers  in 
parttenlar,  following  neither  Scripture  nor  true  history,  bnt  the  £abbis;  and  unable 
to  reconcile  supposed  Noachio  orthodoxy  with  the  sadden  rise  of  so-called  "  idolatry/* 
haTe  seiied,  with  rapturous  eagerness,  upon  the  earliest  writer  who  is  coxgectured  to 
haTe  known  anything  more  on  the  subject  than  we  do  ourselves ;  and  these  authorities 
behold  in  Josephus's  Greco-Judaic  hallucinations  a  clew  to  the  enigma. 

"  It  is  Tain  we  know  that  Nimrod  became  mighty,  eren  to  a  proverb,  if  the  nature 
and  means  of  his  elevation  cannot  be  understood ;  or  that  Babylon  was  the  beginning 
of  his  kingdom,  unless  we  can  find  the  means  of  learning  for  what  purposes,  and  upoii 
what  principles,  that  city  was  established,''  reasons,  somewhat  illogically,  the  unknown 
anther  of  four  very  scarce  octavo  volumes  on  this  speciality,^  in  which  we  abortively 
hunted  for  %faet:  so  that,  never  having  encountered  any  orthodox  commentary  on 
Nimrod  in  which  principles  of  historical  criticism  were  not  more  or  less  disregarded, 
we  are  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  attempting  to  examine  for  ourselves:  notwith- 
standing that  the  subjoined  **  riews  will  doubtless  excite  astonishment  in  some,  and 
displeasure  in  those  who,"  avers  Godfrey  Higgins,  the  great  Celtic  antiquary,  "  while 
they  deny  m/alUbility  to  the  Pope,  write,  speak,  and  act,  as  if  they  possessed  that 
attribute.'' 

To  begin.  Let  us  frankly  disavow  partialities,  in  the  words  which  His  Eminence, 
Cardinal  Wiseman,  aptly  borrows  from  the  great  Adelung : — « Ich  habe  keine  Lieblings- 
meinung,  keine  Hypothese  zum  Grunde  su  legen.  Ich  leite  nicht  alle  Sprachen  von 
Einer  her.  Noah's  Arche  ist  mir  eine  verschlossene  Burg,  und  Babylon's  Schutt  bleibt 
▼or  mir  vollig  in  seiner  Buhe." 

Through  the  common  Oriental  mutation  of  B  for  M,  the  word  NMBD,  of  the  Hebrew 
Text,  becomes  Nl^p»^  in  the  LXX,  and  StppiUns  in  Josephus.  Is  it  a  modern  or  a  prime- 
val name  ?  Cuneiform  researches,  so  far  as  we  yet  know,  have  thrown  no  monumental 
light  on  the  subject:  but  hieroglyphical  do.  Two  Pharaonic  princes  of  the  XXI Id 
dynasty  —  between  b.  c.  936  and  860 — bore  this  appellative:  one,  son  of  Osobkon 
XL,  spells  his  name  NIMROT;  the  other,  son  of  Takbloth  II.,  NMURT:  and,  Mr. 
Burch  observes:  —  '<  As  the  Egyptians  had  no  D,  but  employed  the  same  homophone 
of  the  T  to  express  this  sound  in  foreign  names,  this  name  is  unequivocally  the  Assy- 
rian Nimroud,  110J,  the  NtPfn^itis  of  the  Septuagint,  a  word  now  known  to  signify  Lord 
in  the  Assyrian,  and  unlikely  to  have  been  introduced  into  an  Egyptian  dynasty,  except 
through  intermarriage  with  an  Assyrian  house."  Subsequent  researches  have  not 
merely  corroborated  Mr.  Birch's  views  on  the  intimate  alliances  between  Lgypt  and 
Assyria,  during  the  XXIId  dynasty,  but  Rawlinson  and  Layard  have  established  that 
cuneatic  writings,  and  many  other  arts  of  Nineveh  and  Babylon,  are  long  posterior  to 
Egyptian  hieroglyphics,  and  were  the  natural  sequences  of  Egyptian  tuition. 

Monumental  evidence,  then,  coetaneous  in  registration  with  the  events  recorded, 
carries  the  name  NMRD,  at  a  single  bound,  from  its  currency  in  parlance  among  the 
present  natives  of  Assyria  (as  applied  to  places,  such  as  Nimroud^  Bira  Nimroud, 
Nimroud-dagh,  &c.  &c.),  back  to  the  tenth  century  B.  c,  in  hieroglyphics: — an  age 
anterior,  probably,  to  that  of  the  Hebrew  compiler,  or  translator,  of  Xth  Genesis ;  but, 
while  this  fact  corroborates  his  accuracy,  it  serves  to  sweep  away  sundry  rabbinical 
and  other  cobwebs  that  hang  between  our  generation  and  the  primeval  origin  of  the 
word  itself. 

What  did  NMRD,  originally,  mean  f  No  reply  can  be  accepted  that  does  not,  in  a 
question  involving  such  vast  ramifications,  first  classify  its  components  adverbially, 
under  distinct  heads :  — 

1st  PhilologicaUy : — We  know  not  why  the  translation  "  Lord  "  results  from  arrow- 
headed  investigations,  and  therefore  relinquish  discussion,  on  •that  ground,  to  such 
cuneatic  philologues  as  Rawlinson,  Hincks,  De  Saulcy,  and  others  of  the  new  school. 

It  may  at  once  be  acknowledged  that  Oriental  traditions,  of  which  the  Thalmudii 

64 


506  THE  xtr  chapter  of  genesis. 

MUkna  ftnd  Ouemaroi  of  the  prMent  InrMlites  are  bat  om  riU  <mt  of  maaay  ttrttBt, 
oonour  in  representing  Nimrod  m  eTery  thing  haughty,  tyrannical,  and  iapioiis;  hot 
nothing  can  be  produced  to  justify  these  gratuitous  assumptioos,  eariiar  in  date  than 
JoeephuB ;  who  merely  hands  us  the  rabbinical  notions  of  his  day  (first  eentory  after 
Christ),  when  he  calls  fit0^tt  the  leader  of  those  who  stroTe  to  erect  "  Babers 
tower  ;**  and,  as  such,  that  he  rebdUd  against  DiTine  ProTidenoe.  Now,  before  speea* 
lating,  in  opposition  to  the  express  words  of  Genesis  Xth  and  Xlth,  what  may  have 
been  NMRD's  performances  on  that  deplorable  occasion,  it  ought  to  be  first  shown 
that  the  fragment  termed  **  Genesis  Xlth,  Tcr.  1-9,"  possesses  real  daimf  to  be  eonii- 
dered  huUmcal,  This  being  as  much  out  of  our  power  as  of  any  body  else  at  the 
present  day,  Josephus's  modem  Tiews  upon  NMRD's  primordial  r^bdUon  terre  merely 
to  illustrate  the  proneness  of  the  human  mind  to  explain  the  impossible  by  inventbg 
the  marrellous.  So  we  lay  them  aride,  beyond  the  only  historical  fket  resulting  from 
Josephus,  tIs  :  that,  in  his  age,  NMRD  was  reputed  to  haTC  been  a  rML 

Such  being  the  unique  source  whence  flow  all  later  theories  upon  KUSA'a  heresies, 
and  his  9(m*»  enormities,  we  descend  the  main  stream  as  we  find  it  continued,  "erca 
unto  this  day,"  by  the  Rabbis:  — «  According  to  the  Talmud  (tr.  Chagiga,  eh.  iL),  the 
name  NMRD,  Nimrod^  is  deriTcd  from  MRD,  maradt  to  rebel,  because  its  writers  sap- 
pose  that  he  induced  mankind  to  rebel  against  God.  This,  howerer,  Ebv  Esia 
does  not  seem  willing  to  admit,  but  says  —  *  Seek  not  a  cause  for  erery  (Scriptunl) 
name,  where  none  is  expressly  mentioned ; '  on  which  his  commentator  (Ofael  Joseph, 
in  loco)  remarks,  <  if  the  name  of  Nimrod  is  deriTcd  fh)m  the  cause  stated  ia  the 
Talmud,  it  ought  to  haTC  been,  not  NMRD,  Nimrod,  but  MMRD,  MamrmL*  Bat, 
according  to  Simones  (Onomoit  Y.  T.  p.  472),  the  name  Nimrod  is  composed  of 
NIN,  offeprmg,  and  MRD,  rebeUion;  so  that  NIN-MRD  means  Jiiiue  reheUiomi. 
A  portion  of  the  name  NIN  surmed  in  Ninut,  under  which  appellation  he  is  knows 
to  historians  as  the  builder  of  NinoTch.  .  ,  .  Jle  began  to  be  a  mighty  one  m  ike  earth 
(Oen.  X.  8).  '  Setting  himself  up  against  the  Omnipotent,  and  seducing  mankind fr« 
their  allegiance  to  the  Lord.*  (Rashi.)  The  sacred  historian  intends  here  to  point  out 
to  us  the  first  beginning  of  those  moTcments  and  conTulsions  in  society,  which  led  to 
the  formation  of  states  and  dominions,  especially  to  that  of  royalty  [  I  ].  And,  iots- 
muoh  as  these  movements  led  to  the  oTerthrow  of  the  previous  state  of  things,  the 
name  of  the  man  by  whom  these  changes  were  first  introduced,  NMRD,  A^imrod,  tnm 
MRD,  Marad,  to  rebel,  is  peculiarly  expressiTC."  <^ 

There  is  —  excuse  the  phrase  I  —  a  yerdant  lucidity  about  this  series  of  non-eeqmtm 
that  Justifies  our  tedious  extract.  In  it  we  perceive  the  chain  of  evidence,  as  lawTcn 
would  say,  through  which  Christian  commentators  obtain  their  first  notions  apw 
NMRD  —  *' evidence"  upon  which  each  confounder  erects  his  own  favorite  tower  of 
BBL,  eonfueion.  **  Nous  en  convenons,"  concedes  the  Abb^  Glaire ;  '*  we  agree  thtt  tie 
fable  of  the  Titans  has  some  relation  to  the  history  of  the  tower  of  Babel ;  bat  mij 
not  one  conclude  from  it  that  the  Greek  poets  wished  to  imitate  the  legislator  of  the 
Jews,  and  surpass  (enoh6rir  sur)  the  veracity  and  simplicity  of  his  recital  ?  " 

But,  suppose  somebody  happened  to  entertain  the  idea  that  NMRD  may  not  be 
derivable  fh>m  the  Canaanitieh  root  MRD  at  all ;  what,  if  such  ease  were  prored, 
becomes  of  Nimrod's  rebellioiu  propensities  f 

To  ascertain  this  possibility,  a  philologist  must  rise  above  the  level  of  rsbbininl 
hermeneutics. 

We  have  seen  that  the  word  NMRD  was  a  proper  name  among  pharaonieo-Anynia 
individuals  in  the  tenth  century  b.  c.  — an  age  anterior  to  roost  if  not  to  all  parte  of, 
Hebrew  literature  extant  in  our  day.     This  bisyllabic  quadriliteral  (ceasing  to  remain 
any  longer  mere  Hebrew)  merges  into  the  vast  circumference  of  Shemitieh  tongaee,  of 
which  Arabic  is  the  most  copious  representative. 

Now,  foremost  amid  living  Semitic  lexicographers,  stands  Michel-Angelo  Lsoci,  end 
his  views  are  supported  by  students  equally  authoritative  in  their  several  spedslitiM. 


EEBRBW   NOMENCLATURE.  607 

TIm  rabsUnee  of  their  resMrches  is :  —  tliat  the  primeyal  speech  whence  ell  Semitish 
toDgoee  hftTC  sprang  wes,  aboriginellj,  monoiyltoMe  in  its  articiilatioiui,  and  there- 
fore at  most  hUiteral  in  its  alphabetical  expression ;  whereas,  at  the  present  day,  these 
languages,  Hebrew  and  Arable  essentiallj,  are  dmyUabic  and  trilUeraL  **  As  vowel 
aonnds,"  holds  a  supreme  authority,  Rawlinson,  **  are  now  admitted  to  be  of  secondary 
dcTelopment,  and  of  no  real  consequence  in  testing  the  element  of  speech,  the  roots  of 
which  are  almost  uniTersally  biUieral ;  the  Babylonian  and  Assyrian  [in  which  lan- 
guages NMBD's  name  originated]  being  found  in  a  more  primitiTe  state  than  any  of 
the  Semitic  dialects  of  Asia  open  to  our  research  [must  be  older]  ;  inasmuch  as  the  roots 
are  flree  from  the  subsidiary  element  which,  in  Hebrew,  Aramssan,  and  Arabic,  has 
oaosed  the  triiiural  to  be  regarded  as  the  true  base,  and  the  biliteral  as  the  defectiTe 
one."  AboTO  one  hundred  examples  are  giyen  by  Land ;  proving  how  those  words 
which  rabbinical  scholars  suppose  to  be  primordial  Hebrew  radiealt,  {u  «.  of  three 
letters),  are  but  a  secondary  formation  along  the  scale  of  linguistio  chronology ;  because 
suffixes,  prefixes,  or  medial  elements,  haye  become  superposed,  or  interplaced,  upon  or 
within  a  pristine  vumotifUable,  There  was,  then,  a  time  before  the  period  when  the 
law  of  triUteraU  became  formed;  and  while  on  the  one  hand  the  Hebrew  tongue  pre- 
ferres  abundant  monosyllsbic  rdiquut  of  that  remoter  age,  on  the  other,  the  prepon- 
derance of  hisyUabie  roots  in  Jewish  literature  establishes  that  such  literature  arose 
s/Kcr  the  law  of  triUUralt  had  already  become  prevalent  This  later  age  oscillates,  it  is 
true,  between  700  b.  o.,  and  some  centuries  previously;  but  cannot,  by  incontrovertible 
ratiocination  upon  historical  data,  be  carried  back  to  Motaie  days  —  fourteenth 
century  b.  c.  —  a  linguisUo  point  in  which  all  Oriental  philologen  of  the  new  school 
coincide. 

2d.  ArehaologieaHy, — ^NMRD,  therefore,  older  on  Egyptian  monuments  than  any  He- 
brew writings  that  have  come  down  to  us,  was  already,  in  the  tenth  century  b.  o.,  a 
matured  importation  from  its  native  Assyria ;  where,  doubtless,  this  proper  name  had 
existed  long  preriously :  being  distinguished  by  the,  probably-CAakleBafi,  projector  of 
the  chart  of  Xth  Genesis,  as  the  earliest  traditionary  founder  of  vexy  ancient  cities. 
To  explain  by  a  tri-literal  verb,  MRD,  itself  susceptible  of  reduction  into  an  earlier 
fli<mM^^a52e,  the  quadriliteralbi- syllabic  proper  name  NMRD,  although  not  absolutely 
impossible,  presents  many  chances  of  involriog  its  advocates  in  anachronisms;  and 
most  certainly  would  never  have  occurred  to  modem  Orientalists,  had  it  not  been  for 
the  rabbinical  legend  current  in  Josephus's  days,  which,* thousands  of  years  after 
NMRD's  age,  and  hundreds  later  than  Xth  Genesis,  endeavored  to  reconcile  Assyrian 
mythes  with  a  Hierosolymite  doctrine  of  genesaical  origins.  We  have  seen  above,  that 
the  derivation  of  NMRD  fh>m  MRD,  to  rebelt  is  considered  speculative  even  by  Tal- 
mudists  themselves ;  and,  with  Gesenius's  Thetaunu,  the  writer  (G.  R.  G.)  would  un- 
dertake, upon  legitimate  principles  of  Semitic  palaeography, — such  as  the  commonest 
mutations  of  D  for  N ;  B  for  M ;  L  for  R ;  T,  TA,  S,  or  SA,  for  D,  &c.  —  to  draw  a 
dosen,  or  more,  happier,  and  quite  as  orthodox,  significations  for  NMRD,  Hebraically, 
than  that  ungrammatically  twisted  from  MRD,  which  takes  little  or  no  account  of 
the  protogramme  N. 

Hear  Land's  more  reasonable  etymology.  We  give  it  regretfully,  because  without 
the  ingenious  arguments  by  which  the  Professor  defends  it  in  his  Parai^xmieni,  and 
coupled  with  all  the  reservations  due  to  philological  intricacies  of  this  archaic  nature. 
The  word  NMRD  is  nonsense  when  wrung  out  from  the  verb  MRD,  to  rebd.  It  is  a 
compound  of  two  distinct  monosyllables,  NM  and  RD.  The  former  proceeds  from  the 
radical,  preserved  in  Arabic,  NeM,  **to  spread  a  good  odor:"  the  latter  from  RuD, 
'*to  be  responsible.'*  Nt'MRoD  means,  Semitically  (whether  such  was  its  pristine 
Assyrian  acceptation  or  not),  "ht-whou-fvyal<xtionM-eorTetpond'to-tk€-^ood^cr  {of  hit 
fatMy* 

But,  difficulties  cease  not  here  I    In  King  James's  Y^mon^  as  in  all  its  MS. 
tors  back  to  the  LXX  (where  yly^f  nviiySs,  a  kmUmg-ffitmif  ia  its  wentai 


508  •       THE    Xth    chapter   OF   GENESIS. 

phrase),  the  next  yene  (Otn,  x.  9)  states  that  NMBD  was  a  «« mighty  Amrtr/" 
Upon  this  translation  hang  ohiliads  of  commentaries.  LeaTing  tiiem  in  saspcBma, 
we  again  present  Lanci's  etymologies. 

The  Hebrew  word  T«ID  (translated  hunUr)  is  not  in  this  case  deriralde  from  8)jd, 
a  huntsman ;  but  comes  from  the  Arabian  Terb  WSD ;  instead  of  Arabic^  8UD,  H^ 
braic^  T«UD,  to  hunt  Now,  WaSaD  means  <*  to  be  firm^**  to  possess  eomaiUmeff  ud 
stability;  which  quality,  applied  to  the  Tast  domains  asrigned  in  Xth  Oenems  to  Niarod, 
makes  the  words  GiBoB-T«ID  mean  <*^rM(-tri4aiuie(f-lenaiieRto";  and  not  **?igofo«i 
in  the  chase." 

What  of  Assyrian  mythology,  on  the  question  of  Nimrod,  may  become  ezhsacd 
eventually  through  cuneiform  researches,  it  is  useless  yet  to  speculate  npon.  In  the|R- 
sent  state  of  science,  Lanci's  exegesis,  grammaticaUy  as  to  Hebrew,  philologiml^ 
as  to  Semitish  tongues,  and  far  more  sensibly  in  connection  with  the  probaUe  msasiii 
of  the  writer  of  Xth  Genesis,  stands  of  itself,  quite  as  well  as,  if  not  better  thaa,  tke 
modem  rabbinical  notion  of  a  **  hunter."  [Always  ready  for  my  own  part  to 
der  any  hypothesis  the  moment  its  irrationality  is  proTcn,  I  submit  (for  wliat  I 
ceiTC  to  have  been  one  of  the  intentions  of  the  compiler  of  Xth  Genesis)  the  foDowiig 
retranslation  of  his  sentences,  accompanied  by  notes  to  some  extent  jnstifieatety.-- 

G.  R.  G.] 

The  personage  who  wrote  Xth  Genesis  is  unknown.  The  language  he  adopted  vu 
Canaanitish,  afterwards  called  **  Hebrew."  The  age  in  which  he  flourished  is  obseort: 
the  alphabet  used  by  him  still  more  so.  His  individual  biases,  beyond  a  snj^oisUt 
Chaldaic  tendency,  enter,  as  respects  ourselves,  into  the  Tast  family  of  human  casiisb' 
tures.  The  media  through  which  this  document,  Xth  Genesis,  has  been  handed  dews, 
are,  in  a  scientific  point  of  view,  suspicious.  The  vicissitudes  (even  when  lesUicited 
to  the  Hebrew  Text)  through  which  the  original  manuscript  has  passed,  in  order  ti 
reach  our  eye  in  printed  copies  of  King  James's  version,  are  not  few :  becaose,  thi 
oldest  Hebrew  manuscripts  of  Xth  Genesis  now  extant  do  not  antedate  the  tenth  century 
A.  c. ;  the  Masorete  diacritical  marks,  upon  which  orthodox  commentaries  msial] 
repose,  were  not  invented  before  506  a.  o.,  nor  perfected  until  some  800  years  age; 
and,  finally,  the  Ashouri,  square-letter,  character  of  present  Hebrew  MSS.  cannot  pee 
sibly  ascend  to  the  second  century  of  our  era.  It  will  therefore  be  conceded  that 
before  the  personal  ideas  of  the  first  editor  of  Xth  Genesis  could  have  reached  om 
individualities,  some  elements  of  uncertainty  intervene ;  independently  of  errors  of 
transcribers  and  of  translators,  from  Hebrew  into  Alexandrian  Greek ;  from  both  d 
these  languages  into  Latin ;  from  the  three,  in  unknown  quantities,  into  English :  si 
conditions  of  doubt  that  cannot,  nowadays,  archsologically  (and  neither  hagiogra* 
phically  nor  evangelically)  speaking,  be  altogether  dodged.  Upon  such  historical  odd- 
siderations,  we  opine,  the  algebraical  chances  of  mistakes,  in  respect  to  Xth  Genens, 
are  rather  more  numerous  than  those  of  exactitude  in  interpretation:  albeit,  He 
braically,  the  subjoined  attempt  at  an  English  restoration  can  withstand  criticism  quiu 
as  well  as,  according  to  St  Paul,  **  Jannes  and  Jambres  withstood  Moses." 

8d.  Biblically.  —  Genesis  X. 

Verte  8.  **  And  KUSA  begat  NMRD  (Nem-Rud  ^  he-whose-royal-actiorts-corretfomd- 
tO'the-good'Odor  of  his  fame) ;  he  first  began  to  be  mighty  upon  earth :  " 

Ver.  9.  "He  was  a  great-landed-proprietor  before  (the  face  of )  leHOuaH;  whenci 
tne  saying —  *like  NMRD,  great-landed-proprietor  before  (the  face  of)  leHOuaH  :*  " 

Ver.  10.  "And  the  beginning  of  his  realm  was  BaBeL;  and  AReK,  and  AKaD,  and 
KaLNell,  in  the  land  of  SAiNAdR/' 

Ver.  11.  "From  this  land  he  himself  (NMRD  understood)  went  forth  {to)  ASAUR 
{Assyria),  and  built  NINUell  and  ReKAoBoTNAdIR  and  KaLaKA." 

Ver.  12.  "And  ReSeN  between  NINUeH  and  between  KaLaKA;  (he)  shs  (Nineveh 
YUiderstood)  the  great  city." 

[The  text,  in  verse  11,  is  ambiguous.    It  may  be  read,  as  in  King  James's 


HEBREW   KOMENGLATURE.  509 

**  Oat  of  tbat  Iftnd  went  forth  Ashiir ;"  bnt  saoh  rendering  leayes  out  an  essential 
member  of  the  phrase,  the  word  HHUA,  *  hi  himself/  before  the  Terb  '*  went  forth," 
which  can  only  refer  to  the  antecedent  Nimrod.  On  the  other  hand,  as  the  literal 
text  has  "  went  forth  Ashnr,"  the  preposition  to  most  be  interpolated ;  but  not  alto- 
gether arbitrarily,  because  learned  Hebraists  arer  that  this  preposition  is  omitted  in 
Niim,  zxziT.  4,  and  in  DeuL  iii.  1,  and  yet  its  interpolation  is  obligatory  to  make  sense. 

Indifferent  to  either  reading,  I  will  merely  mention  that  three  new  and  distinct 
translations  of  Genesis,  by  eminent  Hebraists  (Glaire's,  Cahen's,  and  De  Sola's),  read, 
** Nimrod  went  to  Ashur  (Assyria)"  —  that  this  last  vindicates  such  explanation  by 
unanswerable  arguments,  while  most  of  them  quote  high  scholarship  in  its  faTor ;  and, 
tbally,  that  the  Hebraical  proAmdity  of  «  N.  M.,"  who  defends  this  riew  in  Kiito*M 
Cydopcedia^  is  of  more  Germanic  hue,  and  consequently  deeper  in  Hebrew,  if  not  per- 
h^w  in  "  geological "  lore,  than  that  of  *'  J.  P.  S.,"  who  opposes  it  Non  nostrum 
iantat  eomponere  tttea:  which  future  cuneiform  discoTcries  alone  can  settle. — G.  R.  G.] 

The  probable  ideas  of  the  constructor  of  Xth  Genesis  on  NMED,  may  now  be 
summed  up :  — 

1st  That  Nimrod  was  an  affiliation  of  KAaM  (Egypt?),  swarthy,  or  red,  race  of  man- 
kind, through  KVShite^  Arabian,  lineage. 

2d.  That,  unlike  erery  other  proper  name,  after  **  Shem,  Ham,  and  Japheth,"  in  Xth 
(Genesis,  each  of  which  is  a  geographico-ethnological  personification,  NMRD  is  an 
•ndirtiifa/;  the  only  one  in  the  whole  chapter.  Whether  an  actual  hero,  or  a  mytho- 
logical personage,  cannot  be  gathered  fh>m  the  text 

8d.  That,  whether  *' great  in  the  chase"  or  not,  neither  Nimrod's  name  nor  his 
deeds,  nor  any  thing  in  Scripture,  justifies  our  assumption  that  the  writer  of  Xth 
Ooiesis  did  not  entertain  high  respect  for  Nimrod*s  memory :  on  the  contrary, 

4th.  This  writer  distinguishes  NMRD  from  all  his  geographical  compeers,  as  pro- 
minent <«  before  leHOuaH." 

5th.  That  Atmrodwas  positiyely  the  earliest  "  great-landed-proprietor "  known  to 
the  writer  of  Xth  Genesis;  who  ascribes  to  NMRD  the  foundation  of  eight  of  the 
proudest  cities  along  the  Euphrates  and  Tigris — Babel,  Ereeh,  Acead,  Chalne,  Nineveh, 
Rehoboth'Atr,  Kaldh,  and  Reten, 

6th.  And,  finally,  that  the  practical  writer  of  Xth  Genesis  is  innocent  of  the  sin  of 
causing  those  incomprehensible  delusions  about  NMRD,  which,  commencing  with  Jose- 
phus's  hypotheses,  only  1800  years  ago,  perrade  all  biblical  literature  at  the  present 
day. 

Two  inferences  might,  howeyer,  be  drawn  from  the  sidd  writer's  peculiarities :  — 
One,  that  the  document,  being  Jehovistie,  belongs  to  a  later  age  than  that  immediately 
after  Joshua ;  earlier  than  which,  as  shown  further  on,  the  mention  of  Canaanitith 
expulsions  renders  it  archseologically  impossible  to  place  the  writer :  —  the  other  is, 
that  the  writer  not  only  was  better  informed  upon  Babylonieh  traditions  than  (to  judge 
by  his  silence)  upon  those  of  other  countries,  but  that  he  derived  pleasure  firom  the 
eleration  of  the  former  aboye  the  rest    Would  not  this  imply  Chaldcean  authorship  ? 

Now,  whether  Nimrod  was  originally  a  demigod,  a  hero,  or  a  **  hunting-giant ; " 
Whether,  under  such  appellatiTc,  lie  associations  with  Ninus,  Belus,  or  Orion ;  or 
(were  we  to  **  travel  out  of  the  record,"  what  we  should  first  examine),  whether  he 
Was  not  another  form  of  the  Aaeyrian  Hercules,  to  be  added  to  those  so  skilfully  illus- 
trated by  Raoul-Rochette— these  are  speculations  foreign  to  our  subject,  and  we  refrain 
from  their  present  obtrusion. 

The  compiler  of  Xth  Genesis,  whose  meaning  we  strive  to  comprehend,  was  satisfied 
to  ascribe  to  NMRD  the  foundation  of  four  Babylonieh  and  four  Aatyrian  cities ;  and, 
although  the  positions  of  some  of  these  eight  are  not  yet  so  positively  fixed  as  might 
be  desired,  they  group  together  in  Mesopotamian  vicinities ;  and  thus  the  last  aflilia  • 
tion  of  EUSA  becomes  placed  in  Asia — fiirther  removed  firom  African  **  Ethiopia  "  thaa 
the  whole,  or  any,  of  his  geographical  brethreiL^iw 


610  THE   Xtb   chapter   OF  OEKXSIS. 

''Affiliations  of  the  MT«BIM/'  or  EgypUan$. 
27.  DHlS  —  LUDIM  — '  LuDiM.' 

We  hftTe  already  seen  that  MiUrahn^  read  aooording  to  the  Masoreta  ponetoatioD,  it 
a  dual  referable  to  the  **  Two  Egjpts,"  Upper  and  Lower ;  bat,  atript  of  the  points 
which,  after  all,  are  bnt  recent  and  arbitrary  embellishmenta,  that  1IT«B)«  if  a  plval, 
meaning  the  Mita^riUt,  or  the  Egyptians. 

The  writer  of  Xth  GenesiB,  therefore,  in  his  system  of  ethnic  geography,  deemed 
these  personified  off-shoots  fh>m  BgyjH  to  be  so  many  eoloniea  or  emigrations  fram  that 
principal  stock ;  and  as  saoh,  we  perceive  that  he  suffixes  to  eaeh  name  the  jdaral  ter> 
mination  IM ;  thereby  testifying  that  he  nerer  foresaw  modem  assomptioiis  in  King 
James's  yersion,  that  the  LUD«,  the  A4NBC«,  the  LHBt,  &c.,  should  hare  beea  wtm ; 
one  yclept  Lnd,  another  Anam,  and  so  forth. 

As  grand-children  of  KAeM  (Eam)^  the  hoary  ithyphallio  dlTinity  of  Egypt,  theM 
outstreams  class  themseWes  under  the  generic  denomination  of  ITamitie  families ;  sad 
their  habitats  ought  naturally  to  be  sought  for  in  regions  oontiguons  to  their  ascribed 
focus  of  primitive  radiations :  without  disregarding  either,  that  th^  writer  of  Xtk 
Genesis,  by  making  them  eotmn$  of  Palestinio  Karuuaute$t  and  of  Arabian  KUSAi(n 
(all  issues  from  the  same  ffamite  source),  noTer  supposed  that  they  were,  or  eoukl  eter 
become,  NigriUan  races :  upon  whioh  last  **  Type  of  Mankind  "  he,  aa  well  as  e? ay 
other  writer  in  the  Old  Testament,  obserres  the  same  judicious  alienee  maaifetted 
throughout  the  Text  towards  Tmiffouitt,  Stquimaux,  Caribt,  Fatapamiami,  Fttputm, 
OeeanianSf  Malay t^  Chmete^  and  other  human  races ;  the  discoTery  of  whose  terrestriil 
existence  appertains  to  centuries  posterior  to  the  dosure  of  the  Hebraw  eanoa,  Xtk 
Genesis  incluslTS,  at  some  period  not  earlier  than  Alexander  the  Graat,  a.  o.  882;  aor 
posterior  to  b.  o.  180,  when  the  LXX  translations  were  probably  oompleta  at  Alex- 
andria. 

Henco,  to  judge  by  existing  nomenclatures  of  tribes  and  places,  LUD  appean  both 
on  the  Asiatic  and  Libyan  flanks  of  lower  Egypt     Thus,  on  the  Syrian  frontier,  a  few 
miles  east  of  Yaffa,  lay  the  site  of  Loud,  Lydda,  Diospolis ;  inhabited  afterwards  by 
Beijamites.    So  also  Arabico-^«r6«r  traditions  comprise  the  LaOUTah  among  Sabiu 
tribes  of  Yemen,  reputed  to  haye  immigrated  into  Barbery.    But,  whether  as  exotieii 
or  tarageniti,  it  is  on  the  Libyan  side  of  the  Nile,  prolonged  on  the  sonthwesten  litto- 
ral of  the  Mediterranean  to  the  Atlantic  —  districts  cut  off  through  the  abseoes  of 
camels  during  primordial  ages  and  by  Saharan  wastes,  fh>m  contact  with  Nigritian  faai- 
lies  of  remote  austral  latitudes  —  that  the  LUDIm  haTO  left  memorials  of  socieot 
occupancy. 

Michnlls  long  ago  corrected  Bochart,  and  suggested  the  probabilities  that  theXsd^. 
situate  near  the  riyer  Laud,  in  Tingitana,  were  the  Ludim :  latterly  ooofinwd  by 
Graberg  de  Hemso;  who  shows  that  the  Oluii,  OIoH,  Louat,  exist  among  Amanisk 
tribes  in  those  Mauritanlan  neighborhoods  to  this  day ;  still  admitting,  too,  the  ni- 
tional  prefix  ait,  **  sons  of/'  to  their  names  (like  Mac,  Fits,  C,  Ap,  among  onnehei), 
as  they  did  of  yore,  when  the  Carthaginian  Amon  registered  in  his  Periplus  the  Ait-^- 
LUD,  *'  sons  of  Lud,'*  or  Aiioloti;  resident  in  the  same  Barbaresque  Tidnitiis  vhert 
the  Ludayat  of  Spanish  writers  are  now  succeeded  by  the  ^<m-Loxra>.  There  is  no 
lack  of  Tostiges  of  primoTal  LUDs  to  be  met  with  in  the  yery  regions  where  smlogr 
would  lead  us  to  look  for  them ;  and  it  is  surprising  that  high  authorities  have  ilto- 
getber  OTorlooked  the  facts. 

TMy  former  **  Excursus  (in  Otia  JEgypiiaea)  on  the  origin  of  some  of  the  Btrhtr 
tribes  of  Nubia  and  Libya,"  suggestM  a  Tcntilation  of  some  disregarded  ethaologieal 
data,  preparatory  to  that  of  Xth  Genesis,  which,  after  five  years'  suq>ennoo,  I  la 
now  endeayoring  to  accomplish.  I  then  submitted  authorities  on  two  grand  diridoDi 
of  Barbaretquet  —  a  noun  not  deriyed  from  Barbarif  barbarians,  bat  from  the 


\ 


HSBBEW    NOMENOLATUBE.  611 

nal  AfHemn  name  of  BRBB-^the  Shillauhs,  and  tke  T^Amamr^h  or  Amazirgh-r;  both 
readily  traceable  through  the  Maziees,  Macii,  Ao,^  of  Latin  anthors,  back  to  the  Ua^vts 
of  Herodotus.  —G.  B.  G.] 

To  render  perspicoous  the  Tiew  we  take  of  Barbaresque  anthropology,  it  would  be 
neoeasary  to  enlarge  here  upon  generalities  before  scrutinizing  each  genesiacal  name 
in  detail ;  but  space  being  wanting,  we  must  curtail  our  MS.  inyestigations. 

Two  human  families,  the  ShiUouht  and  the  Manrght^  now  called  Berbir»,  have 
lain,  either  aboriginally  or  firom  antiquity  beyond  record,  scattered  from  the  Cyre- 
nidca  and  oases  west  of  Egypt,  athwart  the  northwest  face  of  Africa  to  the  Moghrgb- 
d-AiuOf  or  eztremest  west,  of  Marocohine  territories  on  the  Atlantic ;  and  formeriy  even 
to  the  Guanckeif  now  extinct  in  the  Canary  Isles.  Estimated  by  Graberg  de  Hemso  at 
four  millions  of  population  in  Morocco  alone,  these  Berber  fSunilies  present  differences 
as  well  as  resemblances  comparable  to  those  risible  between  the  French  and  the  Belgians  : 
they  speak  dialects  of  the  old  *'  lingua  Atalantica,"  subdirided  into  Berber  and  Shilha ; 
and  intermarrying  rarely  between  themselTes,  haTS  also  imbibed  little  or  no  alien 
blood  through  amalgamation  with  others. 

Anciently  they  occupied  ezclusiyely  that  Atalantic  zone  of  oases,  littoral  or  inland, 
vhich  lies  between  the  Sahara  deserts  and  the  Mediterranean ;  now  caUed  Barbery ; 
«<  Land  of  Bskbsbs,"  Berberia  :  and  the  remoteness  of  their  residence  along  that  tract 
■0  ttiT  surpasses  historical  negation,  that  geology  alone  may  decide  whether  the  Ber- 
hir9  can  haTO  witnessed  those  epochas  when  the  now-arid  Sahara  was  an  inland  sea. 
In  any  case,  we  may  suppose  that,  in  proportion  as  its  salt-lacustrine  barriers  to  com- 
munication with  Nigritian  plateaux  became  desiccated,  the  Berber  tribes,  driyen  from 
the  coast  by  Punic,  Eanaanitish,  Greek,  Egyptian,  and  other  early  iuTaders,  spread 
themselTes  southwards;  and,  whilst  their  former  inyaders  haye  been  replaced  by 
successive  Boman,  Vandal,  Saracenic,  Ottoman,  and  French  establishments,  that  they 
themselTes  gradually  crossed  the  Sahara ;  and  now,  under  the  name  of  Tuarieks,  some 
offshoots  of  this  main  Atalantic  stock,  modified  by  the  facilities  such  passage  has 
afforded  them  of  possessing  Negreatee  in  their  hareems,  roam  along  both  banks  of  the 
Kiger  and  around  Lake  Tchad. 

But  the  southerly  expansion  of  Berber  families,  except  in  partial  and  cox^jectural 
instances,  is  bounded  chronologically  by  one  great  fact,  OTcrlooked  though  it  be  by 
most  writers ;  which  is,  that,  until  the  camel  was  introduced  into  Barbary  from  Arabia, 
the  Saharan  wilderness  presented  obstacles  to  nomadism  almost  insurmountable.  Now, 
the  eamd  was  not  imported  into  Barbary  until  Ptolemaic  times.  Mentioned  in  hiero- 
glyphics only  as  a  foreigner,  and  never  used  by  the  Pharaonic  Egyptians,  the  earliest 
historical  appearance  of  camele  in  Africa  dates  in  the  first  century  b.  c.  The  TUlgar 
notion  of  camel-diffusion  OTer  Barbary  before  the  Ptolemies,  is  nowadays  archseologi- 
cally  erroneous.6^<) 

It  therefore  follows  that,  wheneTcr  Xth  Genesis  was  compiled,  the  Baritaresque 
aflUiations  of  the  MTsIUm  could  not  hsTO  penetrated  to  the  latitude  of  Negro  races, 
south  of  the  Sahara,  by  any  other  route  than  up  the  Nile  —  Negroet  ncTor  haTing 
existed,  in  a  state  of  nature,  north  of  the  limit  of  tropical  rains.  TMs  long  journey 
was  not  undertaken  by  the  powerful  MTsIUm  themseWes  much  before  the  Xllth 
dynasty,  about  b.  c.  2300 :  so  that  the  LUXHin,  for  example,  like  all  their  uncirilized 
brethren,  driTcn  away  from  the  Nile  by  the  Egyptians ;  restricted  from  southerly  pro- 
gress by  the  Sahara  and  the  absence  of  camels,  from  northerly  by  the  Mediterranean 
and  the  absence  of  ships  {Berber  habits  being  the  rererse  of  nautical,  and  Tyrian  pri- 
Tateersmen  hoTcring  on  those,  coasts) ;  were,  down  to  Ptolemy  Soter,  b.  o.  820  (as  the 
utmost  antiquity),  confined  in  their  nomadisms  within  Barbary  between  Egypt  and  the 
Atlantic  littoral  of  Morocco.  The  lowest  historical  age  possible  for  the  compilation 
of  Xth  Genesis  attains  to  the  Bsdraie  school — the  earliest  (if  the  document  bo  €haUU4c) 
uaj  antedate  Ezrft  by  some  oentnries :  but,  logioaUy,  the  more  remote  the  antiquity 


bll  THE   Xth   chapter    OF   GENESIS. 

claimed  for  this  ethnio  geographical  chart,  the  less  poenble,  phjrietlly,  beeoMi 
intercourse  between  Berber  tribes  (athwart  the  Sahara  and  without  camelt)  and  tk 
true  Negro  races  of  Central  Africa. 

Content  with  offering  this  dilemma,  we  pass  onwards,  and  remark,  that  the  Berhtn 
were  generically  termed  Mauri  by  the  Romans,  and  Moors  bj  "moyen  age"  writen; 
whilst,  if  we  adopt  Egypt  as  the  geographical  piyot  of  eccentric  radiations,  ve  ihall 
find,  that  these  Mauritanian  Berbers  on  the  west  are  to  the  EgypHam  what  we  bn 
shown  the  Arabian  KuakUes  to  be  on  the  east,  viz.,  **  gentes  subftisci  eoloris  " ;  JS/mfh 
piAN 8,  in  its  Homeric  sense  of  Brm-bumed-faees.  All  of  them  were  possibly  distbgoisbcd 
by  the  red  color  on  Nilotic  monuments ;  and  the  term  Eamitie  would  be,  geneiiiedlj, 
ethnologically,  and  geographically,  the  best  designation  for  these  races ;  were  it  not  for 
modem  Xeffro  theories,  which  ignorance  and  charlatanism  hare  foisted  upoa  tbt 
mystified  name  we  now  spell  **  Ham/'  **  One  almost  blushes,"  Agassis  has  mtii- 
tically  observed,  "to  state,  that  the  Fathers  of  the  Church,  in  Northern  Africs,  biTt 
even  more  recently  been  quoted  as  eridence  of  the  high  inteUectoal  and  afliil 
developments  of  which  the  Negro  race  is  supposed  to  be  capable,  and  that  the  nosi* 
ments  of  Egypt  have  been  referred  to  with  the  same  view.  But,  we  ask,  havi  wb 
who  do  not  know  that  Egypt  and  Northern  Africa  have  never  been  inhabited  by  Ncgn 
tribes,  but  always  by  nations  of  the  Caucasian  race,  any  right  to  express  an  opisks 
on  this  question  ?  " 

[Five  years  ago,  Luke  Bnrke*s  Ethnological  Journal^  and  the  writer's  Oiia  JEg^ffHitiB^ 
pointed  out  several  analogies  between  some  names  of  twenty-five  Berber  tribes  ■» 
tioned  by  Ebn  Ehaledoon,  and  various  other  ethnio  cognomina  preserved  by  the  writer 
of  Xth  Genesis.  The  former  are  certainly  reliable,  inasmuch  as  Ebn  Ehaledooa  vu  i 
Berber  himself  and  the  historian  of  his  nation :  who  contests  their  common  deeeeat 
from  such  legendary  sources  as  Abraham,  Goliath,  Amelek,  Afrikis,  Himyar,  and  otkr 
fabulous  origins ;  claiming,  however,  that  the  Berbers  '*  descend  from  KiSLor;ii 
(Casluhim),  son  of  Mitzbaim,  son  of  Ham."  So,  also,  through  Mohammedan  lu- 
monizing,  we  meet,  in  the  **  Rozit  ul  Suffa,"  with  a  similar  example  of  pious 
logical  frauds  —  "  God  bestowed  on  Ham  nine  sons :  Jlind^  Sind,  Zef^\  Nowhoj 
Ktuhf  Koptj  Berber f  and  ffabesh  !  " 

It  will  be  seen,  further  on,  that  the  Casluhim  undoubtedly  dwelt  in  Barbtiy  vko 
Xth  Genesis  was  written,  as  their  descendants  do  "  unto  this  day;"  but  it  need  scarcely 
be  insisted  upon,  with  the  reader  of  these  pages,  that  Ebn  Ehaledoon,  an  Anbidsed 
Berber,  no  less  than  a  most  learned  and  conscientious  Muslim,  naturally  felt  sniioBi 
to  connect  his  own  pedigree  with  that  of  the  genesiacal  Patriarchs,  to  him  resdeH 
orthodox  and  respectable  through  the  Kordn :  and  the  fact  that,  overlooking  the  B^ 
brew  plural  terminations,  he  deemed  Kesloudjim  (the  SkUUmh*  !)  to  be  a  man,  soo  of 
MiTSBAiM  (the  Egyptians  /),  another  individual,  indicates  his  literary  sources;  wkOei^ 
serves  to  illustrate  what  we  have  maintained  elsewhere,  vis. :  that  the  Berbers  (their  ova 
indigenous  traditions  being  unrecorded)  appropriated  instead  the  language  and  i^' 
gious  ideas  of  their  civilizers,  the  Arabs ;  who  certainly,  when  the  Kor^  wss  ooB- 
posed,  had  never  taken  Berber  origins  into  consideration. 

Nevertheless,  this  sentimental  bias  of  Ebn  Ehaledoon  does  not  touch  the  arebi^ 
logical  fact  gained  from  his  pages  that>  in  his  time,  the  LAOUTE  are  recorded,  as  ^ 
of  twenty-five  Berber  tribes  then  inhabiting  Barbary. 

**  Six  hundred  lineages  of  Berbers''  —  the  enumeration  of  Marmol  and  of  Leo  Afi^ 
canus  —  resolved  themselves,  about  the  fifteenth  century  of  our  era,  into  ftt  istis 
stems ;  who,  already  imbued  with  longings  after  Islamite  respectabilities,  said  tk»l 
their  progenitors  were  Sabseans  of  Yemen :  at  the  same  time  Leo  adds  the  noteworthy 
remark,  **sub/usci  eoloris  sitnt.'*  The  same  quintuple  dirision  reappears  in  the  "  quinqit^ 
gentani  Barbari "  of  Roman  writers  of  the  fourth  century ;  which  is  important,  beestf^ 
it  establishes  an  identical  quinary  repartition  of  Berbers  prior  to  Mohammedan  impns* 
fdons ;  and,  although  it  does  not  contradict,  this  fact  renders  it  leas  likely  that  ptgm  ' 


HEBREW   KOMENOLATUBE.  513 

itmi-Ohiistians  shoiild  liaye  leaned  towards  an  Arabian  orij^  before  religioos  motiTes 
A>r  such  honorary  attribution  existed  in  Berber  minds.  To  trace  whence  Barbari,  or 
Berbera,  from  about  1400  years  ag^,  through  the  '*  Misulani  SabarbarUt  Massylii  "  of 
Pliny ;  the  Sabouboura  of  Ptolemy ;  and  possibly,  in  some  instances,  the  Babbaboi 
sf  Strabo,  Diodorus,  and  Herodotus :  to  resoWe  the  2X110,  ZUea,  ZeKt,  Salinti,  ZUxaeta^ 
Mattylit  Xilohea,  into  the  Mav^aiXifivts  =  AMAZIQ  'Libyatu,  or  the  MaucuyUi  into 
k^AZlQ'ShiUouht ;  and  then  to  deduce  the  Amazirgha  of  the  present  day  from  the 
VUfyti  of  Herodotus,  B.  o.  480 :  —  these  are  tasks  which,  following  chiefly  CastigUone, 
^Te  been  already  executed. 

History,  philology,  and  antlogy  unite,  therefore,  in  establishing  that  the  T-Ama" 
nrgh$,  or  real  Berbert,  distinct  in  that  day  from  Asiatics  or  Negroes,  existed,  about 
Che  fifth  century  b.  o.,  in  their  own  land  of  Berberiaj  now  called  Barbary.  With  the 
exception  of  their  having  'embraced  Isl&m ;  exchanged  the  bow,  for  which  they  were 
celebrated  long  before  that  age,  for  the  musket;  added  the  eamd  to  the  horse;  and 
appropriated  Arabic  words  to  make  up  for  deficiencies  in  their  native  Tocabulary ;  the 
Berbera  of  Mt  Atlas  are  precisely  the  same  people  now  that  they  were  twenty-fiye 
centuries  ago ;  dwelling  in  the  same  spots,  speaking  the  same  tongues,  and  called  by 
die  same  names,  as  we  shall  see  presently. 

We  are  now  prepared  to  accept  an  opinion  pronounced  by  a  man  of  science  emi- 
nently qualified  to  judge ;  which,  coupled  with  Forster's  attestation  [eupra,  p.  488]  of 
the  indelibility  of  color  as  a  criterion  of  type,  when  we  recall  how  all  Berbera  **  sub- 
ftisci  colons  sunt,"  ought  to  possess  sufficient  weight. 

There  U  but  one  veritably  indigenoua  race  in  Barbary,  says  Bodichon ;  ris.,  the  OiE- 
TULIAN :  —  "  Ainsi,  AUantes,  Atarantes,  Lotophages,  ^Ooddentaux,  Troglodytes, 
llaurusiens,  Maures,  Pharusiens,  Garamantes,  Augdliens,  Psylles,  Libyens,  mSme 
Canariens,  et  toute  cette  multitude  de  peuples  &  qui  les  anciens  donnent  TAfrique  sep- 
tentrionale  pour  patrie,  se  confondent  en  une  seule  et  mdme  race,  la  G^TULIENNE." 
The  Arabs,  foreigners  in  Barbary,  call  the  present  descendants  of  this  race  **  Berbera 
•ad  Kabylea.**  Indeed,  as  tillers  of  the  soil,  t.  e.,  as  human  animals  brought  into 
£rect  contact  with  the  earth  of  Barbary  (rank  with  exhalations  so  mortiferous,  even 
now,  to  Europeans),  no  type  of  humanity  could  haye  outliTcd,  not  to  say  flourished 
amid,  the  climatic  and  geological  conditions  of  Atalantic  Africa,  but  a  few  furlongs 
from  the  sea-beach,  except  the  Oatulian,  For  proofs,  read  Dr.  Bondings  Leiirea  aur 
VAlgirie, 

Cut  off  from  escax>e  on  the  west  by  the  ocean ;  on  the  north  by  the  Mediterranean ; 
on  the  south  by  the  Sahara  (once  a  sea  also),  and,  until  the  Christian  era,  by  the  ab- 
sence of  eamela;  and  on  the  east  by  the  MTsRIM;  these  *' quinquegentani  Berberi" 
haye  surriyed  the  extinction  of  the  elephant,  together  with  the  depressions  of  temper- 
ature consequent  upon  the  destruction  of  their  primeyal  forests:  and,  repugnant 
through  natural  constitution  to  any  alien  institutions  but  those  of  the  Kordn  (con- 
strued after  their  own  liberal  fashion),  they  remain  now,  what  they  were  at  their 
unknown  era  of  creation,  OcetuUana,  and  nothing  else. 

Inquire  of  history. 

Ph<snicia  planted  her  standards  at  the  Carthaginian  ports  she  occupied:  Greece 
built  her  strongholds  on  the  littoral  of  the  Cyrenaica :  Rome,  prostrating  all,  sent  her 
eagles  further  into  Africa  than  any  Europeans:  Persia  inscribed  her  westernmost 
tablet  at  Tripoli :  Byzantium,  after  Belisarius's  triumph,  has  been  obliterated,  eyen  in 
name :  Vandals,  massacred  in  detail,  or  extinguished  by  climate  more  murderous  to 
white  races  than  Numidian  arrows,  haye  yanished,  physiologically,  like  other  heteroge- 
neous foreigners  on  the  sea-board :  Ottoman  and  Frank  inyaders  still  surround  their  tern* 
porary  hayens  with  bastions  strongest  towards  the  mainland ;  and  French  prowess  oyer 
the  Berber  race  is  confined  to  the  latter's  preparations  for  the  next  razzia.  The  Saracena 
•lone,  themselyes  "  gentes  subfusci  coloris ;"  apostles  of  •  genial  polygamous  religion  * 

65 


614  THB    XtB    CHAPTER   OF   6EKSSI8. 

fp«akiDg  dialects  of  a  tongne  long  familiar  to  Berheric  ears  through  aoicrior  ^imo 
intercourse :  —  the  Arabt,  I  repeat,  cognate  with  the  Berbert  in  nomadio  rettletiaeai 
and  social  habits,  haTO  ridden  orer  the  Ocettdiantf  through  them,  and  around  them : 
but  whilst  fk'om  the  first  hour,  a.  d.  644,  that  the  lances  of  Isl&m  penetrated  into  Ber^ 
heriay  the  wise  policj  of  its  Arabian  Totaries  associated  the  natlTC  Berhen  in  spoils  and 
benefits  mutually  agreeable ;  the  Arab  himself,  after  tweWe  centuries  of  Barbaresque 
sojourn,  has  become  far  more  Berberixed  as  a  MOGHRABEB  than  the  Berbers  hare 
been  ArahieUtd,  And  (asks  the  reader)  what  is  the  **  ultima  ratio  "  of  all  these  soe- 
oessife  influences  upon  mankind's  Atlantic  type  f 

Merely  this :  —  that  whercTer  the  Ocetulian  haa  not  (he  has  in  Morocco)  reTfaidicated 
his  national  supremacy,  he  rather  tolerates  Arab  encampments  in  the  domains  of  bis 
birth-right,  than  hospitably  welcomes  Arabian  presence  by  practical  fhsion.  **  Mo- 
hammed" is  their  moral  bond  of  Barbaresque  unity — their  common  battle-cry. 
Implacable  detestation  of  Turkt  and  Frenchmen  is  the  only  chord  of  sympathy  between 
Abd-el-K&der  (alave  of  the  Puistant),  the  heroic  and  betrayed  SKemite,  and  that  mulatto- 
cross  between  Arabico-Berbers  and  Negresses,  exhibited  in  a  beastly  indiTiduality 
called  **the  Emperor  of  Morocco.**  Hatred  to  aliens — to  anybody  but  one  of  tbea- 
selves,  a  Berber — is  still  the  banner  of  OcstvUan  instincts. 

If,  then,  GsBtulian  populations  cannot  hare  originated  through  imaginary  Imports- 
tions  of  Negroes  tram  the  interior  of  AfHca,  nor  from  imaginary  colonisatlont  of  irtoi 
races  ftrom  Europe,  whence  came  they  ? 

History  being  impartially  silent,  our  altematiye  lies  between  AraJtnan  immigrstioBi 
as  one  possibility,  and  the  autocthonous  creation  of  Berbers  for  Barbery  as  the  otbfr. 
My  own  inquiries  lend  no  support  to  the  scientific  probabilities  of  the  former  contin- 
gency.    The  latter  it  is  not  my  province  to  discuss.  —  G.  R.  Q.] 

Viewing,  therefore,  Ocetulian  families  as  **  une  race  apart,"  we  proceed  to  aseerlam 
their  relation  to  the  chart  of  Xth  Genesis. 

Their  present  name  is  Berbers  in  Mauritania,  and  Shittouhs  towards  the  Cyrenslet. 

In  Ebn  Rhaledoon's  *'  History  of  the  Berbers"  we  have  already  noticed  that  one 
tribe  of  this  race  was  called  LAOUTE,  or  Laouteh.  Cutting  off  the  Arabic  plural 
termination,  there  remains  LAOUT ;  which,  reduced  to  its  simplest  expression,  Tovels 
being  vague,  is  LUT,  or  LUD ;  an  appellative,  as  we  have  shown,  traceable  in  Bsrbt- 
resque  nomenclatures  at  all  times,  back  to  where  history  is  lost 

In  Xth  Genesis,  the  eldest-born  of  the  afiiliations  of  the  MT«R)m  (or  Egyptiuu), 
and  who,  therefore,  in  the  idea  of  the  writer,  issued  first  and  went  furthest  from  the 
supposed  parental  hive,  are  the  LUDIM.  Removing  the  Hebrew  plural  suffix  IM, 
there  remains  LUD.  All  commentators  unite  in  deeming  Barbttry  the  geogrtphictl 
sphere  of  these  emigrations. 

To  have  shown  that  the  Laouteh,  LUDs,  of  Ebn  Khaledoon,  can  be  no  others  than 
the  Ludim,  LUDs,  of  Xth  Genesis,  is  likewise  to  prove  that  Ocetulian  fkmlliei  ire 
included  in  that  ancient  system  of  geography,  and  that  the  LUDIM  probably  occnpied 
Mauritania,  A  conclusion  which  our  inquiries  into  the  habitats  of  their  frtterul 
afiiliations  will  fortify.  In  the  meanwhile,  we  rejoice  to  learn  from  Qnlberg  de  Hemao 
that  the  Ludaya  tribe  still  furnishes  the  Sultan's  body-guard  in  Morocco,  and  thit 
their  river  Tagassa  is  yet  called  Laud  and  Thaluda  ;  at  the  same  time  that  It  is  sttb- 
factory  to  find  such  scholarship  as  Quatrem^re's  sustaining  how,  "  Dans  les  Londes  de 
Moi'se,  je  reconnais  la  grande  nation  des  Lewata,  la  plus  puissante  des  tribus  de  nee 
Berb^re  ;*   and  thus  ratifying  our  views  upon  the  LUIHm  of  Xth  Genesis.*ii 

28.  D^OJy  — AdNMIM  — 'Anamim.' 

Of  course,  this  is  a  tribe  which  (plural  termination  IM  cut  off)  was  called  AiNM. 
Viewed  as  Adnatns  the  analogies  falter,  unless  we  adopt  Bochart's  speculative  idia, 
that  the  Semitic  word  for  sheep^  GNM,  be  the  root  of  this  name.    The  ATMi-idianf, 


HEBSBTf   NOMENCLATURE.  615 

Nomaiet,  hvwt  also  toniihed  oomparisons;  whioh  we  dispute  not»  beoanse  it  is  in 
Barbafy  tliat  oommentaton  locate  the  people  called  ANMIm. 

Beferring  the  reader  to  the  '*  causes  of  Terbal  obscnritj  "  in  Oriental  names,  ablj 
Ml  forth  by  Forster  and  I>e  Saulcy,  there  are  few  literal  permutations  more  frequent 
than  those  of  M  and  N :  and  hence  it  has  been  long  remarked,  that  ANM  is  but  an 
ftBagrammatic  form  of  AMN.  Under  such  Tiew,  the  AMN-)m  become  at  once  Amo- 
hmnm;  and,  fh>m  the  ancient  worshippers  of  the  Egyptian  deity  AMS-Kneph,  or 
HUM,  at  the  '*  Oasis  of  Ammon  "  (now  Seewah) ;  through  the  Na^amomtitf  Natamona  ; 
to  the  Amomam,  or  the  Oaramantetf  whether  on  the  riTcr  Ginyphus  near  Tripoli,  or 
an  ike  (Mr;  the  transition  is  more  rapid  than  the  results  may  appear  precise. 

Oaatiglione  giTCS  solid  reasons  why  the  MaetB-Ammorm,  or  MaetB-AmnU,  should  refer 
ta  Amasirgh-Ammonians ;  which  term  he  supposes  became  in  Greek  mouths  Mes- 
cmaiMUi,  and  thence  Nas-nmmanet,  Hence,  the  ANMlm  would  naturally  take  their 
plaees  among  Berber  tribes  next  to  the  LUDs,  their  kinsfolk. 

The  Naeamonet  of  Herodotus  and  of  later  writers,  read  by  Birch  J^TaAm-Amonians 
(ilT^^^ro-Amonians  ?),  were  a  yery  roving  predatory  race ;  who  carried  their  name  all 
eiY«r  Barbery :  but,  without  insisting  upon  any  one  fiunily  in  whose  name  AMN  is  a 
oonponent,  it  is  for  objectors,  after  perusing  what  follows,  to  show  that  the  Barba- 
resque Anamim  of  Xth  Genesis,  cannot  be  represented  by  some  offshoot  of  the  Oatu- 
Mam  stem  yet  stretching  between  the  Sahara  and  the  Mediterranean. 

For  ourselTes,  while  descrying  the  Afumim  in  the  Berber  tribe  of  <'  Unine,**  cata- 
logued by  £bn  Khaledoon,  we  suggest  that  A&NM  may  underlie  both  the  words  "  Nasa- 
monea  "  and  '*  Numidians ; "  and  this  for  a  reason  that  no  Orientalist  acquainted  with 
kleroglyphical  permutations  will  disregard.  Bunsen,  following  Ewald,  proposed  to 
read  the  name  GUB,  Chub  [which  nation  Exekiel  (xxz.  5)  associates  with  **  KUSA,  and 
FkiU  (Barbery)  and  Ludlm  (the  Ludayas,  as  shown  above,  No.  27)  and  all  the  mingled 
people,"]  as  if  such  name  had  been  written  oNUB;  and  thence  to  apply  it  to  NMa  —  a 
country,  we  have  proved,  altogether  unmentioned  by  Hebrew  writers.  Yolney  had 
pereelTed  GUB  in  the  Barbaresque  CobbH  of  Ptolemy,  and  we  adopt  his  view  as  by  far 
more  natural,  according  to  the  context  of  Eiekiel.  Neyerthelees,  Bunsen's  very  just 
remark  of  the  Sequent  suppression  of  the  v  before  o  or  k,  in  the  transfer  of  Hamltic 
into  Semitic  proper  names  {ex,  ffr,,  Sheshonk,  Shishak),  allows  us  to  behold  the  dNuM 
of  A&NM-IM  in  the  aNUM-u/t<in«  of  classical  history.  If,  however,  with  Bochart,  we 
transcribe  the  Greek  NaM^«vc(  into  Hebrew  letters,  J-tSH  ^CfJ ;  NUSI  AM-N,  or  other- 
wise N&SI-ANuM-im ;  we  observe  that  iVdt  means  **  people  "  in  Semitish  tongues,  and 
thereby  such  compound  name  becomes,  in  English,  **  People  of  NUMufui ; "  or  else, 
*' People  of  (the  oasis  of)  AMoN  :'*  in  either  case,  the  Anamim  of  Xth  Genesis. 

But  Bochart  declared  that  these  tribes  were  *'  Solinus's  Amantea,  and  Pliny's  ffam- 
numientes,  peoples  beyond  the  Greater  Syrtis  */'  and,  reminding  us  that  1  J,  GaR,  means 
••to  inhabit,"  he  discloses  at  once  the  famed  '*  Oaramantee  near  to  the  fountains  of  the 
riyer  Cyniphus."  Now,  let  us  add  that  this  river  is  still  called  the  Oir,  or  Oarj  by 
Hving  descendants  of  these  very  Amanteif  who  once  were  the  Berber  AtfMaN-IM 
alluded  to  by  the  ancient  Hebrew  geographer.^^''' 


D^2nh  —  LHBIM — *  Lbhabim; 


The  first  orthodox  English  work  we  chanced  to  open,  in  quest  of  etymological  mean- 
ings, has,  '*  LzHABiM,  Jfame* ;  or,  vhieh  are  inflamed;  or,  the  pointe  of  a  ewordi"  and 
just  below,  ''Libya,  in  Hebrew  Lubim,  the  heart  of  the  eea;  or,  a  nation  that  has  a 
heart  /" 

Let  us  seek  elsewhere.  Detaching  the  plural  IM,  through  which  the  writer  of  Xth 
Genesis  indicates  that  he  means  a  tribe,  the  singular  number  of  whom  is  LHB,  we 
realise  instantaneously  how  ignorant  of  Hebrew  were  the  forty-seven  translators  of 
King  James's  version.  This  may  be  at  once  seen  by  their  writing  *'Mixraim  >egat 
Lvdim,  and  Anamim,**  &c.,  instead  of  **  the  Ludt  and  the  Ananu^'  and  so  forth     Had 


iU  ri3  n^^  ixiFm  OF  cnrssis. 


»!  DTrns:— XPATtKXDI— 'XAPHTrHiM/ 


Before  comafnrmg  mnaljscfl  that  anse  thnagjb  new  reraidtatioBS  of  K8J|*b^> 
it  xj  dcsirmble  to  raniiid  the  reader  of  a  principle  that  goreraa  our  philologieil  iiqn* 
ries  inv>  li>th  Genesis.  Extremely  simple,  it  is  still,  eToi  where  knowa,  man  « 
kss  disregarded  hj  rabbinieal  writers. 

The  jreccsiacal  writer's  classification  of  nations  is  tripartite,  onder  the  titolsr  kad- 
ings  ''  SHEX^  Hax^  and  Japhxth  ; "  and  his  lists,  therefore,  embrace  Semitit^  Hamtk, 
as^i  Jaj^.tjac  families ;  corresponding  \tupra,  pp.  85,  86]  to  the  yellow,  the  red^  sad  tkt 
Kkiu  colon  giren  bj  Egyptian  ethnographers  to  snch  yarieties  of  man  as  weit  kion 
to  them  about  the  sixteenth  century  b.  c.  :  but  the  Hebrew  map  excludes  the  3V*> 
which  race,  the  fourth  in  the  quadripartite  ethnography  of  Thebes,  is,  on  the  Bon- 
ments,  painted  black, 

Arabian  languages  are  necessarily  represented  in  the  proper  names  of  natioH  be 
longing  to  the  Semitic  stock ;  the  Egyptian  **  sacred  tongue  "  is  the  most  sneisii  lii 
reliable  nucleus  f<yr  those  of  the  Hdmiiie;  while  those  of  the  Jc^ethie,  almMti^ 
tinct  world,  must  belong  either  to  the  Indo-Oermanie  or  to  the  Scjfikie  class  of  hisii 

idioms. 

To  suppose  that  the  << speech  of  Kanaan"  (misnamed  Hebreic)  can  answer  thtp»- 
pose  of  an  '*  open  Sessame"  to  the  significations  of  all  proper  names  in  Xth  Gcaeai, 
which  the  writer  himself  has  carefully  segregated  from  each  other  into  thru  gnnipt  rf 
tongues,  spoken  by  three  groups  of  humanity  (in  his  day  as  in  ours,  fVom  each  etkci 
entirely  distinct),  is  one  of  those  aberrations  that  no  educated  person  of  our  geaentiA 
would  be  likely  to  boast  of;  if  he  reflected  that,  in  considering  Htbrop  as  a  fitting  k«y 
to  any  thing  more  than  to  one,  the  Semitic,  of  these  three  linguistie  portals,  he  wodi 
be  as  great  a  dolt  as  if  he  sustained  that  English  mi^t  be  contained  in  a  Chistii 
radical  or  in  a  Mandingo  root 

No  philologist  at  the  present  day,  when  he  beholds  in  Xtk  CksMV  tha  |np« 


HEBREW    NOMENCLATURE.  517 

Bsme  NPAT^KAIM,  would  seek  for  its  ezplanatioD  in  a  Hebrew  Tocabularj ;  because  m 
proper  name  belonging  to  the  HamUie  group  of  languages  ougbt  first  to  be  examined 
within  the  sphere  of  its  own  positlTe  domiciliations ;  and  it  is  only  when  these  are 
wanting,  or  when  comparatiTO  philology  is  the  inyestigator's  object,  that  speculatiye 
analogies  of  such  an  antique  cognomen  may  be  hunted  for  in  the  modem  Arabic  Qa- 
mdc$,  or  other  Shemitish  lexicon. 

NPAT^KAIM  is  a  plural,  of  which  the  singular  expression  is  KPhTtKh, 

In  Coptic  days,  according  to  authentic  MSS.,  the  western  skirts  of  Lower  Egypt,  on 
the  south  of  Lake  Mareotis,  Marea^  Mariout,  were  called  NIFAIAT ;  whence,  deduct- 
ing the  plural  prefix,  NI,  we  obtain  FALAT  as  the  Coptic  Tocalixation  of  the  hierogly- 
phical  root  F-T ;  or  PAeT,  meaning  a  how ;  as  we  explained  under  the  head  PAUT. 
The  occupants  of  these  localities,  along  the  desert  ridges  from  Marta  to  Piiminhor 
(now  Damankoor)  spoke  a  Berber  dialect,  and  not  pure  Egyptian ;  in  this,  resembling 
the  inhabitants  of  the  nearest  oasis,  that  of  Ammon,  or  Seewah,  who,  already  in  the 
time  of  Herodotus,  480  b.  o.,  were  a  mixed  '*  colony  of  Egyptians  and  Eihiopiaru" 
i,  e.,  sun-bumed-taeeB ;  *'  subfnsci  colons,"  like  all  Berber  deriyations.  We  have 
settled  that  the  preceding  affiliations  of  the  MTsRlm  occupied  parts  of  Barbary, 
and  belonged  to  branches  of  the  great  Oceiulian  trunk.  We  shall  see  that  others 
of  the  Hamitic  brethren  did  so  likewise.  What,  then,  more  natural  than  to  find, 
on  the  western  flank  of  MT«R  (Egypt)  herself,  the  NIPHAIAT  nomads  of  that  race, 
speaking  their  national  tongue,  the  Berber  t 

As  usual,  Champollion  was  the  first  to  carry  back' the  NIPHAIAT  of  Coptic  Christian 
literature  to  the  ancient  Pharaonic  monuments ;  confirmed  by  Rosellini,  Peyron,  &c., 
and  since  uniyersally  accepted  by  Egyptologists  as  designations  of  Libya  and  Libyane. 
But,  without  doubting  in  the  least  the  Barbaresque  application  of  the  word,  whether 
in  its  Coptic  or  in  its  hieroglyphical  form,  the  original  name  Vh-T-kah  sometimes 
occurs  in  the  singular  number,  "Bow-country,"  or  plural  "Nine-bow-country."  Now, 
the  same  distinction  holds  in  Xth  Genesis,  where  PAUT  refers  to  Barbary  as  a  whole ; 
and  NPAT^KAIM,  in  which  the  same  radical  PAT  is  preserved,  to  tribee  of  the  same 
Hamitic  stock.  May  we  not  assign  "  Bow-country"  to  Phut,  and  "  Nine-bow-country" 
to  the  others  ?  With  this  reservation,  Hengstenberg  is  right  in  seizing  upon  Niphaiat 
as  the  probable  representative  of  "  Naphtuchim."  It  is  easy  to  prove  this  identity 
The  Masorete  punctuation,  through  which  Naphtoukh\m  is  its  present  phonetism, 
commands  no  reverence  ;  being  merely  the  rabbinical  intonation,  in  the  sixth  and  later 
centuries  after  Christ,  of  a  foreign  proper  name  antedating  them,  and  the  writer  of  Xth 
Genesis  himself,  by  unnumbered  ages.  All  that  science  can  now  accept  are  the  six 
letters  —  NPAT/KAIM. 

The  hieroglyphical  root  is  PA-T ;  the  later  Copts  added  the  medial  vowels,  and  it 
became  PAaiaT :  to  make  it  an  Egyptian  plural,  the  NI,  or  N,  was  prefixed,  and  NI 
PAaiaT,  thus  formed,  is  simply  M«-PAaiaT-s  —  the  proper  name,  as  above  shown,  of  a 
Berber  tribe  on  the  western  frontier  of /Lower  Eg3rpt.  But,  Champollion's  Orammaire 
tells  us  how,  "in  the  graphical  system,  as  in  the  Egyptian  spoken  tongue,  the  plural 
number  (of  nouns)  was  expressed  by  the  disinences  or  terminations  "  —  OU,  or  U :  so 
that,  £g3rptologica]ly,  the  name  must  have  been  orthographed  NI-PAoiaTU.  Such 
was  the  word  that  presented  itself  to  the  researches  of  the  compiler  of  Xth  Genesis, 
when  he  classified  the  MTsRi^e  "affiliations  of  KAaM,  after  their  families,  after  their 
tonffuee,  in  their  countries,  in  their  nations"  (Gen,  x.  20).  We  have  only  to  take 
the  equare-leltere  which  the  later  Jews  substituted  for  his  own  (unknown)  calligraphy, 
and,  inserting  the  omitted  vowels,  write  them  below  the  older  Egyptian  form  —  thus, 
Ni-PAaiaTU,  1        to  perceive  that  this  diligent  writer  (not  being  conversant, 

Ni-PAaiaT/-uKA-IM,  )  unhappily,  with  Nilotic  syntaxis)  has  suffixed  the  Hebrew 
plural,  IM,  to  a  proper  name,  NIPHAIATU,  that  was  already  in  its  indigenous /»/ura2 
form  when  it  reached  the  chorographic  bureau  of  Jerusalem  or  Babylon.  Uenoe  ihe 
following  conclusions :  — 


618  THE    XtB   CHAPTER   OF   0ENE8I8. 

Ist  That  Egyptian  tongues  and  writingt  are  older  than  Hetealeal  timiiffbnurtioas 
of  the  name  Ntphaiatu, 

2d.  That  the  people  Niphaiatu  existed  before  Xth  Genesis  was  written. 

8d.  That  the  Hebrew  chorographer  most  baTO  been  nnaoqnainted  witb  tbe  irst  de- 
ments of  Ilamitie  tongues ;  else  he  could  not  baTO  appended  bis  own  SemdtU  plural,  131, 
to  a  foreign  name  that  was  already  pluralized  by  its  national  prefix  NI,  and  suffix  U  ^ 
a  blunder  to  be  paralleled  in  English  by  the  yulgar  CoekntyiMm  of  **  poti-*tes"  for  p<mt. 

4th.  That,  as  a  consequence,  the  principle  laid  down  at  the  beginning  of  thisseetioa, 
of  examining  Hamitie,  Shemiiishf  and  JtUb^enname  names  by  their  reepeettrt  lan- 
guages, is  both  rational  and  useful. 

But,  the  less  *< inspiration"  that  is  required  for  the  constnotioA  of  an  ethnie 
chart,  the  more  admirable  become  the  human  skill  and  knowledge  whieh,  its  anti- 
quity considered,  compiled  such  an  excellent  synopsis  of  the  notfoiw  eiiiliiig  witUa 
the  geographical  horiion  of  its  day. 

The  long-chased  families  of  the  NiPAaiaT^U-A:A-(lM)  haTe  been  eartkml,  at  last,  when 
Bochart  indicated  his  **  Naphtuheei " :  yiz.,  around  Mareotio  proyinces  on  the  eoBlaci 
of  the  MTsRIM,  or  Egyptians.  They  spoke  Berber  dialects,  like  the  rest  of  (bar 
Barbaresque  brethren ;  and  may  be  safely  assumed  as  ranking  among  the  aaataniBoit 
representatives  of  the  great  OcBiuUan  raoe. 

Nor  are  their  yestiges  wanting  either  in  Arabic  or  in  classical  geographies.  Tbt 
twelfth  tribe  catalogued  by  £bn  Khaledoon  is  that  of  the  NePAUSeH.  T  and  8  beiag 
palsographioally  identical,  here  is  the  Arabicixed  form  of  the  same  word,  predielj; 
with  its  plural  termination  eH,  in  lieu  of  IM.  The  same  name  reappears  in  the  nxth 
century  of  our  era,  and  therefore  before  Arab  invasions,  in  the  Ke/u»a,  or  Nitmu,  of  thi 
I«atin  poet  Corippus.  And,  to  back  assertions  with  authority,  one  of  the  greatest  HviBg 
Orientalists  of  France,  Quatrem^re,  while  commenting  on  this  passage  of  Xth  Oeacoi, 
records :  **  Les  Naftouhie  r^pondent,  je  orois,  ^  une  des  tribus  Berb^res,  eellt  d«i 
Nafzahf  ou  celle  des  NafoueaL**  oi* 

81 .   D^Dnnfi  —  PT^RSIM  —  '  Pathrusim.' 

Again  stands  before  us  an  Ilamitie  word,  and  again  we  apply  to  it  our  rules  of  dis- 
section ;  after  lopping  away  the  excrescent  Hebrew  IM,  and  thereby  restoring  tiiis 
name  to  its  native  simplicity  —  PT^RS. 

Orthodox  lexicography  reveals  to  an  inquirer  how  the  Pathbos  mentioned  by  En* 
kiel  (xxix.  14;  xxx.  14)  means  a  'mouthful  of  dew,*  or  *  persuasion/  or  *  dilatation  of 
ruin ' ! 

The  wonted  aouteness  of  Bochart,  two  centuries  ago,  perceived  that  Pathroe^  a  diitriet 
in  the  Thebaid,  would  answer  very  well  to  the  exigenda  of  PTfRS ;  and  the  Coptic 
researches  of  Champollion  and  Peyron  established  that  the  western  side  of  the  NOe, 
at  Thebes,  bore  the  names  of  Fatouret  (Phaturites),  Tathyrites,  Pathttria,  and  Phatrm: 
probably  orthographcd  better  by  Parthey  in  Papithouritf  because  the  name  of  TkAtt, 
"  P-API,"  as  the  **  TAo-ReeS,"  south-land,  is  preserved  in  it.  But  with  all  deference, 
and  without  absolutely  denying  that  the  compiler  of  Xth  Genesis  may  have  meant 
Pathros  in  the  Thebaid  as  the  site  of  his  PT/RSlm,  we  cannot  assent  to  such  inference, 
for  the  following  reason :  — 

**  Date  il  case,  e  non  concesso,"  that  Moses,  in  the  fourteenth  century  b.  c,  wu 
the  compiler  of  this  chart  —  and  orthodoxy  itself  claims  no  date  more  ancient  — the 
MT«R)m  in  that  age,  the  XlXth  dynasty,  had  been  spread  over  the  Nile*s  allovium,  for 
above  2000  years,  *'  from  Migdql  to  the  Tower  of  Syene,"  and  far  more  australly  eoon 
after  the  Xllth  dynasty.  Consequently,  they  had  left  to  any  people  but  themselves 
nothing  but  the  desertt  on  either  flank  of  the  alluvials  to  roam  along.  Patkrct  vas 
merely  a  suburban  district  in  the  **  nome  '*  of  Thebes,  then  at  the  acme  of  her  glcfj; 


HBBB£W    NOMENGLATUBE.  619 

•0  that  to  eoDstriM  the  general  meening  of  Xth  Genetis  into  suoh  a  {Muraphrase  as, 
**out  of  the  MT«B2iii  went  forth  a  colony  and  founded  Fathrot,  whence  about  the 
teTentieth  fraction  of  all  hamanity  known  to  the  Jews  was  called  PT^RSlm/'  would 
be  like  saying  (if  for  Thebes  we  read  London,  and  French  for  Hebrew)  that  *<  oat  of 
the  Englithmen  went  forth  a  colony  and  built  Waterloo  bridge,  whence  arose  the  grand 
nation  called  *  VaUrloot.*  **  Besides,  Wilkinson  has  critically  noted,  that  Pathyris,  or 
TatAgriif  was  so  called  after  the  goddess  Athyr;  and  meant  **the  belonging  to 
ATUYR,"  as  the  protectress  of  the  western  side  of  Thebes. 

The  obstacles  to  such  interpretation  increase  just  in  the  ratio  that  the  compilatioii 
of  Genesis  Xth  is  brought  down  to  a  more  historical  epoch.  It  is  OTident  from  the 
context  of  the  whole  paragraph  on  the  **  affiliations  of  the  MTsRIm,"  no  less  than 
£rom  the  ultra-Egyptian  areas  on  which  each  one  of  these  affiliations  is  naturally  fixed, 
that  such  information  as  the  Hebrew  writer  possessed  on  the  VTtBS^m  had  led  him  to 
understand  this  tribe  as  extraneous  to  Egypt;  and  he  did  not  locate  their  habitats 
in  Egypt  itself^  because  this  country  was  already  appropriated  by  the  MTsElm. 
Quatrem^re,  and  before  him  Golius,  had  peroeired  the  physical  impediments  to  the 
location  of  the  FTiRSim  in  upper  Egypt :  —  **  Les  PhatrouaU  out  6t6,  asses  ordinaire- 
ment,  pris  pour  les  habitants  de  la  Th^baide ;  mais  cette  conjecture  ne  me  parait  pas 
admissible.  En  effet,  Misraim  ayant  ^t^  le  p^re  de  I'Egypte  inf^rieure  se  trouTaient 
■aturellement  rang6  parmi  ces  descendants,  sans  qu'il  fiit  neoeesaire  d'indiquer  d*une 
mani^re  sp^ale  les  habitants  de  telle  ou  telle  partie  de  oette  eontr^e.  61  je  ne  me 
trompe,  les  Phatroutu  du  r^t  de  Moise  nous  representent  lee  PharuneM,  qui  occu- 
paient  nne  partie  de  ee  qu*on  nomme  avgourd'hui  TEmpire  de  Blaroc." 

This  identification  tallies  with  our  Tiews  exactiy.  In  classical  geographies  the 
Pharuni  lie  about  Mauritania,  east  of  the  AutoloUt;  and  these  last  are  identified  with 
the  Berber  tribes  of  the  AIT-o-LOT,  <'sons  of  Lud;"  whom  we  haye  already  proved 
to  haye  been  the  genesiacal  LUDIm,  A  Pernan  origin  has  been  ascribed  to  the  Pha- 
ruttt  since  the  time  of  Sallust;  but  probably  upon  no  better  authority  than  aoeidental 
resemblance  of  the  word  Phare,  coupled  with  traditions  of  Aohssmenidan  inyasions  of  the 
Cyrenaica ;  and  its  claims  haye  been  well  conteeted  by  Laeroiz.  To  behold  the  PT^RIm 
of  Xth  Genesis  in  the  Phanuiaru  of  Barbery  is  obnoxious  to  no  difficulties,  beyond  the 
inconvenient  presence  of  the  letter  Tt,  **  tay  **  in  the  Hebrew  transcription  of  the  name ; 
and  this  letter  may  be  the  old  Hamitic  feminine  article  ;  which  clings  to  Berber  words 
as  tenaciously  as  ^^  atV*  does  to  proper  names  in  Mexican  languages.  However,  it 
has  been  shown  above  that  these  people  must  have  resided  beyond  Egyptian  territorial 
limits ;  and  as  one  of  many  brethren  in  genesiacal  personifications,  the  mnioir  part  of 
whom  are  unquestionably  Barbareaquea,  the  PT/RSlm  must  lie  to  the  west  of  Egypt 
also ;  and  every  reasonable  requirement  seems  fulfilled  in  the  Phanteii, 

[Albeit,  let  me  revert  to  a  former  etymology  in  <*  Otia  JSgyptiaca ;"  which,  while  it 
does  not  conflict  with  a  Pharueian  derivation,  exemplifies  how  a  compound  ffamitie 
name  has  become  Hebraicized :  for,  in  Berber  nomenclature,  PAaABtwiofu,  'Ma» 
Butiantf  Ma  URi,  and  their  endless  Gaetulian  homonymes,  all  Inflexions  preceding  the 
BA,  or  AUR,  are  but  demonstrative  aggregations  to  that  omnifio  monosyllable ;  whose 
birthplace,  according  to  D'Avezac,  might  lie  among  the  **  Divine  AUBite,"  and  whose 
tomb  is  not  yet  constructed  in  MARoeeo  I 

The  reduction  I  formerly  proposed  of  PT/BSlm  was  this :  —  Pi  is  the  oniversal 
Hamitic  masculine  article  the;  Tt  may  be  TAo  or  To,  Coptic  and  hieroglyphic  for 
world;  RS,  the  Coptic  RiS  and  hieroglyphic  BiS,  meaning  the  south;  which  con- 
nectedly read  PiT^oRiS,  the-world-eoutk,  or  ^*  the  southern  world/' 

This  is  a  designation   appropriate    enough   to   austral   populations;  and  if   the 
PiTtoRIS4m  of  Xth  Genesis  be  lineal  «  affiliations  of  the  MTsIUm,"  their  nam  must 
be  resolvable  into  Egyptian  roots.     In  any  case,  the  Hebrew  writer  added  bis  pluial 
IM  to  a  word  already  formed  in  Northern  Africa  centuries  befor*  Ids  4t*  * 
G.  B.  G.J 


520  THE    Xtb    chapter    OF   GENESIS. 

Whilst  sabmittiDg  the  aboye  dnbioiu  solution  as  preferable  to  aiij  depeodeot  vpco 
a  spurious  Maaora,  we  nevertheleBS  consider  the  PharusH  of  ancient  Barbarj  to  be  the 
true  PT^RSlm  of  Xth  Genesis :  confirming  such  opinion  bj  two  prophetic  passsgei ; 
1st — **  They  of  Fharea  (not  Persians,  but  Phanuii)  and  of  Lud  and  of  Pkiti  were  ia 
thine  army,"  says  Eztkiel  (xxyii.  10)  to  the  Tyrian  masters  of  Barbary :  2dly,  lioick 
(xL  11)  proves  that  he  regarded  Pathrot  to  be  a  land  entirely  distinct  from  Egypt, 
when  he  wrote  —  "  from  Assyria,  and  ftrom  Egypt,  and  from  PATmKiS,  and  from 
Cush,"  &C.6W 


32.  D^nSoD  —  KSLKAIM  — '  Casluhim.' 


The  ground  here  becomes  less  firm  than  that  whereon  we  traTelled  in  qnest  of  the 
preceding  tribes ;  not  merely  owing  to  the  briars  planted  in  our  way  by  eommentaton^ 
but  also  from  the  ambiguity  of  the  text  of  Xth  Genesis  itself. 

Let  us  commence  by  inquiring  into  the  latter.  King  James's  Torsion,  Terse  14,  hu: 
<*  And  Casluhim,  (out  of  whom  came  Philistim,)  and  Caphtorim  " ;  the  plain  En^itk 
of  wliich  is,  that  a  man  called  Philittim  issued  from  another  called  Catlukm.  Hie 
commas  and  parentheses  being  the  conjectural  punctuation  and  interpolation  of  King 
James's  tranalatortf  we  restore  the  text  to  its  primitive  simplicity,  as  closely  is  our 
alien  language  permits,  thus :  "  And  (the)  KSLKAIM  from  whom  issued  (the)  PALSTf- 
IM  and  (the)  KPATmiM."  Of  this  the  plain  English  is,  that  two  families,  the  Fhd-^ 
itt^m  and  the  KaphtOT\fn,  issued  from  the  family  of  the  Keulukhlm. 

In  psychological  speculations,  it  may  not  be  of  the  slightest  consequence  wkethe 
either  of  these  families  did,  or  both  of  them  did  not  Our  English  Bible,  as  Taylor,  tbe 
erudite  translator  of  Calmetf  declares,  after  freely  acknowledging  its  manifold  miseoii- 
structions,  "  suffices  for  all  purposes  of  piety."  But  in  matters  of  arohsBologictl,  sod 
essentially  of  anthropographical  science,  the  English  Bible  is  less  safe  than  any  stss- 
dard  translation  of  Jlomerf  Herodotutf  CicerOf  or  Cottar;  as  our  *<  Introduction  to  Xth 
Genesis  "  abundantly  shows. 

The  question  Trhether  the  Casluh\m  were  the  progenitors  of  one  or  both  families  has 
amply  occupied  theological  pens,  rabbinical  as  well  as  Christian ;  but  we  may  mention 
that  Rosenmiiller,  Cahen,  and  Glaire,  confirm  our  reading. 

Let  us  endeavor  to  ascertain  the  affinities  of  the /aM^r-stock  —  the  KSLKAIM. 
Excepting  the  Abb4  Mignot,  followers  of  the  few  errors  rather  than  of  the  miny 
truths  of  Bochart,  had  discoTcred,  until  latterly,  nothing  more  apposite  than  that  semi- 
historical  Egyptian  colony  of  ColchiarUf  planted  by  one  of  the  Sesostridss  in  a  section 
of  Mingrclia  whence  Jason  brought  the  golden  fleece.  Without  doubting  the  mythieo- 
astronomical  basis  of  the  latter  event,  we  summarily  dismiss  the  ColchianM,  as  a  colony 
of  Egypt,  for  the  very  reason  given  by  Herodotus  in  proof  of  their  extraction :  vix., 
that  the  former  people  were  '*  black  in  complexion,  and  iroo%-haired,"  which  every- 
body knows  the  MTsRIM,  or  Egyptians,  were  not. 

Now,  the  **  Caucasian  "  Egyptiam  being  impossible  procreators  for  Xegro  Colehi&ns, 
the  former's  <*  children,''  according  to  Xth  Genesis,  cannot  have  been  "  woolly-haired 
blacks"  either;  and,  inasmuch  as  the  KSLKAIM  were  ** sons  of  the  MTs Rim,"  they 
cannot  have  been  the  Negroes  of  Colchis.     So  we  arc  compelled  to  look  elsewhere. 

Five  of  the  affiliations  of  the  Mitsrites  —  the  Ludim,  AQnamlm,  LekalAm,  Xrphtvkhlm^ 
and  Pathrusim — having  already  found  comfortable  homes  among  Gstulian  races  in 
Barbary,  it  would  seem  unnatural  if  the  sixth  had  not  left  some  mementoes  of  coctiI 
residence  in  the  same  regions,  betTreen  the  Sahara  and  the  Mediterranean.  Indeed, 
our  Berber  historiographer,  Ebn  Khaledoon,  has  told  us  [supra]  that  his  nation 
'* descends  from  Kesloudfim"  which  name  is  but  the  Arabicized  vocalization  of 
KSLKA-)m.  He,  therefore,  reputed  the  latter  to  be  a  Barbaresque  family ;  and,  i 
oonsequence,  we  proceed  to  test  their  appellative  by  an  llamitie  touchstone. 

Its  protogramme  K  is  a  difficulty,  but  one  of  two  explanations  will  remove  it    Th 


HEBREW   NOMENCLATURE.  621 

irtt  is  philological :  tIz.,  that  all  Orientalists  know  how  sneh  articulations  as  EAS, 
KSA,  KS,  glide  into  one  another  accordingly  as  thej  are  enunciated  by  different  tribes. 
Thus,  in  the  Terj  name  before  us,  that  which  the  natire  Berbers  and  Arabs  pronounce 
SkiUouh,  an  exotic  Spaniard,  Marmol,  writes  XUohet,  The  writer  of  Xth  Genesis,  tran- 
•eribing  a  foreign  name  in  the  unknown  Hebrew  alphabet  he  used,  from  six  to  blank 
Mntories  before  the  present  tquare-Utter  character  (in  which  we  now  have  his  text)  was 
iBT«nted, — this  Hebrew  writer,  we  now  repeat,  when  he  placed  a  tameq^  S,  immediately 
titer  the  kaf^  K,  probably  meant  the  two  letters  to  represent  a  Berber  intonation  of  KS. 
In  sueh  case,  interpolating  yowels,  we  divide  the  word  into  ESAiLouEA-)m,  and  writing 

beneath  it SAiLouH — «,    we  instantly 

reeognize  the  Shillouhs,  one  of  the  grand  duplex  diTisions  of  OcetuUan  families ;  the 
•Iher  being  the  Berbers  [ubi  wpra].  In  the  Egyptian  **  sacred  tongue"  and  character, 
■Beh  hieroglyphical  signs  as  the  <*  sIotc,"  or  the  **  garden,"  equally  represent  ES  and 
8H ;  and  if,  according  to  orthodox  interpretation,  an  indiyidual  yclept  CatluhXm  was 
naUy  ton  of  a  man  called  MTsRalM,  the  father*B  yerxiacular  and  writing  must  have 
xvgulated  the  child's  baptismal  nomen. 

The  second  explanation  is  archeeological ;  and  although  less  likely,  nay  superfluous 
after  the  preceding  remarks,  it  is  submitted  as  another  proof  that  the  speech  of  the 
old  MTsRIM,  not  having  been  the  « lingua  sancta"  of  Shemite  families,  serves  to  effect 
that  which  modem  Hebrew  never  can  aspire  to :  viz.,  a  rational  solution  of  the  Ham- 
Hie  word  KSLKA. 

**  Every  name  determined  by  the  sign  kah  ...  is  the  proper  name  of  a  province  or 
9omntfy  more  or  less  extended."  This  is  Champollion's  law  of  hieroglyphical  writing*, 
and  so  familiar  to  anybody  who  has  read  an  Egyptological  work,  that  one  feels  ashamed 
to  pile  up  authorities. 

If  an  ancient  hierogrammateus  had  written  the  name  of  a  people  called  ShiUouh,  he 
would  have  spelt  it  SALUEA-kah  ;  that  is,  BniLLOva-country ;  the  determinative  for 
eotmlry  being  inseparable  from  a  geographical  term.  It  is,  then,  possible  that,  on  expor- 
tation to  Jerusalem  or  Babylon  where  Xth  Genesis  was  edited,  the  determinative  kah 
may  have  become  transposed  fVom  the  end  to  the  beginning  of  the  word  SALEA,  in  order 
to  suit  the  Chaldaic  cuneiform  system  of  writing;  in  which  '*  determinatives"  always 
precede  the  proper  name ;  just  as,  in  English,  we  usually  say  country  of  the  Shillouhs 
in  lieu  of  SmLLOUH-eoun/ry.  We  have  only  now  to  suppose  that  a  Chaldcean  original, 
written  in  cuneiform,  was  transcribed  by  a  Hebrew  amanuensis  into  the  old  alphabet 
of  the  Jews ;  and  the  copies  of  this  transcription  recast,  about  two  or  three  hundred 
years  a.  c,  into  the  modem  equare-Utier  character — all  things  possible,  and  the  latter 
event  certain — to  perceive  that  the  initial  E  may  be  the  relic  of  the  sign  *'  kah,"  now 
incorporated  into  a  name  that  (supplying  the  vowels)  we  might  read  KaA-SAiLuEA, 
land  of  the  Shillouhs.  To  which  name,  inasmuch  as  the  Hebrew  writer  knew  that  it 
referred  to  a  people  and  not  to  a  man,  he  added  the  plural  determinative  IM,  and 
thus  has  handed  down  to  us  a  true  signification  of  Kasluh\m,  in  "  country  of  the  Shil- 
louhs." Still,  we  prefer  the  former  explanation,  because  it  is  the  simplest;  and 
with  these  new  lights  continue  the  inquiry. 

The  learned  Swede,  so  long  Consul-General  for  his  own  and  the  Sardinian  govern- 
ment at  Tangiers,  follows  Ebn  Ehaledoon  with  his  personal  corroborative  experience, 
when  he  deems  the  Casluhim  of  Xth  Genesis  to  be  no  others  than  the  ShiUmtha; 
already  domiciled  in  Barbary  previously  to  the  intrusion  of  the  first  Phoenician  colo- 
nists: indeed,  he  favors  the  opinion  that  they  are  autocthones.  The  conclusions. 
drawn  by  this  eminent  scholar  from  actual  Marocchine  observation,  derive  support 
from  another  quarter ;  nor  will  Orientalists  question  the  vast  profundity  of  Quatrem^re. 
In  his  judicious  critique  of  Hitzig  he  observes : — **  Quant  aux  Katlouhie,  j'y  t^connais 
lea  Sehehuh  qui,  de  nos  jours  encore,  composent  une  grande  division  de  la  nombreuse 
nation  dont  les  membres  sont  d^sign^s,  d'une  mani^re  abusive,  par  le  nom  de  Beti^rea 

66 


622  THE  xth  chapter  of  genesis. 

on  conyoit  que  ces  hommes,  qui,  dans  tons  lee  tem]M,  se  montf^rat  avidM  itb  |illigc, 
ayaient,  de  bonne  heure,  parcouru  TAfrique  pour  y  exceroer  lean  brigandaget.  Qoc, 
Be  trouvant  attir^  par  Tapp&t  des  richesses  de  I'Egypte,  Us  aient  ttntf  one  nevaoa 
dans  cette  contr^e,  et  r^ussi  k  s'en  rendre  mattres,  la  chose  n'a  rien  dlmpfoUblc 
C'est  ainsi  qu'&  des  ^poques  plus  r^centes  nous  Yoyons  les  Maziee$9  qui  a||MttC8iient 
il  la  meme  race,  infester  par  leurs  brigandages  TEgypte  et  les  eonMee  voisiBca." 

The  SMlloufu  (sufficiently  for  the  purposes  of  this  essay)  hare  now  beca  slartid  is 
Morocco  and  followed  to  the  confines  of  Eg3rpt  In  these  wildemeesea  soae  of  tbeir 
advanced  posts  still  reside.  At  the  famed  oasis  of  Jupiter  Anunoiiy  or  Smcik,  tbt 
same  phenomenon  is  witnessed  at  the  present  day  for  which  this  oasis  was  rwurbUe 
in  the  time  of  Herodotus,  vis :  the  intermixture  of  Egyptian  and  Berber  tribes,  isd 
Just  as  its  habitants  then  spoke  Coptic  and  '*  Ethiopian  "  dialects,  to  now  their  ipceek 
is  Arabic  and  Shilha;  i.  e.,  the  tongue  of  the  SkUlouke;  into  which  latter  iAmh 
Arabic  continues  to  become  the  more  and  more  absorbed,  in  proportion  as  from  ouif 
to  oasis  one  journeys  westwards ;  until,  little  beyond  words  impressed  with  nligioa 
attributes  remains  of  Arabic  in  the  aboriginal  tongue  of  the  ShiUouk  Totaiy  of  Id^ 

The  KBhiLvKhAm  of  Xth  Genesis  resolve  themseWes,  once  for  all,  into  the  Ssor 
LOUHS :  one  of  the  two  main  branches  of  the  great  QatuUan  or  Libyan  familly,  nee, 
or  perhaps  **  species,^*  of  mankind.  They  inhabited  Barbery  when  the  ethaie  ebit 
of  Hamitic  stocks  was  compiled.     They  do  so  still,  in  the  nineteenth  centaiy  a.  o.^ 

83.   D^ntS^Sa  —  PALSTtm  — '  Philistim.' 

None  will  dispute  that,  according  to  the  Text  and  the  versions,  these  people  pneccd 
from  out  of  the  KSAiLou-KA*lm.  Ergo,  the  PhilUdm  were  of  Btrber  stock,  and  mt 
have  migrated  from  a  Qsetulian  birthplace  into  Palestine ;  a  land  which,  to  this  dir, 
consecrates  in  its  name  the  remembrance  of  one  of  its  earliest  occupante,  the  PkilalBM. 

Contrary  to  the  general  current  of  opinion,  here  we  encounter,  if  the  eUmk  gcM- 
alogies  of  Xth  Qenesis  are  historical  (as  we  conceive  them  to  be),  a  migratioa  froa 
Northern  Africa  to  Asia ;  that  is,  from  West  to  East  If  we  are  to  be  told  by  "  ti^ 
gastri,"  that  a  man  yclept  Casluhim^  on  his  way  from  Mount  Ararat  to  Mount  ithi, 
was  delivered  in  Palestine  of  another  called  Philistim,  St  Augustine  will  re plj  for « 
**  credo,  quia  impombiUy  Can  it  be  shown  when  the  '*  Philistines "  were  not  ib 
Palestine  ? 

The  PALST^IM  were  in  Palestine  before  the  second  Pylon  of  the  temple  of  MtkenA- 
Edboo  was  erected  at  Thebes ;  else  Ramses  III.  could  not  have  recorded,  in  tkt  thi^ 
teenth  century  b.  c,  "the  POLISITE,"  among  his  Asiatic  vanquished;  by  allbiot- 
logists  recognized  as  the  Philistines.     They  must  have  been  also  settled  in  PalcstiBt 
before  the  advent  of  the  Abrahamidce,  whose  presence  the  Philistines  never  (joetly 
tolerated ;  and  these  Philistines  were  sufficiently  powerful,  at  the  time  of  the  Exode, 
for  Israel's  escaping  helots  to  prefer   a  wearisome  desert  march  by  the  Sisiie 
route,  lest,  peradventure  the  latter  should  *'  see  war ;  "  if  their  valor  had  tested  tht 
right  of  way  through  **  the  land  of  the  PALSTMm,  although  that  was  near."    Ani 
in  their  uncompromising  abhorrence  of  later  Hebrew  domination  (which  they  8iicce»* 
fullj  resisted  until  Nabuchadnezzar  crushed  alike  the  intruder  and  themselves)  the 
Philutines  never  belied  their  Berber  antipathies  to  an  alien  yoke.    AXX*^trXM,  EmigrtmU, 
themselves,  they  seem  never  to  have  comprehended  the  legality  of  the  charter  thioogk 
which  other  strangers  in  the  same  land  claimed  its  exclusive  possession :  nor  did  Jevisk 
holders  of  this  supernatural  title-deed  ever  collect  physical  force  adequate  to  an  evictioa. 

Leaving  aside,  as  Pundit  fabrications,  those  Sanscrit  apocryphas  through  which  Wil- 
ford  traced  Palestine  to  PaH-sidkn^  "country  of  the  Pali"  (Hales*s  endorsement  not- 
withstanding) ;  and  by  no  means  prepossessed  in  favor  of  any  Sanscrit  etymology  for 
aescendants  of  Hamitic  Shillcuhs  in  Palestine  or  elsewhere,  after  Qnatrem^re's  expo- 
sure of  their  impossibility  —  leaving  aside  all  these  Indomanias,  we  torn  to  the  Abbd 
Mignot  for  some  reasonable  derivaUon  of  PLSTr. 


HEBRBW   NOMENCLATURE.  628 

PLS,  or  Fdmk^  in  Helnrew  meMit  mud;  and  the  aMoe  biijUable  resiles  firom  the 
Greek  «ifA«(i  aod  the  Latin  PfiUu,  Pdutium,  frontier  oitj  of  Lower  Egypt,  towards 
Palestine  (surrounded  bj  marshes  at  the  Pelnsiao  month),  deriyed  its  foreign  name 
flrom  its  muddy  situation ;  being  called  SIN,  mudj  in  Ezekiel  (xxx.  16,  16),  and  Tmneh, 
mad,  by  the  present  Arabs.  These  coincidences,  coupled  with  the  fact  that  the  PLSTI 
dwelt  between  Pelusium  and  Palestine,  led  the  ingenious  Abb4  to  see,  in  the  miry 
neighborhoods  of  their  abode,  the  origin  of  the  name  Philistine.  On  the  other  hand. 
Monk  draws  the  name  from  FLS,  to  tmigrtiU;  being  the  sense  in  which  the  LXX 
Qoderstood  PLSTMm,  when  they  rendered  it  by  oAX^^vAoi.  Mnnk  supports  this  hypo- 
^esis  by  the  Ethiopio  name  of  Jewish  Abyssinians,  the  Falashas,  or  emiffranUt  (f  their 
name  be  Semitic. 

These  appear  to  be  the  most  rational  etymologies  of  many  producible  upon  the  old 
q^tem,  before  hieroglyphics  were  translated ;  or  rather,  in  Munk's  instance,  before 
mmoTS  of  Egyptian  translations  had  reached  an  erudite  Conservator  of  the  Royal  Li- 
brary at  Paris,  eren  in  1846.  Such  attempts  at  solution  must  be  abortiTe,  because, 
xerolTing  within  a  Ticious  and  narrow  circle  of  ideas,  they  all  lean  upon  Hebraical 
explanations  of  that  which  the  Hebraiciied  *' language  of  Eanaan"  cannot  explain; 
and  for  the  following  reason :  — 

Upon  Egyptian  monuments,  at  a  date  long  anterior  to  the  compilation  of  Xth  Genesis 
(nerer  supposed  by  us  to  be  Mosaie)^  the  PLST/-im  are  recorded.  Their  name  is  ortho* 
graphed  "  POLISt'TE  —  men  and  ipomen."  Allowing  yowels  to  be  as  yague  in  hiero* 
glyphics  as  every  one  knows  they  are  in  Hebrew,  here,  notwithstanding,  is  a  word  of 
three  or  few  syllables,  represented  by  at  least /our  radical  letters,  P,  L,  S,  T ;  as  well 
in  the  old  Egyptian  as  in  the  very  modem  equare-4etier  calligraphy.  To  this  primitiye 
name  the  Jews  added  IM,  in  order  to  make  their  plural,  PLSTMm;  the  PhUitt-mee: 
which  word  by  tho  Masora  is  read  Pheleaheth  in  the  singular ;  the  final  letter  "  tau " 
being  inherent :  that  is,  the  T  was  already  inseparable  firom  the  name  thus  chronicled 
at  Thebes  some  three  to  more  centuries  before  the  consolidation  of  the  Hebrew  lan- 
guage itself;  taking  Solomon's  era  as  the  earliest  and  the  Captiyity  as  the  latest  points 
for  pure  Hebrew  literature.  This  historical  fact  thmst  before  them,  rabbinical  scho- 
lars must  pause,  and  settle  with  comparatiye  philology  the  vital  question  of  biliierale 
tnd  monosyllables,  ere  they  can  make  Egyptologists  concede  that  the  triliteral  FLS, 
or  PLS,  is  the  root,  not  of  a  Semitic,  but  of  an  Hamitie  nomen  of  this  Barbaresque 
affiliation  of  the  KSiLouKA-tm ;  because,  in  the  Hamitie  <*  language  of  ENA4N" 
(falsely  called  Hebrew)  ;  in  cognate  Berber  tongues ;  and  in  old  Egyptian ;  the  prefix 
P,  PA,  F,  no  less  than  its  Berber  gradation  into  OU,  wa,  w,  &c.,  is  almost  invariably 
the  masculine  article  the,  put  before  the  noun  it  determines.  We  hold,  therefore,  that 
the  hieroglyphioal  POLISiTE  is  « the-OLlBiTE,"  or  something  similar ;  and  while  we 
pretend  not  to  know  either  the  meaning  or  the  vowelled  phonetism  of  this  noun,  the 
presence  of  the  article  P  hatchets  away  such  fabulous  etymons  as  PLS.  mud,  or  JBL8, 
stranger.  It  remains  for  Berber  scholars  to  discover  nominal  origins  of  the  P-OLISt'TE 
among  families  of  the  OcetuUan  race:  our  part  contents  itself  with  suggesting  two 
indications  supplied  by  Quatrem^re :  — 

1st.  AsHDOD,  Azotut,  was  one  of  the  five  great  cities  of  Philistia.  In  the  time  of 
Nehemiah  (xiiL  23,  24),  after  return  firom  Captivity,  **  the  Jews  had  married  wives  of 
Ashdod,"  and  **  their  children  spake  half  in  the  qfeech  of  Aahdod,  and  could  not  speak 
in  the  Jews'  language." 

It  is  true  that  the  Jews,  (who,  considering  the  sanctity  of  their  lineage,  have  ama- 
lingly  surpassed  all  nations  in  rapidity  of  linguistic  mutation,)  in  the  days  of  Nehe* 
miah  spoke  Chaldee;  bat,  it  would  appear  from  the  context  that  Hebrew,  i.  e.  the 
"  speech  of  Kanaan,"  was  the  tongue  which  their  **  Pasha"  (PKAH)  sought  to  reinstil 
into  them  by  means  vehement,  not  to  say  singular.  **  I  contended  with  them^  and 
enrsed  them,  and  smote  certain  of  them,  and  plucked  out  thei^  hair  I"  says  NthmMk 
(xiiL26). 


624  THE  xtb  chapter  of  genesis. 

Now,  Ashdod's  inhabitants  were  PLSTMui  Eren  as  late  as  NelMmiali,  B.  c.  520-40, 
they  had  preserved  their  own  tongue  in  Palestine.  What  more  natural,  what  o6a^ 
wise  possible,  than  that  an  "  affiliation  of  the  KSAiLonKAs"  ahonld  have  spoken  ia 
some  dialect  of  Berber  f 

2d.  —  The  ESAiLoaEAs,  in  Xth  Genens,  are  offshoots  of  the  MTsRieM.  Hear  Qoi- 
trem^re : — <*  Qnant  IL  ce  qui  conceme  Tinfluence  de  la  langue  Egjptienne  sor  edki  dei 
Philistins,  nous  en  trouTons  un  yestige  remarquable.  II  ezistait,  ma  le  riiagc  de  It 
mer  M^diterran^e,  un  lieu  situ^  &  peu  de  distance  de  la  yille  de  Gasa,  dont  fl  foraiit 
le  port.  Ce  lieu  6tait  nomm6  Mamma,  Comme  11  avait  acquis  une  grande  Inporti&ee, 
il  fut,  sous  le  r^gne  des  empereurs  de  Constantinople,  s^par6  de  I'^f^ehtf  de  Oaa,  eC 
doTint  un  si^ge  Episcopal  distinct.  Ce  nom,  dont  M.  Hitdg  a  ehereh^  r^tjmdogie 
dans  la  langue  Sanscrite,  appartient  indubitablement  &  la  langue  de  TEgypte.  b 
retranchant  la  terminaison  grecque,  il  se  oomposa  du  mot  [Coptic  and  hierof^jpkie] 
MA  lieu  et  de  lOM  mer,  Cette  denomination,  qui  d^signe  un  lieu  maritme,  eoaiiat 
parfaitement  ^  un  port  de  mer :"  and  establishes  the  Hamiiie  yeraacular  of  the  piopii 
who  named  it    Who  can  these  people  have  been  but  the  PhiHatmu  who  built  Gta? 

Another  consideration.  We  have  seen  that  Gsetulian  races,  descendants  of  XIalt, 
darky  are  <*  gentes  subfusci  coloris ;''  and  also  that  to  half  the  population  of  UieMM 
of  Ammon,  who  were  not  Egyptians,  Herodotus  gives  the  usual  Greek  name  of  "!«»> 
bumed-faees,"  Emigrants  from  such  stock  into  Palestine  were  therefore  phjBologh 
cally  ncarthy ;  and  such  were  the  PTSTMm  who  founded  Joppa,  settling  along  the 
coast  Arom  the  Sues  Isthmus  to  Mt  Carmel.  Now,  as  Raoul  Rochette  has  ddlfeDj 
established,  early  Greek  writers  placed  the  coelo-piscine  adventure  of  **  Persevi  lad 
Andromeda"  at  Joppa;  '<  among  the  MrRi-OViant"  inhabitants  of  that  dtty  of  PAi> 
Ustia,  Had  the  PLSTMm  not  been,  like  all  Berbers,  of  the  swarthy  race,  Jofp*  vesU 
not  have  been  included  in  ^Ethiopia,  *<  land  of  bumt'facet." 

Sufficient  has  been  said  on  the  PLSTt-lm  to  show  that  the  traditions  colleeted  is  Xtk 
Genesis  accurately  ascribe  these  peoples*  origins  to  Barbary.  To  r^ect  this  dedoctui 
is  to  deny  the  validity  of  Xth  Genesis,  backed  as  it  is  by  every  historical  desidentu; 
without  reserving  a  shadow  upon  which  contrary  hypotheses  have  been  erected  tltroogb 
imaginary  Sanscrit  analogies  that  possess,  anthropologically  speaking,  about  as  much 
relation  to  a  man  of  Philistiaf  as  to  **  the  man  in  the  moon.** 

**  If,  (says  Quatrcm^re]  as  I  have  attempted  to  establish,  the  Philistines  Were  origi- 
nally of  the  west  of  Africa,  it  is  probable  that  their  idiom,  primitively,  belonged  to 
that  speech,  improperly  termed  Berber^  which  is  spoken  even  to-day  in  northern  Afnct, 
from  Egypt  to  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic  ocean.     One  may  believe  that,  during  their 
domination  (?)  in  Egypt,  the  Philistines  forgot  their  own  language  to  adopt  thatof  thii 
country,  or  made  of  the  two  idioms  a  barbarous  mixture.    When  they  were  established 
in  Palestine,  seeing  themselves  surrounded  by  nations  that  spoke  the  Semitic  dialects, 
and  with  whom  they  had  daily  relations,  either  as  friends,  or  as  enemies,  they  Bvst 
have  still  more  achieved  modifications  or  corruptions  of  their  lingua  propria^ 

Through  the  **  Annals  of  Thotmes  III,**  a  most  scientific  paper  which  reaches  u 
while  correcting  these  pages,  the  antiquity  of  the  Philistine*  can  now  be  carried  btck 
to  the  sixteenth  century  b.  c.     Describing  the  hieroglyphical  records  of  that  Pharaoh, 
Birch  reveals  how  there  took  place  *'  another  campaign  against  the  fortress  of  Aranatn, 
that  of  Kannna,  and  the  land  of  Tunep ;  Kadesh  was  once  more  attacked,  and  the 
campaign  extended  to  Naharaina  or  Mesopotamia.     The  Tanai,  a  Philistine  tribe  who 
were  conquered  by  Ramses  III,  the  Palcsata  or  Philistines^  and  the  Gakhil  or  Guli- 
IcBans,  also  contributed  to  the  rent-roll,  and  the  *  silver  jug  the  work  of  the  Kevau ' 
refers  to  the  celebrated  metallic  works  of  the  Cyprians.*'     Here  the  reader  wiU  i«cog> 
nize  various  geographical  and  ethnic  names  already  mentioned  in  our  present  disquisi- 
tion.    Mr.  Birch's  surpassingly-great  essay  will  show  him  many  more. 

And  this  is  all  we  have  to  say  on  «  P-OLIStTE-m«n  and  tromen;**, —  except  that 
orthodox  Hebrew  dictionaries  propose,  by  way  of  explanation,  <*  PHnasTms,  tkoat 
that  dwell  in  viUagef!''  61/ 


HEBREW    NOMENCLATURE.  626 

4.  OnnSD  —  KPAT^BIM  — '  Caphtorim.' 

The  first  horn  of  a  dilemma  (preTiooslj  stated)  displays  itself  in  the  absolutely 
eqniTOcal  Terse  of  the  ethnic  chart  itself.  Our  construction  is,  that  the  Caphtorim 
proceeded  (like  the  Philistines)  from  out  of  the  ESAiLouKAs :  but  if  a  Lanci  were 
to  object  that  erery  Mitsrite  name,  but  that  of  the  parenthetical  PhiUtdm,  is  preceded 
by  the  demonstratiTe  AT/,  and  were  to  insist  that  <*  W-AT^KPAT^IM  "  means  *<  and- 
tiil-^KPhTtBdiet"  we  should  yield  at  once  that,  in  the  Text,  the  latter  are  tons,  not 
grandsons,  of  the  MTaRlm.  In  mere  hagiography  a  distinction  so  minute  is  of  no  im- 
portance ;  but  in  ethnography  it  makes  all  the  difference  whether  the  EPAT(R)m  issued 
primarily  from  the  Egyptians,  or  whether  they  are  a  secondary  formation  from  among 
the  ESAiLouEAs  of  Barbary ;  Qstulians  who,  like  their  brethren  the  Fhiluiinegf  aban- 
doned their  birthplace,  and  went whither  T    Nobody  knows  I 

Bochart  pointed  out  a  road  to  Cappadocia,  along  which  English  orthodoxy  follows 
htm  as  sheep  do  their  leading^rams — chiefly  because,  having  fixed  the  Negro  CatluKim 
in  Colchis  on  the  Euxine,  Protestant  divines  consider  that  hii  brother,  or  hit  son, 
**Ccphtorimj'*  naturally  took  lodgings  next  door.  Our  restoration  of  the  ESAiLouEAs 
to  Barbary  shatters  that  hypothesis,  unless  Cappadocia,  like  Colchis,  can  show  to  some 
Halicamasian  a  population  also  **  black  in  complexion,  and  t^ooZ/y-haired."  Strabo  tells 
us  that  the  Leuco-Syrians,  toAt/^skinned-Syrians,  resided  there.  Michaelis  thought 
of  C^prusj  which  Volney  rejects;  Calmet,  first  Crete,  and  afterwards  Cyprut,  which 
second  thought  is  favored  in  Eitto's  cyclopaedia  by  "  £.  M."  Crete,  however,  is  adopted 
by  the  Germanic  scholarship  of  *'  J.  B.  R.*' ;  and,  based  upon  similar  sources,  by  that 
of  Munk.  One  regrets  to  disturb  this  happy  uniformity ;  but,  let  a  query  or  two  be 
propounded  —  after  recalling  that,  our  preceding  analyses  having  vindicated  Barbary 
as  the  region,  and  Gcettdian  as  the  race,  of  teven  **  afiUiations  of  the  MTsRtm,"  the 
f^AtA,  our  EPAT/Rs,  whether  as  offshoots  of  ShiUouht  or  of  Egyptiant,  must  have  been 
likewise  '*  gentes  subfusci  colons " ;  speaking  a  dialect  of  Hamitie  tongues ;  whose 
birthplace  was  also  Northern  Africa. 

Ist.  How,  in  the  remote  age  of  these  ante-historical  migrations,  could  Berber  races 
have  got  to  Crete  ?  By  navigation  ?  Not  impossible,  certainly ;  but,  it  is  one  thing 
to  suppose  a  Mb.  Caphtorim  tacking  his  frail  bark,  not  along  shore,  but  straight  out 
400  miles  (against  Etesian  gales)  to  windward,  to  the  Island  of  Candia ;  and  another 
to  explain  the  embarkation  of  a  whole  tribe  of  EPAT/Rs,  for  aught  we  know,  as  numer- 
ous as  the  Pharusii  or  the  Philittinet,  Such  a  voyage,  at  such  unnautical  epochas,  is 
lather  more  difficult  to  be  conceived,  in  archeology,  than  some  mistake  of  a  copyist  in 
writing  that  name  which,  as  EPT/R  (save  in  the  Text,  versions,  and  rabbinical  com- 
mentors  thereon),  has  never  yet  been  localized. 

2d.  What  vestiges  are  there  in  Crete,  or  in  her  traditions,  of  any  such  Barbaresque 
visitation  ?  And  why,  after  they  had  landed  at  Candia,  did  the  EPAT/Rs  abandon  that 
splendid  island  en  maseet  and  so  thoroughly,  that  not  a  suspicion  of  their  sojourn  is  to 
be  found  in  Cretan,  in  classical,  or  in  Hamitie  traditions  ? 

When  these  two  questions  have  received  a  reasonable  answer,  we  shall  put  our 

8d,  and  last  interrogatory  —  How  comes  it  that,  after  all  these  improbabilities,  the 
second  voyage,  from  Crete  to  Palestine,  is  unrecorded  ? 

It  is  true  that  three  texts  are  quoted  to  identify  the  Philistines  with  Crete :  —  Ezek. 
XXV.  16,  **I  will  stretch  out  my  hand  upon  the  Philisiinet,  and  I  will  cut  off  the 
EARTMm."  Zeph.  ii.  5,  **  Woe  unto  the  inhabitants  of  the  seacoast,  the  nation  of  the 
EARTMm/  the  word  of  leHOuaH  against  you;  0  Eanaan,  the  land  of  the  Philistints.** 
1  Sam,  XXX.  14, 16,  "  We  made  an  invasion  south  of  the  EARTMm,  .  .  the  land  of  the 
Philistines." 

Now,  if  the  resemblance  of  KKRTtl  to  Crete  be  the  only  reason  for  making  those 
SkUlouh  affiliations,  called  P-OLISiT£  in  hieroglyphics,  navigate  fh>m  Barbary  to  Can 
dia,  and  thence  to  Palestine  —  if  this  be  all,  why  the  same  palssographieal  analofr 
night  bring  the  EARTMm  fr^m  EhaRT^-otim,  the  modem  dty  on  the  Junoiim '  ' 


626  THB  xtb  chapteb  op  oekesis. 

Blue  and  White  Niles  I  Unlackily  fbr  Crete,  these  tezti  merelj  ihow  tet  K&VTf4« 
was  another  name  —  a  nickname  perhaps  —  for  *  sept  of  PkiHtiimm  in  PekstiM. 
Darid's  life-guards  were  composed  of  KABTd  and  PALT/I  (3  8&m,  iWL  18;  1  Orat 
zriii.  17).  They,  with  the  QTtl  (2  8am.  xr.  18),  made  op  *  eorpt  of  «*eOO  ■ft.'' 
Now,  the  hitter  being  citizens  of  Oath,  the  onion  of  all  three  tribes  into  a  oehort  itakn 
their  homogeneity,  as  natiTO  Palestinians,  more  than  probaUo.  B«t|  mos  of  tbtn 
passages  tonch  the  KaphioHm  ;  whose  name  is  distinct  from  thai  of  tho  KkenUim. 

Bat,  it  is  said,  three  other  texts  confirm  the  Cretan  theory:  ^Z^orf.  iL  2S^  "Thi 
A  vim  that  dwelled  in  TiUages  as  far  as  (Oasat)  Ago,  the  KPAT<Bs  who  issoed  frm 
KPhTtB,  destroyed  them  and  established  themselTes  in  their  place."  Jmwm.  ilvn.  i 
<*  leHOuaH  will  spoil  the  FhUittines,  the  remnant  of  the  eomUry  of  KPATA."  Jm 
ix,  7,  "  The  PhiUttintM  from  KPAT/R." 

One  must  employ  double-magnifying  speotadles  to  see  anything  mors  here  ttia  tkt 
Kaphtor  was  some  place  whence  FhiUititut  came  (far,  or  near,  vniofealed) ;  bst,  ii 
what  does  all  this  concern  the  <*  Island  of  Candia"?    Herodotot  aad  Tmtmut 
quoted.    The  former  merely  says,  that  Creta  was  occupied  by  barberoos  tribtt  maal 
the  time  of  Minos.     This  citation  does  not  help  Caphiorim  out  of  the  mire.    Tie  hav 
has  **Jud€totf  Creta  uuulA  profugin^  noptitMia  lAhym  vueditH  sKior— f."    He  ifMta 
of  Jew9t  driTen  out  of  Candia,  taking  refuge  in  Libya,    What  has  that  JncMsst  to  ii 
with  **  Philiitines  from  EPATm"  in  Palestine  ?  Those  who  Unej  that  Hitiigerllsifn, 
spite  of  their  immense  learning,  and  dexterity  in  placing  one  Indo-Oermaale  lijpsAaii 
alongside  of  another,  haTO  mended  matters,  will  be  edified  by  the  pemaal  of  QHbe- 
mfere*s  critique  of  both.    From  it  we  translate :  <*  It  seems  to  me  probable  ttst  Ik 
Kreti  inhabited  to  the  south  of  the  country  of  the  Philistines,  upon  the  shom  if  te 
Mediterranean  Sea,  on  the  side  which  looks  towards  the  frontiers  of  Egypt    iad  i 
passage  of  Herodotus  (iii.  6)  comes  perfectly  in  support  of  my  opinioD.    Aes«fii«ti 
the  Greek  historian,  *  from  Phoenicia  to  the  euTirons  of  Kadytis  [JersBskB],  te 
country  is  inhabited  by  Syrians,  called  PaletHmana,     From  Kadytis  to  the  tssi  d 
lenusos,  the  market-places  appertain  to  the  Arabs ;  thenoe  after,  to  the  Lake  Scrtaai^ 
dwell  the  Syrians.*    This  curious  passage  demonstrates  that  to  the  south  of  the  eos&iiy 
of  the  Philistines  there  was  a  coast  sufficiently  considerable  occupied  by  ArAt.   Kcv. 
inasmuch  as  the  passages  of  the  Bible  show  us  these  Kreti  established  in  the  mm  &- 
tricts,  I  think  they  constituted  an  Arab  tribe  that  the  love  of  gain  had  fixed  npos  tbi 
shore  of  the  Mediterranean,  that  they  (the  Kreti)  had  nothing  in  eommoo  either  viik 
the  Philistines  or  with  the  Cretans." 

Orthodox  lexicography  encourages  a  searcher  with  <*  Caphtor  —  a  ^erc;  a  Ma 
a  hand,  a  palm,  doves,  or  those  that  auk  and  inquire."  We  do,  '*  et  hine  Ulm  \MArjm-^ 
The  roots  Eah-P-T^oR  might  signify  '*  the-BuU-land" ;  but  nether  these,  wk  tsf 
others  hitherto  offered,  haring  furnished  a  clew  to  the  genesiaeal  KaPATloIt-DI.  v* 
humbly  place  the  name  upon  our  <* Table'*  coupled  with  the  word  **iifiibiMm.** 

Volney,  whose  acuteness  of  perception  is  beyond  all  praise,  simply  says,  **\Ki^ 
torim  peuvent  etre  les  habitans  de  Gaza."  WhereTcr  may  have  been  their  ibodc  ii 
Palestine  during  later  times,  Xth  Genesis  makes  them  so  many  aifiliatioDS  of  E4i3L 
the  dark  (red)  race,  through  the  Egyptians;  and  consequently  points  to  Baritrfi^ 
their  origin.     Our  **  Affiliations  of  the  MTsRlm"  now  arrange  themselTeB  as  foUcvs: 

stock  and  Tongue.  Habitat  Orifla. 

1.  The  LUD,s Berber Mauritania Barbara. 

2.  "    AMaN,s "      Oases,  &c 

8.     "     LHaB.s "      Libya 

4.  '*  NiPAaiaT^s "  Mareoticum 

5.  "  PATmiS.s "  Pharusia •« 

6.  "  K>SALouKA,8 "  AU  N.-W.  Africa....        •• 

7.  "  PAiUST^s **  Palestine "? 

a  ««  KaPATtoR,8 "?  "       ^  «rnkisn." 


«• 

•4 
11 


HEBREW    NOMEK'OLATirRE.  627 

[An  these  fsmfliefl  of  mankind  thns  re-enter  into  the  grand  OmtuKan  group  of  North- 
western AfHca:  of  which  sundry  races,  through  prehistorical  migrations,  had  par- 
tially occupied  Palesdne  in  ages  anterior  to  the  arriTal  of  the  Abrahamida,  The 
surpassing  accoracy  of  the  ancient  compiler  of  Xth  Oenesis  has  now  been  triumphantly 
Tindicated  tmrn  a  new  quarter;  and  that  which  not  a  man  of  the  ghostly  schools, 
whence  issued  his  rererence  doctor  smythe,  has  erer  possessed  the  knowledge  to 
expound  rationally,  herein  becomes  comprehensible  through  « Gliddon,  skeptical 
▼iews  ot,  —  Index,  p.  401."  —  0.  R.  0.]  «« 

"And  KNTAcJIT  begat"  ((7«n.x.l5.) 
6.   JTS  —  T^IDN  —  *  SiDON.' 

One  espedal  oljeot  of  our  Section  A  has  been  achieved  in  the  preceding  pages.  It 
was,  to  rescue  the  maligned  "  affiliations  of  KUSA,"  and  the  mystified  <<  affiliations 
of  the  MTsRim,"  from  the  sloughs  of  despond  into  which  ecclesiastical  hands  had 
plunged  them.  After  fixing  the  former  in  Southern  Arabia  among  the  dark-red  Him' 
ytaitUf  and  the  latter  in  Barbary  among  the  '*  gentes  subfnsoi  coloris  '^  of  Ocetulian 
origin,  we  can  now  look  down  complacently  upon  the  Egyjjtian  alluvium  of  the  Nile  — 
whether  viewed  as  the  true  **  Land  of  KAeM  **  (the  god),  divine  procreator  of  the 
Egyptian  race ;  or  as  the  "  Land  of  KA&M,"  the  swarthy  people  —  as  the  centre-point, 
whither  converge  the  traditions  and  the  anthropological  similitudes  of  Arabian  Asia 
and  of  Barbaresque  Africa.  Our  remaining  objects  will  be  satisfied  by  a  catalogue  of 
tibe  other  cognomina  in  Xth  Genesis,  according  to  the  latest  views  of  archaeological 
•dence ;  beginning  with  TalDoN. 

The  city  of  Sidon  is  the  simple  meaning  of  our  text ;  not  an  individual  so  christened : 
the  vicissitudes  of  whose  Sidonian  inhabitants,  **  skilled  in  many  arts,"  often  lauded 
poetically  by  Homer,  are  celebrated  prosaically  in  classic  and  biblical  dictionaries. 
Its  local  name  was  8^da  when  the  writer  (G.  R.  G.)  sojourned  there  in  1829  and 
1830.  Orthodox  philology  replies  to  our  query,  as  to  the  signification  of  the  word  — 
<*  Sidon  —  hunting ,  fiahingj  veniion;"  of  which  heterodoxy  can  accept  but  the  second 
term  in  this  instance ;  because  the  Semitic  roots  of  adyd,  **  to  chase,"  here  refer,  as 
Trogus  Pompeius  tells  us,  to  the  icthyologic  facilities  of  the  locality;  "nam  pitcem 
Phoenices  Sidon  vocant"  In  ethnic  classification  Sidon  derives  prominence  from  having 
once  been  {Oen.  x.  19)  the  easternmost  limit  of  Kanaanitish  occupancy ;  and  '*  after 
many  years,"  continues  Trogus,  "  the  Philistines  of  Askalon  drove  out  the  Sidonians, 
who  sought  refuge  on  the  rocky  islet  upon  which  they  founded  T^rc." 

From  Justin,  the  epitomizer  of  Trogus's  lost  volumes,  we  descend  to  Bochart,  and 
admire  the  subdued  irony  with  which  he  disposes  of  commentators  upon  the  word 
TflDN :  —  "  Quod  vir  qui  in  his  Uteris  pauoos  habuit  sequales  admirationem  explicat 
vocem  Tll^y  Sidan^  non  sine  admiratione  legL"  The  most  recent,  and  incomparably 
the  best  qualified  arch^ologuewho  has  journeyed  "round  the  Dead  Sea  and  in  the  Bible 
Lands,"  is  Be  Saulpy.  He  remarks  on  **  Saydah — This  is  undoubtedly  the  z<^dv  wdht 
Mi  Xi/i^v  (xXxiffrds)  of  Soylax,  the  Sidon  of  Pliny,  the  Zi3^  of  Strabo,  who  places  it  at 
400  stadia  from  Berytus,  the  Sidona  of  Antonine's  Itinerary,  the  Sydone  of  Peutinger's 
Table,  and,  lastly,  the  Civiioi  Sidona  of  the  Pilgrim  from  Bordeaux.  It  would  be  quite 
useless  to  argue  this  identity,  which  proves  itself." 

Conformably  to  Xth  Genesis,  ENAdN,  parent  of  Sidon,  was  an  affiliation  of  Ham  . 
but,  **  according  to  M.  Movers,  the  Eanaanians,  called  by  the  Greeks  Phceniciant,  were 
a  people  that  appertained  to  the  Semitic  race ;  of  which  some  tribes,"  says  be,  "  at  a 
time  which  preceded  the  commencement  of  our  history,  marched  little  \^  little,  some 
coming  from  the  north,  by  way  of  Syria ;  others,  from  the  south,  by  way  of  Arabia ; 
and,  according  to  all  appearances,  achieved,  after  several  centuries,  their  f^ 
ment,  in  a  permanent  manner,  in  Palestine.  Called  Kanaanianiy  from 
namn,  KNAtfN,  which  means  a  low  land,  by  opposition  to  the  term  Arm 


628  THE  xth  chapter  of  genesis. 

expressed  a  high  land,  they  composed,  according  to  the  recital  of  Moaaiv  a  liii^ 
people,  but  divided  into  many  nations,"  &o. 

To  this  theory  Quatrem^re  judiciously  objects,  —  that  the  opinion  which  attribnta  t 
Semitic  origin  to  the  Eanaanites  (aside  fh>m  its  opposition  to  Xth  Genest,  which  he 
considers  of  Mosaic  editorship)  reposes  aniquely  apon  the  resemblance  of  the  toogw 
spoken  by  the  Eanaanites  with  the  languages  in  yogue  among  other  peoples  to  whoa 
general  consent  now  applies  the  name  of  Shemitiah.  He  holds  this  basis  to  be  uuife; 
because  all  of  the  affiliations  of  Shem  did  not  speak  one  language ;  nolablj  tht 
ElamiteSj  of  Persia ;  whose  tongue  differed  entirely  from  that  of  AramsBans  or  Anhi: 
at  the  same  time,  surrounded  as  the  KNAANI  erer  were  by  Semitic  inflvenees,  their 
language  would  necessarily  imbibe  such  exotic  idioms.  Again,  it  is  by  QnatreBbt 
considered  doubtful,  either  that  ENAdN  means  a  low  land,  or  ARM  a  k^fk  eaa  h- 
deed,  one  might  add  that  the  final  N  in  Kanaan  may  be  a  later  addition  to  an  origiail 
root,  ENd ;  said  to  be  the  pristine  name  of  the  Phovniku,  Phoenicians ;  which  ii  jk> 
bably  preserved  through  another  form,  vis. :  ^em-dNE,  ''sons  of  Asax;**  whoiwt 
not  *'  Giants,"  as  some  commentators  imagine.  Such  diTcrsities  of  seientifie  ofous 
are  here  presented  to  exhibit  Bom^  probkmata ;  not  to  solve  them. 

To  us  the  chart  of  Xth  Genesis  has  proved  a  very  trustworthy  guide  so  ftr.  h 
assigns  an  Hamitic  origin  to  ENAAN ;  and  consequentiy  to  the  fonndation  of  tk  dty 
of  Sidon.  No  facts  known  to  us  interfere  with  this  natural  view.  Daring  the  dgkth- 
ninth  centuries  b.  o.  the  name  of  Sidon  was  already  sculptored,  aeoording  to  Bit- 
linson  and  Layard,  upon  the  monuments  of  Assyria ;  but  the  very  conjeetoral  idatilj, 
claimed  by  Osbum,  of  the  SAAIRETANA,  hieroglyphed  on  the  Egyptian  reeeHi  d 
Bamses  II.,  with  the  Sidoniaru,  is  now  overthrown  by  Hinck's  translation  of  aeoBCSlii 
register  of  Sardanapalus,  wherein  the  *'  Sharutinian'*  city  becomes  sitoate  ''betfiei 
Antioch  and  Aleppo."  We  have,  moreover  [tupra,  p.  289,  Fig.  289],  identifttd  with 
Egyptian  native  soldiery  of  the  royal  guard  the  individual  whom  Mr.  Osbmrn  ntpttid 
to  be  a  Sidonian,  None  dispute,  however,  that  Sidon  must  have  been  a  **  dty"  ihei- 
soever  Xth  Genesis  was  written,  so  we  proceed  to  the  next  name.^* 

86.  nn  —  KATe  — '  Heth.' 

The  Uittitea  are  well  known.  Of  them  the  patriarchal  Abraham  {Oen,  xxiu.  9, 
17, 19)  purchased  not  a  double  cavern,  called  Machpeldh;  but  '*  the  field  contraeUd for-' 
Thus,  under  the  magic  wand  of  such  scholarship  as  that  of  the  Vatican  Professor  d 
Sacred  Philology,  multitudes  of  mistranslated  Hebrew  words  are  replaced  by  their 
historical  meanings. —  *<  I  boschi,''  says  Lanci,  "  diventano  veneri,  le  doppie  spdoDche 
spiegansi  per  contratiiy  i  torrenti  si  cangiano  in  beneficii,  le  isole  in  popoli  e  ttati,  1  topi 
in  virili  vergelle^  le  rondini  in  puledri,  le  voragini  in  montagne." 

In  hieroglyphics,  the  EAeT,  variously  euphonized,  occur  so  often,  back  to  the  tft 
of  Thotmes  III.,  or  the  sixteenth  century  b.  c,  that  one  need  but  refer  to  Mr.  Krth'i 
critical  papers  for  authority.  The  **  land  of  Kheta '  among  Egyptians  seems  to  bin 
meant  that  part  of  Palestine  where  we  find  the  Hittites  of  Scripture ;  but  the  bum 
EAeT  also  designated  this  very  wide-spread  people ;  who  reappear,  through  LajinTi 
researches,  on  the  cuneatic  inscriptions  of  Assyria,  as  the  Khatti  or  Khetta  of  87111. 
To  us,  and  to  the  writer  of  Xth  Genesis,  EAeT<  is  not  a  man,  but  t^  people  so  called.® 

37.  ♦Din^  — IBUSI  — ^Jebusite.' 

In  the  book  of  Judges  (xix.  10),  a  flagitious  act  is  recounted,  which  chronologers 
assign  to  about  the  year  1406  b.  c.  The  date  seems  too  remote,  but  the  earlier  it  is 
placed  by  commentators,  the  more  certain  will  be  the  archsological  deductions  now 
about  to  be  drawn. 

A  Levite  **  rose  up  and  departed,  and  came  over  against  Jebu»,  which  is  Jerusalen  T 
that  is  to  say.  the  place  had  been  known  previously  by  the  name  of  IBUS ;  bnt;  k  tht 


HEBREW    NOMENCLATURE.  629 

time  of  the  writer  of  JudgtM^  was  called  Jerusalem,  as  a  second  name  for  one  and  the 
same  locality ;  whence  the  Benjamites,  who  gave  it  this  latter  appellatiTe,  had  failed 
to  driTC  the  Jehutites  out,  *<  eyen  unto  this  day."  {Jud.  i.  21.)  So  Joshua  (xyiii.  28), 
i  e.  the  book  so-called,  has  **  and  IBUS  which  is  Jerusalem ;"  and  without  requiring 
further  informaUon,  the  following  text  corroborates  what  precedes:  —  (1  Chrcn,  xi. 
4),  '*  And  DaTid  and  all  Israel  went  to  Jerusalem,  which  is  IBUS,  where  the  IBUSIm 
(were  then)  the  inhabitants  of  the  land." 

Hence  it  is  certain,  that  IBUS  was  a  yery  ancient  city,  on  the  site  of  which  the 
exotic  Israelites  founded  a  more  recent  one  they  named  JeruaaUm  —  literally,  YeRuS, 
hmiagty  and  SAaLaiM,  peace  (in  the  dual)  —  written  YeBuSAaLaiM,  and  signifying, 
according  to  Land,  '*  She  who  inherits  two-fold  peace." 

IBUSI,  in  Xth  Genesis,  means  therefore  *'  a  tnan  of,  or  belonging  to,  IBUS,"  a  city  ; 
and  not  the  imaginary  ton  of  a  man  of  that  name.  Around  this  topog^phical  centre 
clustered  the  IBUSIm  before  the  irruption  of  Israel's  hosts  into  Eanaan.  There  the 
Jebutitea  manftdly  yindicated  their  nationality  until  Dayid  stormed  their  citadel,  Mt. 
Htm ;  and  here  some  of  them  remained  long  after  their  city  was  changed  into  Jenua- 
lem,  until  the  inyader  and  the  invaded  were  swallowed  up  by  the  Babylonians. 

Now,  whether  a  tribe  called  IBUS)m  built  a  city  and  named  it  after  a  mythical  ances- 
tor, diyine  or  human ;  or  whether  the  anterior  njime  of  a  city  was  adopted  by  a  tribe» 
18  what  neither  ourselyes  nor  any  one  else  cai^  ayer.  Xth  Genesis  speaks  of  an  Ibus- 
ian  ;  just  as  it  speaks  of  an  inhabitant  of  any  more  celebrated  but  perhaps  not  mere 
andent  dty  than  IBUS,  already  in  existence  when  Joshua  entered  Palestine. 

Mr.  Osbum*s  reading  of  '<  Jebusite,"  among  the  '*  thirty-seyen  prisoners  of  Beni- 
Hassan,"  has  not  suryiyed  critidsm  [suprOf  p.  1731 ;  but  M.  De  Saulcy  recognizes 
Oabtua,  or  Jebut,  upon  the  old  cuneiform  tablets  at  Lake  Van.  We  note  a  *<  man 
appertaining  to  the  cUy  of  Jebtu  "  in  the  IBUSI  of  Xth  Genesis,  and  pass  onwards.^^ 

J.  nOK— AMEI  — ^Amoritb.* 

Around  half  the  circumference  of  the  Lake  Asphaltum,  and  from  the  Jordan  north- 
ward to  Mt.  Hermon,  once  dwelt  a  people  *'  of  stature  high  as  cedars,  and  strong  as 
oaks  "  {Amos  ii.  9),  called  the  AmobIm  :  —  cousins  to  the  Em\m,  Rephdim,  Zuzim^  Zam" 
sitf?i)m,  NiphiUmj  and  AnalAm ;  falsely  rendered  "giants"  in  the  yeraions;  all„ 
according  to  the  Vulgate  translators,  <*  monstra  qusedam  de  genere  giganteo  "  (Numb, 
xiiL  33) :  some  of  whom  were  so  tremendously  tall,  that  Caleb's  spies  reported  how 
<'  we  were  in  our  own  eyes  as  ffrasshoppers,  and  such  were  we  in  their  eyes."  Neyer 
theless,  astonishing  as  such  human  proportions  seem,  those  of  a  thorough-bred  Aroo- 
rite  surpassed  them  all;  according  to  the  orthodox  stream  of  Hebraical  traditiona 
supplied  by  Cahen. 

"  When  Og  (the  Amoritish  king  of  Bashan)  saw  the  Israelite  camp,  which  had  six 
parasangs  (twenty-four  miles)  of  extent,  he  said :  I  single-handed  will  undertake  the 
eombat  with  this  people,  that  they  do  not  to  me  as  to  Sihon.  For  this  object  he  de- 
tached a  mountain  six  parasangs  (twenty-four  miles)  in  breadth,  and  placed  it  on  his 
head  to  heaye  it  upon  the  Israelites.  God  caused  an  insect  to  come,  which,  piercing 
the  mountain  through  the  middle,  caused  Og*s  head  to  sink  therein.  He,  wishing  to 
^engage  himself,  could  not  manage  it,  because  one  of  his  teeth  projected  in  front 
yery  considerably.  Moses  then  seized  an  axe  ten  cubits  (fifteen  feet)  in  length,  and 
jumping  into  the  air  to  the  height  of  ten  cubits  (fifteen  feet),  struck  the  giant  on  the 
ankle-bone  of  bis  foot  On  falling,  the  corpse  of  Og  touched  the  Israelite  camp."  To 
similar  rabbinical  stories  Horace  replied,  *<  Credat  Judseus  Apella !"  After  all,  in  the 
Text,  another  and  later  writer,  during  whose  day  Og's  iron  bedstead  was  still  exhibited 
at  Rabbath,  found,  by  actual  measurement,  that  this  '* remnant  of  giants"  had  slept 
within  an  area  of  only  thirteen  and  a  half  feet  by  six  (Veut,  ilL  11). 

67 


530  THE    Xtb    chapter    OF    GENESIS. 

Among  Berber  tribes,  the  name  OMARE,  Admare,  reappears  in  Ebn  Khiledoo&j 
list ;  but  whether  indigenonsly,  or  exoUcally  through  some  ante-hiatorieil  Kanaamtisk 
or  modem  Arab  affiliation  (sons  of  Omar,  or  A&mer?),  others  may  better  determiae. 

It  is  long  sinoe  that  Rosellini  pointed  oat  among  the  early  Asiatic  oonqnests  of  the 
XVIIIth  dynasty,  the  **  Land  of  Omab  :"  bot  Birch  first  suspected  this  eoontzy  tobe 
that  of  the  Palestinio  Atnorite ;  a  conclnsion  enforced  by  Hincks,  and  derdoped  bj 
Osbum.  There  is  a  qnestion  still  pending  between  hierologists  and  cuneiform  decT* 
pherers  in  regard  to  the  "citadel  of  Axes  A  "  in  the  land  of  Amaru,  which  leaves  it  je< 
uncertain  whether  the  riyer  Amoor,  **  Jaxartes/'  or  the  nation  Amariie  in  Palesthie,  ii 
intended.  Nor  haye  the  Palestinio  travels  of  De  Saulcy  ascertained  any  nuns  of  i 
city  called  AMR,  whence  the  AMoRI  of  Xth  Genems  might  be  deriyed :  althoogh 
nothing  can  be  more  precious  to  the  ethnologist  than  the  "Figure  of  tkMoMte"^ 
covered  by  him  on  the  "  hybrid  monument,  in  which  the  Egyptian  and  the  As^TtiiB 
styles  are  intermingled,"  at  Redjom-el-Aabed.  Ignorance  of  Judaic  topograiA j  ben 
compels  us  merely  to  read  an  AMoR-um;  a  man  of,  or  belonging  to,  the  dty,  ofmtrj, 
or  tribe,  of  AMR.ffl3 


89.  ♦trjnj  — QRGSI  — ^QiRGASiTB.' 

This,  together  with  the  two  preceding  and  all  the  following  affiliations  of  KNA15, 
has  the  termination  I  (iod) ;  which  in  Semitic  tongues  commonly  indicates  tMdi9$- 
tng-to  a  place ;  for  instance,  MuteW  means  Cairo ;  Miu8*r-i,  a  Cairine.  In  Xth  Geoesis, 
this  adjunct  to  a  geographical  proper  name  has  precisely  the  same  grammaticil  aocfp- 
tation ;  and  if  science  cannot  always  find  the  place  alluded  to,  the  fault  lies  it  tbi 
door  of  travellers  less  qualified  than  a  De  Saulcy.  GROS-I  signifies  nothing  non 
than  a  man  belonging-to  a  locality  once  called  ORGS  ;  although  its  Palestinio  Btatti<a 
still  lacks  a  discoverer.  Other  books  of  the  Hebrews  are  silent  on  this  name;  wbicb 
was  all  that  remained  of  a  Oirgasite  even  in  the  time  of  Josephus,  18pO  yetn  igo: 
unless  "  the  country  of  the  Oergesenei^^  mentioned  by  Matthew  (viiL  28),  ooetiioed 
other  persons  than  those  "  possessed  with  devils.*' ^^3 


40.   nn— KAUI  — 'HiviTE/ 

A  man  "of,  or  belonging  to,"  a  place  called  KhTJ;  now  pronounced,  throng  tbt 
modem  Chaldee  substitution  of  V  for  U,  "  EAaV."  The  KkUItes  rank  among  the  w 
expelled  Eanaanites ;  because  Joshua  (xi.  19)  suffered  some  of  them  to  deoeife  bio 
into  a  peace;  and  Solomon  (1  Kings  ix.  20,  21)  exacted  "bond-service"  fromothen. 

We  must  never  forget,  in  viewing  this  name  and  its  fellow-nomina,  that  time,  dis* 
tance,  foreign  and  obsolete  languages  now  reputed  to  be  "  sacred,"  combined  witb  tbe 
singular  mixture  of  scepticism  and  marvellousness  instilled  into  our  minds  by  jvn^^ 
education,  lend  an  enchantment  to  these  Eanaanitish  people  that  would  vanish,  'U 
we  now  possess  the  honor  of  their  acquaintance.  They  all  were  petty  tribes  of  >  •'^ 
thousands,  at  most  of  fewer  myriads  of  population ;  comprised  within  an  area  to  ^ 
insignificant,  that  St  Jerome,  who  travelled  over  Palestine  (which  had  previooslj  ia* 
eluded  the  whole  of  these  nationSf  and  other  people  besides),  wisely  deprecates  ititis- 
tics :  —  "  Pudet  dicere  latitudinem  terrse  repromissionis,  ne  ethnicis  occasion«B  V-*^ 
phemandi  dedisse  videamur."  That  criticism  which,  precursor  of  Niebuhr,  the  i«ti« 
of  "  Scienza  Nuova,"  applied  so  successfully  to  early  Roman,  might  equally  we&  ^ 
adapted  to  early  Jewish  history—"  What  we  may  say  about  the  poetse  geograpkf  oi  ^f 
Greeks  suits  the  ancient  geography  of  the  Latins.  Latium  possessed,  without  doobc,  st 
the  commencement,  but  a  petty  extent ;  inasmuch  as,  while  employing  two  bandit 
and  fifty  years  to  conquer  twenty  different  peoples,  Rome  during  thai  time  did  ^ 


HEBREW    NOMENCLATURE.  531 

stretch  out  the  frontier  of  her  empire  farther  than  twenty  miles  round  abont"  Among 
'*  the  dties  of  the  KAU-tm  "  (2  Sam,  xzIt.  7)  we  cannot  jet  place  a  finger  npon  that 
particular  one  whence  hailed  the  *'  citizen  "  in<Uyidualized  in  Xth  Qenesis.^^ 


T5^r 


—  A4EEI — *  Arkite.' 


A  man  of  Arka,  or  Aera ;  a  city  the  mine  of  which  are  etill  seen  at  Tgl-Arka,  monnd 
of  Arka,  between  Tripoli  and  Antaradns ;  but  Akra  must  have  been  already  a  city 
when  Asar-adan- pal  and  Temenebar  I.  recorded  its  capture  in  the  eighth — ninth 
centmry  b.  o.  ;  else  Rawlinson  could  not  hare  discoyered  its  cuneatic  name. 

[In  former  inquiries  into  the  probable  origin  of  some  Berber  names,  that  certainly 
present  some  Kanaanitish  coincidences,  I  indicated  the  ERKTE  of  £bn  Khaledoon  as 
homonymous.  That  some  Kanaanita  sought  refuge  in  Barbary  is  undoubtedly  histo- 
rical ;  that  some  Berbers  did  once  occupy  Kanaan  has  been  already  shown.  There  is 
a  strange  blending  of  Gsetulian  and  Arabian  elements  in  Palestine  anterior  to  the 
adrent  of  the  Abrahamidce,  underlying  eyery  record,  which  the  supposition  of  a  crea- 
tiye  centre,  distinct  from  that  of  Euphralie  tradition,  might  possibly  explain. — 
G.  E.  G.]«» 

♦j»D  —  Smi  — '  SiNITB.' 

A  man  **  of,  or  belonging  to  the  town  of  SIN,"  not  far  from  Aera^  on  the  slopes  of 
Mount  Lebanon.  This  name  reappears  among  £bn  Khaledoon's  Berber  tribetf  as  the 
ZIN-ata.6» 

nrWji — ARTJDI — *  Arvadite.' 

A  man  of  Rotehfda  (as  modem  Syrians  now  designate  the  little  island  of  Aradtu), 
which  town,  with  its  continental  neighbor  Antaradusj  was  a  famed  Phoenician  empo- 
rium. Eyery  lexicon  explains  the  familiar  locality ;  but  Osbum  has  the  merit  of  indi- 
cating the  people  and  their  name  hieroglyphed  amid  the  conquests  of  Sethei  I.,  and 
Ramses  11. ;  fourteenth — sixteenth  centuries  b.  o.  ;  and  Rawlinson  that  of  reading  the 
cuneiform  inscriptions  in  which,  during  the  eighth — ninth  centuries  b.  c,  the  existence 
of  Aradut  is  chronicled.^^ 

nOS  —  T«MBI — '  Zemarite.' 

A  man  of  the  Phoenician  town  of  Simyra,  not  far  from  Antaradns,  on  the  western 
spur  of  Mount  Lebanon ;  afterwards  occupied  by  the  Beiyamites,  who  probably  ex- 
pelled its  inhabitants  —  the  T«MR-)i».  A  similar  name  occurs  among  Ebn  Ehale- 
doon's  Berbere  ;  but,  beyond  this  phonetic  and  therefore  uncertain  analogy,  we  here 
must  emulate  the  laconic  chorography,  not  merely  of  Xth  Genesis,  but  of  map-makers 
in  general,  haying  nothing  to  add  to  the  inyestigations  of  Bochart<^ 

^-IOn  _  KAMTd — *  Hamathite.' 

This  is  a  man  "belonging  to  a  etfy"  situate  on  the  Orontes  at  the  eastern  frontier 
of  Palestine,  now  called  eJrHdmah  by  Syrians.  Although  later  Greeks  termed  it  Epi- 
pKonda  during  their  dominion,  the  natiyes  haye  always  preseryed  its  antique  nomen. 
The  LXX  properly  wrote  Eft^0 :  as  did  Assyrians,  six  centuries  before  them,  in  cuneatic 
inscriptions  deciphered  by  Rawlinson ;  while,  at  least  four  hundred  years  preyiously, 
Ramses  IIL  had  hieroglyphed  the  Hamathitet  among  his  Asiatic  yanquished. 

We  would  passingly  notice  that  which,  philologically  speaking,  is  incontroyertible  in 
regard  to  the  Hebrew  transcription  of  tiiis  name.  The  letter  I,  iod,  has  been  shown 
aboTC  to  be  the  demonstratiye  acQunct  <*  of,  or  belonging  to  "  a  locality.  T/,  fou,  in 
an  ancient  HamUic  idioms  is  the  feminine  article,  the;  prefixed  or  suffixed  eren  now 
to  abundant  Berber  nomina— er.  gr.^  T-Amasirgh  or  Amasirgh-T.    These  cut  ftwaj. 


532  THE  xth  chapter  of  genesis. 

the  pristine  monosyllable  of  EAaMaT^I  is  KAM ;  identieal  with  KAeM  the  bum  of 
Egypt;  And  also  with  E[AaM  the  son  of  Noah,  personified  symbol  of  all  Hamiik  (tmiliei 
We  have  traced  the  PhiUstines  to  a  Barbaresque  source,  although  history  dawns  upon 
them  in  Palestine.  The  writer  of  Xth  Genesis,  whose  authority  has  been  foond  to 
unexceptionably  safe  hitherto,  makes  a  EIAaM-ite  citizen  on  the  frontier  of  Ptlestioi 
descend  from  ENA^N ;  the  figurative  son  of  KUSA  who  was  the  llguratiTe  son  of 
EAaM.  The  Hamitic  article  T  is  suflSixed  to  the  primitire  biUteral  name  of  a  dty,  whoN 
existence  is  carried  back  on  Egyptian  monuments  to  Mosaic  epochas.  Then  is  bo 
historical  limit  definable  for  the  foundation  of  the  city  ;  none,  most  amoredly,  for  tb 
antiquity  of  its  name.  But,  archaeology  may  draw,  from  other  data,  inferenoss  tfatt 
appear  satisfactory :  before  considering  which,  justice  to  the  memory  of  hmnan  gnit- 
ness  suggests  a  citation :  — 

<<  The  man  who  has  anticipated  by  a  century  the  moyements  of  mind  towards  modoi 
sciences ;  who  has  raised  up  questions  which,  down  to  him,  were  considered  to  bi 
resoWed  or  to  be  insoluble ;  who  has  carried  the  inyestigations  of  a  criticism  the  wd 
intrepid  into  documents  by  all  antiquity  respected ;  who  neyer  bent  himself  before  Mti^ 
blished  prejudice;  who  has  accomplished  the  double  enterprise  of  destroying  sad  of 
reconstructing  universal  history ;  who  has  treated  upon  all  the  sciences  without  bdog 
acquainted  precisely  with  any  one,  and  who  bequeathed  to  each  of  them  some  fieind 
teaching;  the  man  who  has  almost  divined  all  the  discoveries  of  the  nineteentk e» 
tury ;  who,  appertaining  to  an  age  [1722]  and  to  a  country  [Naples]  whereiB  tiwigbt 
was  never  free,  seemed  to  ignore  that  the  saying  of  every  thing  to  every  body,  m  to 
expose  himself  to  be  comprehended  by  nobody ;  the  man  whose  genius  reealb  tki 
mighty  intellects  of  Plato  and  of  Aristotle,  deserved  to  be  followed  step  by  step  is  the 
development  of  his  glorious  intelligence  and  in  the  vicissitudee  of  his  long  lad 
unhappy  life."  That  man  was  Vice.  In  <*  establishing  the  Prindplea"  of  hiitorioil 
criticism,  he  laid  down,  for  the  107th  rule :  <*  the  commencements  of  nations  preeeM 
the  commencements  of  dtiet"  A  hagiographer  smiles  at  its  infantine  ttrnpheity— 
let  us  raise  a  laugh  at  his. 

We  have  seen  that,  Sidorij  Ihtu,  Arka,  Sm,  AradtUf  Simyra^  and  JBTamatA,  were  cAm* 
We  know  that  the  terminal  letter  I,  iod,  to  six  of  these  seven  names,  prodoees,  is 
Semitic  idioms,  exactly  the  same  effect  that  our  addition  of  an  English  "ton"  chiogei 
them  into  a  Sidon-tan,  an  Ibus-iafi,  an  Ark-uxn,  a  Sin-tan,  an  Arad-um,  a  Simyr-Mii 
and  a  Hamath-tan.  Ergo,  these  people  derive  their  appellatives  from  citia;  built)  of 
course,  before  men  could  hail  from  them.  What  now — let  us  turn  round  and  ssktko 
smiling  querist,  as  his  face  augments  its  longitude  while  diminishing  its  risible  btJ- 
tade, — what  now  becomes  of  your  fables  about  those  men  called  Sidatiy  Ibutf  Ar^ 
Sitif  Aradutf  Simyra,  or  Hamath,  whom  your  schools  have  dared  to  find  in  Xth  GeDC0>i 
as  tonsj  forsooth  [!],  of  another  fabulous  human  being  your  philologers  spell  <'CaiiiiB  • 

But,  there  is  yet  another  deduction  which  the  reader  will  draw  at  once  from  tbeie 
premises,  viz. :  —  that,  inasmuch  as  a  man  could  not  be  a  Hamaihian  before  the  €>7 
of  Hamath  was  built,  the  fact  that  the  writer  of  Xth  Genesis  speaks  of  a  EktSh^ 
or  Hamathian^  proves  that  the  document  called  " Xth  Genesis"  was  mritten  aflir,^^ 
bably  long  after,  this  city  had  existed ;  and,  therefore,  that  he  (the  writer  afoiteti^) 
never  dreamed  that  modem  logopoeists  would  metamorphose  his  dUet  into  to  bub! 
human  beings. 

The  age  of  the  foundation  of  all  these  cities  receding  beyond  historical  chronolof?' 
we  have  said  enough  on  the  Hamaihian  and  his  compeers:  but,  while  taking  leaTC  of 
the  citi€8  included  in  the  terrestrial  area  called  KNAdN,  we  likewise  bid  farewdl  to 
every  commentator  who  perpetuates  rabbinical  superstitions  about  **  Canaan  '*  and  ^ 
gigantic  progeny.  **  These,"  says  the  chorographer  of  Xth  Genesis,  on  closiDf  ^ 
Hamitic  list,  —  **  These  are  the  affiliations  of  KAaM  [t. «.,  the  tirorrAy],  after  tkcir 
families,  after  their  tongues,  in  their  countries,  and  in  their  nations."  (Om,  z.  20.) 

Nothing  can  be  plainer,  nor  more  scientifically  concise.   In  our  jovmey  frtm  Mffi^ 


\ 


HEBREW    NOMENCLATURE. 

tbroDgh  Soutbem  Arabia,  and  round  bj  the  shoTea  or  the  ErftbnDan  (red),  Gdomite 
or  Rut  Sea,  the  dark  Himyaritti  (rod)  hsTO  aEcompttnied  ns,  OTor  Ihe  Suei  lathmu?, 
into  Egypt  —  the  true  "  land  of  KASSI  "  (dark) ;  its  ancient  name  preserved  in  Chrm- 
mia  —  abode  of  tlie  ral  people,  >'par  eiceUcDce."  Tbence,  towards  the  wist  aloe; 
Barbara  wb  see  the  prolongations  of  the  same  Jlatailic  (dark)  families,  •■  gentes  snb- 
fUsci  ooloris,"  stretching  betwet^a  the  Sahara  desert  and  the  Mediterranean,  as  far  bh 
Mauritania:  vhilat,  towards  the  east,  through  Palestine,  we  behold  the  wrecks  of  an 
aboriginal  population,  linked  by  IrailitionB  and  primillTe  speech  to  Egypt  and  Co  Bar- 
bary,  "  tinged  with  the  red  of  GiotDlian  blood,"  and  Eanitic  under  erary  aspaot.'* 
We  next  take  up  the  "  Affiliations  of  Shiih." 

"And  unto  SAeM  (there  was)  issue."  [Qen.  x.  21 — Hebrew  Text.) 
16.  dS'V  —  AdILM  — '  Elam.' 

Preceding  generatioas  have  bent  thair  intelligencies  towards  the  elucidation  of 
ShfrHilUh  subjects  with  more  leal,  and  therefore  with  more  success,  than  towards  that 
of  Japethio  or  of  Ilamitic  problems. 

Owing  partly  to  the  fortuitous  preserration  of  this  family's  chronicles  in  greater 
completeness  than  those  of  any  people  except  the  Chinae;  still  more,  to  the  absence, 
until  this  century,  of  thoae  immortal  discoveries  epitomiied  in  two  namea,  "Cbak- 
POLLtON  and  Rawlihson  " ;  and,  beyond  any  other  stimulant  of  reiearch,  to  doctrinal 
biaees  in  favor  of  a  select  line  that,  uoder  the  name  of  Hebrews  and  Arabs,  traces  its 
pedigree  backwards  to  a  bililrral  SM  —  owing,  we  repeat,  to  these  hiaforical  accidents, 
we  happen  to  know  a  little  more  about  some  of  SM's  posterity,  their  annals,  habitats, 
■nd  aasociationB,  than  we  do  concerning  other  less  respectable,  hccause  unrecorded, 
"  Types  of  Mankind." 

According  to  Ainsworth,  geologist  to  the  Euphrates  Expeditlaa,  Elymaii,  country  of 
the  Elymm  (the  capital  city  of  which  was  also  called  Blymaia  when  classical  history 
lirst  dawns  upon  ila  geography),  was  a  Peraian  province,  situate  to  tbe  south  of  Media, 
between  the  river  Tigris  and  the  Persian  Appenines,  sloping  downwarda  into  Soaiana 
and  to  the  Persinn  Oulf.  Tradition,  through  Polybius  and  Strabo,  ascribes  to  ita  Ely^ 
niiEnn  inhabitants  a  northern  origin;  and  JoaepLus  calls  them  "the  founders  of  the 
Persiaua  "  ;  with  whom  they  are  often  confounded  in  later  Hebrew  annals ;  for  Persia 
and  Persepolia  are  both  called  Kam  {I  Maceab.  vi.  12;  2  trf.  ix.  2).  They  wore,  how- 
ever, in  the  daya  of  Abraham,  already  oocupiecs  of  a  kinsdotn  callad  Elam  {Qtn.  liv. 
1,9);  so  that  when,  more  than  a  thousand  years  later,  the  compiler  of  Xtb  Genesis 
registered  AillLM  on  his  ethnic  chart,  he  natoniUy  meant  the  couBlry  which  had  beau 
BO  called  l^m  timea  immemorial  before  bim. 

This  country  (generally,  if  improperly,  included  in  the  sections  of  territory  compre- 
hended by  the  term  Suiiana),  is  full  of  ancient  cuneiform  remaina  ;  both  of  the  Persian 
and  of  the  older  Assyrian  period ;  but,  in  1846,  one  class  of  the  cunoatic  inscriptions 
ther*  dtsooTered,  owing  to  "the  number  of  new  characters  which  they  exhibit  — 
cbnracters  far  which  no  conjectural  equivalent  can  be  found  either  iu  the  Babylonian 
or  the  Assyriaa  siphnbut"  —  was  denominated  ^f/^nnriin  by  Rawlinson,  being  monu- 
ments distinct  from  their  neighbors. 

Under  these  circumstances,  until  Rawlinson  or  bis  emnloua  competitors  shall 
breathe  upon  theae  "  dry  bonea  "  of  Elymait,  "  and  soy  unto  them,  0  ye  dry  bones, 
hear  I "  it  is  best  not  to  hazard  opinions  on  the  unknown,  which  the  next  mail  fVom 
Europe  may  perhaps  render  clear  aa  day.  We  therefore  merely  indicate  a  discrepancy 
at  present  evident  between  modem  philological  and  historical  results  and  the  Semio'sA 
peocalogy  of  AilLU-aii,  in  Xlh  Genesis.  According  to  the  latter,  the  AfllLM- 
should  have  spoken  a  dialect  of  Che  Aramcran  class  of  languages  ;  but,  according  to  the 
fortaer,  as  interpreted  by  Lenonaant,  Quatremtre,  Movers,  and  others,  the  affinities  of 


634  THE  xth  chapter  of  genesis. 

AdILM,  cognate  if  not  identical  with  the  Fenians,  are  Arian.  It  aeems  to  «t,  how- 
ever, that  Lowenstem's  solution  is  satisfactory.  He  shows  how  the  primitiTe  EUaitM 
were  of  Semitic  extraction,  but  that,  in  after  times,  Soythio  oonquerora  saperimposed 
in  £lam  their  extraneous  blood,  tongues,  and  traditions;  as  the  reader  can yeiifj ia 
this  author's  learned  papers.  In  the  meanwhile,  De  Saulcy  has  read  upon  eimeitie 
inscriptions  of  the  age  of  Asar-haddon,  eighth  oentnrj  b.  o.,  that  this  monarch  wy 
**  rex  populi  Assur,"  and  '*  rex  populi  Elam " :  and  this  is  oonfinned  by  Lajtrd'i 
Second  Expedition,  for  "  Sennacherib  speaks  of  the  army  which  defended  the  wcrkaMi 
being  attacked  by  the  king  of  Elam  and  the  king  of  Babylon." 

Our  confidence  in  the  compiler  of  Xth  Genesis  stands  unshaken.  11^  as  we  biie 
proved,  his  tabulation  of  the  distant  Hamites  is  so  correct,  how  much  better  must  i 
Chaldctan  chorographer  have  been  acquainted  with  the  legendary  origins  of  a  Seautish 
AaiLU-aiif^ 

47.  niSTN— ASUR  — *AssHUR.' 

While  admitting  the  equivocal  nature  of  the  text  of  OenaU  x.  11,  we  have  gim 
reasons  [tupra^  p.  509]  for  reading  —  '*  From  this  land  {Shinar)  he  himself  (NiMBoD) 
went  forth  (to)  ASUR  (Assyria)  and  builded  Nineveh,"  &c.  Such  lesson  indieitei 
that  we  have  now  before  us  a  geographical  name. 

<*  It  would  be  strange,"  critically  remarks  De  Sola,  « if  Ashttb,  a  son  of  Stai 
(Om,  X.  22)  were  mentioned  among  the  descendants  of  Cham^  of  whom  Ninrodm 
one.  It  would  be  equally  strange  if  the  deeds  of  Ashub  were  spoken  of  (in  vene  11} 
before  his  birth  and  descent  had  been  mentioned."  The  writer  of  Xth  Genesis,  i  pIiiB 
sensible  man,  compiling  the  Assyrian  department  of  his  chart  not  impossiUy  in  ASUB 
itself,  was  not  likely  to  have  committed  such  a  needless  anachronism.  Let  ns  enmiii 
another  text. 

King  James's  version,  Genem  ii.  14 — <*  And  the  name  of  the  third  river  it  ffidd^: 
that  it  it  which  goeth  toward  the  east  of  Assyria."  This  ^xt  has  opportunely  nodnd 
recent  ventilation  at  Paris,  in  discussions  between  De  Longp^rier,  an  Orientilist  tf 
profound  in  biblical  as  in  all  archaic  lore,  and  a  learned  dogmatist,  M.  Hoeffer.  Tbt 
ante-diluvian  river,  misvnritten  Hiddekel  in  our  ver8ion,'is,  in  the  Text,  H*DEl,  ^ 
DiKLe  —  a  name  that,  through  various  historical  transmutations,  such  as  DiGU 
DidJLeh,  TiGLe,  and  TIGRE  {Tigrdm,  in  Persepolitan  inscriptions),  is  inherited  by  u 
in  its  euphonized  Latin  form  —  the  TIGRIS. 

The  Text  therefore  reads  literally  —  (he  Tigris,  "  ipse  vadens  KDMT<  (anU)  ASH;" 
Parisian  debate  turned  upon  the  meaning  of  EDMT^ ;  by  English  interpreters  ret* 
dered  **East;"  —  a  translation  which,  if  true,  (as  dogmatism  had  maintained,)  voelii 
place  the  city  of  Nineveh,  built  in  the  land  of  ASUR  {Gen.  x.  11),  on  the  weitbtfk 
of  that  river ;  supposing  always  that  the  river  lay  to  the  east  of  it  (Assyrit).  ^ 
thus  *'  Holy  Scripture'^  was  triumphantly  quoted  to  prove  that,  inasmuch  as  Niae*<^ 
was  situate  west  of  the  Tigris,  the  vast  exhumations  of  Botta,  Layard,  Pliee,  9^^ 
Rawlinson,  on  the  eastern  bank,  which  people  fondly  supposed  to  have  been  executed 
in  ante-diluvian  Assyria,  not  having  been  made  on  the  site  of  Nineveh  at  all,  theibo^ 
of  these  discoveries,  in  regard  to  Nineveh,  fell  to  the  groimd  I 

But,  Mrs.  Rich  and  St.  Jerome  naively  tell  us  —  <*  It  is  one  thing  to  write  kutsfi' 
and  another  to  write  prophecy  under  the  immediate  effect  of  inspiration."  If  '*» 
prophet  is  not  without  honor,  but  in  his  own  country,  and  among  his  own  kio,  iod  io 
his  own  house  "  {Mark  vi.  4) ;  that  is,  among  those  mortals  who  happen  to  kaow  his 
best ;  —  the  unfortunate  scholar  alluded  to  can  hope  for  little  elsewhere ;  since  P( 
Longp^rier  established : — 

1st.  That  Herodotus  has  nowhere  connected  the  Tigris  with  Assyria. 

2d.  That  neither  the  Septuagint,  nor  the  Vulgate,  any  more  than  the  Hebrew  Text, 
Justifies  such  a  reading  as  **  East"  in  Genesis  ii.  14. 

8d.  That  KDMT<  here  meaning  simply  **  en  avant  vers,"  the  tme  oignifloitlo  ^ 


HEBREW    NOMENCLATURE.  535 

tliis  passage  most  be,  in  EBglish,  <*  the  Tigris,  flowing  in  front  towardB  (say  oppotiU) 

Our  digression  introduces  another  difficulty.  Between  the  land  of  ASUR  in  lid  Gene- 
DS,  and  ASUR  in  Genesis  Xth,  rolls  the  Flood ;  which,  contrary  to  the  sophistries  of 
the  ReT.  Dr.  J.  Pye  Smith,  we  wholly  agree  with  the  **  Friend  of  Moses,'*  and  the 
writer  of  Genesis  Vllth,  in  considering  to  have  been  univertal.  If  geology,  in  the  XlXth 
century  after  Christ,  discoYcrs  phenomena  which  pro?e  Diluyian  momentaneous  univer- 
sality to  be  impossible,  so  much  the  worse  for  geologUti.  But  to  attribute  to  Hebrew 
authors  liying  long  subsequently  to  the  XlXth  century  b.  o.,  the  intrepid  concep- 
tions of  modem  geology,  is  to  commit  a  most  gross  historical  anachronism ;  besides 
inTcnting  a  doctrine  utterly  irreconcilable  with  the  plain  square-Uttera  of  the  Hebrew 
Text.  We  would  therefore  merely  inquire  of  the  orthodox  geologist  whether  he  con- 
nders  the  land  of  ASUR,  along  which  ran  the  river  Tigris  before  the  universal  Flood, 
to  have  been  specified  (by  Moses)  proleptically  or  retroleptically  7  His  reply  would 
enlighten  us  upon  one  of  two  propositions.  If  this  Hebrew  *<  scholar  and  statesman," 
as  the  Friend  of  Moses  terms  him,  had  before  his  eyes,  as  some  maintain,  certain  docu- 
ments written  by  ante-diluvian  patriarchs,  then  ASUR,  in  such  manuscripts,  must 
have  been  the  geographical  appellative  of  a  country  existing  before  the  Flood ;  which 
country,  after  the  waters  had  passed  away,  emerged  as  ASUR,  along  with  its  river  Tigris^ 
on  the  same  terrestrial  area,  in  order  to  be  catalogued  by  the  writer  of  Xth  Genesis 
among  other  countries  existing  in  his  later  day.  Or,  if  Moses  was  enlightened  upon  events 
anterior  to  his  lifetime  through  *<  Divine  inspiration,"  then  we  possess  the  authority  of 
the  Most  High  (through  Moses)  for  sustaining  that,  ASUR,  having  been  the  geog^phi- 
eal  name  of  a  country  years  before  the  Deluge,  and  centuries  before  <'  AsHim,  son  of 
Shem,"  was  bom,  the  writer  of  Xth  Genesis  was  right  in  mapping  the  **  land  of 
ASUR"  as  a  country ^  according  to  its  ante-fluviatile  acceptation  in  Genesis  ii.  14 — a 
country,  too,  wherein  the  masterly  geological  researches  of  Ainsworth  could  discover  no 
traces  of  any  Noachian  Flood.  That  which  remains  certain  is,  that  ASUR  was  already 
a  country^  according  to  the  letter  of  Scripture  itself,  whensoever,  or  by  whomsoever, 
or  wheresoever,  Xth  Genesis  was  written ;  and,  for  our  researches,  *<  for  us,  that  is 
enough."  —  **  That  you  should  wish  to  caU  Moses  author  of  the  Pentateuch,  or  Esdbas 
the  restorer  of  this  same  work,  I  do  not  object,"  philosophically  wrote  St.  Jerome. 

The  name  of  ASUR,  in  unpnnctuated  Hebrew,  becomes  ASAUR  through  rabbinical 
marks ;  and  passing  through  different  dialects  and  ages,  as  AT^UR,  ATUR,  ATURto, 
AthXTRAf  ASSURia,  &c.,  it  is  now  written  Assyria  by  ourselves.  But,  while  modem 
Chaldee  Jews  have  preserved  in  Athour  the  correspondent  of  Ashour  as  intonated  by 
their  forefathers,  cuneiform  scholars  have  discovered,  in  the  land  of  ASAUR  itself,  the 
indigenous  name,  petroglyphed  Assour,  upon  innumerable  records  disinterred  from  the 
mounds  of  Khorsabad  and  Nimroud. 

Kings  of. the  ''country  of  ASUR"  are  now  well-known  personages  to  readers  of 
Botta,  Layard,  Rawlinson,  De  Longp^rier,  De  Sauloy,  Hincks,  Birch,  Grotefend,  Lowen- 
stem,  Oppert,  Norris,  Vaux,  Eadie,  or  Bonomi ;  and  having  been  found  upon  sculptures 
coeval  with  the  epoch  of  Jehu,  king  of  Israel,  ASUR  was  already  the  name  of  Assyria 
early  in  the  ninth  century  b.  c.  :  an  age,  we  think,  nearly  parallel  with  the  compilation 
of  Xth  Genesis.  These  now-familiar  topics  need  no  pause ;  but  some  of  those  things 
which  are  less  so  demand  notice  in  tracing  ASUR  to  its  primeval  source.  Rawlinson 
finds  in  Assarac,  (Assarak,  Asserah,)  *'god  of  Assyria"  —  the  deified  proto-patriarch 
of  that  land  —  called  in  the  inscriptions  '*  father  of  the  gods,"  "king  of  the  gods," 
*'  great  ruler  of  the  gods ; "  whose  mythological  characteristics  are  those  of  Kronos 
or  Saturn,  "  I  should  suppose  him,  as  head  of  the  Pantheon,  to  be  represented  by  that 
particular  device  of  a  winged  figure  in  a  circle^  which  was  subsequently  adopted  by  the 
Persians  to  denote  Obmuzd,  the  chief  deity  of  their  religious  system."  And  we  may  now 
leave  hagiography  to  rejoice  over  possible  connections  between  the  divine  Assarae  and 
Aahur  the  son  of  Shbm ,  among  those  of  other  genealogies  of  Xth  Genesis ;  which  doo- 


536  THE  xth  chapter  of  genesis. 

nment  Rftwlinson  does  not  consider  anything  more  than  <*  an  Mstorioal  rcpresentitae 
of  the  great  and  lengthened  migrations  of  the  primitiTe  Asiatic  race  of  man."  More 
recently  we  learn  from  Layard  how  —  **  Atthur,  the  king  of  the  drde  of  the  gnit 
gods,"  heads  the  list  of  the  thirteen  great  gods  of  Assyria,  at  Nimroud.  At  Babjloo, 
howeyer,  the  god  Marduk  is  termed  "  the  great  lord,"  '*  lord  of  lords,"  "  dder  of  tke 
gods,"  &o. ;  and  Athttr  no  longer  appears,  being  the  god  of  upland  Assyria,  udod 
of  the  Babylonian  plains. 

The  cuneiform  documents  upon  which  ASAUE  figures  as  a  natiTe  mythol(^ieil  pc^ 
sonage  approach  in  antiquity  the  era  of  Moses.  The  hieroglyphical  records  in  whid 
A'su-ru  occurs  as  the  Egyptian  name  of  Attyria,  surpass,  by  two  hundred  yeui,  tke 
age  of  the  Hebrew  lawgiyer,  because  Birch  discovers  it  upon  insoriptioas  of  the  tiae 
of  Amunoph  III  [supra,  p.  188,  fig.  82].  Space  now  preyents  the  demonstratioB  tkit, 
among  its  various  symbolical  meanings,  A-SUR  signifies  also  '*  fAe-^if0-Iand;''biittiM 
writer  (G.  R.  G.)  will  publish  the  reasons  elsewhere.  In  the  interim,  to  the  aatiiartf 
Xth  Genesis,  ASAUR  meant  the  cotmtrylyj  us  called  Attyria  —  nothing  more  nor  leei^ 

48.   ne^asnn  — ARPAKSD  — ^Arphaxad.' 

«  AaPHAZAD  (ARPAaESaD;  Sept.  *Api^a^4i),  the  son  of  Shem,  and  father  ofSaUi; 
bom  one  year  after  the  Deluge,  and  died  b.  o.  1904,  aged  488  years  (Otn,  zL  12,  kfiV 

Bequieaeat  in  pace  I 

Such  is  the  terse  obituary  notice, — ^unaccompanied  by  the  customary  poetical  isgicis, 
or  general  invitation  to  attend  the  funeral, — a  divinity  student  encounters  when,  ecek- 
ing  for  instruction  about  the  Savior's  genealogy,  he  opens  Eitto's  eyclopaedia  or  Tax* 
lor's  Calmet  (the  best  English  biblical  dictionaries)  at  the  name  A&phazad  :  tod  tlu^ 
is  aU,    A  noble  cenotaph !    We  close  those  devout,  not  to  say  laborious,  eompcnfi^ 
and  turn  to  Volney*s  Reeherehet  NouvtUea, 

**  A  fifth  people  of  Sem  is  Araf-Kashd,  represented  in  the  canton  Arra-PackUk  0^ 
Ptolemy,  which  is  a  mountainous  country,  at  the  south  of  the  Lake  of  Van,  nhae^ 
stream  forth  the  Tigris  and  the  Lycus  or  great  2fab.    This  name  signifies  hatmigrj  9^ 
the  Chaldceariy  and  seems  to  indicate  that  the  Chaldseans,  before  Ninus,  had  extende*^ 
themselves  even  thither.     This  Abaph-Eashd,  according  to  Josephus,  was  father  olC 
the  Chaldoeans ;  according  to  the  Hebrew,  he  produced  Shelah,  whose  trace,  as  dtf^ 
and  country f  Is  found  in  the  Salacha  of  Ptolemy.     Shelah  produced  Ebkb,  father  of 
all  the  peoples  on  the  other  side  of  the  Euphrates  ;  but  if  we  find  him  on  this  tide,  rela- 
tively to  Judsca,  we  have  the  right  to  say  that  this  antique  tradition  comes  f^m  Gial- 
dsea."    Our  analyses  of  Xth  Genesis  entirely  corroborate  Volney's  deductions  of  its 
Chaldaio  derivation ;  and  justify  Lenormant's  orthodox  eulogies  of  him  as  **  un  des 
hommes  les  plus  p^ndtrants  de  ce  si^cle."    From  the  latter  we  take  the  following  note~ 
**  Josephus  had  made,  before  Michjelis,  of  Arphaxad,  the  father  of  the  Cmsdim  er 
Cbaldceans.      M.  Bohlen   explains  Arrapachitis  by  the  Sanscrit:  AryapaJuchatt,  the 
country  bordering  upon  Aria.     This  etymology  is  not  unworthy  of  attention." 

There  is  little  to  be  added  to  Volney's  definition;  and  that  little  confirms  hia. 
ARPA-KaSD  —  after  dividing  into  two  words  that  which  in  the  Hebrew  ancient  Text 
(Synagogue  rolls)  runs  letter  after  letter,  *<  continue  serie,"  along  the  whole  line  — 
yields  us,  as  Michaelis  first  suggested,  ARFA,  the  Arabic  for  boundary^  and  KASD, 
Chaidcean.  The  etymology  is  in  unison  with  Aramaean  origines ;  and  Arphaxad  was 
the  brother  of  Aram :  while  Bochart's  identification  of  it  with  the  province  of  A  rrcp^ 
chilis  of  Ptolemy's  geography  also  stands ;  but  perhaps  not  with  "  nam  quod  Joeephos 
et  alii  volunt  Chaldoeos  olim  ab  eo  dictos  Arphaxadceos  merum  somnium  est.'* 

It  is  strange  how  Oriental  tradition  clings  to  the  vicinities  of  Ararat  as  the  moiia- 
tainous  birthplace  of  Cbaldaic  races.  There  we  find  the  Heden  (Eden)  of  Genesis  lid, 
and  <*  the  house  of  Eden"  extant  in  the  time  of  the  prophet  Amos  (i.  5);  while  as- 
other  writer  tells  us  how  *'  Haran  Canne,  and  Heden,  have  made  trafiEic  with  what 
eame  from  Seba,  and  Assyria  learned  thy  traffic  "  {Ezek,  zxvii.  28). 


HEBREW    NOMENCLATURE.  6S7 

Th«re,  too,  was  the  HaUudan  of  the  ArmeniaiiB ;  and  there  the  Aadinidu  which 
Zoroaster  ennobled  hy  the  title  of  the  "  pore  Iran "  because  his  birthplace  was  at 
Ourmi,  on  the  border  of  Lake  Ourmiah.  **  There,"  continues  Dabois,  **  is  the  antiqae 
natiye-land  of  Arpactad  and  of  the  Hebrews :  and  their  patriarch  Abraham,  like  Zo- 
roaster, was  bom  at  Our,  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Ourmiah,  in  Chaldeea.  There  touches 
also  Iriln,  Arhan,  the  land  of  Persian  mythes/'  In  which  connection  let  us  likewise 
add,  that  the  river  Akhourian,  whose  sources  lie  on  the  same  chain,  still  bears  the 
name  of  ABPA-Tohai.    But  we  suggest  a  melioration. 

Arphakasd,  as  a  ecuniry  in  Xth  Genesis,  is  the  parental  source,  through  the  proTiuce 
of  Salaeha,  of  Ebbh,  the  yonderer ;  and  from  the  latter,  according  to  the  other  docu- 
ment {Oen,  xi.  18-26),  sprang  Abbaham,  progenitor  of  the  Abrahamidoe ;  bom  pro- 
bably at  Our  Kasdlm,  **  Ur  of  the  Chaldees,"  whence  they  issued  **  to  go  to  the  land 
of  EUin&an."  It  is  true  that  Mr.  Loftus  considers  the  enormous  ruins  of  Werka  to  be 
the  real  '*  Ur  of  the  Chaldees,"  now  traditionally  called  *'  the  birthplace  of  Abraham ;" 
nor  would  the  establishment  of  this  fact  result  in  any  further  alteration  of  our  yiew 
than  by  proTing  (what  is  very  likely)  that  ARPAa-EaSD  was  a  different  place  f^om 
AUB-KaSDIM.  The  name  '*  Chaldsean*'  is  also  ancient  enough,  haying  been  found  in 
enneiform  on  the  monuments  pf  Nineyeh. 

Be  an  this  as  it  may,  there  still  remains  one  **  Ur  of  the  Chaldees,"  AUR-ESDIM 
in  the  text,  which  is  unquestionably,  as  shown  by  Bitter  and  by  Ainsworth,  the  pre- 
sent city  and  district  of  Urhoi,  now  Or/a,  or  URPAA  (called,  in  Oreco-Roman  times, 
Ckaldctopolis,  Antioehia,  CaUirhot,  and  Edetta),  in  Di&rhelAr,  Allowing  very  common 
mutations  of  vowels,  we  behold  in  Urfa,  or  ARPAa,  ARPAa-EoSD,  «  Orfa  of  the 
ChaldiBan"  the  absolute  solution  of  Abphazad,  no  less  than  the  earliest  geographical 
source  of  the  Abrahcmida. 

Thus,  at  every  step,  the  chorographic  exactitude  of  Xth  Genesis  is  vindicated ;  and 
ARPAaKaSD,  no  more  a  fabulous  human  being,  regains  its  legitimate  heritage  among 
the  eountriet  of  the  earth.  To  the  *Mate  Mr."  Abphaxad,  "aged  488  years,"  we 
repeat  our  valedictory,  **  requiescat  in  pace ! "  ^^ 


a.  niS— LTJD  — <Lud; 


The  high  road  from  Nineveh,  in  the  land  of  ASUR,  Assyria,  conducts  a  traveller 
towards  Asia  Minor,  through  ARFA-EIASD,  Chaldaan'Orfa^  into  Lydia;  —  a  name 
which,  in  its  Greek  spelling  of  Ao^ia,  faithfully  transcribes  the  Hebrew  LUD-ia. 

This  country  derives  its  name,  according  to  traditions  collected  by  a  native  of  Asia 
Minor,  Herodotus  of  Halicamassus,  from  Lydus,  son  of  Atys ;  whose  crown  passed 
into  the  keeping  of  Hercules.  This  legend  indicates  the  ante-historical  ground  we 
tread  upon;  and  probably  the  intrusion  of  Hellenic  ffieracUdce  upon  an  aboriginal 
Lydian  population,  affiliated  with  the  Shemites.  The  recent  explorations  of  Fellows 
and  the  Lycian  monuments  now  rescued  from  perdition,  establish,  in  the  most  con- 
vincing manner,  the  transitions  of  art  in  all  its  symbolism,  through  Asia  Minor,  from 
Assyria  to  Greece ;  and  the  my  the  of  the  Assyrian  HercuUt  serves  as  a  faithful  thread 
through  the  mazes  of  this  labyrinth :  which  mythe,  Grote  observes,  exhibits  but  the 
"tendency  to  universal  personification" — being  merely  "MvOo{,  Saga  —  an  universal 
manifestation  of  the  human  mind." 

But,  from  the  premises,  one  deduction  is  solid,  viz. :  that  Herodotus,  than  whom  in 
Lydian  questions  there  is  no  higher  authority,  makes  Hercules  succeed  Lydus — the 
personified  land  of  Lydia.  Now,  inasmuch  as  the  mythe  of  Hercules  antedates  all  chro- 
nology, it  follows  that  Herodotus,  who  says  that  Lydus  preceded  the  Hieraclidct,  looked 
upon  the  autocthonous  name  and  traditions  of  Lydia  as  still  more  remote  from  his  own 
day ;  b.  o.  484-480.  To  us,  therefore,  the  Halicamassian's  testimony,  upon  the  ante- 
kistorical  affairs  of  his  native  Asia  Minor,  would  ^no  facto  outweigh  any  notices  of 

68 


5«S8  THE   Xth    chapter   OF   GENESIS. 

Lffdia  isstiing  from  the  *'  School  of  Esdras  "  in  Palestine  (foreign  to  Lydiin  blood,  laa* 
guage,  and  traditions),  should  the  latter  contradict  him :  whioh,  happily,  thej  do  not 

The  compiler  of  Xth  Genesis,  edncated,  as  we  now  begin  to  feel  Msnred,  amid  the 
<*  learning  of  the  Chaldees,"  attributes  no  affiliations  to  the  geographical  locality  be 
designates  LUD ;  any  more  than,  in  his  classification  of  the  senior  Hamida  (v<r.  t\ 
he  ascribes  descendants  to  PAUT ;  which,  we  hare  seen,  is  Barhary.  This  engenders 
the  supposition  that  he  knew  little  beyond  the  nanuB  of  either ;  and  that  jnst  u  to 
him,  composing  his  ethnic  chart  in  some  UniTersity  of  Chaldsaa^  PAUT  appeared  to 
be  the  most  western  geographical  range  of  Hamitic  migrations,  so  LUD  probably 
seemed  to  lie  among  the  most  northerly  of  SemUk,  As  such,  then,  he  duly  registered 
them  in  his  inestimable  chorography. 

8ome  centuries  prior  to  the  age  of  this  venerable  digest,  the  Lydkms  are  mentuNied 
in  Egyptian  hieroglyphics.  In  the  Asiatic  conquests  of  Sethei-Meneptha,  and  of 
Ramses  II.,  to  say  nothing  of  later  Pharaohs,  associated  with  /oftiant,  S^haant,  sad 
other  well-known  families  of  Asia  Minor,  we  find  the  oft-recurring  *<  Land  of  ZadSna," 
or  **  land  of  the  upper  Luden,**  and  *'  of  the  lower  Ludm"  This  establishes  the  exist- 
ence of  Lydia  and  of  Lydiant  at  the  XVIIIth  dynasty,  fourteenth — sixteenth  centoziei 
B.  0. ;  in  days  anterior  to  and  coeval  with  Moses ;  t.  e.,  much  earlier  than  the  compilatiflB' 
of  Xth  Genesis.  But  (to  avoid  Mosaic  conflictions  with  Egyptian  records)  it  is  best 
perhaps  to  ascend  a  few  generations  beyond  modem  disputes  upon  the  era  of  the  He- 
brew *'  scholar  and  statesman; "  when  by  pointing  out  LUD  and  Lydiant  in  ohrodcles 
appertaining  to  the  anterior  XVIIth  dynasty,  we  show  that  Amunoph  IL,  ThotaMS 
III.,  and  Amunoph  IIL,  successors  of  that  "new  king  over  Egypt  which  knew  not 
Joseph  "  {Ex.  i.  8),  could  not  readily  have  heard  of  Moses's  Lydian  geography  before 
the  great  lawgiver  was  bom.  Posterior  in  epoch  to  the  former,  and  anterior  to  tbe 
latter  dignitary,  these  Pharaohs  of  the  XVIIth  dynasty  knew  nothing  aboot  eiths 
Joseph  or  Moses. 

Nor  is  history  wantmg  to  support  the  early  spread  of  Egyptian  aims  into  Atk 
Minor ;  for  besides  a  confused  aggregation  of  events  of  dififcrent  ages  to  be  met  vith 
in  every  classical  lexicon  under  the  head  of  **  Sesostrifi,"  we  have  the  authentic  ee- 
count  of  Tacitus  that  the  Priests  of  Thebes  read  to  the  Emperor  Ocrmanicus,  from 
hieroglyphical  inscriptions,  how  **  Ramses  overcame  Libya,  Ethiopia,  the  Medes  ind 
the  Persians,  Bactriana,  and  Scythia,  and  held  sway  over  the  lands  which  the  SyrisDi^ 
Armenians,  and  neighboring  Cappadocians,  inhabit  from  Bithynia  up  to  the  Lydan  Sea" 

We  cannot  quote  authority  for  the  discovery  of  the  name  LUD  in  cuneiform  wri^ap; 
unless  Ludenu  be  the  same  as  the  **  Rutennu  "  of  the  '*  Grand  Procession  of  Tfaotacf 
III."  IntprOf  p.  150],  which  Birch  fixes,  in  hieroglyphical  geography,  « north  of  tbf 
Great  Sea,"  and  compares  with  the  Assyrian  king  8argina*s  prisoners  at  Khorsslai 

However,  LUD,  being  identical  with  Lydia,  enters,  like  the  rest,  as  a  geographicil 
appellative  into  the  catalogue  of  Xth  Genesis ;  and  the  cyclopedic  notion  that,  frm  i 
man  called  LUD,  "  the  Lydians  in  Asia  Minor  derived  their  name,"  ranks  amosg  tbi 
childish  postulates  belonging  to  an  age  of  which  science  now  hopefully  discerns  "the 
beginning  of  the  end."  ^ 

60.  DIN  —  AEM  —  ^  Aram/ 

Orthodox  lexicography  informs  us  that  Abam  means  **highneaSf  magnifieaui ;  fi^a- 
wise,  one  that  decHvesy  or  their  curse."  In  this  instance  the  erudition  of  *'N.  M."cob* 
pensates  for  the  meagre  article  by  "J.  P.  S."  in  Kitto's  cydopeedia. 

It  has  been  shown  already  that  Quatrem^re  doubts  Mover's  derivation  of  ABM; 
which  the  latter  considers  to  mean  a  high  land,  in  juxtaposition  to  KNAdN,  a  low  land. 
Still,  the  objection  aRsigned  by  the  former  is  inconclusive,  because  RM  does  setiullj 
signify  high ;  and  with  the  primeval  masculine  article  aleph.  A,  prefixed,  A-RH  if 
the-high.   Certain  it  is,  also,  that  the  geographical  brother  of  Arpha-Kasd,  **OTfa  of  thi 


HEBREW   NOKENGLATURE.  539 


Chaldnan,"  and  of  Lydia^  mufli  be  Bought  for  along  the  same  Tanric  aplandi  of 
Minor ;  where  ARM  lay  among  the  « mountaina  of  the  east "  (Numb,  zziii,  7).  In 
PnniOy  also,  the  same  word  means  high;  for  M.  Judas  reads  on  Numidian  coins,  Juba 
BOUM  mdkat  as  «  Juba,  highneta  of  the  realm." 

Diodoras's  AfifM  8pn  or  Arum  Montei,  suggest  themselves  at  once ;  although  authorities 
fiaagree  upon  their  location,  in  Phrygia,  Ljdia,  Mysia,  Gilioia,  or  Syria:  but  8trabo 
and  Joeephus  inform  us  that  the  Greeks  called  Sgriatu  those  people  who  called  them- 
Mhea^rofikBaiu;  and  when  Homer  and  Hesiod  wrote,  the  Api^oi  extended  to  Phrygia, 
wbieh  they  termed  ArimcXa.  Syria,  therefore,  in  its  widest  acceptation,  seems  best 
to  correspond  to  ARM,  because  the  latter  merges  into  Mesopotamia  ;  and  in  Pliny  and 
Pomponius  Mela  the  name  of  Byria  is  applied  to  proTinces  even  beyond  the  Euphrates 
•ndlKgris. 

As  the  grand  centre  of  ShemiUth  families,  Syria  still  preserres  the  name  of  SAeM 
in  its  Oriental  appellatiTe ;  being  known  to  Syriam  and  the  populations  around  them 
hj  no  other  title  than  BtiR-Es-SA&M,  land  of  Shem.  Arab  geography  explains  this 
eoinddence  by  reasons  worthy  of  attention.  Sham  means  the  lefi  hand,  and  Yembbh 
(Yemm  in  Arabia),  the^r^A^;  as,  face  directed  to  the  East,  an  Arabian  worshipped  the 
timng  sun ;  or  looked  back  to  ARM  as  the  traditionary  birthplace  of  his  ancestry 
before,  by  emigration  to  Arabia,  they  had  acquired  the  right  to  call  themselves  ARB, 
fMf<em-men.  Damascus,  Ea-Shdm  d-kebeer,  <'  the  great  Sham,"  may  perhaps  be  the 
fooQS  of  these  ancient  radiations :  for  its  identity  with  Abam  is  marked  in  the  passage 
— «  The  ARaMiofM  of  Damascus  came  to  succor  Hadadezer  king  of  Sobah,  &c.  (2  Sam, 
viii.  6.  6)  —  the  versions  generally  substituting  Syrians  for  Aramceans. 

So  extensive  was  the  range  of  ARM  in  ancient  geography  that,  to  distinguish  its 
divisions,  a  qualifying  name  was  generally  appended  to  it:  thus,  Sedeh-ARM,  the 
«  field  of  Aram,"  Fadan-ARM,  the  *'  plain  of  Aram,"  and  ARM-JVoAaratm,  **  Aram  of 
the  two  rivers,"  refer  to  parts  of  Mesopotamia:  ABM-Damashk  was  a  Damascene 
territory;  ABM-Sobahf  probably  Gilicia;  ARM-Maakah,  east  of  the  Jordan;  and 
AR^-beth'Eekhubj  on  which  authorities  vary.  ARMI,  an  Aram<tanf  is  a  Syrian  in  one 
scriptural  text  (2  Emys  v.  20).     It  is  a  Mesopotamian  in  another  (Oen,  xxv.  20). 

Aramaan  was  the  speech  of  the  patriarchal  AbrahamidsB,  when  abandoning  ARPAa- 
KaSD,  or  its  equivalent  AUR-EaSD)m  (Ghaldsean  Or/a,  or  Ur  of  the  Chaldees),  they 
arrived  in  the  land  of  Kanaan ;  where,  forgetting  their  ancestral  idiom,  they  adopted 
and  misnamed  Hebrew  **  the  language  of  Kanaan,"  or  Phcenieian. 

Thus,  from  Arabia  Deserta  to  the  confines  of  Lydia,  firom  Syria,  over  Mesopotamia, 
to  Armenia,  do  we  meet  with  infinite  reliquict  of  Aram :  without  being  able,  after  four 
or  five  thousand  years  of  migrations,  to  mark  on  the  quicksands  of  Aramecan  geography 
any  more  specific  locality  for  ARM,  than  Steia  in  its  most  extended  sense. 

Hieroglyphical  researches  do  not  aid  us  to  a  more  definite  ascription  of  ARM.  In 
the  Vatican  Museum,  the  statue  of  a  priest  bears  the  inscription  —  "  His  migesty. 
King  Darius,  ever  liring,  ordered  me  to  go  to  Egypt,  while  his  majesty  was  in  ARMA" : 
supposed  to  be  Assyria.  Nor,  in  Persepolitan  cuneiform  records  or  in  those  of  Aa- 
ayria,  has  any  more  positive  identification  of  ARM  been  discovered  and  published  than 
what  may  exist  in  ArmHna,  Arama,  &c.,  considered  to  be  Armenia — a  country  in 
whose  name  ARM  is  also  preserved. 

The  writer  of  Xth  Genesis  may  or  may  not  have  had  more  precise  riews  upon  ARM ; 
which  he  set  down  with  its  parallels,  Assyria,  Orfa,  and  Lydia,  on  his  invaluable  chart, 
and  then  proceeded  to  tabulate  those  tribes  of  the  Semitic  stock  that  looked  back  upon 
the  land  of  ARM  as  their  birthplace.^^ 

"  And  the  affiliations  of  ABM." 
py  — <JTJT«— ^Uz.' 

In  Gtn.  X.  28,  the  four  names  after  ARM  are  called  BeNI-ARM;  i.  #.,  **aoLB  of 


640  THE   Xth    chapter   OF   GENESIS. 

Aram";  but,  in  1  Chron.  i.  17,  the  same  four  are  catalogaed  aa  BeNI-SAeM;  thatii, 
"sons  of  Shem" 

Hence  orie  of  two  coDclasions  is  lubmitted  to  hagiographj.  Either  the  writer  of 
CUronicles  follows  a  different  genealogical  list  from  that  of  Xth  Genens  —  in  which 
case  we  are  at  a  loss  to  which  docoment  to  ascribe  '*  plenary  inspiratioii*'— or  (as  we 
maintain  with  every  Orientalist)  the  word  BeNI  (sons)  does  not^eao,  whether  is  the 
former  or  in  the  latter  text,  the  bona  fide  offspring  of  a  man  called  Abam,  or  of  a  ■« 
called  Shim  ;  but  simply  a  general  affiUoHon;  snch  as  in  Engliah  we  comprehend  bj 
Wilkin-«on ;  or  by  ^'to-Oerald,  ife-Donald,  O'-Brien,  i^/T-Shenkyo,  kc, 

AUT<,  first  of  the  four,  cannot  well  have  been  Shem's  ion  and  grandson  at  one  sad 
the  same  time;  unless  it  be  claimed  that  Bhem  wedded  his  own  daughter :  an  escape  set 
prorided  for  in  either  text ;  and  if  it  were,  what  becomes  of  Aram's  paternity  ?  Agsia, 
an  imaginary  human  being  called  SAeM  could  not  physically  haTe  been  progenitor  of  a 
country  called  Abam.  Common  sense,  howerer,  based  upon  the  spirit  of  fkmiliar  Ori- 
ental personifications,  finds  no  contradiction  between  the  authors  of  Xth  Genesis  sad 
of  1  Chronicles ;  to  whom  dUT<  and  his  three  figuratiye  brethren,  aa  BeNI,  '*  affilia- 
tions," were  colonies  or  emigrants  fh>m  an  especial  land  termed  ARaM ;  itsdf  dasri- 
fied  generically  among  countries  occupied  by  ShemitUh  families. 

This  example,  we  presume,  suffices  to  show  the  absurdity  of  seeing  hMman  ia£fi- 
duals  where  the  writer  of  Xth  Genesis  catalogued  naught  but  eountrietf  dtia,  sod 
tribetf  after  the  symbolical  names  **  Shem,  Ham,  and  Japheth."  —  But,  our  diffieiltici 
end  not  here. 


Omuit  X. 

F.  28— And  mom  of  ARaM,  dUTt,  and 
KAUL,  and  GT^R,  and  MaSA. 


A  third  dUT«  occurs  among  the  de- 
scendants of  Esau  ((7m.  xxxri.  28). 


Oenetit  XXII. 

V,  20  —  Milcah  has  alao  g^Ten  mm  to 
Nahor  thy  brother. 

«  21  —  /lUTf  his  first  bom,  and  BCZ 
his  brother,  and  KM  UAL, 
Father  of  ARaM. 

**  22  —  And  KaSD— (i.  e.  Chaldcta)  kt 


With  three  distinct  personifications  (aboTC  exhibited),  each  called  dUT«,  it  is  next 
to  impossible  for  a  commentator  to  ayoid  equivoques ;  and  the  country,  or  tribe,  ci 
one  dUT«  may  be  erroneously  assigned  to  either  of  the  two  others  ;  even  withoat  np- 
posing  mistakes  in  the  two  later  genealogical  lists ;  which  discrepancies,  howeTer,  do 
not  otherwise  concern  us.  Xth  Genesis,  in  every  instance,  has  stood  the  tett  of 
critical  geography  heretofore;  and  errors  in  this  case  are  ours,  not  its  TenenUo 
compiler's. 

Nevertheless,  in  the  second  list  (Oen.  xxii.),  6VTt  becomes  the  uncle  of  ARAM; 
whereas  in  Xth  Genesis  he  is  the  latter's  son :  while  KaSD,  Chesed,  (singnltf  d 
KaSDIM,  ChaldcearUj)  unmentioned  by  the  former  author,  figures,  in  the  latter*!  lift, 
among  the  descendants  of  Naiiob,  Abbaham*s  brother. 

It  is  to  the  land,  called  dVTs  in  Xth  Genesis,  that  Job*s  residence  is  genenll; 
assigned,  owing  to  its  proximity  to  Chaldsoa ;  wherefore  the  latter  passage  indiettei  i 
country,  rather  than  a  tribe  —  but  in  no  case  a  man. 

These  triple  chances  of  error,  above  noticed,  compel  archecology  to  be  extremelj 
wary  in  deciding  to  which  of  numerous  Arabian  resemblances  of  name  we  are  to  attri- 
bute the  AVTs  of  Xth  Genesis — or  really  "  land  of  dUT<."  Bochart  ingeniously  gneued 
the  ^sitcSy  Ausitisy  Ausite,  of  Ptolemy,  in  the  Syrian  desert  towards  the  Enphntei: 
where  the  Idumisan  Arabs  Beni-Tam\n  have  dwelt;  to  whom  Jeremiah  excltimfl— 
**  Rejoice  thee,  daughter  of  Edom,  who  livest  in  the  land  of  dUTs."  Lenormtnt  fol- 
lows Michislis  in  selecting  Damascus. 

[n  Arab  tradition,  Owz  was  the  parent  of  the  lost  Addite  tribes  ;  and,  assuming  tUi 
wild  legend  to  be  historical,  by  dint  of  mistranslations  Forster  has  raised  a  fabric  of 
delusion  exceeded  only  in  extravagance  by  the  same  enthnsiastio  divine's  Smak  mtof' 


HEBREW  NOKENCLATUBE.  541 

Uom  I  It  is  in  the  ill-advised  Appendix  to  his  excellent  Oeography,  entitled  "  Hadra- 
mCLtio  Inscriptions,''  that  this  emdite  Orientalist  lost  his  balance  when  supposing  that, 
in  these  Teiy  modem  EimyanU  petroglyphs,  he  found  himself  **  conTevsing,  as  it  were, 
irith  the  immediate  descendants  of  Shem  and  Noah,  not  through  the  doubtM  medium 
of  ancient  history,  or  the  dim  light  of  Oriental  tradition,  but  in  their  own  records  of 
their  own  annals,  <  grayen  with  an  iron  pen,  and  lead,  in  the  rock  for  ever  I ' "  He 
translates  the  second  line  of  Wellsted's  short  inscription  as  follows :  "  A%d9  assailed 
the  Beni-Ae,  and  hunted  [them]  down,  and  covered  their  faces  with  blackness." 

Happj,  indeed,  though  not  perhaps  to  the  pious  extent  of  the  Bev.  Mr.  Forster, 
should  we  be  to  recognise  dUT«  in  these  inscriptions ;  but  some  trifling  obstacles  inter- 
vene. Suppose,  for  instance,  that  the  Hadramautic  inscription  (No.  4),  read  into  Arabic^ 
should  say  nothing  of  the  kind  ?  Ex.  gr.^  that  which  Forster  translates  ^*Awi  assailed 
the  Beni-Ac,"  ftc,  should  be,  according  to  Hunt,  <*^the  effeminate  youths  are  adorned 
and  perftime  their  garments  and  strut  proudly " !  And  suppose,  that  the  language 
in  which  these  inscriptions  of  Hisn  Ghorlkb  are  written,  being  the  old  Ehk^elee  or  Cush- 
ite  tongue,  does  not  admit  of  their  being  transcribed  directly  into  Arabic  idioms  at  all ! 
Fresnel,  the  Himyarite  discoverer  <'  par  excellence,"  gives  the  same  inscription  (No.  4), 
in  Arabic  letters,  but  has  ventured  no  translation.  These  suppositions  Forster,  so  far 
as  we  can  learn,  has  never  taken  notice  of;  but  goes  on  translating  anything  and 
everything  into  an  Arabic  *<  sui  generis,"  with  the  same  serene  composure  that  Father 
Kircher,  two  centuries  ago,  read  off  at  sight  ( ! )  those  identical  Smaic  inscriptions  on 
which  Forster  has  latterly  exercised  his  orthodoxy  without  mentioning  the  labors  of 
his  Herculean  prototype. 

itVTs,  under  these  circumstances,  remains  on  our  hands.  Probabilities  favor  the 
JEsitcs,  Ausitis,  of  Ptolemy  the  geographer ;  and  Job's  ''  land  of  dUT<,"  on  the  Arabian 
frontier  of  Chaldasa,  seems  to  answer  best  to  the  Aramccan  analogies  of  Xth  Genesis. 
fiUTf,  we  infer,  was  a  tribe,^^ 


>2.  Sin— KATJL  — *Hul; 


We  enliven  the  reader  with  orthodox  lexicography  as  we  proceed — <<Hul,  pain^ 
u^firmity,  bringing  forth  children,  sand,  or  expectation!" 

Most  authorities  abandon  KAUL  in  despair:  but  Orotius  indicated  that  a  Coelo- 
Syrian  city  called  ChoUce  by  Ptolemy  might  represent  KAUL ;  and  Bochart  noticed  the 
fr^uency  of  this  word  in  the  Armenian  localities  of  Cholua,  Choluata,  ChoUmma,  and 
Cholohetene;  which  last  might  be  an  Hellenic  corruption  of  'KhJih-Beth,  '*  house  of 
KAUL."  Becent  researches  favor  the  adoption  of  the  "  land  of  ffuleh,"  in  which  is 
the  Lake  EiUeh,  at  the  north  of  Palestine.^^^ 

3.  Tjnj  _  GTeR  —  *  Gether/ 

Koranic  tradition  execrates  the  memory  of  **  Thamoud,  son  of  Gathsb,  son  of  the 
Aram,**  among  ante-historical  tribes  distinguished  for  their  idolatry :  but  nothing  can 
exceed  the  vagueness  of  these  legends. 

Oadara,  the  metropolis  of  the  Peraa,  east  of  the  Jordan,  and  one  of  the  cities  of 
Becapolis,  has  been  assumed  to  represent  GT/B.  Here  the  well-known  miracle  of  the 
**  swine  "  is  said  to  have  been  performed.  There  are  many  other  places  whose  names, 
with  the  slightest  modifications,  answer  equally  well :  among  them,  Katara,  a  town 
and  district  placed  by  Ptolemy  on  the  Persian  Gulf,  suf&cientiy  important  to  have 
become  the  bishopric  of  Oadara. 

Oaddir,  in  Kanaanitish  dialects  (according  to  Pliny  and  Solinus,  also  in  the  "  Punica 
^gua")  meaning  a  hedge,  limit,  boundary,  or  **a  place  walled-round,"  renders  the 
confusion  still  more  perplexing ;  for  in  countries  traversed  by  Phcenician  caravans, 
and  occupied  by  their  factors,  any  form  of  GT<B  is  as  likely  to  have  signified  frontier 
orKoltbfiy  at  to  be  derived  flrom  the  tribe  called  QTiK  in  Xth  QeamB.^ 


542  THE  Xth   CHAPTBK  of  6SKSSIS. 

64.  CT3— MS  — 'Mash-' 

I 
I 

Besides  iht  discrepsaey,  abo?s  remored,  Lcfccii  Xth  G«BMif  wad.  te  pviDd  a 
1  OknmideM  (L  17),  in  regard  to  dM  slfiKslinrai  of  tken  finnr  ■■ibw  fnm  Skea, « 
from  Azam;  here  is  another,  thai  cannot  be  explained  ttm  thronglk  an  mmt  of  som 
eopjist.  Who  ean  reaDy  tell  whether  we  dionld  transpoae  M8K&  into  Zth  GoMia, « 
US  into  1  Chronicles?  [Stqfroj  p.  478.]  Two  reasons,  howetfcr,  se«i  to  Jutiff  tin 
aceoracy  of  the  former  tort:  one  tibat  a  IfSK  is  alread|j  mentioiied  aiMBg  tke  *'io« 
of  Japheih  "  (ver.  2) ;  and  therefore  the  repetition  of  a  sinnlar  nanM  avid  tto  8km- 
Ua  is  improbable:  the  other  that  dM  diart  of  Xth  Gene^  is  the  •< efitie  priseeiii,'' 
of  older  and  more  standard  anthoritj  than  the  bocto  caOed  Oreniffa. 

The  MaetB^  on  the  peninsola  of  the  Persian  Golf  whereon  now  stands  the  derintm 
dtj  of  Mutcat — the  Mason  Arabs  in  Mesopotamia;  the  Jfiiiwi  near  the  Sqilints; 
and  the  ifanofiito of  Yemen ;  might  entiee  inquiries:  but,  we  think  tfieir  habitatiaMM> 
what  distant  from  the  localities  where  AnauBtcn  tribes  appear  to  gro^;  eipediDjM 
MSA,  MoMMo,  descended  from  Twhrnarl  (Om,  xxr.  14),  may  wdl  assvt  ito  ligkt  lotki 
latter  lineage. 

We  cannot  amend  the  old  Tiew  of  Boehart  and  of  Grotins,  that  this  AisacaB  tzibe 
surfifes  about  Mt  Magiut;  along  Xenoph<m's  riTer  Mtuea;  in  the  JTsnaH  of  Stt- 
phanns,  and  periiaps  the  Motcheni  of  Pliny ;  all  of  which  point  to  Upper  Manpoteaii 
as  the  camping-groond  of  MaSA.^3* 

« And  AEPAa-KaSD  engendered  SLKA,  and  8LKA  engendered 

dEBR  "  {Gen.  x.  24). 

65.  nStr— SLKA  — ^Salah.' 

Or/a  in  Did,rbekir  has  been  already  demonstrated  to  be  the  fonntain-sooroe  Atfht 
Kaad,  **Chaldaean  Urfa,"  and  no  other  than  the  tme  AUR-KaSDDf,  "Urefthi 
Chaldees ;  "  whence  flow  the  earliest  traditions  of  the  Abrahamidn. 

dEBR,  the  yonderer,  third  in  descent,  seems  to  show  either  that  a  displaeenest  bd 
taken  place  before  the  name  itself  could  well  haye  been  assumed ;  or  that  the  appel- 
lative "  yonderer  "  is  an  ez  post  facto  attribution — the  consequence  of  a  migntioB  thst 
had  preTiousIy  taken  effect. 

Between  these  two  names,  Or/a  as  a  fixed  geographical  point,  and  £b€r**ht^^ 
has  gone  beyond"  stands  SLKA;  transcribed  Salah  in  king  Jameses  TCrnon:  pcrhi^ 
in  this  instance  with  more  propriety  than  according  to  the  Tulgar  Masoretk  SUa^* 
which  is  suggested  as  the  marginal  reading. 

Sela  of  Ammianus  Marcellinus,  or  SeU  of  Ptolemy,  a  city  in  Susiana,  has  receired  t^ 
concurreuce  of  many  commentators.     Others  consider  SLKA  unknown.     If  Vohey^^ 
suggestion  of  the  city  and  territory  called  Salaeha  by  Ptolemy  be  not  the  most  probal'^ 
halting-place  of  the  EBERi  when  they  had  left  Chaldsean  Or/o,  the  ignorsaec  ^ 
every  body  consoles  us  for  ours.&*<^ 

56.  nar  —  SBR,  or  rather  aBR  — '  Heber.' 

[The  impossibility  of  transcribing  the  letter  Qnain  of  the  Hebrews,  (tin  of  the  Arab^ 
into  any  European  alphabet,  has  been  noticed  by  me  long  ago.     As  a  general  pri^ 
ciple,  I  follow  the  rules  of  Lane  in  these  substitutions ;  but  unless  a  European  hn^ 
the  sound  of  dm  orientally  articulated,  his  imagination  can  realixe  its  phonetism  ^ 
little  as  his  adult  voice  can  enunciate  it  —  G.  R.  G.] 

Etymologically,  fiBR  signifies  **  one  of  the  other  side,"  or  "  the  yonder-land ^  whilsss 
£BR[,  a  ** yonderer,**  or  "a  man  from  the  other  side,"  has  precisely  the  same  radic^ 
as  the  Oreek  Trtp,  Latinized  into  Iber  (Iberes,  Iberian) ;  equivalent  to  tram,  W^rv,  &c^ 

<«nEBER  (yip,  one  of  the  other  aide;  Sept  'E0tp  and  'E0tp\  son  of  Salah,  wl^ 


HEBREW    NOMENCLATURE.  543 

iMeame  the  father  of  Peleg  at  the  age  of  84  yean,  and  died  at  the  age  of  464  ((7m. 
z.  24 ;  zL  14 ;  1  CAron.  i.  25).  His  name  ocean  in  the  genealogy  of  Christ  (Luke 
iiL  85).  There  is  nothing  to  oonstitute  Hibib  an  hittorieai  pertorutffe ;  bat  there  is  a 
degree  of  interest  connected  with' him  from  the  noiiotij  which  the  Jews  themselres 
entertain^  that  the  name  of  Hebrews  applied  to  them,  was  derired  from  this  aUeged 
ueeetor  of  Abraham.  No  hiMiorical  ground  appean  why  this  name  should  be  derived 
from  him  rather  than  from  any  other  personage  that  occun  in  the  catalogue  of  Shem's 
descendants ;  but  there  are  so  much  stronger  objections  to  erery  other  hypothesis,  that 
this  peihaps  is  still  the  most  probable  of  any  which  have  yet  been  started." 

If  the  authon  of  this  Tolume  had  written  the  aboTC  scientific  exposi,  it  would  have 
been  seiied  upon  as  another  instance  of  "  skeptical  riews  "  (save  the  mark  I) ;  but  the 
initialB  "  J.  N."  appended  to  the  above  article  in  Kitto  are  those  of  a  profound  Ger- 
mano-Hebraisty  the  Rot.  Dr.  John  Nicholson  of  Oxford. 

ArchsDologlcally,  the  name  fiBR  marks  a  displacement,  or  dislocation,' that  must 
have  occurred  before  such  name  could  have  been  given  or  assumed. 

Of  such  dislocation  the  earliest  notice  is  the  march  of  the  Abrahamidce  from  Orfa- 
Ckaldee  to  Harran  (probably  Carres),  in  Mesopotamia,  and  thence  to  Eanaan :  where 
the  Kanaanites  gave  to  Abraham,  probably,  the  designation  of  £bR,  as  '<he  who 
eomes  frt>m  yonder-land,** — (ransfluvianus,  or  "  frt>m  the  other  side  **  of  the  Euphrates— 
whence  Hbbbiw,  £BRI,  became  the  cognomen  of  this  family.  Indeed,  it  is  remarked 
that  the  title  £BRIM,  yonderers,  Hebrews,  was  given  to  the  Abrahamidao  by  foreign 
nations.  They  called  themselves  Israelites  after  Jacob's  wrestling  match  at  Phenuel ; 
and  did  not  adopt  that  of  **  Hebrews  "  until  many  centuries  later. 

We  are  dealing,  therefore,  in  Xth  Genesis — a  document  compiled  at  least  five, 
if  not  ten,  hundred  yean  subsequently  to  the  arrival  of  the  earliest  Abrahamids  in 
Kanaan — with  %peopU  upon  whom  the  name  £BR  had  been  imposed,  '*  nolens  volens  ' 
on  their  own  part  Had  the  chorographer  of  Xth  Genesis  been  a  man  of  Abrahamic 
pedigree,  he  would  probably  have  designated  his  own  nation  by  its  most  honored  title, 
"  Israelite ;"  but,  far  from  that,  a  Chaldasan  composing  his  ethnic  map  in  Chaldaea, 
naturally  gives  to  £BB  its  radical  sense  of  «  yonderer  ;'*  either  because  the  Palestinio 
Abrahamide  were  so  termed  by  surrounding  populations,  or  because  they  were  then, 
to  him,  as  £BeR-)f»,  *< people  who  had  gone  beyond**  the  Euphrates.  That  there  is  no 
'<prefiguration  "  (i.  «.,  <*  cart  before  the  hone  **)  in  Xth  Genesis,  has  been  proven  by  the 
names  Sidonictn,  ffamathian,  &c. ;  folks  who  could  not  well  have  been  citizens  of  those 
dties,  Sidon,  ffamath,  &a,  until  after  the  houses  had  been  built:  and  inasmuch  as 
these  citizens  are  catalogued  in  the  same  document  with  llBR,  the  antiquity  of  the 
latter's  registration  is  brought  down  to  historical  times ;  long  ages  after  that  emi- 
gntion  firom  Chaldssan  Or/a  into  Palestine  through  which  the  foreign  application  of 
«  yonderen,"  given  to  Abraham's  descendants,  had  originated. 

<*  Fama  crescit  eundo ;"  and  Oriental  mythos  —  after  Judaism,  a  little  before  the 
Christian  era,  had  penetrated  into  Arabia ;  and  still  more  forcibly  after  Islamism,  in  the 
seventh  century,  had  imbued  pagan  Arabians  with  extraneous  traditions — assimilated 
fiBER,  now  metamorphosed  into  a  man  and  h  patriarch,  to  the  Arab  prophet  Hood  : 
who,  in  native  Arabian  tradition,  plays  a  part  somewhat  like  that  which  Moses  does 
in  Jewish ;  being  their  earliest  metahistorical  Reformer.  Who  this  Hood  probably  is, 
the  profound  investigations  of  Fresnel  clearly  indicate : — 

DAU-NUA8,  or  Zhu-Nawi^,  is  the  subject  '<  Caibb,  12  Mars,  1845. 

<<  The  Greeks  knew  that  Bacchus  was  Arabian,  and  have  sought  for  the  etymology 
of  the  name  Aitfwwr,  Dionysus,  after  their  own  fashion :  they  made  of  it '  the  god  of 
Nysa,'  Nysa  being  a  city  of  Arabia,  or,  as  says  Herodotus,  of  Ethiopia,  where  Bacchus 

was  rsi^sed  by  the  Nymphs. About  forty  miles  to  the  east  of  Zhafdr,  the 

most  ancient  of  all  their  (Arabian)  metropoles,  and  the  site  of  the  oldest  Arabian  civi- 
Bsadon,  is  a  mountun  that  Edrisi  calls  Lodis,  and  that  the  inhabitants  of  Mahrah  call 
IfotLs This  mountain  of  NoiU,  near  which  is  found,  not  the  Kabr  BiM,  or 


544  THE  xth  chapteb  of  oekesis. 

tomb  of  Heber  (fiBR),  but  the  Kabr  SAleh  (that  \b  to  Bay,  th«  tomb  of  the  FATum  or 

HouD,  according  to  Arab  notions)  is  the  point  where  I  place  the  birth  of  Baeehns ;  is 

other  words,  the  point  of  departure  for  those  oiyilizing  conquests  of  which  the  Arabs 

have  preserred  the  remembrance.    These  conquests  are  not  the  act  of  a  tingle  maa, 

or  if  one  might  so  express  oneself,  *  of  a  single  Bacchus.'    DkoU'Ont  or  DAoi»>JVblf 

(in  the  oblique  case,  Dhi-Ont  or  Dhi-Noilt),  Dhou  *l  Kartuyn  (the  man  idth  the  two 

horns),  Afrikia  (the  god-father  of  Africa),  Lehman,  &o.,  &c.,  are  to  me  so  masy  pc^ 

Bonifications  of  Bacchus ;  and  if  you  must  absolutely  haye  a  religious  idea  pre-exiit- 

ent  to  Arab  kings,  a  Bacchus  outude  of  Yemenite  dynasties,  I  should  Tentore  to  tcD 

you  to  seek  for  Bacchus  in  the  tomb  8aUh  (SLKA)  [Oen,  x.  24]  under  the  Ujftbtl' 

NoOu,    Bacchus  then  will  be  the  father  of  the  patriarch  U^ber  (fiBB),  of  the  Aht^ 

hamidcs  and  of  the  Joktanida, 

**  Will  you%iount  up  still  higher?    Aiinmtt  is  (Hebraic^)  DU-ANOSA,  DAom-AmI 

(the  god  of  the  Tulgar),  or  lastly,  Enos  himself,  Enos,  grandson  of  ^dam. 

<*  Agrees,  monsieur,  &c., 

"  P.  Fmisiu." 

**  A  M.  MoHL,  Journal  Aiiatiqtu,  Paris,** 

Our  researches  do  not  require  our  accompanying  M.  Mohl  into  antediluTiaD  rcgiosi 
We  are  satisfied  when  shown  that  EBB  in  Xth  Genesis  is  the  natural  appeUadon  of  i 
tribe;  better  known  to  modem  science  as  source  of  the  AbrahanUda.^^ 

"And  unto  £BR  were  bom  two  sons." 
67.  jSfl  —  PLG  —  '  Peleo.' 

**  And  the  name  of  one  (was)  PLQ,"  explains  the  author  of  Xth  Generis,  '*b«etan 
in  his  day  the  earth  was  divided;**  literally,  **  PLGed^"  tpUL  In  modem  Arabic  ens, 
the  identical  word  FLG  means  a  "  split,''  and  **  to  split ;"  which  again  induces  a  nili 
at  mystifications  concerning  a  **  sacred  tongue,"  every  third  word  of  which  exists  btke 
Arabic  ddrifft  yeraacular ;  CTcry  second  in  the  Nahwee,  or  Koranic  idiom ;  ereiy  osi, 
in  some  form  or  other,  by  easily  recognizable  changes  of  consonant  or  vowel,  in  tbe 
Qamoos  —  the  ** Ocean"  lexicon  of  Arabian  literature.  Any  well-educated  ^ra£,  vi 
fear  not  to  maintain,  who  could  first  peruse  in  some  European  tongue  a  few  pliiloM- 
phical  works  on  Hebrew  literature  and  comparative  philology,  would  master  th«  5642 
words  counted  (by  Leusden)  in  this  exaggerated  Eananitish  language,  after  devoting om 
day  to  its  alphabet,  in  about  a  week.  This  doctrine  no  Bhemitish  Orientalist  (m 
Lanci,  no  Do  Saulcy,  no  (^trem^re,  no  Fresnel,  no  Bawlinson),  will  deny.  *'We 
have  remarked  in  it,"  comments  De  Saulcy  upon  the  Toiton  d'Or,  tk  new  Phflnidy 
work  by  the  Abb^  Bourgade,  **  a  passage  the  justness  of  which  we  ought  to  appUad; 
because,  in  order  to  write  it,  one  must  not  have  been  scared  by  the  scientific  isttW 
mas  of  certain  too-exclusive  savants.  Here  is  this  passage  —  'It  is  therefore latiflBil 
to  make  use  of  Hebrew,  and  of  the  other  Aramaean  idioms  to  explain  the  Puoie:  ose 
may  also  use  Arabic,  another  ramification  of  the  Semitic  family;  sometimes  era  it  ii 
indispensable  to  have  recourse  to  this  language,  almost  all  Hebrew  words  btmg  fimi 
within  Arabic,  either  without  modification,  or  with  very  slight  modifications,  sometiflM 
in  the  form,  at  others  in  the  sense,  but  not  viee-versd;  the  language  of  the  Kork 
being  incontestably  richer  than  that  of  the  Bible.' " 

On  the  historical  monstrosities  erected  upon  this  verse  of  Scripture,  it  is  not  for  u 
to  dwell.  Pelagos,  the  Pelasffi,  and  Pelargos;  the  **  Sea,"  the  '<  fossil  people"  m  yit* 
buhr  beautifully  calls  them,  or  the  '*  Stork,"  do  not  concern  an  alien  Semitic  hisTllsbli, 
whose  simplest  essence  is  Anglic^  a  **  split."  We  are  loath  to  reject  the  Bocbirtiia 
assimilation  of  Phalga,  a  town  on  the  Euphrates,  near  Charra ;  which  town,  sods  mj, 
is  Haran,  built  by  Abraham's  brother,  after  his  own  death  at  Chaldttan'Oifa:  jastia 
the  same  way  that  Moses  posthumously  describes  his  own  ever-unknown  burial-pbec, 
his  wake  of  thirty  days,  &c.  {DeuL  xxxiv.  6-12) :  but  we  venture  to  fabait  tli 
following  doubts:  — 


HEBBEW    NOMEKCLATUBE.  545 

lit.  ir  by  TLO,  DT  FhLQ,  ths  editor  of  Xth  Oineaia  meunt  nhat,  in  CTer;  instance 
but  the  mjlhological  NMBD,  ie  herein  proted  to  fasre  been  a  tounln/,  a.  propir,  or  a 
cify,  then  the  p&renlheUcal  passage,  "  because  in  his  day  the  earth  was  iptil,"  niny  lie 
»  gloss  by  some  luler  bund,— rationally  suggested  through  paronooiHsia  of  the  triliteral 
PLG  "  split,"  coiabmed  with  imprBssious  formed  upon  other  dooumcnta  bj  such  inter- 
polator—  the  whole  having  been  subHequeatly  recast  by  the  Esdrwc  sehooi  from  which 
we  inherit  (every  possible  chance  of  InterreniDg  error  and  perrersion  ioclitsiTe)  this 
verie  of  Xth  Genesis. 

Sod.  If  it  were  shown  that  a  gloss  must  be  as  unliliely  as  it  is  <Iangeroas  to  the  claims 
of  plcDiiry  inspiratioD  ;  then,  before  we  can  pereelie  ■  necessit;  for  supposing  thai  the 
choragrapher  of  Xth  Qeneais  here  alludes  to  (lie  "  Dispersion  of  tDaulund,"  we  would 
inquire  whether  the  words  "  (was)  iplit  the  earth  "  do  not  refer  to  some  local  aud  ter- 
restrial catastrophe — aD  earthquake,  for  iustance— that,  occuning  simultaneously,  may 
hare  become  iraditioaally  coupled  with  a  PLGi'an  migration.  A  pimilat  catastrophe, 
introdocnl  ioto  Manetho's  text  in  a  Bimilar  manner,  occurred  under  Boohus,  1st  King 
of  (he  second  Egyptian  dynasty,  whea  "a  huge  chasm"  wm  made  at  Bobastis. 

Srd,  and  lastly — If  dodo  of  the  above  possibilities  bo  satisfaotory.  then,  falliog  back 
upon  the  indubitable  orthodoiy  of  the  Parisian  Prorossor  of  Egyp^an  Archscology,  we 
should  perceire  in  the  words  "  because  in  his  day  the  earth  (was)  aptil,"  merely  a  par- 
tition of  territory  between  the  PLGt'on  and  the  Joklanide  affiliatdons  of  £BR  the 
"yondecor." — "  Of  the  two  sons  of  this  Patriarch,  the  first,  Phaleg  (holds  Lenormant), 
IndicaliDg  that  part  of  the  nation  that  continued  to  wander  in  Upper  Mesopotamia ; 
leetan,  the  second,  shows  us  ou  the  contrary  the  other  portion  of  the  same  people  ntucli 
first  set  itself  on  a  march  towards  the  south."  The  verb  "  divide  "  occurs  three  times 
in  the  English  version  of  Xth  Genesis  (6,  25,  32).  It  need  scarcely  be  mentioned  that, 
in  the  Hebrew,  the  play  upon  the  word  PLG  "  to  split "  presents  itself  only  in  verse 
25.     The  other  two  passages  use  a  distinct  verb,  NPARDU,  "  they  diiperied." 

"  Hypotheses  nan  fingo  "  —  and  as  everything  beyond  the  name  of  PLQ,  "  split," 
is  an  hypothesis,  wa  leave  hnglogrspby  to  "split  hairs"  on  the  question;  merely 
iasiBtiiig  here  that  PLQ  has  no  rektion  whatever  to  a  "  Dispersion  of  mBnkind."6>^ 


«.    Pp'- 


-IKTN— 'J0KTA3S.' 


impiler  of  Xth  Qenesis  closed  the  ancestral  line  of  the  A  brahamulic,  abruptly, 
with  PeLeO,  a  "  split."  Yet  to  the  pedigree  of  IKTN  he  devotes  particular  attentioa ; 
for,  besides  cataloguing  thirteen  of  the  latter's  descendants,  be  adds,  "all  the^e  are 
■ons  of  IKTN  "  :  and  then  fixes  their  dwelling-places. 

Why  this  differenoe !  Were  his  partialities  Arabian !  Did  he  know  all  about  Arab 
migrations,  and  nothing  of  those  of  the  Abrahamida  t  Had  the  writer  been  a  "  He- 
brew of  the  Hebrews,"  he  would  scarcely  have  blocked  the  ■'  royal  line  of  David  "  at 
FLO,  "a  split";  and  thereby  left  to  another  hand,  in  another  document  (Ofn.  iL 
18-20),  at  a  later  age,  the  task  of  linking  Abraham's  genealogy  to  his  own  ethnic  map 
of  nations  and  places.  Here  again,  a  foriigaa  to  Judusm  and  Jews,  our  conjectural 
Chdidaan  chorographcr,  "  laisse  percer  le  bout  d'oreille."  Such  alien  would  not 
have  greatly  concerned  himself  with  Vnt  Ahrahamidsc,  a  petty  tribe  that  had  wandered 
off  to  Kanaan ;  and  the  writer  of  Xth  Qeuesis  did  not :  such  alien  would  have  taken 
mucb  interest  in  the  proceedings  of  the  ever  restless  Joktanidcc,  always  harrying  tltv 
Mesopotaniian  frontier ;  and  the  writer  of  Xth  Oenesis  did. 

loKTaN,  JiiklaH,  Toklan,  or  correctly  Qahldn,  the  Btni-Kaht!ln — most  ancient  and 
renowned  of  all  Semitish  intruders  upou  the  domains  of  Cushite-J7iinjiilr  —  need  no 
panegyrist.  They  have  ground  their  lance-heads  upon  every  pebble  "  fVom  Haviinh  to 
Btmr,  that  is  before  Egypt,  aa  thou  goest  towards  Assyria."  Their  woollen  tents  are 
^tehedfrom  "Srphar,  a  mount  of  the  east,"  at  the  south-western  eitremiiy  of  Arabia. 
•reD  unto  the  declivities  of  Persian  Uplands.     Their  Ntdjdtt  horses  still  chase  the  wild 


546  THE  xtb  chapter  of  oekesis. 

ass,  '<goiir/'  oyer  the  wildest  tracts  of  Arabia's  hdgar^  "stone,"  deswt;  th^droM. 
daria  are  precious  at  Cairo,  Mecca,  Aleppo,  Bagd&d,  and  Ispabin.  From  tliea  itncd 
Mohammed ;  whose  Korhn  is  the  monotheistio  code  of  religions  and  aonl  law  to 
above  one  hundred  millions  of  mankind  in  Europe,  Asia,  AfHea,  and  India's  iiliodi: 
their  tongue,  "  the  pure  Korh/th"  for  tweWe  centuries  has  been  the  cnried  ttuii- 
ment  of  poets,  historians,  and  philosophers,  of  their  own  exalted  raee,  sad  of  hi 
Arabian  contemporaries  during  oonsecutiYe  generations. 

By  **Beni'Qah(dn,"  sons  of  lETN,  we  haye  hitherto  implied  the  JbJttamfofaigeMnl; 
but  the  great  tribe  in  Arabia  now  calling  itself  Brnt-JToAtdn  claims  the  direetlaiMgetf 
this  son  of  £BB.  They  are  traced  in  the  Katanita,  EitManUw,  uidKottabam,  of  Ptolcaj; 
the  Katabeni  of  DioDysius ;  back  to  the  Cattabanet,  KaUabaman^  of  EratoBthcDM  a 
the  third  century  b.  o.  :  while  their  existence  in  Arabia  is  attested  by  the  wmfiad 
Xth  Genesis  many  generations  anterior  to  the  age  of  the  Cyrenian  geographer. 

With  the  admirable  tabulation  of  the  "  Settlements  of  Joktan,"  and  the  maps  tkit 
Forster  has  appended  to  his  geography,  the  reader  can  verify  for  himself  tiie  seeinqr 
of  the  following  schedule  of  loETaN's  affiliation8.6«3 

"And  loKTaN  engendered" 
-69.  miobN  —  ALMUDD  — '  Almodad/ 

The  AUurmuotay  Alfnodoeei^  A*XXov;iaidrai,  of  Ptolemy,  a  people  of  centril  knlm 
Felix,  represent  ALMUDaD  by  general  consent.M4 

60.  C] W  —  SLP  —  ^  Sheleph.' 

Ptolemy's  Salapeni,  Salupmi,  the  Greek  transposition  of  **  ^ffit-SeLePA,"  mm  d 
Shbueph,  are  equally  certain :  now  represented  by  the  tribe  of  Metiyrt^ 

61.  nionvn  —  KhTsKMJJTt  —  *  Hazarmaveth.' 

Who,  unacquainted  with  corrupt  Chaldee  Tocalif  ations,  foisted  in  the  sixth  eestiiy 
after  Christ  upon  the  old  Hebrew  Text  (under  the  name  Matoretk  pomt8)t  would  in 
that  the  writer  of  Xth  Genesis  here  wrote  Khddramautf  the  very  name  which  tbi 
Arabs  still  give  to  their  proTince  of  Hadram^iU,  or  KhdtramdU 

This  name,  **  in  the  Septuagint  version,  is  written  Sarmoth,  the  first  syllable  ben{ 
dropped ;  by  St.  Jerome  (a  well- versed  Orientalist),  in  the  Vulgate,  written  Atarmt^: 
the  article  being  incorporated  with  the  name,  or  the  aspirate  omitted,  confonsAbly 
with  the  dialect  of  the  Nabathseans;  by  Pliny,  AtramiUB^  and  Chatramoiita ;  and  by 
Ptolemy,  Adramitce,  Chathramitcty  and  ChatramotitcR  or  Cathramoniia  " :  no  leti  tbia 
by  Strabo.  **  So  Hadramaut,"  comments  Forster  upon  Bochart,  **is  modnlattd  io^ 
Hazarmoveth,  merely  by  the  use  of  the  diacritic  points,  ...  an  artifice,"  aajs  this 
learned  and  reverend  Orientalist,  **  allowedly,  of  recent  and  rabbinical  inventioa" 

The  tribe  and  territory  of  Hadramaut  being  fully  identified  in  Xth  Geneaii:  tbi 
only  salient  point  of  interest  connected  with  its  later  history,  is  the  mission  —  vt  f^^ 
low  Mr.  Plate  —  of  a  *<  priest  of  Nagrane,  the  capital  of  Christian  HadhramaiC'^ 
Chinay  in  the  seventh  century  of  our  era ;  whose  successful  voyage  is  attested  bj  tbe 
bilinguar  stone,  in  Chinese  and  Sjriac  (dated  a.  d.  782),  discovered  at  Si-Gm-F*  ^ 
1625  ;  which  inscription  is  reputed  to  be  genuine. ^*^ 

r:2.  ny  —  irka — <  Jerah.* 

This  tribe  of  Arabia,  under  the  Arabic  title  of  YStreb-ben-Qahtdn,  "  Tird>  wnof 
JoKTAN  ;"  or  of  Aboo-r-Yem^en,  "  father  of  Yemen ;"  was  pointed  out  by  Golins,  v^ 
Arab  authority,  as  "  Pater  populor,um  Arabia  Felicis ;  primus  Arabiom  lingua  aactor" 
Forster,  continuing  his  emendations  of  Bochart,  states  that  IRKA  <<  in  the  LSI  i* 
written  ^lapa^  (Jarach);  by  St  Jerome,  Jare;  by  the  modem  Arabs,  J«rka  or  5^^^ 
(pronounced  JercAa,  SercAa) ;  and  also,  as  shall  presently  be  showiit  Skerdk  or  Sk0tt'f 


1 


HEBBIW    NOMENCLATURE.  547 

bf«M  or  Eohna%  .* "  —  a  name  thrice  registered  by  Ptolemy,  "  in  his  Insula  Jtraehct<h 
itm,  oo  the  Arabtaa  Golf,  8.  of  Djedda,  and  in  his  Yicns  JeraeJutcrum,  on  the  Lar  4t 
Sar  river,  in  the  Tioinity  of  the  Persian  Golf;  a  town  and  an  island  bearing  in  common 
Us  proper  name,  although  separated  froAi  each  other  by  a  space  of  16<>,  or  more  than 
>ne  thousand  geographical  miles  I  " 

It  was  Bochart's  acoity,  as  onr  author  honestly  remarks,  that  restored  Ptolemy's 
40*f  *i«^i^wv,  preriously  rendered  intula  aeeipitrum,  or  "  the  Isle  of  Hawks,"  to  its  patri- 
irehal  origin ;  intula  Jeraehaorum,  t.  e.,**  the  island  of  the  Beni  Jerah."  But  this  father 
>f  European  commentators  on  Xth  Genesis  did  more.  He  showed  that  the  AUlcn  of 
kgatharcides  were  identical,  not  merely  with  the  tribe  BeniSilal  of  the  Nubian 
geographer ;  but  also  with  Ptolemy's  "  insula  lerakiorum ;"  for  the  reason  that  Hilal 
neans  "  moon  "  in  Arabic,  just  as  lerdkh  does  in  Hebrew. 

Most  successfully  does  Forster  exhibit  the  settlements  of  leRaEA  within  *'  a  vast 
odangile,  formed  by  the  mouth  of  the  Zar  river,  on  the  Persian  Gulf;  the  town  of  Djar 
;the  Zaaram  reg,  of  Ptolemy)  on  the  coast  of  the  Hedj&z,  twenty  English  miles  south 
»f  Tembo ;  and  the  district  of  Beni  Jerah  (part  of  the  ancient  Eatabania),  or  the 
southwestern  angle  of  the  peninsula,  terminating  at  the  Straits  of  Bab-el-Mandeb ;" 
ind  the  probability  that  the  great  tribe,  known  as  the  Mincei  in  classical  geography, 
Monged  to  leRaKA-tan  affiliations,  is  also  by  him  perspicuously  elucidated.  <^7 

U^r\Ti  —  HDURM  — '  Hadoram.' 

By  Fresnel  this  name  is  considered  to  be  the  same  as  Ljourhoum  ;  of  whom  Arabian 
tradition  reckons  an  elder  branch,  the  old  JorhamUes,  among  extinct,  and  a  younger, 
the  Koranic  JorhamiteSf  among  existing  families.  Jorham  is  the  *'  Arabum  ffefazentium 
pater  "  of  Pococke ;  and  Bochart  associated  the  name  with  the  DrimaH  of  Pliny,  and 
with  Cape  Corodamon ;  which  last,  by  the  facile  transposition  of  D  for  R,  is  Cape 
ffadoramtUf  or  of  HDURM.  Volney  accepts  Adrama  for  their  natural  representatiTe ; 
confirmed  by  Forster  in  Eadrama .  and  thus,  carried  onwards  through  the  classical 
ChatramUj  Daeharcemoiz(B  of  Ptolemy,  to  the  Dora  and  Dharros  of  Pliny ;  they  are 
perpetuated  in  the  modem  town  and  tribe  of  Dahra :  at  the  same  time  that  Ras-el- 
Kad  now  preserves  one  abbreviation  of  the  name,  and  Bunder-DouAU  another  —  on 
the  very  promontory  "  Hadoramum  "  at  the  mouth  of  the  Persian  Gulf.&*d 


tjH>{  _  AUZL  — '  UzAL.' 


The  native  Jews  of  Sanaa,  capital  of  Yemen,  have  abundantly  borne  witness  that 
AUZaL  was  its  ancient  Arabian  appellative,  as,  to  this  day,  it  is  among  themselves. 
The  '*  Javan  from  AUZaL  "  of  Ezekiel  (xxvii.  19,)  must  be,  therefore,  as  Volney  and 
Forster  unite  in  indicating,  not  Grecian  Ionia,  but  a  town  in  Yemen,  now  called  Dei/^n, 
Ocelis  of  Ptolemy,  Ocila  of  Pliny,  recognizable  in  the  modem  Cella;  together  vrith 
Ausara,  a  town  of  the  Oehanita  or  Yemenites ;  are  relics  of  AUZaL  long  patent 
through  the  scholarship  of  Bochart.^^^ 

nSpn — DKLH — '  DiKLAH.' 

In  the  DulkhelitcR  of  Himyar,  and  the  tribe  Dhu-l-KalcLah  of  Yemen,  Orientalists 
perceive  this  affiliation  of  Joktan ;  that,  perhaps,  has  carried  along  with  it  some  re 
membrance  of  an  ante-historical  sojourn  on  the  Dikle,  or  Tigris :  if,  as  Bochart  sug 
gested,  its  name  have  no  affinity  to  nukhl,  a  **  palm  tree."  ^^ 

Saiy  —  dJJBL  — '  Oral/ 

Among  nine  names  of  existing  Arab  tribes  identified  by  Fresnel  with  biblical  appel- 
latives (after  the  rejection  of  more  than  forty  of  the  latter  as  irrecognisable)  Abil  is 
one.     But,  it  seems  more  than  probable  that  a  branch  of  these  JokUmidtc  crossed  the 


548  THE  xth  chapter  of  gekesis. 

narrow  Btnuts  of  B&b-el-Mandeb  into  Abyssinia,  <*  Aralna  Trog^odBtiea;'*  ud  pn 
their  patronymio  dUBaL,  to  the  AtuUUea  Sinos,  AbaUte*  empoiinm,  AwdUmy  tad  p9- 
haps  AdouliUe  (D  for  B),  on  the  African  eoast  of  the  Red  Sea  and  Ib£ib  Onu, 
recorded  in  classical  geography.  Yolney  sees  them  in  Edreesee's  Esid;  or  ii 
El-Hamza's  Obil,  that,  with  nine  other  tribes,  snecumbed,  abont  2S0  yesn  a.  c,  a 
wars  with  Abdouan,  Radow^,  king  of  Persia,  better  known  as  the  BsMimtB  Aim* 
BBX^B.-Babegdn,^^ 

67.  b^O^DN  —  ABTMAL  — '  Abimael.' 

ABI-MAL,  in  Arabic,  is  «  Father  of  MAL ;"  the  meaning  of  which  is  also  <*poM- 
sion  of  property  ;"  in  allnsion,  perhaps,  to  the  wealth  accming  to  this  tribe  froittir 
occupancy  of  the  myrrh,  incense,  balsam,  and  spice  districts  of  Yemen. 

They  are  the  MaU  of  Theophrastos,  the  Malicha  of  Ptolemy ;  snrriring  in  tbc  ton 
Malai,  or  eUKheyf;  not  far  from  the  tomb  of  Mohammed  at  MedehuhJ^ 

68.  N3tr  — SBA  — ^Sheba.' 

The  perplexities  accruing  to  ethnic  geography  fh>m  the  presence  of  >bir  SBAi  a 
the  book  of  Genesis,  three  of  them  in  the  Xth  chapter,  have  been  set  fartk  ii  ov 
analysis  of  the  ffamitic  Saba  of  Himyar  [ubi  tupra,  p.  498] :  nor  is  it  potable  tt 
escape  from  confounding  this  JoktanitU^i  properties  with  some  of  those  thst  9pfti^ 
to  the  former's  inheritance. 

Nothing  daunted,  Forster  says,  *<  the  Joktamte  Sheba  gave  its  origin,  tnd  Ui  0Wi 
name,  to  the  primeval  and  renowned  kingdom  of  the  Sabeans  of  TemoL"  Pcriapi 
he  did.  Possibly  the  Cuthite  8aBA  may  have  done  so  before  him.  <*  Qniea  aUr 
Neyertheless,  '*  the  concurrent  testimonies  of  Eratosthenes,  Dionyrius  Periifrti% 
Priscian,  Festus  Ayienus,  and  others  of  the  ancients,"  collected  by  Bochsrt,  pliei  te 
Sabaaru  between  the  Mintei  and  the  Katabeni,  at  Sdba  and  Mdreb  :  whilst  the  Botiei 
by  Aboo'l'Feda  that  **  Mareb  was  inhabited  by  the  Beni-Eahtan^"  or  Joktamdot  wStf 
favors  our  author's  somewhat  peremptory  identification  of  this  SBA.^S3 

69.  nfilN  — AUPE  — ^Ophir.' 

A  volume  would  not  suffice  to  display  the  aberrations  of  intelligence  printed  oo  tkii 
name !     Some  are  exposed  in  Kitto  and  in  Anthon. 

Munk  very  properly  cuts  short  discussion  by  reminding  those  who  see  Opkir  ^ 
Madagascar,  Malacca,  or  Peru,  that  the  writer  of  Xth  Genesis  places  AUPB  is  t^ 
midst  of  the  Arabian  JokUmida:  which  doctrine  Yolney  had  prerioualy  loitiiaci 
and  supported  by  rigorous  researches  that  identified  it  with  the  ruined  nte  of  Oi^ 
on  the  Persian  Gulf. 

Bochart  and  MicbsBlis  held  the  same  judicious  riews ;  and  Forster  has  left  BotbiBg 
more  to  be  desired ;  by  proring,  once  for  all,  that  Ofor^  a  town  and  district  of  Oa«^ 
is  the  true  AUPAiR  of  the  Old  Testament— -that  Pliny's  "littus  Hammeum  abi  ^ 
metalli"  is  the  true  Oold  Cocut  of  Solomon's  expeditions  —  and  that  the  whole  ^ 
them  are  comprehended  within  the  domains  of  the  Joktanidct,^^ 

70.  nSnn— KAurLH— ^Havilah.* 

Our  prefatory  remarks  on  ASUR,  and  its  ante-dilurian  existence,  apply  with  eqwl 
force  to  that  "land  of  Havilah  where  (there  is)  gold,"  which,  an  universal  Flood oot- 
withstAnding,  now  reappears  exactly  where  it  stood,  antefluvially,  on  the  goU-cot^  » 
Arabia. 

We  are  not  free,  either,  from  chances  of  error  in  attributing  to  the  present  KArn<H 
«tne  Joktanide  affiliation  of  Shem)  some  possessions  that  may  have  belonged  te^ 
namesake,  KAUILH  the  Cuthite. 


HEBBEW   NOHENCLATURE.  649 

Howerer,  the  NubUm  geographer  indicated  to  Boohart  (father  of  geneslacal  geo- 
gr^hers)  the  country  of  Chaulitn  in  Arabia  Felix ;  and  Forster,  with  propriety  selects 
the  proTince  of  Khatd,  south-east  of  Sanaa  ( Uxat) ;  site  of  Pliny's  tribe  of  Cagulatot ; 
now  inhabited  by  the  JSent-KHOLXK.  Its  topography,  moreover,  in  the  immediate  prox- 
imity of  Omanite  gold  regions,  satisfies  the  mineralogical  exigenda  of  the  pnediluvian 
'*  land  of  Hatilah  *'  demanded  by  the  letter  of  Om.  iL  11,  12 ;  and  insisted  upon,  as 
m  prelimiflary  step  towards  precision,  by  Volney.^B6 

71.  33V— lUBB  — «JoBAB.' 

The  lobareUn  of  Ptolemy,  through  the  ready  change  of  the  Greek  b  into  the  Latin 
r,  by  a  mistake  of  copyists,  reyealed  themselyes  to  Bochart  as  the  JobabiUB  of  Xth 
Genesis.  But,  <*  the  flexible  genius  of  the  Arabic  idiom  '*  suffices  to  explain  such  dif- 
ference of  pronunciation;  and  Forster  triumphantly  points  out  **the  lobarites  of 
Ptolemy,  in  jSciu-Jubbab,  the  actual  name  of  a  tribe  or  district,  in  the  country  of  the 
Beni-Eahtan,  south-east  of  Beishe,  or  Baisath  Joktan,  in  the  direction  of  M&reb ;  and 
the  original,  or  Scriptural  form  of  this  name,  in  jSem-JosuB  or  Jobab,  the  existing 
denomination  of  a  tribe  and  district  situated  in  the  ancient  Katabania,  half-way  be- 
tween Sanaa  and  Zebid"  —  Katabania  being  the  Greek  inversion  of  Beni-Qahtdn,  the 
old  JoKTAHiDJt.  **  All  these  are  sons  of  Joktan  ; "  wrote  the  venerable  compiler  of 
this  precious  ethnic  chart,  Xth  Genesis,  above  2500  years  ago.^^ 


We  have  shown  that  every  name  (but  NIMROD's,  which  is  mythological)  in  the  Xth 
chapter  of  Genesis,  excepting  those  of  Noah  and  **  Shem,  Ham,  and  Japheth,'*  is  a  per- 
sonification of  countries f  nations,  tribes,  or  cities :  —  that  there  is  not  a  single  **  man  "  among 
the  seventy-nine  cognomina  hitherto  examined.  [N.  B.  The  number  79  is  obtained  by 
adding  the  8  cities,  founded  by  Nimrod,  to  the  71  names  above  enumerated.] 

Abundant  instances  are  patent,  even  in  king  James's  version,  where  Israel,  or  Jacob,  is 
put  for  ail  the  Jetcish  community  ;  and  so  ASUR,  for  example,  means  Assyria  in  such  pas- 
sages as  **  ASUR  shall  come  as  a  torrent;  ASUR  shall  arise  like  a  conflagration;  Jehovah 
will  raise  up  ASUR  against  iloab,  against  Ammon,  against  Judah,  against  Israel"  Now, 
none  will  suppose  that  Asur,  Moab,  Amman,  or  Israel,  are  individuals,  human  beings.  It 
is  evident  that  these  are  collective  names,  employed  according  to  the  genius  of  Oriental 
minds  and  tongues.  And  upon  whose  authority,  let  us  ask,  must  we  modem  foreigners 
offend  the  spirit  of  old  Oriental  writers  (apart  fh>m  common  sense  itself),  in  order  to  find 
men  in  the  seventy-nine  ethnico-geographical  appellatives  of  Xth  Genesis  ? 

That,  in  some  instances,  the  name  of  an  ante-historical  founder  of  a  nation  has  been  pex  ■ 
petuated  by  the  nation  itself,  no  one  denies.  Classical  history  teems  with  such ;  e.  g,  Hellas 
for  the  Hellenes  ;  Dobus  for  the  Dorians ;  Ltdus  for  the  Lydians ;  but  they  are,  in  general, 
about  as  historical  as  Afbikis  of  the  Arabs ;  whom  the  Saracens  made  the  *'  Father  of 
Africa,"  after  they  bad  learned  the  Latin  name  of  this  continent!  In  most  cases,  how- 
ever, the  nation  or  tribe  invented  a  founder ;  to  whom  they  gave  the  name  of  the  country 
they  happened  to  occupy :  nor  does  archsBology  concede  to  the  Hebrews  any  exemption 
from  this  universal  law,  merely  for  the  sake  of  conformity  to  time-honored  caprice. 

But,  if  seventy-eight  of  the  seventy-nine  names  in  Xth  Genesis  are  those  of  countries^ 
nations,  tribes,  or  cities ;  such  is  not  the  case  with  four  others,  catalogued  as  the  parental 
K»KA,  Noah,  and  his  three  sons  SAeM,  KAaM,  and  laPAeTt. 

Our  observations  on  these  names  limit  themselves  to  guessing,  as  nearly  as  we  can,  whst 
vnay  have  been  meant  by  the  writer  of  Xth  Genesis. 

1st.  NuKA  —  (Noah),  or  NUKA,  in  Hebrew  lexicons,  among  its  various  meanings, 
signifies  Repose  and  also  Cessation,  We  place  the  word  *'obsovbitt"  beneath  it 
on  our  Genealogical  Tableau.    To  the  chorographer  of  Xth  Genesis  this  name  NKA 


650  THE   Xtb   GHAFTEB   OF   GEKESIS. 


prdbtbljy  m  point  of  time  so  xemote  tnm  Ua  own  6aij  thit kiMMtf ti 
inquire  Anrther;  and  reponi  from  kia  labon  in  bliaeftil  ignoranee,  aflv  hafiig  eon- 
prehended  the  ^aaitj  of  human  efforts  to  pieroe  tlml  priaMvrdM  ^oom.  If  ht  £diot 
we  do:  and  with  the  leea  regret,  became  an  e^^uider  (i^  aaja  he  kaowe  all  •beat 
it)  ean  be  met  with  at  erery  atreet-oonier. 

2d.  From  the  ufiJbioini,  then,  in  the  snppoeed  idea  of  a  Chaldman  writer,  proceeded  tbei 
grand  diTinona  of  mankind ;  already  cUstribnted,  at  the  age  of  the  oempikrtioB  of  Xtk 
Genesis,  each  one  "  after  liis  Umgue^  in  their  lands,  after  their  nations."  It  Uctti 
necessary,  for  liis  ohorographio  and  ethnie  ol(}eets»  to  olassiiy  thesiL  He  mw  dMj 
were  apparently  diyided  into  ikrte  entionlar  colors ;  Jnst  as  the  EgypdiBS  befm 
him  had  peroriTod  the  same  thing,  when  they  classified  Ihree^  of  the  four  koHi 
Tarieties  known  to  them,  by  the  colors  red,  yellow,  and  white. 

8d.  He  gaTO  to  them,  or  adopted  throng  preceding  traditions,  the  three  namei  "SMI 
EAaM  and  laP^Tt ";  and  called  the  nations  within  his  horison  of  knowledge  by  tkm 
terms,  as  mnch  for  oonTenience  sake,  as  on  account  of  their  sereral  and  probsUe  tn* 
gnistic,  physiologioal,  geographical,  and  traditionaiy  relationBhip  to  each  other.  The 
meaning  which  he  attached  to  each  of  these  proper  names  is  utterly  unknown;  te 
modm  lexicography  speculates  upon  their  aoceptation  as  follows :  — 

k,  KAaM  is  the  ancient  name  of  Egypt ;  centre  point  of  the  populations  which  the  vite 
of  Xth  Genesis  classified  as  BeNI-KAaM,  <*  sons  of  Ham ; "  and  which  we  eiD  Em- 
Hie,  In  Hebrew,  KAM  means  hot :  but,  in  Arabic,  while  H^M  has  the  same  leecpti- 
tion,  KAAM  signifies  dark,  awarthy:  perfectly  applicable  to  the  peoples  tluU  tkii 
name  embraces  in  Xth  Genesis.  The  Egyptians  designated  themselves  ta  the  ntf  ' 
race;  wherefore,  for  Hamitic  types,  we  adopt  the  red  color. 

B.  SAeM,  in  Hebrew,  means  name  **  par  excellence."  It  is  also  supposed  to  poMS 
the  sense  of  left  hand,  in  contrast  to  Fcmea,  the  Hjfki;  but  this  seems  to  be  ta  "ci 
post  fkcto"  Arabian  commentary.  The  Egyptians  always  gave  shades  of  yellow 
to  ShmUuih  races,  ii^  accordance  with  their  cuticular  color ;  and  we  adopt  it  ftr 
our  classification. 

C.  laPAeT/.  Such  rabbinical  explanations  as  **the  man  of  the  opening  of  the  tent** 
belong  to  the  domain  of  fable. 

Iapxtus,  son  of  Coclus  and  Terra,  was  the  Titanic  progenitor  of  Greeks  in  their 
ante-historical  MUTHOI;  the  *<audax  genus /a/>e/t"  is  a  symbolical  periphrasis  ftf 
v)hit€  races ;  and  an  ancient  Greek  proTerb,  rw  lavcrw  wpufiwrtp^s,  «  elder  than  lapetaii** 
indicates  that  the  sense  in  which  Grecians  used  it  corresponds  to  our  saying  "  ddff 
than  Adam.*'  It  is  not  impossible  that  the  writer  of  Xth  Genesis,  in  his  anxiety  te 
dlscoTcr  an  ancestor  for  white  families,  asked  some  Greek  traveller,  who  repM 
<*  laircTOf.''    To  ourselves,  as  anciently  to  the  Egyptians,  these  families  are  white. 

We  conclude  in  the  language  of  D'Avezac — "Far  from  admitting  that  (7«fiem  wished t* 
make  all  the  ramifications  of  the  great  human  family  descend  from  the  unique  Noah,  f* 
would  voluntarily  sustain  the  thesis,  that  the  genesiacal  writer  only  wished  to  designate  tbi 
tnree  great  branches  of  white  races,  individualifed  for  us  in  the  three  types  Greek, 
Egyptian,  and  Syriac ;  whose  respective  traditions  have  preserved  athwart  ages,  as  a 
indelible  testimony  of  the  veracity  of  Moses  [or,  only  of  that  of  the  unknown  wriirr  of 
Xth  Genesis],  the  names  of  Japheth,  of  Ham,  and  of  Shem :  but,  without  entering  digrei- 
sionally  into  a  question  so  vast,  let  us  hasten  to  say  that,  to  our  eyes,  the  Biblical  texts  ait 
very  disinterested  upon  any  doubts  arising  from  that  [doubt]  as  to  the  unity  or  multiplidt; 
of  species  in  the  human  genus." 


>  * 

.4 


I 


•*.  ■  '' 


HI 


JIL 


GoMeB 


MaGTJG 


no 

MeDI 

Madax, 


lUN 

Javan, 


V 


GENEALOGICAL    TABLEAU.  651 

B. — Observations  on  the  annexed  Genealogical  Tableau 

OP  THE  "  Sons  op  Noah." 

kr  as  the  authors*  reading  enables  them  to  judge,  here,  for  the 
tie  since  Xth  Qcnesis  was  composed,  are  tabulated,  in  a  true 
fical  form,  all  the  ethnic  and  geographical  names  contained 
ancient  document. 

»  the  foregoing  analysis  of  each  name  under  Section  A.,  the 

requires  no  prolix  remarks  to  perceive  the  utility  of  our 

;  which,  at  a  glance,  exhibits  Father  JSuKh  (Noah),  and  his 

718  —  his  CrrandsonSy  Great-grandsons,  Ghreat-great-grandsonSy 

eat-great-grandsonSy  and  Great-great-great-great-grandsonSj  ac- 

to  their  natural  order.    In  this  manner  (the  geography  of 

rew  Text  being,  once  for  all,  defined,)  it  is  to  be  hoped  that 

will  be  relieved  from  further  discussion  of  main  principles^ 

r  may  be  the  light  which  future  Oriental  researches  cannot 

ed  upon  details. 

Name  is  first  displayed  in  the  "square-letter"  of  the  Hebrew 
ithout  the  Masoretic  points.  Below  it,  in  "Roman"  capitals, 
the  conjectural  vocalization  of  our  modem,  and  colloquial, 
imitation  of  ancient  foreign  words.  Beneath  is  put,  in 
€8,"  the  spelling  of  each  name  as  printed  in  king  James's 
tL  This  is  followed,  in  "  Gothic  "  letters,  with  the  geographical 
ation  of  the  several  cognomina,  conformably  to  the  results 
ed  through  our  Section  A.  And  finally,  under  every  one,  in 
ion  "  Roman  "  type,  is  represented  the  probable  country y  nation^ 
eitr/y  citizen,  and  personage  historical  or  mythic,  to  which  the 
rs'  studies  ascribe  each  name. 

^^Humanum  est  errare," 

t  best  parallel  I  have  met  with  in  ancient  history  of  the  conyersion  of  sjmboUoal 
fional  names  into  pertonaget^  that  might  be  assimilated  to  the  Hebrew  map  in  Qenesif 
lenrs  in  Tacitus.^^  Speaking  of  the  Germans,  he  gives  one  of  their  antique  mjthes 
» during  his  time,  was  current  among  them)  in  explanation  of  their  figuratiye  origins 
partite  distribution  into  races.  **  Celebrant  carminibus  antiquis,  quod  unum  apud 
tmorise  et  annalium  genus  est,  Tuisoonbm  deum,  terr&  editum,  et  filium  Mannum 
m  gentis  conditoresque.  Manno  tres  filios  assignant  e  quorum  nominibus  prozimi 
IngcBvones,  medii  Herminonet^  cseteris  IstcBvones  Tocantur." 
00  is  the  god  Man,    Mannus  the  Latinized  form  of  our  word  "  Man,"  in  German 

*' ones"  is  the  euphonizing  suffix  to  the  primitiye  words  lng<Bv,  ffermiriy  Istctv. 
learned  Zeuss^^  has  shown  that  Ingctv  is  the  same  as  Yngvi,  ''noble;"  ancient 

the  royal  race  of  Sweden.    IstctVf  also  meaning  <<  illustrious,"  is  traced  in  Astmgi^ 
•ace  of  the  Visigoths  and  Vandals :  and  Hermin^  in  old  Gothic  oirmtm,  meant  *'  the 


ones." 


r^rmm-ones,  (in  Pliny,  Hermumes,)  comprehended  four  tribes :  the  Sueyi,  Hermudiiiy 
Chatti,  and  CheruscL    These  clans  occupied  inland  Germany. 


552 


THE  Xtk  CHAFTEB  OF  GENESIS. 


2.  lHff<Bv-oneB,  These  embraced  the  Cimbrl,  the  Teutones,  and  the  ■*  ChMCoram  genict  ;** 
inhabiting  west  and  north-west  Germany. 

8.  latav-onea  —  as  the  Vindili  of  Pliny,  included  the  Bargnndiones,  Vaiini,  Carini,  and 
Guttouos.     Their  place  was  north-eastern  Germany. 

For  our  purpose  of  simple  illustration,  it  is  not  essential  to  detail  the  geographical  terri- 
tories assigned  to  these  names ;  which,  mutilated  and  oormpted  by  Roman  orthographj, 
preserve  as  little  relation  to  an  ancient  Oerman  pronunciation  as  the  Indo-Germanie  namei 
of  GoMoR,  MaGUG,  &c.,  do  in  our  authoriied  yersion  alter  passing  throagh  Hebrew  tra&i- 
oriptions,  Septuagint  corruptions,  and  the  fabulous  Tocaliiatlons  of  Jewish  Rabbis  of  the 
Masora.  What  we  are  driving  after  becomes  evident  at  once,  so  soon  as  we  tabulate  the 
genealogy  of  these  tribes  as  we  have  done  that  of  thost  in  Xth  GonaalB. 

TuiMco 
MARS. 

MatmuM 

MAN 

I 


Ir.t/cev. 
"Noble." 

NvrihrweH  Germany, 
Gimbri, 
Tcutones, 
Chauoi. 


*<  Puissant" 

CeintnA  OwMny. 
Suovi, 

Ilermundiri, 

Chatti, 

Chemsd. 


htitv. 
**  Illustrious." 

Burgundians, 
Carini, 
Varini, 
Gothones. 


It  would  be  easy  to  carry  this  method  of  illustration,  which  classifies  the  mythical,  the 
geographical,  and  the  patronymic  personifications  of  nations  in  their  true  historical  order, 
through  the  traditions  of  diflTorent  races  all  over  the  world.  We  content  ourselves  by  indi- 
cating to  fcllow-studonts  the  utility  of  a  simple  process  that  has  solved  many  a  **'vezAta 
quoestio"  encountered  in  our  personal  researches:  especially  when  studying  the  Femiaa 
genealogies  of  Firdoosi's  Shah-Naineh;  as  we  hope  to  show  elsewhere.  —  0.  B,  G.] 


Section  C. — Observations  on  the  accompanyiko  "Map  op  the 

World." 

Ist.  The  parts  in  llach  indicate  what  the  writer  of  Xth  Gcnepis 
knew  not:  tliose  shaded  represent  where  his  knowledge  decrenso^; 
it  being  unfair,  no  Iohs  than  impossible,  to  define  his  information  by 
a  shaq)  line.     Other  explanations  are  given  on  the  Map  itself. 

2(1.  Tlie  great  alteration^  which  our  results  superinduce,  in  tlie  pro- 
longation of  his  geographical  knowledge  (hitherto  unsuspected)  along 
the  whole  of  Barbaky,  between  the  Mediterranean  Sea  and  the  Sahara 
desert.  Former  African  dehiKions  are  curtailed  at  the  P'irst  ('ataract, 
Syene  ;  southern  extremity  of  the  Egyptians^  MiTaRIif,  j^rojii^r.  The 
conii)iler  of  Xth  Genesis  knew  nothing  of  "Ethiopia ""above ;  n<ir  is 
any  austral  land  beyond  Eyypt  nuaitioned  by  a  single  writer  in  tlio 
Old  Testament;  because  Chub  {Ezek.  xxx.  f>),  QUB,  conjectinvd  l»y 
Bunsen,  after  Ewald,  to  be  oNUJ^,  Nahia^  is  an  unnecessary  ellbrt 
when  we  can  identify  it  with  the  Barbaresque  Cohii  of  Ptolemy  the 
geograi)hei  [awpra,  p.  515] 


KODEBNIZED    NOMENCLATURE.  553 

8d.  The  coast  of  Abyssinia  is  dotted  red  and  yellotff,  because  some 
KVShiteSy  besides  the  Joktanide^  dUBaL,  may  have  crossed  the  Ked 
Sea.  The  latter  lent  his  name  to  the  Avalites  8inu%y  &c.,  on  the 
African  continent. 


Section  D.  —  The  Xth  Chapter  op  Genesis   modernized,  in  its 
Nomenclature,  to  display,  popularly  and  in  modern  English, 

THE   meaning  op  ITS  ANCIENT  WRITER. 

1  Now  these  (are)  the  T(oLDTt-BNI-NaEA,  (generations  of  the  eons  of  Ces- 
sation);    SAeM    yellow    races,   KAaM  swarthy  races,  and  laPeT^   white 

2  races:  unto  them  (were)  sons  after  the  deluge.*  (The)  affiliations  of  laPeTt 
white  races;  —  Crimed  =  GoMeR,  and  Caucasus  =  MaGUG,  and  Media 
=  MeDI,     and     Ionia  ==  lUN,    and     Pontus  =:  T^uBaL,    and     Moschia  =3 

8  MeSAeK,  and  Thrace  =  T^IRaS.  And  (the)  affiliations  of  Crimea  = 
GoMeR;  — Euxines  ASEiNaZ,   and    Paphlagonia  =  RIPAaT^,  and  Armenia 

4  =T^oGaRMaH.  And  (the)  affiliations  of  Ionia  =  IUN;~Morea  =  ALISaH, 
and    Tar80us  =  TaRSIS,    Cypriots  =  EiTtIM,    and    Rhodians  =  RoDaNIM. 

6  By  these  were  dispersed  the  settlements  of  Ha-GOIM  the  (white  barbarian) 
hordes   in  their  lands;    eyery  one  after  his  tongue,  after  their  families,  in  their 

6  nations.  And  (the)  affiliations  of  KAaM  swarthy  races;  Dark  Arabiaf  =s 
EUSA,    and   Egyptians  =  MiT«RIM,   and  Barbary  =  PAUTA,   and  Canaan  a 

7  EN^AN.  And  (the)  affiliations  of  Dark  Arabia  =  EUSA;  —  Asabia=  SeBA, 
and  Beni-Eh&led  =  EAaUILaH,  and  Saphtha-metropolis  =  SaBT^aH,  and 
Rumss  =  RAAMaH,    and    Sabatica-regio  =  SaBTteEA:    and  (the)  affiliations 

8  of  Rumss  =  R^AMaH;  Mar8uaba=  SAeBA,  and  Dadena  =  DeDaN.  And 
Dark  Arabia  =  EUSA   engendered    (the  Assyrian  Hercules?)  =:NeM-RuD, 

9  he  first  beg^  to  be  mighty  upon  earth.  He  was  a  great  landed-proprietor 
before    (the   face  of)    leHOuaH;    whence   the   saying,    Wee  NeM-RuD,   (a)  great 

10  landed-proprietor  before  (the  face  of)  leHOuaH.J  And  (the)  commencement  of  his 
realm,    Babylon  ^  BaBeL,    and   £rech=sAReE,    and   Accad  =  AEaD,    and 

11  Chalne  =  EaLNeH  in  the  land  of  Mesopotamia  =  SAiNdAR.  Out  of  that 
land  he  (Nimrod)  went  forth  [to].  Assyria  =sASAUR,  and  builded  NineTeh=s 

12  NINUeH,  and  Rehoboth-Zton  =s  ReEAoBoTMIR,  and  Calah  =  EaLaEA,  ^ 
and  Resen  =  ReSeN  between  NineTeh  =  NINUeH  and  between  Cal ah  =  EaLaEA 

IS  (he)  she  (NincTeh?)  the  great  city).  And  (the)  Egyptians  =  MiT<RlM  engendered 
the  Aii-Oloti  =  LUDIM,  and  the  Ammonians  ^  ANaMIM,  and  the  Libyans 

14  =LeHaBIM,  and  the  Nefousehs  =  NiPAaiTAiEAIM,  — and  the  Pharusii » 
PAaTmRiSIM,     and     the     Shillouhs  =  ESAiLouEAIM     out    of    whom    issued 


•  No  trandaiion  b  Intended  bj  the  terms  jello w,  aw  arthj,  and  white  rtk^en   We  nee  them  meielj  to 
erolTe  the  ethnological  iriparUU  daesiflcation  of  the  writer. 

f  Dark  Arabia  eerree  for  the  dark  Cubbri  (red-Hirmydr)  Arabs. 

X  The  mention  of  leHOnaH  makee  this  oopj  of  the  Ethnic  Chart  JehoeittiCf  and  ooneeiiaeatly  recent,  by  trwry 
Tvle  of  exegesis.    (Pabob's  Jh  Wette,  TLf  pp.  77-145.) 

70 


554  THE  xtk  chapter  of  genesis. 

16  Phili8tine8=:PAeLi8T<IM,  ftod  the  CaphtoTS«BEftPATtoRni  And  CftSftti 
=  KNdAN    engendered   Sidon « T«IDoN  his  first  bom,   and  KhethsKAeTi; 

16  and  the  Jebusian  =  IBUSI,  and  the  Amorian  ^AMoRI,  and  the  Qirgasiai 

17  =GiRGaSI,     And   the    Ehnian  —  KAUI,    and   the   Aoorian » 4BKr,  and  Un 

18  Sinian    SINI,  — and    the    Aradian  =  ARUaDI,  and    the    Simjrian  =  TaMRI, 

19  and  the  Hamathian  =  EAaMaT<I:  (Afterwards  the  families  of  the  Kanaanisa 
=sKNdANI  (were)  spread  abroad,)  Aad  the  boundary  of  the  KanaaBiaaw 
KNdANI  (had  been)  firom  Sidon  ■>  TflDoN,  towards  Oerar,  even  to  Aizt^ 
(round)    by    Sodofn,    and  A&mora,    and  Admah,  and  TMotm,  as    fsr   as  Latki, 

/O    These  (the)    affiliations  of  EAaM    swarthy   raoes,    after  their  fkmilies,  altir 

21  their  tongues,  in  their  ooantries,  in  their  nations.  And  to  SAeM  yellow  raeti 
also   (there  was)    issue:    he   (is)    the   father   of  all    (the)    affiliations  of  (the) 

22  Tenderer  =>fiBeR,  brother  of  laPAeT^  the  elder.  Affiliations  of  SAeM  yellow 
raoes.     Elymais  == /lILaM,  and  Assyria  sb  ASAUR,  and  ChaldsDan  Orfa<a 

28    ARPAa-KaSD,   and 'Lydia  »  LUD,   and  Aramna  =  ARaM;  — and   (the)   affilia- 
tions   of    Aram8Ba»  ARaM;      Ausitis « aUTt,    and    H(ileh  =  KAUL,    and 

24  Gatara«GeTmR,  and  Masonites «  MaS.  And  Chaldsan  Orfa  =  ARPAa- 
EaSD    engendered    Sal aoha?  3=  SAeLaKA;  and  Salaoha=:SAeLaKA  engendered 

25  (the)  Tenderer  ss  £BeR.  And  unto  (the)  Tenderer  =>£BeR  were  bom  two 
affiliations;  the  name  of  one  (was)  (a)  Split  =3pcLeG  (because  in  his  days  tbi 
earth  was    split),    and   (the)    name    of   his    brother   (was)    Jokt&n  =sIoKTi5. 

26  And  Jokt&n«:loKTaN  engendered  (the)  Allumasotass  ALMUDiLD,  and  (the) 
Salapeni  =  SAeLePA,    and    Hadramilut  ■■  KAaT«aRaMUT(,    and   (the)    Jera- 

27  chflciE=  leRaKA,  —  and    (Cape)    Hadoramum  >=  HaDURaM,     and     Santas 

28  AUZAL,    and   (the)   DhuM-Eal&ah  =  DiKLell,     And  (the)  AbalitflD  =  ^UBsL, 

29  and  Malai  (el-Khybf)  b  ABIMAL,  and  S&ba  (M^reb)  »  SaBA,~and  Ofor 
AUFAIR,  and  (the)  Beni-EhoUna=KAUILeH,  and  (the)  BeniJobAbs:  lUBaB. 

80  All  these  (are)  affiliaUons  of  [Qahtdn]  Jokt&n  »  loETaN;  — and  their  dwelling 
(was)    ft>om    Zames    MousbMoSAA,     towards    Mount    Zaffir=  SePAaRaH, 

81  mountain  of  the  East  (or  mountain  oppotiief),*  These  (are)  (the)  affiliations 
of  SAeM   yellow  races,  after  their  families,  after  their  tongues,  in  their  landi^ 

82  after  their  nations.  Such  (are  the)  families  of  (the)  Mom  ofCissATiOHs=  NuEA, 
after  their  generations,  in  their  nations;  and  fW>m  these  were  dispersed  Ha-CK)!)! 
Bsthehordes  (the  peoples)  on  the  earth  after  the  deluge. 

{Here  endt  the  document.) 

The  authors  cannot  but  hope,  after  the  evidences  herein  aoonmulated,  that  the  impartial 
reader  now  agrees  with  them  and  with  Rosellini,  that  **  la  serie  del  nomi  de'  diseendenti  di 
No^  h  una  vera  ricenzione  geografica  delle  varie  parti  della  terra ;"  so  fiar  as  the  world's 
surface  was  known  to  the  writer  of  Xth  Genesis. 

Viewed  by  itself,  as  a  document  ftrom  all  others  distinct,  incorporated  by  the  Esdraie 
school  into  the  canonical  Hebrew  writings,  Xth  Genesis  is  simply  an  ethnic  ehoro^raph ; 
wherein  three  "  Types  of  Mankind,"  generioally  classified  as  the  red,  yellow,  and  white, 
are  mapped  out — **  after  their  families,  after  their  tongues,  in  their  oountries,  in  their 

*  The  word  here  U  the  nme  EDM  upon  which  the  analyilj  of  De  LongpMer  wm  rc&rred  to  undur  ABCB 
\%M  n^prOf  p.  634]. 


MODERNIZED    NOMENCLATURE.  555 

tutioiu,"  In  erery  instuDce  where  mon omental  or  written  biatoiy  hu  enablsd  lu  to  cheek 
the  writer'*  »j»lPin,  his  sccnraoj  bu  boen  limlicated.  la  Dot  b  few  cues  exactitudes,  so 
minute  ns  to  lie  relntifely  murvellpus,  hare  been  Bihibiled. 

Onr  genentogicol  lablr  displaja  the  order  io  which  Ihia  compiler  supposed  the  diSerent 
coloniei,  or  afEliatlong,  iasueJ  from  each  ot  the  three  poreatal  Hteme.  Our  TilTantlalian  of 
Xth  Oeaesia.  by  tabs^tutlng,  as  far  as  possible,  mderQ  unmes  for  the  enme  nationa  and 
oonotries,  bus  ensbled  ua  to  oouprchenil  his  literal  meaning  more  olearl;  thao  when  read- 
ing Hebraical  appellatives  now  mosllj  obsolete,  do  lees  than  veiled  bj  an  ancJeot  and  foreign 
mode  of  s]>eUiug  them.  And  lastly,  our  CraoBfer  and  redistribution  of  these  serDHty-nine 
eogoomina,  in  a  i"ip,  fii,  within  a  few  degrees  of  latitude  and  longitnde,  the  boundarj 
or  tbis  writer's  geographical  circamference ;  and  thus  iudicate  the  horiaoD,  ao  to  say,  of 
all  the  knowledge  his  "  gaietteer  "  contains. 

Learned  and  orthodol  woiks  have  frequenllj  defined  this  geography  before;  and  with 
limitaTions  of  area  quite  as  restricted  as  ours,  as  regards  the  sum  total  of  terrestrial  super- 
Scies.  Because,  if  we  have  out  off,  as  not  alluded  to  in  Xth  6encsis,  the  whole  of  Kubia 
aboTe  EkjP'i  *■"'  '^  Africa  lying  south  of  the  northern  limit  of  the  Suhnra  deserts,  our 
map,  on  the  other  band,  prolongs  the  writer's  knowledge  through  Bnrbarj,  from  Egypt  to 
the  Pillars  of  Hercules.  Thus,  upon  the  whole,  our  restorntion  is  idotc  eiteusire  than 
that  of  Volney. 

No  saTsnt  whose  opinion  is  worthy  of  respectful  attention,  but  eicludes  all  knowledge, 
on  the  part  of  the  writer  of  Xlh  Genesis,  of  any  portion  of  Eurojit,  except  the  ooaets  of 
the  Pelopouneaua  nnd  of  Thraeia.  All  reasonable  commentalora,  by  cutting  off  "  Scylhia  " 
at  a  line,  drawn  from  the  narth-eaetem  apex  of  the  Blaek  Sea  to  the  Caspian,  deny  that 
Xth  Oeneais  indndes  Rmiian  Aiia  ;  while  none  extend  the  geography  of  that  document 
beyond  a  line  drawn  from  the  Caspian  Sen  to  the  moalh  of  the  Indus,  as  an  extreme :  a 
frontier,  to  our  Tiew,  quite  unjustiliuble,  and  by  far  too  distant  from  a  ChatdiEaa  centre- 
In  coiiseiiuence,  we  all  agree  that  Hindoslan  nnd  its  mixed  populations;  China  with  her 
Immense  Mongol  nnd  Tartar  hordes ;  and  the  Islanils  of  the  Indian  Ocean ;  are  entirely 
excluded  from  Xth  Genesis.  The  lands  of  Malayana,  Oceanica,  Australasia,  and  the  PociGo, 
baring  been  discovered  within  the  tost  three  eentaries,  were  of  course  nnknown  lo  the 
tehool  of  Eadras  twenty-three  hundred  years  ago.  So  was  also  the  "New  World;"  —  the 
taat  AneHcan  continent  and  its  Islands,  prior  to  the  voyages  of  Columbus,  and  his  sao- 
eenora.  The  most  rigid  orthodoxy,  therefore,  concedes  that,  upon  /VaniiA,  Samoide,  TWi- 
ginaian,  Tarlar,  Mortgol,  italay,  Poh/naian,  Eigmmaui,  Amencan,  and  many  other  races, 
the  writer  of  Xth  Genesis  is  absolutely  silent ;  that,  every  one  of  these  peoples  lay  very 
ftr  beyond  (he  utmost  area  demonstrable  through  his  ohorograpby. 

Kathing  ■<  heretical,"  then,  aceruca  from  onr  simple  deraonatralion  of  the  truth  of  that 
which  the  edoeated  of  at!  Christendom  now-a-days  insist  upon. 

But,  the  orthodox  will  even  nllow  a  little  more.  Beginning  at  the  Cape  of  Qood  llope, 
they  will  admit,  that  the  compiler  of  Xth  Qonesis  does  not  embrace  that  region,  nor  itt 
inhabitaats.  the  Doijamimt,  IToKenloti,  Kaffm,  and  Foolah;  in  this  ethoio  geography. 
Tbey  will  voluntarily  renounce  also,  in  the  name  of  this  gcneaiacsl  writer,  acquaintance  with 
any  port  of  Africa  more  austral  than  a  line  drawn  athwart  its  continent  from  Saitgal  on  the 
western  to  Cape  Gardafui  on  the  eastern  or  Abytimian  coast  Thus  mnch,  we  opine,  no 
CDS  "  nisi  imperitua"  can  hesitate  to  grant. 

Upon  reflection,  in  view  of  the  impassabililies  of  the  immense  Sahara  desert  (first,  geo- 
logically, when  it  was  an  inland  na  :  and  secondly,  loologically,  until  the  eamd  was  intro- 
duced and  propagated  in  Borbary,  after  the  first  centnry,  a.  a.),  all  scholars,  we  presume,  will 
coincide  with  our  limitation;  and,  by  way  of  compensation  for  the  additional  knowledge 
which  our  analyses  have  secnrod  for  the  author  of  Xth  Genesis,  along  Brrberia,  Barliary. 
they  will  not  insist  upon  his  acquaintance  with  anything  south  of  Ibe  norlhcm  edge  of  the 
Sahara:  —  the  oruM  of  S^ewah,  £t-Ehirgheb,  JEo.,  remuning,  between  orthodox  leodiDgi 
and  ours,  "sub  judice." 


I 


556  THB  xts  chapteb  of  genesis. 


8»  ftr.  •»  j»ige  Vr  piA&flked  coBBoiteiies,  there  ere  no  insurmoiintable  olMteeles 
tvecB  tke  »06t  caifcoKc  i]iteq>reter  of  Xth  OeneeiB  and  oorselTes.    *'  Nos  sdtt 
"^  vin  Bcv  fiftirij  eonfeas  thai  the  batUe-groond,  npon  which  their  and  our  Ofomc 
ta  be  fdaght,  lica  on  a  miserable  strip  of  the  Nil^i  deposits ;  along  the  ooiuithcs 
BBon,  the  Xmbia*. 
Yet,  e««B  here,  reasonable  persons — ^those  who  haye  of  their  own  accord,  and  for 
•f  tm^  already  abandoned  the  Tehoudet,  Fumt^  Samotdet,  Tongouaian*,  Tartan,  M 
jr<y<yi,  Poiytuiiaru,  Esgrnmauz,  Ameriean-aborij^et,  HotUntoU^  Bo^^esmami,  Kaf 
FaUakt,  Smtgaiiaiu,  A  bysnniana,  the  Sahara  desert,  &o.,  &c.,  as  not  included  in  Xth  G 
reasonable  persons,  we  think,  cannot  make  ont,  legally,  a  "  casos  beUi"  bet« 
resnlts  and  their  individaal  preconceptions,  npon  matters  so  pitifol  in  geogr^^y  si 


They  haTe  read  our  analysis  of  KUSA.  They  haye  seen  eyery  affiliation  of  KU8A  set 
ia  Arabia.  Now,  if  eyery  affiliation  of  EUSA  in  Xth  Genesis  be  Arabian^  why  must 
■eek  for  these  KUSA-tte«  elsewhere?  Indeed,  if  we  both  agree  in  clawrification,  nci 
party  has  any  other  genesiacal  nomei  to  dispute  about 

KUSA  and  its  affiliations  being  irreyocably  determined  in  Arabia^  and  prored  te  1 
been  generally  of  the  Himyar-re<^  stock,  it  would  be  as  absurd  to  look  for  them  in  Ni 
as  on  the  Caucasian  mountains.  We  know  that  until  the  Xllth  and  perfai^  the  J 
dynasty,  the  boundary  of  the  MTtRIm,  EgypUantf  was  the  1st  Cataract  of  Syene: 
inasmuch  as  the  NMoi  were  then  little  known  to  Egyptians,  they  were  ondoubtedlj 
less  known  to  Asiatics. 

Consequently,  there  was  a  time  when  Nubia  herself  was  a  "  terra  incognita."    We  1 
only  to  continue  this  Asiatic  ignorance  of  Africa  for  a  few  centuries,  and  erezy  one 
allow  that  there  is  no  improbability  inToWed  in  the  assertion  that  the  JNubia*  were  u 
▼ealed  to  the  compiler  of  Xth  Genesis  at  Jerusalem,  or  at  Babylon.     His  map  prores 
they  were  so ;  and,  thus  far,  discussion  is  at  an  end. 

With  the  Nubiaa  Tanishes  the  last  possibility  that  Negro  races  were  known  to  the  wi 
of  Xth  Genesis.  He  neyer  mentions  them ;  nor  indeed  does  any  other  writer  in  the  cai 
ioal  Scriptures,  from  Oenesit  to  MalackL 

Negroes  are,  therefore,  excluded  ftrom  mention  in  the  Old  Testament ;  together  with  Ft 
UraUans,  Mongol*,  Tartars,  Malays,  Polynesians,  Esquimaux,  ^mmcan-Indiana,  &c., 
The  map  of  Xth  Genesis,  under  the  heads  **  Shem,  Ham,  and  Japheth,"  merely  co 
those  families  of  mankind  classified  by  the  Egyptians,  in  the  days  of  SsTHEi-Maxan 
15th-10th  centuries  B.C.,  into  the  yellow,  the  red,  and  the  white  human  types. 

Such  is  our  conclusion.  Science  and  reason  confirm  it  Xth  Genesis  proves  it  Ke 
theless,  few  persons  beyond  the  circle  of  education  exempt  from  ecclesiastical  pr^od 
will,  for  some  time  to  come,  accept  this  result  I     Why  f 

[Our  manuscripts  comprise  critical  answers  to  this  query  riewed  in  all  its  bearings  u 
the  Ante-Diluvian  Patriarchs,  and  upon  the  two  pedigrees  of  St.  Joseph  recorded  in  J 
tkew  and  Luke.  Inasmuch,  however,  as  their  production  here  would  necessitate  a  sec 
Tolume  to  this  work,  we  postpone  their  publication ;  remembering  St  Paul's  sage  adm 
ishments  to  Timothy  and  to  Titus  —  **not  to  give  heed  to  fables  and  endless  genealogii 
— <*but  avoid  fooli/sh  questions  and  genealogies."  (1  Tim.  i.  4;  Titus  iii.  9:  Sharpe's  J 
Testament.  **  translated  from  Griesbach's  Text;''  London,  1844,  pp.  880, 392-3).  —  G.  R.  < 


lERMS^    UNITERSAL   AND   SPEGIFIO.  557 


CHAPTER    XV. 

BIBLICAL    ETHNOGRAPHY. 

Section  E. — Terms,  universal  and  specific. 

There  is  nothing  in  the  language  of  the  Bible  which  illustrates 
more  strongly  the  danger  of  a  too  rigid  enforcement  of  literal  con- 
struction than  the  very  loose  manner  in  which  universal  terms  are 
employed.  Those  who  have  studied  the  phraseology  of  Scripture 
need  not  be  told  that  these  terms  are  used  to  signify  only  a  vert/  large 
amount  in  number  or  quantity.  Attj  evert/  one,  the  whole,  and  such 
like  expressions,  are  often  used  to  denote  a  great  many,  or  a  large 
portion,  &c.  Examples  may  be  found  on  almost  every  page  of  the 
Old  Testament,  but  we  will  first  select  a  few  from  the  many  scattered 
through  the  New.  And  we  beg  the  reader  to  bear  in  mind  the  fact 
already  established,  viz.,  that  neither  the  writers  of  the  Old  or  New 
Testament  knew  anything  of  the  geography  of  the  earth  much  beyond 
the  Umits  of  the  Roman  empire,  nor  had  they  any  idea  of  the  sphe- 
roidal  shape  of  the  globe.  Be  it  noted  also  that,  in  order  to  avoid 
the  mistakes  of  the  English  authorized  version,  our  quotations  are 
borrowed  from  Sharpens  New  Testament  as  closest  to  the  original 
Greek. 

In  the  account  given  by  Matthew  (iv.  8,  9)  of  the  temptation  of 
Christ,  we  have  these  words : 

''  Again  the  Devil  taketh  him  on  to  a  Tery  high  mountain,  and  showeth  him  aU  the  hmg^ 
doma  of  the  worlds  and  their  glory ;  and  saith  onto  him ;  *  AU  these  wiU  I  give  thee,  if  thou 
irilt  fall  down  and  worship  me.' " 

Before  accepting  such  words  as  "  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world** 
in  a  literal  sense,  it  may  be  well  to  peruse  the  commentary  of  Strauss, 
in  his  Life  of  Jesus : — 

■*  But  that  which  is  the  yeritable  stumbling-block,  is  the  personal  apparition  of  the  Deyil 
with  his  temptations.  If  even  there  could  be  a  personal  Devil,  'tis  said,  he  cannot  appear 
fisiblj ;  and,  if  even  he  could,  he  would  not  have  behaved  himself  as  our  Gospels  recount 
it.  .  .  .  The  three  temptations  are  operated  in  three  different  places,  and  even  far  apart.  It 
is  asked,  how  Jesus  passed  with  the  Devil  ft*om  one  to  the  other  ?  .  .  .  The  expressions,  ih§ 
Devil  taket  him^ . . .  placet  him,  in  Matthew — the  expressions, /e^e^y,  he  eonducUd,  he  placed^ 
in  Luke,  indicate  incontestably  a  displacement  operated  by  the  Devil  himself;  furthermore, 
Luke  (iv.  5)  saying  that  the  Devil  showed  Jesus  *  aU  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  in  a  mo- 
merU  of  time;*  this  trait  indicates  something  magical  .  .  .  Where  is  the  mountain  from  the 
summit  of  which  one  can  discover  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth  ?  Some  interpreters  reply 
that  by  the  worlds  cosmos,  one  must  understand  Palestine  only,  and  by  ik$  kingdom». 


658  BIBLICAL   STHK06RAPHT. 

babilhaib,  the  isolated  proyinoes  and  the  tetrarchies  of  that  country :  a  reply  which  ig 
not  less  ridiculous  than  the  explanation  of  those  who  say  that  the  Deril  showed  to  Jens 
the  world  on  a  geographical  map."^^ 

In  reference  to  these  diabolical  powers  we  may  also  be  permitted  to 
rejoice  with  our  readers  over  the  following  fact,  recently  announced 
by  the  Rev.  John  Oxlee  (Rector  of  Molesworth,  Hunts,  England)  in 
his  "  Letters  to  the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury :" — 

**  In  the  Chronteon  Syriacum  of  Bar  faebmns,  we  hare  it  daly  recorded,  that,  in  the  year 
of  the  Hegira  465,  or  of  our  Lord  10G8,  oertun  Cordean  hunters,  in  the  desert,  bronght  t 
report  into  Bagdad ;  how  tiiat,  as  they  were  hunting  in  the  desert,  they  saw  black  trnti, 
with  the  Toioe  of  lamentation,  weeping,  and  yelling ;  that,  on  their  approaching  them,  thij 
heard  a  Toioe  saying:  <  To-day  died  Beblubub,  the  Prince  of  the  DcTils;  and  cTery  plaee 
where  there  is  not  lamentation  for  three  days,  we  will  erase  fh>m  its  yery  foundation.' 
.  . .  Hence  it  is  apparent,  CTen  on  the  indubitable  testimony  of  the  derils  themsehsi, 
that  Beeliebub,  the  Prince  of  the  DcTils,  died  a  natural  death,  nearly  eight  hundnd 
years  ago ;  and  was  lamented  and  bewailed,  with  all  due  honors,  by  the  municipal  author- 
ities of  Bagdad,  Mosul,  and  other  cities  in  the  land  of  Senaar.  There,  then,  let  his  mortal 
remains  peaceably  rest,  never  more  to  be  disturbed,  in  the  future,  by  human  cariosity."  <* 

"We  have  a  repetition  of  the  previous  passage  in  Luke,  which  should 
probably  be  taken  in  a  figurative  or  allegorical  sense ;  for  although  the 
evangelists  had  little  idea  of  the  extent  or  the  shape  of  the  earth,  yet 
it  cannot  bo  maintained  that  Jesus  or  the  devil  were  so  ignorant  a« 
to  suppose  that  a  view  of  the  world  could  be  greatly  extended  by 
ascending  a  mountain.  If  we  could  take  this  language  in  a  literal 
sense,  it  would  at  once  settle  the  question  as  to  the  amount  of  geo- 
graphical and  ethnological  knowledge  of  the  evangelists.  Ilere  are 
some  more  instances  of  "universal  terms**  used  loosely  in  a  vague 
or  general  sense :  — 

(Mat,  xii.  42)  —  *<  The  queen  of  the  South  ....  came  fh>m  the  ends  of  the  earth  to  hetr 

the  wisdom  of  Solomon." 
{Luke  ii.  1) — **  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days  that  a  decree  went  forth  fh>m  Qum 

Augustus  that  aU  the  world  should  he  regittered" 
{John  zxL  25)  —  <<  And  there  are  also  many  other  things  which  Jeeus  did,  which  if  ihtj 

should  be  written  one  by  one,  I  do  not  think  that  the  world  it$elf  would  contun  tke 

written  books. 
{Aete  ii.  5)  —  *'  And  there  were  dwelling  in  Jerusalem  Jews,  dcTOUt  men,  from  every  tutim 

under  heaven.^* 
{Acts  ziii.  47  —  quoting  Isaiah  zlix.  6)  — "I  haTC  set  thee  to  be  a  light  of  the  Gentiles,  tbt 

thou  shouldest  be  for  salyation  to  the  ends  of  the  earth." 
{Rom.  X.  18  —  quoting  Ps,  xix,  4) — "  Yes,  Terily,  their  sound  went  into  all  the  earth,  nd 

their  words  unto  the  ends  of  the  world,** 

These  examples  will  be  quite  sufficient  to  show  the  manner  in 
which  "  universal  terms*'  were  used,  and  the  necessity  for  measiirinf 
their  extent  by  a  proper  standard.  We  now  present  a  remarkable 
text,  and  the  only  one  in  the  New  Testament  which  alludes  directly 
to  the  dogma  of  unity  of  races. 


TERMS^    UNITERSAL   AND   SPECIFIC.  659 

{Attt  xfiL  26)  •^**  And  [God]  hath  made  of  one  blood  aU  natiom  of  men  to  dwell  on  aU 
tki  face  of  the  earth,  and  hath  determined  the  appointed  Beasone,  and  the  boonda  of 
tkdr  habitation."  It  will  be  noted  that  this  saying  of  Paul  is  not  autographed  in  his 
J^Mfllet;  bnt,  as  HenneU  critically  annotates,  **  rests  mainly  on  the  testimony  of 
tike  author  of  Aets^  who  himself  intimates  that  he  is  the  same  as  the  anther  of  the 
HdidGospeL"^ 

Now,  can  any  reason  be  assigned  why  a  wider  signification  should 
be  given  to  ^'  universal  terms"  here  than  in  the  previous  examples  ? 
Have  we  not  seen,  too,  in  the  quotation  just  preceding  this,  the  loose 
manner  in  which  the  same  writer  (St.  Paul)  uses  such  terms  ?  Should 
not  this  paragraph,  also,  deserve  the  less  credit,  inasmuch  as  it  has  no 
parallel  ?  It  should  be  remembered  that  when  St.  Paul  stood  upon 
Mars's  Hill  and  preached  to  the  men  of  Athens,  his  knowledge  of 
nations  and  of  races  did  not  extend  beyond  that  of  his  hearers; 
and  the  expression,  ^^  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of  men^'*  was 
certainly  meant  to  apply  only  to  those  nations  about  which  he  was 
informed ;  that  is,  merely  the  Boman  Umpire. 

Leaving  the  Kew  Testament  we  take  up  the  Old,  and  such  pas- 
sages as  these  meet  our  eye :  — 

(1  Kingey  xriii.  10)  —  As  "  lellOuaH  thy  God  liyeth  [most  sacred  form  of  Jewish  oath], 
there  is  no  nation  or  kingdom,  whither  my  Lord  hath  not  sent  to  seek  thee ;  and  when  they 
a^d,  '  He  ia  not  there,'  he  took  an  oath  [a  certificate]  of  the  kingdom,  that  they  found  thee 
BoL"  If  this  text  were  to  be  taken  literally,  Obadiah's  most  solemn  affidavit  is  here  given 
that  Ahab's  emissaries  had  visited  CAi'na,  Norway,  Peru,  Congo, — in  short,  oircumnavigated 
the  whole  globe,  besides  traversing  it  in  every  direction,  daring  the  tenth  oentury  b.  o.,  in 
quest  of  Elijah  I 

(1  Kmge,  x.  24)  —  "And  all  the  earth  sought  the  face  of  Solomon,  to  hear  his  wisdom." 
Ii  tlus  to  be  accepted  verbatim  et  lUteratim  f  Mast  no  allowance  for  poetio  license  be  made, 
when  David  says,  —  **  And  the  channels  of  the  sea  appeared,  the  foundatione  of  the  world 
were  discovered*^  (2  Sam,  xxii.  16). 

Receding  to  previous  chapters  (that  is,  not  written  daring  earlier  ages,  but  merely  bound 
up  in  books  placed  anteriorly  to  Kinge  and  Samuel  in  the  present  order  of  arrangement), 
we  come  to — *'  And  now  EuL-HAReT«  (the  WHOLE  earth)  was  of  one  lip  and  of  DeBeRIM 
AKAaDIM."  —  The  last  two  words,  plurals  in  Hebrew,  cannot  be  literally  rendered  into 
Snglish,  as  ones  words;  but  the  sense  is  "  one  language." 

The  whole  context  refers  to  an  idea  purely  ChakUean,  and  to  a  preternatural  event  exclu- 
mvely  Babylonish;  viz.,  the  city  and  the  tower  of  BaBeL,  which  leHOuaH  ** descended  to 
•ee  "  after  they  were  built.  The  two  things,  tower  and  dty,  are  inseparable ;  and  we  per- 
eeive  that  the  people  "ceased  to  buUd  the  city,**  after  they  were  "dispersed  thence  over 
the  face  of  the  whole  eabth." 

(Oen.  xi.  1)  — "On  that  account  it  vras  called  BaBeL,  because  leHOuaH  there  BeLeL 
(confounded)  tiie  lip  (speech)  of  the  wholb  eabth."  The  root  BLL  means  to  mingle,  to 
talk-gibberish ;  and,  conformably  to  the  favorite  genius  of  Semitic  description,  the  writer 
aTails  himself  of  a  play  upon  words — i.  e,,  really  "  perpetrates  hpun  " — ^because  the  mono- 
syllabic etymon  of  BaBeL,  itself  meaning  "  confusion,"  is  the  same  as  that  of  BeLeL. — We 
Blight  say  in  En^ish,  "  BA^UL-babble,**  and  thus  realize  part  of  the  alliteration  of  BaBeL- 
BeLeL,  while  losing  half  its  douHe  entendre  ;  because,  BaBeL  does  not  mean  in  English  what 
H  does  in  Semitish  idioms,  viz.,  "  gibberish"  as  well  as  eonfusicn.  Another  mode  of  conveys 
Ing  an  idea  of  this  play  upon  words  would  be,  to  translate  BaBeL-BeLeL  by  "higg^td^ 


560  BIBLICAL    ETHNOORAPHY. 

piggledy."  Poor,  dreary,  and  mis-timed  thotigli  sach  joenlarily  may  teem  to  «,  t 
inoonsonant  with  the  sanctity  of  the  Tolume  in  which  it  is  now  foondy  nererthdcn, 
Orientalist  will  dispute  the  assertion,  that  similar  rebutei,  or  HddleM,  are  the  delight 
Eastern  narrators  ;6®  while,  by  the  Talmndic  Babbis,  this  pon  was  soppoaed  to  eorttan 
mysteries.  Few  persons  are  aware  that,  as  the  Text  says  nothing  About  the  drntrwimt 
either  city  or  tower,  theologians  derive  their  notions  in  this  respect,  not  from  the  Bil 
bat  from  the  spurions  and  modem  tales  of  Hestiens,  of  Polyhistor,  of  Enpolemiii,  tai 
the  "  Sibylline  Oracles.  *'  The  classical  texts  may  be  found  in  Cory's  Andmi  Fr^gm 
The  reader,  who  has  oomprehended  the  principles  of  eritidsm,  established  Aolher  o 
the  Ardutological  Introduction  to  Xth  Ometit,  can  now  seise  the  historical  Talne  of  this  di 
ment  {Oen.  xL  1-9)  in  a  moment 

1st.  It  has  no  connection  with  what  precedes  or  succeeds  it;  bat  breaks  in,  pa 
thetically,  between  what  is  now  printed  as  the  82d  verse  of  Chap.  X.  and  the  lOti 
Chap.  XI. :  its  apparent  relation  to  either  originating  solely  through  modem,  aibitr 
and  therefore  unanthorised,  divisions  into  dUptert  and  vereee, 

2d.  Age  and  authorship  unknown,  its  antiquity  cannot  ascend  beyond  the  seventh— eij 
century  b.  c,  because  its  divine  ascriptions  are  Jehonstie;  nor  could  it  well  have  1 
embodied  into  the  book  called  *'  Genesis^"  earlier  than  about  b.  c.  420,  by  the  Esd 
School ;  because,  the  mention  of  « the  land  of  Shmar" — of  '*  brick  they  had  lior  s 
(or  rather  L-ABNi,  for  building)  and  bitumen  they  had  for  mortar  "  ^"3  of  the  *'cal 
therefore  the  name  of  it  was  BaBeL  (Babylon)  ''—carries  us  at  once  to  plains  bcti 
the  Shinar  hiU*  and  the  Euphrates-river;  to  the  bricke  of  Chaldsaa  mounds;  to 
bituminous  springs  of  Hit  {Hit  of  Herodotus,  and  hieroglyphic  IS) ;  ^^  and  to  the 
bylon  of  Nebuchadnenar ;  than  whom,  although  the  name  of  a  place  called  BBL  i 
old  as  Thotmes  III.  of  the  XVIIIth  Tlieban  dynasty,  1500—1600  B.  c,  nothing  o 
form  yet  found  at  Babylon  is  anterior.MS 

8d.  What  connections  BikB-eL«6  «<  Q^oc  of  the  Svx  "  (like  the  Chinese  **  celestial  gat 
or  their  Mongol  derivative,  the  Ottoman  ■*  Sublin^  Porte"),  may  have  with  this  na 
origin :  whether  Bklus  the  king;  Baal  the  god ;  or  **  Bel  and  the  dragon ;  "  are  1 
taken  into  consideration :  —  theee  curious  inquiries,  if  familijtr  to  our  studies, 
foreign  to  our  present  purposes  and  objects.  But,  *'  in  sober  sadness,'*  let  us  ai 
Can  such  words  as  KuL-Ha-ABeT«  (the  tckole  earth)  be  accepted,  by  ethnolo 
science  in  the  nineteenth  century,  when  contained  in  such  an  unhistorical  docum 
At  any  rate,  ** Types  of  Mankind"  must  respectfully  leave  them  aside. 

**  Iri.< :  d««  infelix,  XUi  nauMbis  ad  amBcm 
8Dla,  eunms  tt  Tooe!* 

The  ignorant  of  all  races  and  ages,  especially  inland-populations  such  as  the  Jews  y 
when  a  foreign  tongue  strikes  their  auricular  nerves,  do  not  suppose  that  the  speal 
uttering  sense,  but  beliere  that  he  is  merely  exercising  his  vocal  muscles  instinctivel 
the  same  mainner  that  g<t»t  *'talk."  The  writer  of  MattAew  is  not  free  from  this  illui 
because,  where  our  authoriied  mistranslation  has  *•  Use  not  vain  repetitions,  as  the  ha 
do  r'  the  original  Ortrk  reads  —  *•  And  when  ye  pray,  babbie  not  as  the  heathen  do  "  { 
ri.  7:— ^barj*,  X  T,  p.  10^.  In  the  idea  of  the  Hebrews,  vouched  for,  according  1 
Sola,  even  by  such  mighty  commentators  as  Rashi  and  Mendelssohn,^)^  the  «*One 
guag%  "  St  lUbel  was  merely  the  ••  lingua  sancta :'  that  is  to  say,  sU  mankind  there  t 
Bibmc  at  first :  but  ,  dkfter  the  dispersion  thence,  when  their  speech  was  "  confounds 
ci4t  Srem's  r,%*  mir^oulously  preserved  the  Hebrew  tongue  immaculate;  "the  rej 
■MBkina  '  BAr>i:L-v?.ji.:w i  in  gibberish : 

Tfce  aK'v*  hints  are  furnished  to  others.    We  fe^  as  charitably  ^opoMd  as  Joaephu 
*^"  writing  —  -  Now,  as  to  mr?^  I  have  so  described  these  mafUii  aa  I  have  1 
and  wad  them :  bat  if  set  ose  is  incfined  to  another  opouoa  abovt  them,  lal 
Ci|}i(y  ^  dKereftt  <irats»<ats  with^vt  any  IrTimr  fr««  me.''  «>■ 


STRUGTUBI   OF  6EKESIS    I.,  11^  AKD   III.  561 


Section  F.  —  Structurb  op  Genesis  L,  n.,  and  TTT. 

Par  more  important,  at  an  ethnological  point  of  view,  are  the  first 
three  chapters  of  the  book  called  "  Genesis ;"  and  to  them  we  can 
here  devote  but  a  paragraph  or  two. 

Our  Arehssologieal  Introduction^  in  Part  III.,  has  pointed  out  their 
Esdraic  age,  and  the  Per9ic  origin  of*  some  of  the  mythes  they 
contain.  All  modem  divisions  into  chapters  and  verses,  of  course, 
are  to  be  abstracted ;  being  mere  European  addenda.  Jewish  divi- 
sions of  the  book  of  Genesis  are  entirely  different.  They  are  twelve 
in  number ;  of  which  the  first  SeDR  —  Chapter  I.  to  Chapter  VL, 
ver$e  9  —  is  called  the  "Bereshith,"  beginning.^ 

To  understand  this  "  structural  analysis  of  the  book  of  Genesis," 
according  to  exegetical  principles  now  universally  recognized  by 
Hebraists,  we  refer  the  reader  to  a  masterly  critique  by  Luke 
Burke,®^  and  to  the  solid  evidences  supplied  by  De  Wette.^  The 
more  salient  characteristics  distinguishing  the  two  documents  are, 
the  words  ELoHDI,  in  king  James's  version  replaced  by  "  God ;" 
and  leHOuaH,  for  which  our  appellative  "Lord"  is  substituted; 
neither  of  these  two  Hebrew  divine  names  being  translated;  as  the 
writer  will  demonstrate  in  some  future  treatise.  The  relative  order 
of  these  documents  becomes  inteUigible  to  the  reader  by  being  placed 
in  juxtaposition.  Our  purpose  now  being  merely  the  exhibition  of 
some  structural  peculiarities  not  generally  known,  it  is  unnecessary 
to  retranslate  the  whole  three  chapters,  and  impossible  to  justify 
herein  our  verbal  interpretations.  With  Cahen's  Biblej  the  reader 
can  easily  fill  up  gaps  for  himself  in  the  former  case:  adequate 
explanations  in  the  latter  would  require  the  publication  of  a  volume 
of  results  which,  obtained  through  ten  years*  incessant  travel  and 
study,  G.  R.  G.*s  manuscripts  embrace.  To  the  anthropologist,  how- 
ever, it  will  be  satisfactory  to  behold  the  true  place  of  the  word 
A-DaM  in  these  texts  —  DIN,  says  Cahen,  "  Tesp^ce  humaine,  sin- 
gulier  coUectif."  And,  as  concerns  other  questions,  we  must  be  con- 
tent for  the  present  to  submit  an  observation  written  by  the  great 
Hellenist,  R.  Payne  Knight,  to  his  colleagues  Sir  Joseph  Bankes  and 
Bir  W.  Hamilton :  — 

'*  It  muBt  be  obserred  thftt,  when  the  ancienta  speak  of  Creation  and  destnietion,  thej 
fliean  only  formation  and  dissolution;  it  being  nniyersally  allowed,  through  aU  systems  of 
religion  or  sects  of  philosophy,  that  nothing  could  come  from  nothing^  and  that  no  power  wha^ 
g9er  could  ant»hUat4  that  tchich  really  existed.  The  bold  and  magnificent  idea  of  a  oreatioB 
from  nothing  was  reserred  for  the  more  Yigoroos  faith,  and  more  enlightened  minds  of  the 
modems;  who  need  seek  no  authority  to  confirm  their  belief;  for,  as  that  which  is  sdf 
•fident  admits  of  no  proof,  so  that  which  is  in  itself  imposdble  admits  of  no  reftitatua.'*^ 

71 


562 


BIBLICAL    ITHNOOBAPHY. 


IX)CniUENTNo.L  — Oi 
ILS. 


I.; 


(OhonaUL) 


D 
re 


(CAonttSd.) 


Aarmonfcal  €^Tie  oC  CteatflK 
cosmogons  —  sntCquf  anTi 
scfentfffc 

**Iii  tbt  btgfanlnft  ILoHDf  flnaUd 
the  (unlrerMlitj  of)  tkkt,  and  tbt 
(aniT«mUtjor)Mirtli.  AndtlMMrth 
wu  TtollU—uid— BoHU(llt«nU7— 
mMcalliM  and  fanlnlna  prlndplM  dl»- 
loeated,  or  eonlbniutod;  panpbnfti* 
eallj  —  **  without  form  and  a  eon^imi 
MOff^  and  darkiiMi  WM  upon  tbt  fkoa 
of  the  abyM,  and  the  (bwath)  apirit  of 
BLoHIH  hoTtred  (like  a  deaomdlnf 
bird)  OTtr  the  fkoe  of  tbt  wateri 
[F.  8, 4.] 

«ABd  it  waa  IBeB  (wMten  tirIUf(ht) 
and  it  wai  BeKB  (early  dami)— itay 
Onl 

[F. «,  7.] 
(CAonttld.)      «AndltwaalBeB(«Mitentwi]icfat) 
and  it  wai  BaKB  (early  dawn)— itay 
BiooaD! 

[r.9-ia.] 
*<And  it  waa  IBeB  (watmi  twOifht) 
and  it  wai  BeKB  (early  dawn)— Ztay 
Tmul 

[r.l4— 18.] 
«And  it  waa  IBeB  (leaKem  twDight) 
and  it  waa  BeKB  (early  dawn)— Itay 

FOUftTBl 

[F.  ao— 22.] 
*<And  It  WM  IReB  (watmn  twiligbt) 
and  it  was  BeKB  (early  dawn)— X\ijf 
FdtrI 

<*And  ELomM  lald,  <Let  ns  make 
(the  uniTenality  of)  the  A-DaBI  (tr. 
RiD-man)  aflrr  onr  image,  like  our  like* 
nou,  and  let  him  rule  orer  the  flab  of 
the  eeaa  and  orer  the  bird  of  the  aklea 
and  OTer  the  cattle  and  orer  all  the 
[whole]  earth  and  orer  all  the  crawler 
crawling  upon  the  earth.'  And  BLoIIIM 
created  (the  anirersality  of)  the  A'DaM 
(THa>iiii>-man)  after  hia  image»  aft«r  the 
image  of  ELolIIM  created  (he)  them. 
And  BLoUIM  bleamd  them  and 
BLoIIIM  eaid  to  them  *Be  teuiitai  and 
multiply,  and  fill  the  (onireraality  of) 
earth  and  aul^ect  it,  and  rule  orer  fijib 
of  the  ieaa  and  orer  bird  of  the  akiei 
and  OTer  all  the  liring  that  erawla  upon 
the  earth.' 

[F.  2»-80.] 
"And  it  WM  fReB  (loeatom  twiligbt) 
and  it  was  BeKB  (early  dawn)  —  X>(iy 
theSiXTuI 

X  [a.U.».l,2.] 

&   i    S  /  B  (Bmtdidim)     «And  ELoinM  bleiied  the  (unlrere- 
E  'o    ^    '  '^  ality  of)  day-the«iTZHTH  and  eancUfled 

"         ^''    *  it,  becauie  he  BAaBalV  (reeted,  and 

•*8ABBATD».5iftmltiy;  eomO    •««^«0  «™   •»!  hia  work  which 
mendng  at  tunnet  on  Fri- 1    ELoIIIM  created  to  act"— (i.  e.,  by  ita 
day.  ami  ending  at  fonaet  f  own  organiam  benoefbrward). 
on  Saturday.  J 

tan. 


ee   /• 


Q  {ChonuUh.) 
toL 


0  (Chonubth.) 


5  li  •*  r 


F 
/a. 


(ChonuUh.) 


DOCUMXNT  No.  IT.  — 
IILM. 


n.4; 


Sopular  Ctcatfon  oC  t^  Vfcd 
— Utet»  anH  9ra(c 


"Bneh  (the)  feneratlona  Oltwallj, 
brU^fU^jirtka)  of  the  pUm  and  tU 
earth  aoootdlnc  to  their 
(the)  day  leHOoaH-KumM 
aadakiiaL 

[F.  ft,  e.] 

«And  leHOaaH-BLMmi 
(unireraalityof)  A-DaM  (i 
of  duit  flmn  the  A-DaMaH  (l 
earth)  and  breathed  la  (U^ 
breath  of  lii^  aod  tha  ArDaM  (aM» 
man)  became  (a)  UvinB 
leHOaaK-BLomM  planted  (a)  i 
IDeN  (or,  Amwjqbt)  to  (the) 
there  plated  tha  (onlmBU^  i|) 
A-DaM  (Tgmiivtnaii)  whoM  ha  bri 


Cr.»— 14.] 


*<And  leHOvaH-KLOBM  ftadkfti 
(anirerMlity  of)  A-DaM  and  |^ 
him  in  (the)  garden  of  flWH  (ar,  w 
uoht)  to  coltiTato  It  and  to  gnnd  It 

[F.  10—90.] 


«And  lellOnall-KLOHDf  audi  tti 
A-DaM  (TH»«xi>-inaii)  to  fkD  (farti  ^ 
great  drowsiDeaa*  and  bo  alept;  «i|i 
took  one  of  hia  ribs  and  flUed^a  laft 
in  place  theroofL  And  loBOoaB-lyM 
conatrocted  the  rib  which  he  hai^ 
from  the  A-DaM  (TR»«SMna)  kto 
AiSUU  (woman  — or  IBB,  liH)  mi 
brought  her  to  the  A-DaM  (tiM» 
maoX 

[F.  20.     C%.  HL  V.  n.] 

«And  the  A-DaM  (Tn4tiD«M)iM 
(the)  name  of  AlBAaTYU  (bli  irtl^  • 
I8«T,  lam)  KAIUaU  (l(AX  tecameAi 
WM  (the)  mother  of  all  KAaIa(lW^ 

[F.  21—28.] 

"So  be  droToont  tbo  (anhvnrihr 
of)  A-DaM  (rm-axn-man);  «i  It 
placed  at  (the)  Eaat  to  (the)  gudH  4 
rDeN  {delight)  the  (anircnattir  lO 
KeRuBIM  (mmr-niaEi),  of  vhU  k 
made  the  cairraAL-ruua  rwohtli 
guard  the  road  to  (the)  tret  if  ii 
KAalalM  Qite»). 


STRUCTURE  OF  GENESIS  I.,  11.,  AND  III.  663 

Our  pMMnt  objeet  limiting  itself  to  the  Creation  of  Man,  m  set  forth  in  the  eboTO  two 
doomnents  —  eaeh,  the  reader  now  peroeiTes,  distinct  altogether  the  one  from  the  other  — 
we  withhold  (oootrery  to  our  habit)  authorities  for  onr  arrangement  of  the  '*  document 
SMm,*'  The  Hebraist  will  concede  that  we  haye  adhered  with  rigid  fidelitj  to  the  Text ; 
■Bd  that  snffices  nntil  we  resume  biblical  mysteries  on  a  ftitore  occasion,  when  authority 
enoiigh  shall  be  forthcoming.  Yet,  to  the  curious  inTestigator,  we  feel  tempted  to  offer  the 
««Air''  of  the  Mme  of  the  S^fheret: 


If  he  be  a  muridaD,  he  can  play  it  on  a  piano ;  if  he  is  a  geometrician,  he  will  find  its  cor- 
iwponding  notes  on  the  sides  of  an  e^ilateral  triangle  added  to  the  angles  of  a  square;  if 
be  lores  metaphysios,  Plato  will  explain  the  import  of  unity ,  matter,  logoe,  perfection,  imper' 
fKiffugHee,  rtpoee;  while  Pythagoras  will  class  for  him  monad,  duad,  triad,  quaternary,  qui- 
mary,  eenary,  and  tqftenary.  We  hope  to  strike  the  ootavb  note  some  day  ourselyes ;  but, 
in  the  meanwhile,  should  the  reader  be  profound  in  astronomical  history,  and  if  he  can 
MeradBe  the  exact  time  when  the  ancients  possessed  neither  more  nor  Use  than  **  fiTC  pla- 
besides  the  Sun  and  Moon,"  there  are  two  archeological  problems  his  acumen  will 
•olTod  —  1st,  the  arithmetico-harmonical  antiquity  of  the  number  7 ;  and  2d,  the  pre> 
era  beyond  which  it  will  thenceforward  be  impossible  to  carry  back  the  composition 
of  that  ancient  Ode  we  term  **Oeneait  i — ^ii.  8." 

Being  of  an  epoch  much  more  recent ;  arranged  upon  a  geographical  bads  purely  CAaUlmw; 
■Bd  containing  allusions  to  a  garden  of  dsliqht  (like  the  famed  <*  hanging-gardens "  of 
Babylon,  and  ih% paradieiaeal  parks  of  Persia) ;  the  <*  Jehoristic  document"  throws  little  or 
Bo  lig^t  upon  andent  ethnography.  A-DaM,  as  we  shall  see,  nerer  was  intended  by  the 
Jdioristio  writer,  to  be  the  proper'-name  **  Adam,"  as  the  yerdons  pretend.  The  woman 
Aiff^1^ff  (when  the  masoretic  pointe  or  other  arbitrary  and  modem  diacritical  marks  are 
ramoTed)  becomes  ASH,  or  (vowels  being  vague)  ISE :  identified  with  the  Coptic  ISE,  as 
well  as  with  the  hieroglyphical  appellative  of  that  primordial  ISI,  whom  the  Greeks 
(through  the  addition  of  their  euphoninng  iS^ma)  made  into  the  goddess  ISIS :  '*for,"  says 
CLUfxirs  AUxandrinut,  <*  in  that  which  bdongs  to  the  oceuU  the  enigmas  of  the  Egyptians 
are  similar  to  those  of  the  Hebrews."  ^^  One  of  the  tities  of  this  myrionymed  goddess  was 
Mtfae  universal  mother;"  and  naturally  so,  *< because  she  was  the  mother  of  all  living** 
{Gmu  iiL  20). 

**  I  am^"  says  ISIS,  '*  Nature ;  parent  of  all  things,  the  soverdgn  of  the  elements,  the 
ptimary  progeny  of  Time,  the  most  exalted  of  the  ddties,  the  first  of  the  heavenly  gods 
asd  goddesses,  the  queen  of  the  shades,  the  uniform  countenance ;  who  dispose  with  my 
rod  the  numerous  lights  of  heaven,  the  salubrious  breezes  of  the  sea,  and  the  mournful 
silenee  of  the  dead ;  whose  single  ddty  the  whole  world  venerates  in  many  forms,  with 
various  rites  and  many  names.  The  Egyptians,  skilled  in  ancient  lore,  worship  me  with 
proper  ceremonies,  and  call  me  by  my  true  name.  Queen  ISIS."  ^^ 

In  consequence,  the  **  document  Jbhovah  "  does  not  especially  concern  our  present  sub- 
ject ;  and  it  is  incomparable  with  the  grander  conception  of  the  more  andent  and  unknown 
writer  of  Oeneds  Ist  With  extreme  felidty  of  diction  and  conciseness  of  plan,  the  latter 
has  defined  the  most  philosophical  views  of  antiquity  upon  eoemoyony  ;  in  fact  so  well,  that 
It  has  required  the  palseontological  discoveries  of  the  XlXth  century  —  at  least  2500  years 
alter  his  death  —  to  overthrow  his  eeptenary  arrangement  of  *'  Creation ;"  which,  after  all, 
would  still  be  correct  enough  in  general  principles,  were  it  not  for  one  indiridual  oversight, 
and  one  unlucky  blander ;  not  exposed,  however,  until  long  after  his  era,  by  post-Copemican 
astronomy.  The  oversight  is  where  he  wrote  {Oen,  L  6—8):  **  Let  there  be  BaQI^;"  L  e.,  a 
JkmamaU;  which  proves  that  his  notions  of  **sky "  (solid  like  the  concavity  of  a  copper  basin 
with  Jtart  set  as  brilliants  in  the  metal),^^?  ^ere  the  same  as  those  of  acyacent  people  of  his 
UBie :  indeed,  of  all  men  before  the  publication  of  Niwroa's  FriMtspia  and  of  Laplaoi'b 


564  BIBLICAL   ETHN06BAPHT. 

Mhamfne  COette,  Th«  blimder  is  where  he  e<mc«TM  tiimt  AUB,  •<  li^"  aad  lOM,  "*7" 
(Gmt,  L  14 — 18),  ooQld  hare  been  phynemlly  ponible  ikrm  whoU  dojfM  before  the  '^tve  pnl 
hounaries,"  Smi  and  Mocn^  irere  ereated.  These  Tenial  errors  dedaeted,  his  isijsstic  soig 
beaatifnlly  illostratcs  the  simple  process  of  radooinatloii  throng  wiiieh— oftsa  withssi  thi 
slightest  historical  proof  of  intercoorse— different  "  Types  of  Mankind^"  at  distliisi  spftfkis, 
and  in  countries  widely  apart,  had  arriyed,  natnraUy,  at  cesmogonie  oonchutoiis  niil&r  tt 
the  doctrines  of  that  Hebraical  school  of  which  his  hannonie  and  melodioiis  nwmhm 
a  magnificent  memento. 

That  process  seems  to  haye  been  tiie  following.  The  andents  knew,  as  we  do,  that 
it  npon  the  earth ;  and  they  were  persuaded,  as  we  are,  that  his  appearance  was  preceded 
by  unfathomable  depths  of  time.  Unable  (as  we  are  still)  to  measnre  periods  antecedoil 
to  man  by  any  chtonologkal  standard,  the  aaeieats  rationally  reaehed  ih%  talmlarisa  rf 
some  CTcnts  anterior  to  man,  through  indudum^^z,  method  not  original  with  Lofd  Baesa,  W 
cause  known  to  St  Paul;  <*  for  his  unseen  things  from  the  creation  of  th«  world,  his  sI«h1 
power  and  godhead,  are  deariy  seen,  being  undentood  by  tki  thmgt  thai  art  ituM*  [BaaL  i  W^ 
Man,  they  felt,  could  not  haTc  liyed  upon  earth  without  animal  food;  ec^go,  *' cattle^  pvsesdri 
him ;  together  with  birds,  reptiles,  fishes,  &c.  Nothing  living,  they  knew,  eoald  hsu 
existed  without  light  and  heat;  ergo,  the  tolar  ggtUm  antedated  animal  life^  ao  less  1km 
the  wgeUUion  indispensable  for  animal  support  But  terrestrial  plants  cannot  grow  wlthiil 
Mv^;  «i*g<H  <hry  land  had  to  be  separated  Arom  pre-ezistent  ^waters."  Their  gedlogiai 
^peculations  inclining  rather  to  the  Nq4unian  than  to  the  PhUtmian  theory— for  Womv 
erer  preceded  Button — the  andents  found  it  difficult  to  <*diyide  the  waters  froa  Ihi 
waters "  without  interposing  a  metallic  substance  that  *'  divided  the  waters  which  was 
Wider  the  firmament  from  the  waters  that  were  abovt  the  firmament  ;'*  so  they  iateidt 
logically,  that  a  firmament  must  have  been  actually  created  for  this  object  [B.  /.,  **ni 
windovt  of  the  skies"  (Gen,  riL  11) ;  « the  waters  above  the  skies"  (P«.  czlriiL  4).]  B^ 
Ibre  the  <<  waters"  (and  here  is  the  peculiar  error  of  the  genenaeal  bard),  some  ef  As 
andents  daimed  the  pre-ezistence  of  light  (a  view  adopted  by  the  writer  of  Genesis  bq; 
whilst  others  asserted  that  <*  chaos  "  prevailed.  Both  sdiods  united,  however.  In  As 
conviction  that  da&kkess  —  Hrebus  ^  —  anteceded  all  other  ereated  thange.  What,  aii 
these  ancients,  can  have  existed  before  the  ** darkness?"  Ens  xhtiux,  the  CBBATOli 
was  the  humbled  reply.  ELoHIM  is  the  Hebrew  vocal  expression  of  that  diasaz;  to 
define  whose  attributes,  save  through  the  phenomena  of  creation,  is  an  attempt  we  ksif 
to  others  more  presumptuous  than  oursdves. 

**  God,"  nobly  exclaims  De  Brotonne,  **bafi  no  need  to  strike  our  ears  materially  to  mke 
himself  heard,  our  eyes  to  make  himself  seen.  The  first  act  of  triumph  of  the  spirit  oiw 
matter  is  the  discredit  of  emblems  that  have  disguised  the  infinite  Qod ;  and  the  first  tap 
towards  truth  is  to  recognise  him  without  image,  after  baring,  for  so  long  a  period,  moddled 
him  after  our  own."  *^ 
What  definition  of  the  Godhead  more  sublime  than  that  in  the  Hindoo  Vedae  f  — 

^*  He  who  surpasses  speech,  and  through  the  power  of  whom  speech  is  expresMd, 

**  know,  0  thou !  that  He  is  Brahma,  and  not  these  perishable  things  that  man  adoraa 
**  He  who  cannot  be  comprehended  by  intelligence,  and  he  alone,  say  the  ssgtt, 

**  through  the  power  of  whom  the  nature  of  intelligence  can  be  understood,  know, 

**  0  thou  1  that  He  is  B&ahma,  and  not  these  perishable  things  that  man  adores. 
**  He  who  cannot  be  seen  by  the  organ  of  vision,  and  through  the  power  of  whom  the 

**  organ  of  seeing  sees,  know,  O  thou !  that  He  is  Brahma,  and  not  these  perishable 

(•  things  that  man  adores. 
*'  He  who  cannot  be  heard  by  the  organ  of  audition,  and  through  the  power  of 

'« whom  the  organ  of  hearing  hears,  know,  0  thou !  that  He  is  Brahma,  and  not 

'*  these  perishable  things  that  man  adores. 
'*  He  who  cannot  be  perceived  by  the  organ  of  scent,  and  through  the  power  of 

**  whom  the  organ  of  smelling  smells,  know,  0  thou !  that  He  is  Brasma,  aad  not 

« these  perishable  things  that  man  adores."  ^ 


STBUGTUBS  OF  GENESIS  I.^  11.,  AND  III.  665 

Pharnidan,  Cl«l<fana«,  and  manj  other  afttaons'  ootmogomfls  pietent  both  ttriUsg  r»- 
nmMmnrn  ftod  diTorgenoes.  Some  of  thtm  «re  oompcured  nith  Omeikf  fery  sbly,  hj 
Mtnj ;  ^  from  whom  we  borrow  these  words  of  the  AUztmdritm  cosmogony  of  Dzodobub 
BiouiiUS  —  "  This  is  not  unlike  what  Euripides  says,  who  was  a  disoii^e  of  Anazagoras. 
for  this  is  his  language  in  the  Melanippe : 

*  TImm  was  one  Mpeet  to  dEj  and  Mrth ; 
Then  tlw  lecret  pow«n  doing  their  oflBeo 
Prodaoed  all  things  unto  the  regions  of  U^t, 
Beanie,  birds,  trees,  the  se»'flock, 
JPimiO^,  mea  tbcnuMlTei.' " 

B«t  tkai  whieh  andent  philosophers  attained  through  the  laws  of  induotire  reasoning,  if 
ti  IhMBselTes  eter  and  satisfactory,  ooold  not  be  conyeyed  in  a  form  so  indefinite  to  the  in- 
tiOigeBee  of  the  illiterate,  nor  to  children.  Such  undereloped  minds  require  do^matieal 
MtioB.  The  teachers,  so  to  say,  had  inductiYely  ascended  along  an  imaginary  ladder, 
m  as  its  basis ;  until,  having  established  some  flacts  in  nature  antecedent  to  his 
advent,  they  reached  its  top,  when  they  recognised  that  there  must  be  a  Fmsr 
Gavsn  aaterior  to  the  '< beginning:''  but,  so  soon  as  these  scientific  results  were  to  be  con- 
fijjed  to  pupils,  the  dogmatical  method  became  necessary :  wherefore  the  preceptors  re- 
maod  the  order;  and,  commencing  at  the  top  of  the  supposititious  ladder,  they  taught — 
M  in  the  beginning  ELoHIM  ereaUd.*'  Each  rung,  as  they  came  down,  mailed,  like  degrees 
mt  a  Male,  the  order  in  which  prerious  induction  had  established  the  relatlTe  places  of 
•twits ;  and  thus  erery  intellectual  nation  possessed  a  '*  Oeneds."  That  of  the  Hebrew 
IHirMf*^^  writer  possesses  the  superior  merit  of  being  a  sciemifio  hymn,0B2  arranged  in  true 
aeeotdanee  with  the  nptmary  scale  of  numerical  hannonies. 

YSewed  as  a  literary  work  of  ancient  humanity's  loftiest  eonceptioa  of  GreatiTe  Power, 
it  is  sublime  beyond  all  cosmogonies  known  in  the  world's  history.  Viewed  as  a  narrsr 
tiva  in^ired  by  the  Most  High,  its  conceits  would  be  pitiful  snd  its  revelations  false ; 
telescopio  astronomy  has  ruined  its  celestial  structure,  physios  hare  negatived  iti 
organism,  and  geology  has  stultified  the  fabulous  terrestrial  mechanism  upon  which 
ils  assumptions  are  based.  How,  then,  are  its  crude  and  juvenile  hypotheses  about  Human 
Creation  to  be  received  ? 

Before  answering  this  interrogatory,  it  may  be  instructive  to  peruse  some  Fathers  of  the 
Church: 

1st.  Obiqxh. — **  To  what  man  of  sense,  I  beg  of  you,  could  one  make  believe,  that  the 
first,  the  second,  and  the  third  day  of  creation,  in  which  notwithstanding  an  evening 
and  a  morning  are  named,  could  have  existed  without  «tin,  without  moon,  and  without 
aian  f  — ^that,  during  the  first  day,  there  was  not  even  a  iky  !  Who  shall  be  found  so 
idiotic  as  to  admit  that  Ood  delivered  himself  up  like  a  man  to  agriculture,  by  planting 
trees  in  the  garden  of  Eden  situate  towards  the  East ;  that  one  of  those  trees  was 
that  of  life,  and  that  another  could  give  the  science  of  good  and  evil  ?  No  one,  I  think, 
can  hesitate  to  regard  these  things  hb  figures,  beneath  which  mysteries  are  hidden."  ®3 
The  same  patristic  scholar  adds  elsewhere — "Were  it  necessary  to  attach  ourselves  to 
the  letter,  and  to  understand  that  which  is  inritten  in  the  Law  after  the  manner  of  the 
Jews  or  the  populace,  I  should  Uush  {embeaco  dieere)  to  say  aloud  that  it  is  God  who 
has  given  us  such  laws:  I  should  find  even  more  grandeur  and  reason  in  human 
lejpalations ;  for  example,  in  those  of  the  Athenians,  of  Romans,  or  of  Lacedsmi^- 
nians."** 

2cL  Clbxsxs  Alexandrmus — **For  your  Oenuia  in  particular  was  never  the  work  of 
Moses. "^^  —  **  Horum  ergo  scripta  (Orphei  et  Hedodi)  in  duas  partes  intelligentia 
dividuntur ;  id  est,  secundum  litterara  sunt  ignobilis  vulgi  turba  confluzit,  ea  vero  quss 
secundum  allegoriam  constant  omnia  philosophorum  et  eruditorum  loquacitas  admi- 
rata  est.''^^  St.  Clement  applies  exactly  the  same  principles  to  Otnetit  (xxvl),  whert 
he  exclaims — **  O  divine  jesting !    It  is  the  same  that  Heraditns  attributes  to  Jopit^ 


BIBLICAL  ETHKOGBAPHY. 


I  GhnBt*  cor  Idag,  «h«,  hom  the  heaTena  9how%  eauUim  ontfm^ 
of  ftaatf  oar  IgMMfmito  of  jcy."^^ 

y— ■  ^a — «  There  u  do  vsj  of  presaring  the  true  sense  of  tiie  list  fira 
of  Cifiili,  withottt  mttribataig  to  God  things  onworthj  of  hhs,  sad  kt 

to  eDegoi7.''« 

—  vho,  in  his  eoBBentmy  upon  Jeremiah,  enforees  the  aDegBM 
: — -ssre  Hosxs  £cere  Tdlnezis  aaetorem  Pentateuehi,  siTeEsdrsa  qssia 
opens,  non  reeiiso.'*<B» 

t  phxloeophie  of  msnj  tmlj-leenied  BsbUs  doee  the  list: — 

\ — **  There  are  some  persons  to  idiom  it  is  repugnant  to  pereelfo  a  mettvtii 

law  of  the  (dhrine)  laws;  they  Ioto  better  to  find  no  rational  sense  in  tec»> 

and  prohibitions.    That  which  leads  them  to  this,  is  a  certain  IMlmai 

in  their  souls,  but  npon  which  they  are  umabU  io  retuom^  and  at  which  thiy  kmt 

haw  to  gire  any  account    This  is  what  they  think.    If  the  laws  shoold  pnftm 

(temporal)  existence,  and  that  they  had  been  gifen  to  na  for  §mtk  er  seeks 

it  might  Tery  well  be  that  they  are  the  product  of  the  refleetioii  and  ef  As 

of  a  fnan  ofgmhu:  if,  on  the  contrary^  a  thing  poeseseee  no  iini«|iiihnssMi 

and  that  it  produces  no  adtantage  whatever,  it  emanates,  without  deab^  bm 

Ae  Bdty,  because  human  thou|^t  could  not  lead  to  such  a  thing.    One  woiU  mf 

chat,  accoedlng  to  these  weak  minds,  man  is  greater  than  his  Creator;  baeaasi  mi 

(aawnJiag  to  them)  speaks  and  acts  while  aiming  at  a  certain  object;  uliacni  M, 

ftr  fhni  acting  similarly,  would  order  us,  on  the  contrary,  to  do  that  which  te  •a^ 

stira  is  not  of  the  least  utility,  and  would  forbid  us  firom  actions  that  cannot  cams  ■ 

tike  fliighteet  damage."    (Arabic^,  'DdUOat  d  Khdyereen ;  Hebraich,  Man  N^b^Mm; 

••Gmde  to  the  Strayers,"  oh.  zxzi. :  Munk's  Translation,  Paris,  1889.) 

Thty  an — L  e.,  the  Fathers  of  the  first  centuries  —  attributed  a  dtmUe  acMS  to  tti 
of  Scripture,  the  one  obTious  and  literal,  the  other  hidden  and  mystical,  wUchl^f 
seacealed  as  it  were  under  the  outward  letter.  The  former  they  treated  with  the  vtMH 
Be^ect;«>  following  St  Paul's  authority  — «  For  the  Utter  killeth,  but  the  Sfnrit  gM 

life."  — (2CormM.iiL6.) 


Section  G.  —  Cosmas-Indicopleustes. 

But,  in  the  proportion  that  Hellenic  learning  faded  in  Alexandriin 
schools,  so  patristic  talent  and  scholarship  also  deteriorated.  That 
"Genesis"  which,  by  the  earlier  Fathers,  had  been  ascribed  to  F"^^ 
rather  than  to  Moses,  and  the  language  of  which,  to  more  refined 
Grecian  intellects,  appeared  too  contemptible  for  Divinity  unless  con- 
strued in  an  allegorical  sense,  at  length  began  to  be  accepted  verlxiAm 
et  litteratim  by  Christian  writers :  the  strenuousness  of  orthodoxy,  in 
any  creed,  increasing  always  in  the  ratio  that  mental  culture  declines 
At  last,  arose  a  Monk  who,  unjustly  forgotten  by  the  Church  thoogb 
he  be  now,  did  more  to  petrify  theological  stolidity  in  Europe,  for 
800  years,  with  respect  to  the  first  three  chapters  of  GentM^  than 
any  human  being  but  himself —  Co^^SA^Indicopleuste^. 

*<  He  is,"  says  the  learned  Mr.  Sharpe,  "  of  the  dogmatical  school  which  forbids  all 
Inquiry  as  hereticaL  He  fights  the  battle  which  has  been  so  often  fought  befor«  and  sinee, 
aad  is  eren  still  fought  so  resolutely,  the  battle  of  religious  ignorance  against 


COSMAS-INDICOPLETISTES. 

knovleilge.  Ue  seta  the  words  of  the  Bible  againet  the  results  of  science ;  he  di 
the  world  is  a  ipiicre,  and  quotes  the  Old  Teatsneot  against  the  pagui  philoBophers,  to 
show  tbut  it  is  a  plane,  covered  by  the  firmament  as  a  rcof,  aboTe  whicb  he  places  the 
iDD^am  of  hcaTen,  .  .  .  The  arguments  employed  bj  Coanms  were  unfortunately  but  too 
often  ased  by  the  CbriBtifin  world  in  general,  who  were  even  willing  to  see  learning  itself 
fall  with  tba  o>erthraw  of  paganism.  All  knowledge  was  divided  into  sacred  and  profane, 
ftnd  whatever  was  not  drawn  from  the  Scripturea  waa  alighted  and  neglected  j  and  this  per- 
haps wax  one  of  the  chief  causes  of  the  darkness  which  overspread  the  world  during  the 
middle  ages."  ®" 

To  comprehend  the  force  of  these  observaliona  it  may  be  well  to  preface  our  deacriptioD 
of  the  Topagraphia  Chrialiana  by  a  few  eicerpta  from  Matter.'^ 

The  only  Christiau  Father  whose  writings  evince  the  hnmUest  acquaiotance  with  Egyp- 
tian iludies,  Clkkkks  Alaandraau,  expressly  says,  that  the  "Egyptians  taught  the  Greeks 
the  movement  of  the  planets  round  the  sun ;"  and,  since  1848,  Egyptology  can  proodly  add 
the  extraordinary  discovories  of  Lepsiue  in  hierogtjphieal  Astronomy,  which  are  likely 
to  be  carried  to  results  little  expected,  through  Bioi.e^ 

About  B.  c.  603,  Thatea  had  observed  att  eclipse  of  the  sun.  He  taught  the  iphtraidity  if 
not  the  sphericity  of  the  earth ;  he  knew  the  obliquity  of  the  ecliptic ;  knew  that  the  moon 
was  illumined  by  the  bud  ;  and  explained  solar  ecUpsea  by  the  interreotion  of  the  lunar 
disc  between  the  earth  and  the  sun.  In  the  succeeding  century,  Pythagoras  sustained  the 
tphiricits  of  the  earth,  and  its  movement,  with  the  planeta,  round  the  sun ;  and  his  disciples 
Leucippos  and  Uemocritus  added  some  acquaintance  with  tlie  rotary  motion  of  the  earth 
upon  its  axis.  Eudoius  advocated  similar  doctrines.  Mow,  Thales,  Pythagoras,  and  Eu- 
doxuB,  had  studied  under  geuuine  bierogrammalists  ia  Egypt 

The  grand  fliagyrite  (who  had  cot  dtuok  of  Milotic  waters)  maiatuned  the  contrary: 
Tit,,  that  the  sun  revolved  around  the  earth.  In  vain  did  Aristarcbns  strive  to  bring  science 
btkck  to  truer  prinotples.  His  voice  iras  unheard  for  sixteen  centuries.  Hipparchus  deter- 
mined the  precession  of  the  equinoxes,  &e.,  during  the  Sd  century  b.  c.  ;  bat,  his  more  im- 
portant works  being  lost,  "  tulit  alter  honoreaj"  because  Ptolemy,  a  far  better  geographer 
than  astronomer,  bos  not  revealed  what  of  his  great  predecessor's  views  militated  against 
his  own  celestial  dogmas.  In  the  early  part  of  the  2d  century,  after  c,  Ptolemy  had  wo- 
fully  retrograded  from  ancient  Oreco-Egyptian  science  ;  for  he  held  to  the  absolute  immo- 
bility of  the  earth,  and  made  the  sun  revolve  around  our  globe.  Denouncing  the  contrary 
■ystem  as  too  ridiculous  Ic  merit  attention,  he  gives  his  own  reason  for  opposing  it, rii.,  "that 
one  always  sees  the  lant  half  of  the  sky  "  I  "  The  earth."  says  Claudius  Ptolemy,  "  is  not 
only  central,  but  also  Blationary.  If  it  had  an  individual  motion  (upon  its  axis)  such  nove- 
ment  would  be  proportioned  to  its  mass.  It  would,  therefore,  leave  behind  it  the  animals 
and  other  bodies,  whieh  would  be  carried  into  the  air,  —  it  would  By  away  from  them,  and 
*8CBpe  from  the  sky !  No  object  not  fixed  to  the  earth,  no  bird,  could  advance  to  the  eaat- 
vard  with  the  same  rapidity  as  the  globe  "  1  Unsuspected  before  Mcwton,  the  laws  of  grari- 
tatioD  and  attracUoD  could  not  ease  Ptolemy's  perplexities. 

We  have  seen  that  the  older  and  vriser  Fathers  of  the  Church  (who  most  have  been  more 
or  lees  read  in  the  higher  Grecinn  classics),  unable  to  reconcile  the  lettir  of  "  Genesis"  with 
vhat  they  well  knew  to  be  positive  phllosopby,  hii4  recourse,  like  Philo,  to  alltgorical  expla- 
nations: which  means,  simply,  that  they  disbelieved  genesiacal  stories  as  revealed  in  the 
Sipluaginl,  and  therefore  nullified  them  by  inventing  mystio  hypotheses.  They  sustained, 
however,  in  their  writings,  no  especial  theory  upon  aslrooomy  or  geography;  but,  that 
^th  which  Clemens,  and  Origen,  and  AnatoUus,  and  Gynesius,  and  Theophilus,  and  even 
Cyril,  had  refrained  from  meddling,  was  grasped,  with  Promethean  audacity,  by  aa  itine- 
rant trader  of  the  sixth  eentory  after  c. ;  whose  temerarious  leal,  when  be  bad  adopted 
monastic  vows,  was  exceeded  merely  by  his  delicious  stupidity ;  as  we  now  proceed  to 
prove.  Cosmos,  setting  a  Greek  copy  of  "Oenesis"  before  him,  composed,  upon  that  poor 
TCrrion'a  literal  language,  his  Topographia  OhruCiana.^*     Of  Helirivi  he  had  not  an  idea. 


I 


668  BIBLICAL   STHN06RAPHY. 

fie,  CooiiM  aforeMid,  comiiMDeM  wHk  a  prMtiad  4e- 
Fia^67.  monstntioB  of  the  abeordity  of  "  Antipodw,"  —  by  dnw- 

ing  a  figure  like  this  — 

He  then  acately  obeerres : — "  Com  flgora'lHauBis  icdB 
sit,  qui  fit  Qt  quatnor  illi  eodem  tempore  etaBtet  reeti  loa 
Bint ;  eed  qnooomque  Tertas  eos,  qnataor  illi  BDral  nva- 
qaam  Tideantor ;  qnomodo  ergo  fieri  potest  «t  ^aaei  iUii 
mendaeesqne  hypotheses  adaiittamas  ?  Qaonode  ergo  ftsi 
potest  ut  eodem  tempore  pluTia  in  qoatoor  illoe  deeidst! 
Qnod  ergo  nee  natinm  nee  num  noifra  adaltlwa  potest,  id 
cor  frostra  supponitis?" — "Thna,"  eontimiea  Mept&awe, 
<*  Cosmas  here  and  thronghont  Topogre|>hia  CWstmas,  wt 
it  mulH  am  ex  S&  PP.  qui  nee  gnnitatit  emtrum^  met  ukmt 
mieae  obaervoHonetf  calUhant"^^ 

St  Angnstine  it  was  who  had  **9een  folhs  with  an  cy6  in  the  pit  of  their  ttoaaehs; "  m 
his  tesUmony  is  unsafe ;  but  Laotantius  had  beheld  fewer  marrels,  and  we  quote  Iub:» 
"  Xneptmn  oredere  esse  homines  quoram  yestigia  sint  soperiora  qoam  eaplta,  ant  ibi  qoa 
apnd  nos  jaoent  inversa  pendere,  fnigee  et  arbores  deorsnm  Tertas  ereeoeia. . . .  H^m 
enroris  origmtm  phUotopkie  fusse  quod  ezistimarint  rotundum  esee  mandnm.*' 

For  the  sake  of  contrast  with  later  patristric  orthodoxy,  let  justiee  be  meted  efit  te  mm 
old  rabbinical  capacities.  The  most  tncient  authors  of  the  Ouemara  were  aequainted  irA 
the  spherical  form  of  the  earth;  for  they  say,  in  the  Jerusalem  Talmud,  that  Alexsad« 
the  Great,  going  OTor  the  earth  to  conquer  it,  ascertained  that  it  was  round:  And  it  if  #■ 
that  account  that  statuary  represents  him  with  a  globe  in  his  hand.>B>  Albeiti  theie  tif 
Judaical  authorities  of  higher  antiquity  in  the  Zohar — a  book  which  probably  aatedstw, 
but  in  any  case  approximates  to,  the  Christian  era^B''  —  whose  knowledge  of  tte  more  n- 
dent  systems  of  cosmogony  led  them  to  write  as  follows :  —  "In  the  book  of  Chamooi 
tiu  Old  one  learns,  through  extended  expltnations,  that  the  earth  turns  upon  itsdf  is  tbt 
form  of  a  circle ;  that  some  (people)  are  aboYO,  and  others  below ;  that  the  aq»eet  of  il 
creatures  changes  according  to  the  appearance  of  each  place,  while  pieeeiilng  nemtbtlcii 
the  same  position ;  that  such  a  country  of  the  earth  there  is  that  is  lighted,  whilst  eack 
others  are  in  darkness ;  the  former  have  day  when  to  others  it  is  night ;  and  there  are  torn 
countries  where  it  is  constantly  day,  or,  at  least,  where  night  lasts  but  a  few  instants.''* 
But  such  profanity  was  unintelligible  to  Cosmas.  No  ray  of  light,  from  scientifie  sourecf, 
could  penetrate  into  a  blockhead. 

To  him,  the  habitable  earth  is  a  plane  surface,  haring  the  form  of  a  parallelogram,  of 
which  the  sides  are  double  in  length  to  the  top  and  bottom.  Inside  this  oblong  square  ire 
four  basins,  the  Mediterranean,  the  Caspian,  the  Red  Sea,  and  the  Persian  Gulf.  Oatsi<it 
the  parallelogram  the  circumambient  ocean  surrounds  the  inner  oblong-square,  and  eept- 
rates  it  from  the  outer  continents  (primitiTely  inhabited  by  Adam's  family),  from  parcditu 
and  from  the  <*  garden  of  Eden,"  which  are  situate  upon  a  mountain  at  the  East  Here 
dwelt  our  first  parents,  until  the  ark  of  Noah,  during  the  deluge,  ferried  them  oTer  to  the 
inner  continent  where  we  ourselves  reside  unto  this  day.  Cosmas  ignored  whatcrer  be 
could  not  find  in  the  Bible;  and,  wiser  than  our  modem  theologers,  this  modest  pattern  for 
prurient  orthodoxy  never  discovered  China,  Northern  Europe,  Central  Africa,  Amaic*i,  Poly- 
nesia, or  Australia,  in  the  canonical  Scriptures.  Let  his  map,  and  his  own  perspicuoos 
language,  explain  true  Mosdc  cosmology.  He  begins  with  the  exact  Greek  letter  of 
Genesis  i.  1:  but  his  editor  kindly  furnishes  the  Vulgate: — **Scriptum  est  Iir  pai.xcirio 
rfciT  Dsus  C(ELUM  ET  TSRRAM.     Primum  itsquo  C(r7tim  fomicatum."®^ 

[N.  B.  My  own  tracing  (made  at  the  British  Museum,  in  1848,  for  personal  remem- 
brance) being  too  rough,  we  are  indebted  to  the  accomplished  Mrs.  Luke  Burke  for  the 
fac-timile  transcript,  of  which  the  above  is  a  copy ;  reduced  slightly  more  than  one  half. 
Xypogr^phical  exigenda  compel  us  also  to  transfer  Cosmas's  explanations  from  the  mof 


OOSKAS-INDICOPLEirSTES. 
Corau'i  Jfqp.  — Fm.  SBS.  — "L  TABDLA." 


570 


BIBLICAL   STHK06RAPHY. 


ittdf  intoonrtext;  1mttlielettanA,B,G,fta,iii&ateth«p]Meor«a^  Afthflvok 
of  Cosmas  is  exceedingly  nure,  we  h<^  theologjoal  stodeote  will  apptveiate  the  pain  tika 
to  famish  them  with  so  dear  an  ffloatratian  of  wlial  thej  still  eall  **  Moflue"  fif  Mgpj 
—  G.  B.  G.] 

Cosvab's  Gi 

A— Adnlis  dty  (il5yMmta). 

B — the  road  firom  Adolis  to  the  East — 

Ethiopians  traToIling. 
C  —  Ptolemy's  chair. 
D — Firmament 

£  ^  Waters  which  are  aboTe  the  Flmift- 
F  /     ment 


G  'i  Columns  (to  support  the  F1rm»- 

H  J      ment).  | 

I  —  inhabited  earth. 

J — land  beyond  the  Ocean,  where  men 

dwelt  before  the  Deluge. 
K — land  beyond  the  Ocean. 
L  —  Caspian  Sea. 
M  —  Riyer  Phison. 


N — 4  Points  of  tbe  eompMiL 
O — Medfterraaean  Sea. 
P— Arabian  Gnu: 
Q— Tigris. 

B— Biq»hrates. 
8— BiTerGihon. 

T — land  beyond  tilie  OeeuL 

U— the  Son  Oeddent. 

Y— the  Son  Orient. 

X~  the  Son  Ooddent 

Y— the  Son  Orient 

Z  —  is  Coemas's  pietore  of  the  Ali^^ 

looking  down,  and  seeiBg  thai  <*  it 

wasgood.^ 


In  the  IVth  book  of  «  Topographia  Chrisliaaa,"  the  pious  Cosmas  deseribes  Us  1^^ 

graphic  and  ecclesiastical  prindples ;  but,  rich  as  they  are,  his  argumentation  is  too  pnGi 

for  our  purposes,  which  are  served  by  translating  Montfauoon's  synopsis  of  Us  asthn'i 

eluddadon  of  Plate  I. 

«  Fiff,  1.  In  the  first  figure,  the  dty  Adouu  or  AduKi  [in  Abyssinia]  (for  it  is  so  <jdM 

in  both  ways  by  Cosmas)  is  shown.    Axumii^  which  is  two  miles  distant  tnm  te  8d 

8ea,  is  situated  to  the  East;  for  which  reason  an  EOdopian  is  represented,  in  his  BOio- 

pian  costume,  taking  the  Axumis  road  to  Adulis.    Then  Ptolemy's  chair  Is  ddiMstd 

in  the  form  it  is  said  to  haye  had  by  Cosmas.    That  [part  of  the  chair]  however,  sed^ 

tured  all  over  in  characters,  had  only  the  last  portion  of  the  inscripdon  added.    Bit 

the  inscription  on  the  stone  tablet  placed  oppodte  was  finished — a  fragment  of  whid 

from  the  lower  part  together  with  its  characters  or  letters  had  been  destroyed.    Aboff 

the  stone  tablet  king  Ptolemy  Evbbqbtxs  himself  is  represented  in  his  militaiy  attzra 

as  he  appears  in  the  picture.    These  things  you  will  find  more  folly  explained  in  pagi 

140  and  the  following. 

''  Fig,  2.  In  the  second  figure  the  shape  of  heayen  and  earth  is  delineated  according  to 

the  opinion  of  Cosmas  and  the  old  Fathers,  who  thought  the  earth,  as  it  were,  a/ff 

turface,  extending  beneath  and  inclosed  by  tpo^  on  all  sides;  and  that  these  walls  wot 

raised  to  an  immense  height,  and  finally  arranged  themselyes  into  the  form  of  a  vadt; 

while  the  firmament  perraded  the  higher  part  of  the  vault  so  that  it  (beatorum  sedei) 

might  be  the  seat  of  the  Blest    [The  same  idea  (<  firmament,'  Hebraic^  SKAKIM 

KAZKIM  —  literally,  eolid  ekiu)  occurs  in  Job  xxxviL  18.     Thus  Cahen  renders^ 

<  As-tu  ^tendu  avec  lui  les  cteuz,  9oUde»  comme  un  miroir  m^tallique?'  And  Noyes  — 

-^  <Cangt  th<m  like  hhn  ipraad  out  the  sKcy 
Which  is/TM  like  a  molten  mirror? '  TOO 

But,  under  the  firmament,  they  thought  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  were  put  in  mo- 
tion ;  and  that  a  conical  mountain  of  wondrous  height  rose  up  in  the  northern  parts  of  the 
earth;  and  while  the  sun,  performing  his  circuit  round  the  earthy  stood  behind  this 
mountain,  there  was  night  to  those  inhabiting  the  earth ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  it 
was  day  when  the  sun  shone  upon  us  on  the  reverse  [i.  e.,  on  otir  dde]  of  the  moun- 
tain :  and,  in  a  similar  way  Cosmas  reasons  with  respect  to  the  moon  and  stars;  set 
page  186  and  the  following. 
^'Fig.  8.  Exhibits  a  prospective  view  of  the  mdvene;  that  is  to  sa^,  of  the  heaveni 


COSMAS-INDIGOPLEUSTBS.  671 

mud  the  eftrth  in  the  ptrt  where  they  are  more  dlosely  drawn  together;  for  Coomas 
thought  the  earth  was  tquare  and  oblong^  and  the  eame  ia  aaenmed  with  respect  to  the 
heATena.    See  page  186  and  following. 

^  Fig.  4.  Represents  a  oonical  mountain,  and  the  earth,  together  with  the  snn  and 
moon,  %inder  the  firmament  But  on  the  aldea  [Job  iz.  6 — dMUBIH — '  PHlart  (of  the 
earth)* ;  Job  jxn,  11 — *pillart  of  the  skies*]  are  represented  the  piUart  of  heayen, 
with  an  inscription  [in  Oreekl'}  npon  the  plan  here  presented — o/f^XocroBo^avM— 
the  eobamu  of  ih»9ky;  which  colomns,  according  to  the  opinion  of  Cosmas,  I  think  to 
be  those  walla  which  arise  on  the  sides  from  the  earth  np  to  the  heaTcns  {Ptakm 
cxlviiL  4 — '  Ye  watbrs  that  be  above  the  tiUet*). 

<<  Fig,  6.  The  ontline  of  the  earth  and  its  iinoy^^lav  are  traced  ont  Ton  maj  obserre 
that  Cosmas  coigectared  that  the  immensely-high  conical  mountain  presented  an  obsta- 
cle where  onr  earth  conld  not,  at  the  northern  part,  be  so  well  inclosed  bj  a  right  line ; 
because  its  foundations  on  that  side  are  round,  as  if  they  proceeded  from  a  great  pro- 
montory in  the  ocean. 

**  Fig,  6.  Displays  the  rugged  plain  of  the  earth,  such  as  Cosmas  explains  in  many 
places ;  for  he  thought,  as  we  haTC  said  before,  that  the  earth  was  oblong,  and  its 
length  twice  as  long  as  its  breadth,  and  that  an  oeeon  surrounded  the  entire  earth,  as  is 
here  represented.  But,  beyond  the  ocean,  there  was  yet  another  land  adhering  dosely, 
on  all  sides,  to  the  walls  of  heayen.  Upon  the  eastern  side  of  this  trantmarine  land  he 
judges  that  mak  was  obbatbd;  and  that  there  ih^paradiee  of  gladnen  was  located, 
such  as  here,  on  the  eastern  edge,  is  described :  where  it  receiTed  our  first  parents, 
driyen  out  of  paradise  to  that  extreme  point  of  land  on  the  sea-shore.  Hence,  upon 
the  coming  of  the  dduge,  Noah  with  his  sons  was  borne  by  the  ark  to  this  earth  we 
now  inhabit  The  four  rtvert ,  he  supposes,  to  be  gushing  up  the  spouts  in  paradise ; 
with  subterranean  channels  through  the  ocean,  to  our  earth,  and  in  certain  places  that 
they  gush  out  anew.  He  considers  that  the  Hyrcanian  Sea  [Caspian]  is  joined  to  the 
ocean ;  which  we  haye  elsewhere  shown  was  the  opinion  of  certain  ancients. 

**  Fig.  7.  He  briefly  dispatches  the  whole  machinery  of  the  world,  which,  as  the  an- 
dents  tih^ught,  was  composed  of  the  thy  and  the  earth.  Its  form  he  represents,  with 
the  conical  mountain  aboye  alluded  to.  But  Cosmas-JEgypticus  deemed  that  the  earth 
which  we  inhabit  was  always  inclining  fr^m  the  north  to  the  south.  Albeit  Cosmas 
contradicts  himself.  How  caii  such  a  mass  as  that  of  heayen  and  earth  stand,  sup- 
ported by  nothing,  since  it  is  always  pressed  downward  7  He  answers  —  the  earth, 
inasmuch  as  it  is  ponderous  matter  by  nature,  seeks  the  bottom ;  but  the  igneous  parts 
tend  upward ;  therefore,  when  sky  and  earth  are  thus  joined  and  cannot  be  torn  asun% 
der,  the  one  pressing  from  aboye  and  the  other  from  below,  neither  yielding  to  the 
other,  the  whole  machine  remains  immoyable  and  nupended.  [<  This  is  a  grand  argu- 
ment,' says  Mr.  Burke,  commenting  in  a  priyate  letter,  *  and  beats  the  Newtonian 
theory  out  and  out  I  Only  fancy ;  two  forces  shut  up  in  a  box,  one  pulling  up,  and 
the  other  pulling  down,  and  the  box,  in  eonnquenee,  remaining  *  immota  et  suspensa ! ' 
This  is,  beyond  exception,  the  brightest  mechanical  idea  I  haye  oyer  come  across*]. 

<*  Fig.  8.  He  represents  the  conical  mountain  on  that  side  which  is  turned  adyersely  to 
the  earth ;  where,  when  the  sun  arriyes,  night  is  produced  to  the  earth's  inhabitants. 
In  the  same  place  the  revolutions  of  the  tun  are  indicated  by  lines  [upon  the  conical 
mountain] ;  whereby  the  yarious  teasons  at  the  year  are  caused.  When,  therefore,  the 
sun  arriyes  at  the  lower  line,  the  nights  then  are  longer,  and  it  makes  winter,  rp^wtf,  or 
reyolution :  the  sun  performing  the  migor  portion  of  his  course  behind  the  mountain. 
When,  howeyer,  the  sun  comes  to  the  middle  line  of  the  mountain,  then  the  equinox  is 
produced;  the  sun  in  performing  his  course  haying  reached  the  equinoctial  line 
When,  finally,  the  sun  touches  the  uppermost  line,  then  the  ernnmer  reydution  takef 
place,  and  he  attains  to  the  tropic.  This  is  in  conformity  with  the  opinioii  of 
who  describes  the  reyolutions  of  the  sun  in  these  words— ftfyiA*  v*^  grmi  ii^ 
f«C,  middU  mght;  lu^pd  vd|  little  night;  as  yoa  belidd  la  Am  pietaM.** 


572  BIBLICAL  ETHNOGBAPHT. 

Throngii  the  abore  ptiroAj  upon  natare,  Cosmos  eiplidned  all  oeleatial  phenoBSBa— 
the  eouTse  of  the  moon,  its  phases  and  eclipses,  as  well  as  the  son's  rotation  roand  tbs 
earth's  flat  plain.  The  Topographia  Chrutiana  became  the  text-book  of  eedesiastieal  ortho- 
doxy, for  above  800  years,  down  to  Galileo ;  and  Cosmas's  caricature  on  the  one  hand, 
coupled  with  ignorance  of  the  Uebrew  text  of  Joshua  (x.  12-14)  on  the  other,  induced  tlM 
murder  of  Giordano  Bruno. 

Nerertheless,  according  to  the  literal  language  of  the  first  IX  chapters  of  **  GeMiii,'' 
Cosmas  was  not  far  from  the  truth.  Were  the  ancient  writers  of  those  chapters  to  ariic 
fhmi  the  grate,  and  were  they  respectftilly  requested  to  indicate  which  oommentary  best 
represented  their  meaning — that  of  the  Topoffregthia  Chrutiana;  or  those  recent  attempt! 
*'  to  make  Moses  sound  in  the  faith  of  the  geological  section  of  the  British  Assoctation  lor 
the  Advancement  of  Science  "'^i  — they  would  unanimously  claim  the  former  as  their  own. 

Ilappy  middle-ages ;  when  Europe  made  up  in  credulity  what  it  lacked  in  intcUigeaee! 
*'They  had  neither  looked  into  heaven,  nor  earth;  neither  into  the  sea,  nor  the  land,  ti 
has  been  done  since.    They  had  philosophy  without  scale,  astronomy  without  dcmonitn- 
tion.    They  made  war  without  powder,  shot,  cannon,  or  mortars ;  nay,  the  mob  made  bos- 
iires  without  squibs  or  crackers.    They  went  to  sea  without  compass,  and  sailed  lackisf 
chronometers.     They  viewed  the  stars  without  telescopes,  and  measured  altitudes  withoit 
barometers.    Learning  had  no  printing-press,  writing  no  paper,  paper  no  ink ;  "**g— '"^ 
BO  telegraph,  iron  no  rails,  steam  no  boilers.    The  lover  was  forced  to  send  his  mistrem  a 
deal-board  for  a  love-letter,  and  a  billet-doux  might  be  of  the  site  of  a  trencher.  They  wen 
clothed  without  manufactures,  and  the  richest  robes  were  the  skins  of  formidable  moniten. 
They  carried  on  trade  without  books,  and  correspondence  without  poetage :  their  merchaati 
kept  no  ledgers ;  their  shopkeepers  no  cash-books.     They  had  surgery  without  anatomy, 
physicians  without  materia-medica ;  who  gave  emetics  without  ipeeacuanhA,  and  cunA 
agues  without  quinine.    They  dispensed  with  luciftr-matohes,  coffee,  sugar,  tea,  aad  t^ 
bacco"'^—  and,  never  having  heard  of  the  first  three  chapters  of  "  Genesis,"  they  beUend 
in  Topographia  Christiana  / 

The  book  is  scarcely  known,  now-a-days,  to  theologers ;  but  its  commentary  (orally  trau- 
mittod  from  father  to  son)  survives  all  around  us.  We  have  conceivod  it  our  duty  not  t< 
let  the  one  continue  without  the  other ;  and  therefore  have  rescued  f^m  further  oblivifli 
the  Mosaic  chart  of  Cosmas. 


Section  H. — Antiquitt  op  the  name  "ADaM." 

After  what  has  been  already  set  forth,  tliere  seems  scarcely  rcasoi 
to  answer  an  interrogatory,  above  propounded,  relative  to  "  huniai 
creation"  as  narrated  in  Genesis.  Archreological  criticism  migh 
finally  rest  upon  one  Hebrew  word ;  viz.  ADaM. 

The  philological  law  of  (riUleraU,  in  Semitic  tongues,  has  been  touched  upon  during  pn 
vious  examinations  of  Xth  Genesis.  "Non  omnia  possumus"  —  and  the  authors  moi 
reiterate  that,  in  order  to  keep  within  one  volume,  they  have  been  forced  to  ezpurgat 
redundancies,  often,  they  fear,  at  the  sacrifice  of  perspicuity.  In  lieu  of  €xtraef§  from  \h 
pages  of  Lanoi,  Meyer,  Qesenius,  Neumann,  Ewald,  Wilhelm  von  Humboldt,  I'richard 
Bunsen, — in  addition  to  those  previously  drawn  fk-om  Rawlinson,  De  Saulcy ,  &c.  —  all  cor 
roboroting  our  correctness,  we  must  substitute  refermcet  to  their  authoritative  works. 

The  reader  will  observe,  notwithsUnding,  that  the  bisyllable  ADM  cannot  be  a  primititi 
but  must  be  a  secondary  formation,  according  to  the  progressive  scale  of  linf^iittio  dcretiip 
ment  To  reach  the  primary  root,  or  monosyllabic,  within  this  trilitpral  word  eontaint-d, 
an  ajDix,  a  suffix,  or  a  medialA^iUrr,  must  be  first  removed.  Among  HehraifltH  of  the  hi^bejii 
modorn  school,  on  the  European  continent,  the  fact  that  "Adam"  is  a  disM^Uabic  name  fcioai 


ANTIQUITY   OF   THB   NAME   ADAM.  573 

to  pfvn  tkftt  h8  poMetsor  appe&red  on  eartk  thonaaiids  of  yean  sabteqnently  to 
Um  prioKMrdial  agw  of  Immftikitj ;  becanae  m  frincipio  man  artioiilatod  but  monosiflkMet. 
Or  elae  (what  ia  tha  same  thing  in  retnlt,  no  less  than  more  pontive)  the  Israalite  who 
(m  some  form  of  eola-latter)  wrote  the  word  ADM,  of  Oenent,  lired  at  a  philological  epoch 
when  the  priatiaa  mcttoiyUabUt  had  already  (organically  through  derelopment)  merged  into 
worda  of  two  ayUablea ;  and  therefore,  that  writer  committed  an  egregious  anachronism' 
when  he  retre-leptieaUy  aaoribed  a  trilUeral  proper-name,  or  rather  noun,  to  his  first  human 
progenitor. 

The  word  ADM,  or  with  an  additional  Towel,  ADaM,  is  consequently  to  be  diyided  into 
two  aeparate  w<»d8,  A  and  DaM ;  or  A-DaM.  Now,  A,  aUphf  is  the  primeval,  Semitic, 
meennlmn  artiele  ii  ca  <*  the" :  ^^  an  article  that,  in  Scripture,  is  prefixed  to  above  forty 
iMieniillno  mbatantiyea;  although,  until  recently,  the  &ot  was  unpereeived  by  Hebrew 
grawiftriana,  or  Jewish  lexicographers. 

In  the  next  plaoe^  the  word  ADaM  does  not  proceed,  as  the  Rabbis  suppose,  from 
^TimMirnXf  {Chn,  IL  7)— a  hityUabU  ttom  a  truyZ/o^^ /—but  the  latter  is  an  extension  of  the 
former  root,  DaM  (Arabic^,  I>em)y  meaning  blood;  the  color  of  which,  being  red^  originated 
the  secondary  signification  of  DaM,  as  *<  red ;  "  and  *<  to  be  red^ 

Consequently,  A,  the  letter  **al^h"  being  the  masculine  article  the;  and  the  noun  DaM 
meaning  blood,  or  "  red,"  we  have  only  to  unite  these  two  words  into  A-DaM,  to  read  fA«- 
bloodf  or  THS-nxD,  in  **  Genesis ;"  which  duplex  substantiTe,  applied  to  man,  naturally  sig- 
nUlea  "  tko-rod-man ;  **  and,  when  applied  to  the  ground,  ADaBlaH  (**  out  of  the  dust "  of 
which  this  fA«-r«^man,  ADaM,  was  moulded),  it  means  ihe-red-earth :  i,  e.,  that  rubescent 
soQ  out  of  which  the  Jehoristic  writer  of  Genesis  lid  imagined  Hebrew  man  to  have  been 
fhahioBed  by  OreatiTe  artisanship.  The  BeNi-ADaM  also,  in  Psalms  (xlix.  2.  Comp.  Ft, 
txfi.  9 :  and  contrast  with  BeNoTf-HaADaM,  Om,  ri.  2),  are  reputed  to  hepatriekmt  of  the 
pure  Abrahamic  stock ;  whereas  the  plebeians  (including  all  those  who  are,  like  Anglo- 
Saxons,  mere  CK)IM,  OentUea)  belong  altogether  to  a  different  and  lower  level ...  in  the 
eye  of  leHOuaH. 

We  adopt  entirely  the  Italian  rendering  of  the  great  interpreter  of  Sacred  Philology  at 
the  VaticaL ;  and  think,  with  Land,  that  VrroMieante,  **  the-Blusher,"  is  the  happiest  trans- 
lation of  the  old  Semitio  particle  and  noun  A-DaM. 

How  does  this  interpretadon  bear  upon  ethnography? 

Reader !  simply  thus.  As  no  '*  Type  of  Manldnd  "  but  the  toMte  race  can  be  said  (phy- 
siologically} to  bluth  ;  it  follows,  that,  according  to  the  conception  of  the  writers  of  Genesis 
(who  were  Jewt  and  of  the  '*  white  race  "),  not  only  did  the  first  human  pair  converse  be- 
tween themselves,  no  less  than  with  God  and  with  the  serpent,  in  pure  Hebrew,  but  they 
were  essentially  A-DaMt^ea  {red-m^n  and  woman)  "  blushers :  **  -^  and  therefore,  these  He- 
brew writers,  never  supposed  that  A-DaM  and  ISE  (vulgaric^,  Adam  and  Eve)  could  have 
been  of  any  stock  than  of  the  white  type— in  short,  Hebrews,  AbrahanUda,  like  themselvea 
—  these  writers  aforesaid. 

Thus,  through  a  few  cuts  of  an  archeological  scalpel,  vanishes  the  last  illusion  that  any 
but  white  **  Types  of  Mankind  "  are  to  be  found  in  the  first  thru  chapters  of  the  book  called 
**  Genesis." 

The  "  Chinese  "  having  been  carefully  removed  ftirther  on  fh>m  connection  with  the  Me- 
sopotamian  SINIM  of  Isaiah  (xlix.  12),  nothing  remains  but  to  refer  the  reader  to  the  nu^ 
[eupra,  p,  652]  we  have  given  of  Xth  Oenetia  for  the  whole  of  Ethnography  comprehended 
by  the  writers  of  the  Old  Testament :  Strabo,  who  followed  Eratosthenes  about  b.  o.  15, 
furnishing  every  possible  information  upon  what  of  geography  was  attainable,  in  the  first 
aentory  after  o.,  by  the  writers  of  the  New. 

Ihe  present  anthon  have  asserted  these  results  before. 


574  BIBLICAL   ETHNOGRAPHT. 

**  That  part  of  the  map  colored  deep-red  inclodee  all  the  world  known  to  the  faispM 
writers  of  the  Old  Testament;  and  this,  with  the  part  oolored  pale-red,  indndet  aQ  knoia 
to  St.  Paul  and  the  Evangelists.  —  As  we  have  no  evidence  that  their  insinration  eztsoM 
to  matters  of  science,  and  we  know  that  they  were  ignorant  of  Astronomy,  Geologj,  Kitonl 
History,  Geography,  &o.  —  what  eyidence  is  there  that  they  knew  anything  of  the  INHA- 
BITANTS of  countries  unknown  to  them,  yIi.  :  Americans,  Chinese,  Hindoos,  Anstrahsai, 
Polynesians,  and  other  contemporary  races?"  —  (J.  C.  N. :  BUL  and  Pkjft,  HkL  of  Mm; 
New  York,  1849 ;  "  Map  "  and  pp.  54-67.) 


<«  These  unhistorical  origmet  of  nations  are  now  adverted  to,  as  a  prelude  to  the 
of  the  Xth  chapter  of  Genesis  (see  Etknologieal  Journal,  No.  VL,  note,  page  254),  whcrelif 
it  will  be  demonstrated  that,  under  ih%  penonifieatwni  of  "  Shem,  Ham,  and  Jaf^eth,"  tkk 
fifteen  «oi»,  and  seventy-one  grand-childrmf  the  Hebrew  geographers,  whose  ken  of  dN 
earth's  superficies  was  even  more  limited  than  that  of  Eratosthenes,  about  b.  o.  240,  bsit 
never  alluded  to,  nor  intended,  Mongolian,  Malayan,  Polynesian,  American,  or 
races."— (G.  R.  G. :  Otia  .Mgyptiaea ;  London,  1849:  p.  124,  «note.*') 


Five  years  have  since  elapsed.  Most  of  the  conclosions  advanced 
by  the  authors  have  been  challenged.  Whether  those  concliusiODS 
were  based,  or  not,  upon  thorough  investigation  of  each  department 
of  the  subject,  the  reader  of  the  present  volume  is  now  best  qualified 
to  decide. 


PART    III. 


«^A^i^^^^^^NM 


BY   GEO.   B.    GLIDDON. 


■»W^^^<^^»WW»^rf»<^^^^^^rf^^<»^^^»^^^>^^^^»^^^>^A^^^^^^» 


ESSAY  I. 

ABCHiBOLOGIGAL  XNTRODUGTION  TO  THE  Xth  CHAFTEB  OF  GENESIS. 

"  Sotipuu*  prinram  inteUigi  debet  graamulloft  a&teqiiam  poidt  expUoui  tbeologki.* 

(LUTBB.) 

^^  The  Xth  Chapter  of  Gekbsis  —  Archaeological  Introduction  to 
its  Study''  —  is  the  heading  given,  in  our  "Prospectus,"  to  Part  ILL 
of  this  work. 

To  the  genermlity  of  readers,  educated  under  couTictiions  that  erery  process  calculated 
to  probe  the  historical  evidences  of  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  has  heretofore  been  rigorously 
appUed  to  them,  an  Introduction  termed  **  archnological "  may  seem,  to  say  the  least,  super- 
fluous at  the  present  day  —  while  to  not  a  few  persons,  the  proposed  method  of  examina- 
tion may,  at  first  mght,  even  wear  the  aspect  of  presumptuousness.  Nerertheless,  haiing 
announced  the  intendon,  it  behooTCS  us  to  justify  it. 

In  eommon  with  other  Protestants,  since  our  earliest  childhood,  we  haye  been  assured 
that  the  Bible  is  the  word  of  Ood — and  that  the  inspiration  of  the  writers  of  both  Old  and 
New  Testaments  rests  upon  testimony  the  most  irrefragable.  We  have  also  been  admonished 
in  the  language  of  the  Apostle  (1)  to  **teareh  the  Scriptures ;"  coupled  with  the  corrobora^ 
tire  exhortation,  (2)  **  seek,  and  ye  will  find ;  knock,  and  it  will  be  opened  unto  you." 

Thus,  on  the  one  hand,  assererations  the  most  positiTe  fortify  the  inquirer  who  conscien- 
tiously examines  whether  the  diyine  rcTelation  of  the  Bible  and  the  inspiration  of  its  penmen 
are  *<  built  upon  a  rock;"  at  the  same  time  that,  on  the  other,  the  Gospels  themselves  iniite 
him  to  search,  seek,  and  scrutinize. 

Supported  by  such  authority,  no  le^timate  objection  can  be  sustained,  by  Protestants, 
against  the  employment  of  what  we  conceiTe  to  be  the  only  method  through  which  the  hi»- 
torical  Talidity  of  a  given  proposition  can  be  thoroughly  tested ;  nor  will  logical  orthodoxy 
contest  Vater's  axiom — ^Faith  in  Christ  can  iet  no  Umiia  to  eritieal  injtdriet ;  otherwiie  h$ 
would  hinder  the  knowledge  of  IhUh.** 

(1)  Theffood  Tidingt  aceafrdimg  to  Jobh  t.  80. 

i^  TheffoodTiOingtaceafrdiiigtoUArtHMnfy^^ltatiy^  Wt 

ftUow  BiuBn:  The  JVcw  TufkmaU,  tnuukOeifrm  QrieiwXt  3M;  wbenin  «wm*  ii  fotetttuted  A»  tke 

"iball*  of  klBf  ivaiein  Toikm. 

.  (575) 


576  ARGHJ50L0GIGAL    INTRODUCTION 

HomOt  according  to  Bacon,  natures  mmiattr  et  irUerpretf  tantumfaeU  ei  wioUiyd  qumtKm  it 
natures  ordine  re  vel  mmte  obtervaverit ;  nee  amplnu  9cU,  out  potest.  A  finite  being,  dz«m> 
scribed  within  the  intellectual  horizon  of  the  mundane  age  in  which  each  indiTidnal  livi% 
man  can  reason  merely  upon  phenomena.  Quiequid  enim,  wrote  the  immortal  Newton,  a 
pfienomenit  non  deducitur  hypothem  vocanda  ett;  et  hypathem  vel  metaphyskiBf  vdphjfmem^  mI 
qualitatum  occultarum  eeu  meehanm,  in  pMlotophia  locum  nm  ketbent. 

What  is  Philosophy  f  Etymo^ogicallj,  the  <'  loye  of  wisdom,"  and  pan^hraatieallj,  tin 
«loYe  of  knowledge ;"  multiform  are  the  significations  through  which  this  sablime  Greek 
word  has  trayelled.  From  the  ablest  English  historian  (3)  of  its  phases,  we  extract  sack 
paragraphs  as  will  conyej  to  the  reader  our  individual  perceptions  of  its  import  at  tkb 
daj. 


"  We  shall  find  some  obscurities  cleared  up,  if  we  can  master  an  accurate  and 
hensiTO  definition  of  Philosophy.     The  definition  I  have  finally  settled  upon  is  this : — 

"  Philosophy  is  the  explanation  of  the  Phenomena  of  the  Universe.  By  the  term  explanatifla, 
the  subject  is  restricted  to  the  domain  of  the  intellect,  and  is  thereby  demarcated  tnm 
religion,  though  not  from  theology. 

**  Philosophy  is  inherent  in  man's  nature.  It  is  not  a  caprice,  it  is  not  a  plaything,  it  if 
a  necessity ;  for  our  life  is  a  mystery,  surrounded  by  mysteries :  we  are  encompassed  hf 
wonder.  The  myriad  aspects  of  Nature  tcithoiUy  the  strange  fluctuations  of  feeling  vdiii, 
all  demand  from  us  an  explanation.  Standing  upon  this  ball  of  earth,  so  infinite  to  m^ 
BO  tririal  in  the  infinitude  of  the  universe,  we  look  forth  into  nature  with  reTerent  %w% 
with  irrepressible  curiosity.  We  must  have  explanations.  And  thus  it  is  that  PhiloBopkj; 
in  some  rude  shape,  is  a  visible  effort  in  every  condition  of  man — in  the  mdest  phasteif 
half-developed  capacity,  as  in  the  highest  conditions  of  culture :  it  is  found  amoag  tks 
sugar-canes  of  the  West  Indies,  and  in  the  tangled  pathless  forest  of  Ameriea.  Take  Mi 
where  you  will — hunting  the  buffalo  on  the  prairies,  or  immovable  in  meditation  on  the  kit 
banks  of  the  Ganges,  priest  or  peasant,  soldier  or  student,  man  never  escapes  from  tkt 
pressure  of  the  burden  of  that  mystery  which  forces  him  to  seek,  and  readily  to  aeccf^ 
some  explanation  of  it  The  savage,  startled  by  the  muttering  of  distant  thunder,  aiki, 
*  What  is  that  ?'  and  is  restless  till  he  knows,  or  fancies  he  knows.  If  told  it  is  the  voiei 
of  a  restless  demon,  that  is  enough ;  the  explanation  is  given.    If  he  then  be  told  that,  Is 

gropitiate  the  demon,  the  sacrifice  of  some  human  being  is  necessary,  hia  slavey  his  tasi, 
is  friend,  perhaps  even  his  child,  falls  a  victim  to  the  credulous  terror.  The  ekUdiooi  ^ 
man  enables  us  to  retrace  [archroologically]  the  infancy  of  nations.  No  one  cam  live  wiA 
children  without  being  struck  by  their  restless  questioning,  and  unquenchable  desiit  ts 
have  everything  explained;  no  less  than  by  the  facility  with  which  every  authoritatHe 
assertion  is  accepted  as  an  explanation.  The  History  of  Philosophy  is  the  study  of  nas'l 
successive  attempts  to  explain  the  phenomena  around  and  within  him. 

**  The  first  explanations  were  naturally  enough  drawn  from  analogies,  afforded  by  eQB> 
sciousness.  Men  saw  around  them  activity,  change,  force ;  they  felt  within  them  a  myits- 
rious  power,  which  made  them  active,  changing,  potent :  they  explained  what  they  saw,  ^ 
what  they  felt.  Hence  the  fetichism  of  barbarians,  the  mythologies  of  more  advaaicA 
races.  Oreads  and  nymphs,  demons  and  beneficent  powers,  moved  among  the  cttstlwf 
actirities  of  Nature.  Man  knows  that  in  his  anger  he  storms,  shouts,  destroys.  What, 
then,  is  thunder  but  the  anger  of  some  invisible  being  ?  Moreover,  man  knows  that  a 
present  will  assuage  his  anger  against  an  enemy,  and  it  is  but  natural  that  be  akoaM 
believe  the  offended  thunderer  will  also  be  appeased  by  some  offering.  As  aoon  as  anotktr 
conception  of  the  nature  of  thunder  has  been  elaborated  by  observation  and  the  study  of 
its  phenomena,  the  supposed  Deity  vanishes,  and,  with  it,  all  the  false  conceptions  it  origi- 
nated, till,  at  last,  Science  takes  a  rod,  and  draws  the  terrible  lightning  fW>m  the  heavcos, 
rendering  it  so  harmless  that  it  will  not  tear  away  a  spider's  web  I 

"  But  long  centuries  of  patient  observation  and  impatient  guessing,  controlled  by  lagist 
w^re  necessary,  before  such  changes  could  take  place.  The  development  of  Philosophy, 
like  the  development  of  organic  life,  has  been  through  the  slow  additions  of  thousands  npca 
thousands  of  years ;  for  humanity  is  a  growth,  as  our  globe  is,  and  the  laws  of  its  grovth 
are  still  to  be  discovered.  .  .  .  One  of  the  great  fundamental  laws  has  been  discovered  ky 
Augusts  Comte  —  viz :   the  law  of  mental  Evolution  .  .  .  which  he  has  not  only  discoversd, 

(3)  O.  U.  Lnm:  Biofprapkical  History  of  Philosophy ;  London,  1846.  The  rabBtaaoe  of  oxir  remarks  auff  te 
found  in  toI.  It.  pp.  245-262,  under  the  heading  of  Auousn  Oomti,  **  the  Baoon  of  the  nineteenth  emtoir,**  saA 
author  of  Cbury  dt  PhUosophie  PuMve.  The  original  aouroe  of  this  ab»ira«t  may  be  found  in  Ooim.  vtL  L 
•Jit  Pans,  i830,  *<  Exposition,"  pp.  3-&,  63,  Aa;  but  ▼•  take  Ifr.  Lxwu's  later  definitiona  from  Tht 
London,  1862;  April  17,  24,  and  Maj  1.  A  profound  thinker  hat  reoently  dona  full  honor  to  Mi. 
work.    ( rUe  MoCuixoh:  OrscUbOUy  qfiKe  Seripturti;  Baltimore,  1862,  voL  IL  pp.  464  ttS^ 


TO   THE    THE    Xth    CHAPTER   OF   GENESIS.  677 

bfot  applied  historically.  .  .  .  This  law  may  be  thus  stated :  <*  ETery  branch  of  knowledge 
paaaes  anccessWely  through  three  stages :  Ist,  the  tupematural,  or  fictitious ;  2d,  the  meta' 
Tkytkal,  or  abstract;  3d/tho  paniive,  or  scientific.  The  first  is  the  necessary  point  of  de- 
;>artQre  taken  by  human  intelligence ;  the  second  is  merely  a  stage  of  transition  from  the 
mpematnral  to  the  positiTC ;  and  the  third  is  the  fixed  and  definite  condition  in  which 
knowledge  is  alone  capable  of  progressiTe  development 

**  In  the  attempt  made  by  man  to  explain  the  varied  phenomena  of  the  universe,  history 
rereala  to  ns,"  therefore,  "  three  distinct  and  characteristic  stages,  the  theologicdl^  the  meto- 
phygieai,  and  the  positive.  In  the  first,  man  explains  phenomena  by  some  fanciful  concep- 
doQ  suggested  in  the  analogies  of  his  own  consciousness;  in  the  second,  he  explains 
[Aenomena  by  some  d  priori  conception  of  inherent  or  superadded  entities,  suggested  in 
the  constancy  observable  in  phenomena,  which  constancy  leads  him  to  suspect  that  they 
are  not  produced  by  any  intervention  on  the  part  of  an  external  being,  but  are  owing  to  the 
nature  of  the  things  themselves  ;  in  the  third,  he  explains  phenomena  by  adhering  solely 
to  these  constancies  of  succession  and  co-existence  ascertained  inductively,  and  recogniied 
as  the  lawM  of  Nature. 

Consequently,  "  in  the  theological  stage.  Nature  is  regarded  as  the  theatre  whereon  the 
arbitrary  wills  and  momentary  caprices  of  Superior  Powers  play  their  varying  and  variable 
parts.  ...  In  the  metaphysical  stage  the  notion  of  capricious  (fivinities  is  replaced  by  that 
of  abstract  entities^  whose  modes  of  action  are,  however,  invariable.  ...  In  ihe  positive  stage, 
the  invariableness  of  phenomena  under  similar  conditions  is  recognized  as  the  sum  total  of 
human  investigation ;  and,  beyond  the  laws  which  regulate  phenomena,  it  is  considered  idle 
to  penetrate." 

**  Although  every  branch  of  knowledge  must  pass  through  these  three  stages,  in  obe- 
dience to  Uie  law  of  evolution,  nevertheless  the  process  is  not  strictly  clm)nologioaL 
Some  sciences  are  more  rapid  in  their  evolutions  than  others;  some  individuals  pass 
through  these  evolutions  more  quickly  than  others ;  so  also  of  nations.  The  present  intel- 
leeto^  anarchy  results  from  that  difference ;  some  sciences  being  in  the  positive^  some  in 
die  tupematural  [or  theologiedli],  some  in  the  metaphysiccd  stage :  and  this  is  ftirther  to  be 
■obdiTided  into  individual  differences ;  for  in  a  science  which,  on  the  whole,  may  be  fairly 
admitted  as  being  positive,  there  will  be  found  some  cultivators  still  in  the  metaphysical 
Btage.  Astronomy  is  now  in  so  positive  a  condition,  that  we  need  nothing  but  the  laws  of 
dynamics  and  gravitation  to  explain  all  celestial  phenomena ;  and  this  explanation  we  know 
to  be  correct,  as  far  as  anything  can  be  known,  because  we  can  predict  the  return  of  a 
eoBiet  with  the  nicest  accuracy,  or  can  enable  the  mariner  to  discover  his  latitude,  and  find 
hia  way  amidst  the  *  waste  of  waters.*  This  is  h  positive  science.  But  so  far  is  meteorology 
from  such  a  condition,  that  prayers  for  dry  or  rainy  weather  are  still  offered  up  in 
ehurehes ;  whereas  if  once  the  lawt  of  these  phenomena  were  traced,  there  would  be  no 
more  prayers  for  rain  than  for  the  sun  to  rise  at  midnight.*' 

We  have  only  to  reverse  the  order,  and  apply  its  triple  classification  to  individuals,  and 
in  the  natural  arrangement  of  the  strata,  tracing  backwards  from  the  positive  to  the  tneta- 
physical,  from  the  latter  down  to  the  supernatural,  we  shall  perceive  that  this  last,  at 
onee  the  oldest  stage  and  unhappily  the  most  common,  represents  the  least  mature,  the 
least  educated,  the  most  antiquated,  state  of  human  intelligence.  In  consequence,  the 
supematurcUist  believes  anything  and  everything,  however  impossible. 


**  The  Metaphysician  believes  he  can  penetrate  into  the  causes  and  estences  of  the  pheno- 
around  him ;  while  the  Fositivist,  recognizing  his  own  incompetency,  limits  his  efforts 
to  the  ascertainment  of  those  laws  which  regulate  the  succession  of  these  phenomena.** 

In  the  quintuple  classification  of  those  sciences  into  which  Positive  Philosophy  has  hitherto 
been  successfully  introduced,  M.  Comte  (1882-40)  admits  only  Astronomy,  Physios,  Chem- 
istry, Physiology,  and  Sociology.  It  strikes  us  that,  at  the  present  day,  this  division  is 
more  exclusive  than  the  progression  of  knowledge  any  longer  warrants.  Archaology,  for 
instance,  we  claim  to  have  arrived  at  its  positive  grade ;  and  although  its  laws  are  by  no 
means  popularly  appreciated,  to  have  become  as  certain  in  its  results  as  any  other  human 
sdenee.  A  brief  exposition  of  its  attributes  may  prepare  the  reader  for  a  just  recognition 
of  its  utility. 

Af^aiof,  antiquusy  "ancient,**  and  Aoyof,  a  "discourse,**  are  Hellenic  words — meaning,  when 
wsUed,  in  general  acceptation,  "  discourse  or  treatise  on  the  opinions,  customs,  and  man- 
of  the  ancients."    This  is  the  definition  of  Arehceology  proposed  by  the  sage  Millin,  (4), 

(4)  £i6i0diic(uM  d  f atMde  de  r.ifvA«ii(Vw;  Par^ 

78 


578  ABGHiBOLOGICAL    INTRODUCTION 

adopted  by  Lenormant,  (5)  and  reoogniied  by  all  true  eeholan  from  Niebohr  to  Letronne; 
especially  among  those  intellectual  giants  who  since  Champollion's  era  hare  aoWed  the  chief 
enigmas  of  hieroglyphical  and  cuneatio  records.  Archaography,  as  disUnct  from  areh»- 
ology,  according  to  Fabricius,  (6)  is  a  term  which  should  be  limited  to  the  study  of  aaeieat 
monuments  especially,  whereas  archeology  embraces  every  process  of  inyestigatioii  into 
all  historical  subjects.  Dionysius  Halicamassensis,  in  the  first  century  before  C,  and 
Josephus  in  the  first  century  after,  treated  upon  Archceology^  but  entirely  Defected 
Arohsography,  or  the  study  of  monuments;  whence  their  several  inoohereiicies :  the 
former,  however,  had  some  clear  perceptions  of  the  truth  when  he  named  Archeology 
**  the  science  of  primitive  origins." 

Albeit,  the  word  has  deviated  somewhat  from  its  pristine  sense ;  for  among  the  Greeks 
an  arehcBoloffitt  signified  a  man  who  brought  together  the  most  ancient  reeoUeetiona  of  a 
given  country ;  whereas,  at  the  present  day,  the  name  is  applied  ezcluaively  to  him  wht, 
possessing  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  monuments  of  a  given  ancient  people,  strivci 
through  the  study  of  their  characteristics  to  evolve  facts,  and  thence  to  deduce  logical  eoi- 
elusions  upon  the  ideas,  tastes,  propensities,  habits,  and  history  of  departed  natioai; 
many  of  the  greatest  and  most  essential  of  whom  having  left  but  fragmentary  pages  «f 
their  ttone-bookt,  out  of  which  we  their  successors  must  reconstruct  for  ourselves  such  por- 
tions of  their  chronicles  as  are  lost ;  no  less  than  confirm,  modify,  or  refute  such  othen  ■ 
bave  reached  us  through  original,  transcribed,  or  translated  annals. 

Archeology,  so  to  say,  has  now  become  the  "backbone"  of  ancient  history;  its relttka 
'to  luiman  traditions  being  similar  to  that  of  Osteology  to  Comparative  Anatomy ;  or  to  wktt 
fosaH  remains  are  in  geological  science.  An  Antiguary  is  rather  a  collector  of  ancient  rdia 
of  ant,  than  one  who  understands  them;  but  an  Archcsologiat  is  of  necessity  an  Antiqany 
whe  brsngs  every  science  to  bear  upon  the  vestiges  of  ancient  man,  and  thas  invests  thiB 
with  teae  historical  value.  In  short,  em  Archeologist  is  the  monumental  historian— tki 
more  or  less  critical  dealer  in  and  discoverer  of  historical  facts,  according  as  by  meatsl  &- 
oipline,  diversified  attainments,  and  the  study  of  thingty  he  acquires  thorough  knowledge  d 
each  particle  preserved  to  his  research  among  the  dibris  of  antique  humanity. 

Were  the  eiaplest  rules  of  this  science  popularly  taught,  we  should  not  have  to  prdoeg 
the  lameoCatiocie  of  Millin  at  errors  prevalent  for  want  of  a  little  aroheological  knowledfa 
He  narrates  how  Baronius  took  a  statue  of  Isis  for  the  Virgin  Mary  —  how  the  apothcosi 
of  the  Emperor  Germanicus  was  mistaken  for  St.  John  the  Baptist's  translation  to  heaven— 
and  how  a  cameo  called  "  the  agate  of  Tiberius,"  which  represents  the  triumphs  of  tLii 
prince  and  the  apotheosis  of  Augustus,  came  to  bo  long  regarded  as  the  triumphal  march 
of  Joseph !     Neptune  and  Minerva  giving  the  horse  and  olive  to  man  would  not  have  \stm 
metamorphosed  into  Adam  and  Eve  eating  the  forbidden  apple ;  nor  would  a  trumperj 
pottery  toy  have  been  considered  by  His  Eminence  Cardinal  Wiseman  (7)  as  a  Roman  ne* 
mento  of  Noah's  Ark  after  the  universal  flood,  although  among  its  animals  were  *'  thim- 
five  human  figures!"    Without  archeology,  says  Millin,  one  is  liable  with  the  historiu 
Rollin  to  speak  of  the  Laoooon  as  a  lost  monument — to  dress  up  Greek  heroes  in  Romaa 
garments  —  to  adorn  Hercules  with  a  perruque  d  la  Louit  XIV I    ^sop,  at  the  court  tf 
Croesus,  would  hardly  have  addressed  himself  to  a  colonel  in  French  uniform  ;  nor  Strabo, 
in  **  D^mocrite  Amoureux,"  have  pointed  his  quizzing-glass  at  steeples,  and  amused  kit 
leisure  by  making  almanacs ;  neither  would  Horace  call  Servius  Tullius  *'  Sire ;  "  nor  Ba- 
cine  have  invoked  a  goddess  as  *<  Madame  "  in  his  classic  plays.  (8) 

More  than  half  a  century  has  elapsed  since  Millin  wrote.     Hundreds  of  archeologisti 
have  made  their  works  accessible  to  the  literary  public.     Tet  so  slow  is  the  diffusion  of 

(6)  ArefUalogu,  par  M.  Ch.  Lxnormaxt,  de  Tliutitut:  Btvue  ArchioL;  Paria,  1844;  lr«  pttrUe,  pp.  1-17. 

(6)  BiUiotheea  AtUiqtiaria ;  p.  181. 

(7)  Qmrudion  bdween  Science  and  Retsealed  Rdigion ;  1849;  vol.  II.  pp.  139-14S. 

(8)  See  many  recent  instanoefl  of  antiqaariaa  ehama  expoied  by  LsTROifin  —  **L'amnlette  de  JoletOtav,  h 
facbet  de  B^puUius  Macer,  le  m6daillon  de  Z^nobie,  le  ooffret  d*AntinoU«,  le  natire  de  Tespttfltoa,  eC  d*aslM 
antiqaltte  nuMiema  '*  —  Mimoiret  et  Doamentt ;  Reo.  ArcMoL ;  Paris,  1849;  pp.  19^223. 


TO   THB   Xth    chapter   OF   GENESIS.  679 

sritiMl  knowledge,  that  in  omr  own  l«nd  and  honr,  there  are  still  some  not  nnenltifated  ndnds 
who  imagine  the  Aborigmet  of  this  American  continent  to  hate  descended  from  the  *<  Lost 
Iribee  of  Israel  "(9) — who  see  the  Runic  soribblings  of  Norsemen  npon  the  Indian-scratched 
Bock  of  IHghton  (10)— who,  regardless  of  Sqoier's  expoeare,(ll)  yet  snppose  the  local  pebble 
■MBiiftietared  for  that  mmeum  since  1888,  to  attest  Phfxmdan  intercoorse  with  the  monnd- 
bttilders  of  Oraye  Creek  Flat  (12) — and  who,  disdaining  to  refer  to  the  long-pnblished  deter> 
miaation  of  iU  psendo-antlqaity,  (18)  still  belicTC  that  the^oU  tealrHng  of  BA-NEFER- 
HBTy  a  ftmetionary  attached  to  a  building  called,  about  the  sixth  century  b.  o.,  nfitr 
Xing  Shoophu,  should  ba^e  once  adorned  the  finger  of  Chxops,  builder  of  the  Chreat  Pyra- 
■ad  in  the  thirty-fourth  century  b.  o.  (14) ;  thereby  becoming  5800  instead  of  only  some 
8600  years  old! 

The  iastanoes  around  us  of  the  misconceptions,  which  the  slightest  acquaintance  with 
Hm  rudiments  of  archnology  would  consign  forever  to  oblivion,  are  inexhaustible.  Would 
tkat  some  of  them  were  less  pernicious  to  moral  rectitude !  They  offend  our  vision  under 
tlie  prostituted  names  of  *'  PortraUt  of  Christ  **  (16)  —  they  excite  one's  derision  in  the 
Indierous  anachronisms  of  modem  art  current  as  "  Pictorial  Bibles ''  (16)  — they  bear  wit- 
to  theological  ignorance  when  Chtnae  are  asserted  to  be  referred  to  in  the  SINIM  of 
(17) — and  they  amount  to  idiocy  when  ecclesiastics  continue  disputing  whether  Mosbs 
wrote  a  mtA,  B,  or  a  daUth^  D,  in  a  given  word  of  the  Hebrew  Pentateuch,  notwithstanding 
that  every  archnologist  knows  that  the  square-leiUr  characters  of  the  present  Hebrew 
Text  (18)  were  not  invented  by  the  Rabbis  before  the  second  century  after  Christ ;  or  1600 
jean  posterior  to  the  vague  age  when  leHCuaH  buried  the  Lawgiver  **  in  a  valley  in  the 
land  of  Moab  opposite  to  Beth-peor;  but  no  man  has  known  his  sepulchre  unto  thi$ 
4ajf"(l9)  But — *<  point  de  fanatisme  mSme  centre  le  fanatisme:  la  philosophic  a  eu  le  sien 
dans  le  si^de  dernier ;  il  semble  que  la  gloire  du  notre  devrait  dtre  de  n'en  connattre 
aweiin."  (20) 

The  above  illustrations  suffice  to  indicate  some  of  the  utilitarian  objects  of  the  science 
termed  '*  Archsology ;"  which  ftimishes  the  only  logical  methods  of  attaining  historical 
oertainties.  Its  indispensableness  to  correct  appreciations  of  biblical  no  less  than  of  all 
other  history,  nevertheless,  remuns  to  be  proved  by  its  application.  We  shall  endeavor  to 
be  precise  in  our  experiments ;  but,  must  not  Ibrget  that  **  precision  is  one  thing,  certainty 
another.  An  absurd  or  false  proposition  may  be  made  very  precise;  and,  on  the  other  hand, 
althou^^  the  sciences  vary  in  degree  of  precision,  they  all  present  results  equally  certain." 
We  propose  to  test  the  principles  of  archeologioal  criteria  by  applying  them  to  biblical 
atedies,  and  to  test  the  authenticity  of  ofM  chapter  of  the  Hebrew  records  through  the  former's 
^plication :  and  inasmuch  as  Truth  must  necessarily  harmonise  with  itself,  if  archssology 
be  a  true  science  the  Scriptures  will  prove  it  to  be  so  incontestably ;  and  if  the  Bible  be 
abaolute  truth,  arehsBology  will  demonstrate  the  fact  We  need  not  perplex  ourselves  iritli 
apprehensions.    It  would  imply  but  small  ftath  in  the  Bible  were  we  to  suppose  that  arch- 

(S)  Dslafulo  :  American  AnHquitUs. 

jyi)  TnmaoKiUmt  ^f  tht  Boyal  Socidy  of  AnUqu^  Antiguitatei  AmerJocmm,  1837 ; 

m&Lxt, 

(11)  Loodon  Eikneloffieal  JowneH:  **MoDiiaa«ntftl  ErktoMt  of  the  DiMOwry  of  Amerloa  bj  the  NorthoMa 
cvftkaOiyezamiiifld'*  — Dec.  1848;  pp.  313-824. 

(12)  ScBOOLcaiR :  New  Tork  EUuviiogieal  Sodd^i  Tnni.  1845;  vol.  L  pp.  88S-387. 

(13)  flee  *<  A  Card*:  New  Tork  Courier  and  Enqwirtr,  12  Febw  1858. 

(14)  AsBOTT :  CbUtioffUB  of  a  CbOedien  qf  EgypUan  AntiqmUiu,  now  ezhlbltfaig  tt  the  Stoyveeaiit  Iiutitate ; 
V«w  Tork,  1858;  plete  No.  1051,  p.  64. 

(15)  foonded  ezdoilTely  upon  no  more  hlatorlcel  besee  then  the  fpnrlone  **Letter  of  LnruLUS**  —  or 
dcrlTod  ftxnn  **  Yeronkm's  Sndariam  **;  Albzrt  Dukib,  1510«— ride  Oou :  Baation  of  our  Lard;  London,  1844. 

(10)  HAamiT,  for  Inetenoe;  New  Tork,  184^'45. 

(17)  Her.  Dr.  Suttiib:  Uniiy  of  ihe  Bmman  Baeet;  1840— «  And  while  even  China  (A.  IL  [«<e]  H,  Staiim,  a 
remote  eonntry  in  the  8.  B.  extremity  of  the  eerth,  ae  the  context  Intimatee)  end  the  ielandi  of  tiM  sea  «« 
epedfled"  —  p.  43.  end  note. 

(18)  OusDOif:  OUa  J^ffyptiaoa;  p.  112;  end  infra,  ftirther  on. 
(10)  Detderomomp  xxxIt.  0— Cahsn's  treneletion. 

(»)  kMMhm;  Mteherohu,  Ac;  Bev.  dee Denx  Moadie;  flept  184<^  p>. 781. 


580  ARGHiEOLOGIGAL   INTRODUCTION 

nological  scmtinj  could  affect  the  diTine  origin  insisted  upon  for  the  book  itMlf  by  fton 
who  make  it  the  unique  standard  of  all  scientific  as  well  as  of  all  moral  knowledge. 

Instead,  howeyer,  of  the  ordinary  mode  in  which  biblical  history  is  presenlied  to  «  ■ 
books  bearing  the  authoritatiye  title  of  professed  **  Christian  Eridenoes,"  the  leqoiifli 
of  archseology  demand  that  we  should  reverse  the  order  of  examination.  In  lien,  f«r  ii 
stance,  of  asserting  d  priori  that  the  Creation  of  (he  world  took  place  exaotly  **  oa  Oelobi 
20th,  B.  0.  4005,  the  year  of  the  creation  **  (21) — or  siytaining,  ex  eatkeira^  with  viinni 
orthodoxy,  that  Moses  toroie  the  Pentateuch  —  it  is  incumbent  upon  na,  whUe  wt  im 
nothing,  to  take  as  little  for  granted.  If  such  be  the  era  revealed  by  the  Text,  omr  jnm 
will  lead  us  to  that  date,  with  at  least  the  same  precision  through  which  Ia|^tf6ot  (jt 
what  method  is  unknown),  ascertained  that  Anno  Mundi  I,  <<  Ylth  day  of  ereatioii . . .  k 
(Adatd's)  wife  the  weaker  vessell :  she  not  yet  knowing  that  there  were  any  devils  at  ill . . 
sinned,  and  drew  her  husband  into  the  same  transgression  with  her ;  this  was  aboat  1^ 
noone^  the  time  of  eating.  And  in  this  lost  condition  into  which  Adam  and  Eve  had  m 
brought  themselves,  did  they  lie  comfortlesse  till  towards  the  cool  of  the  di^,  or  tkrm  ^tk 
afternoon" (22)  If  the  Pentateuch  was  originally  penned  in  the  Mosaic  antogr^h,  tl 
proof  will  resile  to  our  view,  through  archsological  deductions,  with  the  fovea  ti  i 
Euclidean  demonstration. 

The  analytical  instruments  of  archieology  are  purely  Baconian  /  Tii :  |n<Neei]iag  fti 
the  known  to  the  unknown ;  through  a  patient  retrogresdve  march  from  to-day  to  jm(k 
day,  from  yesterday  to  the  day  before ;  and  so  on,  step  by  step,  backwards  aloag  tl 
stream  of  time.  Each  fact,  when  verified,  thus  falls  naturally  into  ito  proper  plaee  la  tl 
world's  history;  each  event,  as  ascertained,  will  be  found  tabulated  in  ito  rapeslr 
stratum.  It  is  only  when  our  footsteps  falter,  owing  to  surrounding  darkness  or  to  toi 
cherous  soil,  that  we  may  begin  to  suspect  historical  inaocuraeiee ;  bat,  at  present^  \ 
have  no  right  to  anticipate  any  such  doubts,  considering  the  averments  of  oeonmMie  Pi 
testantism,  of  the  orthodox  sects,  that  the  Bible  ie  the  revealed  word  of  Ood» 

Our  inquiries  are  directed  to  a  single  point.  We  desire  to  aseertun  the  ori^a,  spot 
writer,  characteristics,  and  historical  value  of  but  one  document:  vis. — The  Xth  Ciapkr 
Genesis ;  familiar  to  every  reader.  It  is  presented,  however,  to  our  inspeetion  as  out ' 
fifty  chapters  of  a  book  called  <*  Genesis  " — Cis  book  being  the  first  of  Mtrfy-iisie  (28)  bo* 
that  constitute  the  compendium  entitled  the  "  Old  Testament ;"  and  the  latter  is  booad : 
in  the  same  volume  with  another  collection  to  which  the  name  of  **  New  Testament" 
given :  the  whole  forming  together  that  literary  work  to  which  the  designation  of  "  1 
Bible"  is  reverentially  applied  in  the  English  tongue — a  name  deriTod  from  hyUot,  t 
Greek  name  for  papymsy  being  the  most  ancient  material  out  of  which  ito  derivative  fq 
was  made.  Byhlusy  the  Egyptian  plant,  gave  to  the  Greeks  their  name  for  paper,  and  psf 
their  name  for  "  the  book  "  in  to  Pi^Xetov.  On  adopting  Christianity,  the  Greeks  dengast 
their  earliest  translation  of  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  TO  BIBLEION,  aa  the  6ooi— **i 
excellence ;"  which  words  we  modems  have  adopted  into  our  national  tongne  in  the  £■ 
of  "  Bible." 

With  every  desire  on  our  part  te  obtain  solution  of  our  queries  by  the  most  direct  n 
and  in  the  shortest  method,  we  do  not  perceive  the  possibility  of  detaohing  a  solitary  eli^ 
of  the  Bible  from  the  volume  itself,  until  by  archseological  dissection  we  are  enabled 
demonstrate  that  such  separation  is  feasible.  In  consequence,  it  behooves  ns  to  examii 
with  as  much  brevity  as  is  consistent  with  perspicuity,  the  entire  Bible;  and,  if  wcki 
**  all  the  books  of  the  Bible  (24)  te  be  equally  true,"  the  Xth  chapter  of  the  first  book  wiD 
found  unquestionably  to  be  true  likewise. 

Soliciting  that  the  reader  should  divest  his  mind,  as  far  as  in  him  lies,  of  preeooeiiv 
biases ;  we  invite  him  to  accompany  us  patiently  through  an  inveetigation,  in  wkieh  t 


(21)  Rev.  Dr.  Nolan:  The  Egyptian  Chronology  Analyzed;  London,  1848,  p. 

(22)  Harmony,  Chronicle  and  Order  qf  the  Old  TtsUMmetdt  Ae.;  London,  1M7,  p.  ft. 

(23)  Mystic  origin  of  the  XXXIX  «  Artidoe'*  of  the  Anglican  Ohnroh. 

(24)  Pools  :  London  LUerary  GaaeUe,  1849,  p.  432  —  unaoooontaldy  sopprMMd  fca  Hetm  J^ggUmm,  VKL 


TO    THE    Xtb    chapter  OF  GENESIS.  681 

•abject  baniBhes  all  ornament,  but  tliat  cannot  fail  to  elicit  some  portions  of  the 
truth. 

The  incipient  stepB  of  our  analysis  do  not  call  for  much  expenditure  of  emdition.  In 
popular  Encyclopedias  most  of  the  preliminary  information  may  be  Terified  by  the  curions 
reader ;  for  Calmet,  Kitto,  and  Home,  contain  catalogues  of  the  yarions  editions  of  the 
SibU,  done  into  English,  that  hare  been  put  forth,  during  the  last  four  centuries,  from 
A.  D.  1526  down  to  the  present  year. 

At  the  sight  of  such  catalogues  «f  different  trantlatiotu  said  to  proceed  Arom  one  and  the 
Mune  ori^nal,  few  can  retrain  from  asking,  in  all  humbleness,  why,  if  any  one  of  them 
were  absolutely  correct,  should  there  haTc  been  a  necessity  for  the  others  T  In  the  course 
of  studies  carried  over  many  years,  we  haye  been  at  pains  to  compare  sundry  of  the  most 
inrominent  English  translations  (among  them  ancient  as  well  as  modem  editions),  not  only 
iritb  themseWes,  but  often  with  the  Latin,  Greek,  or  Hebrew  originals,  of  which  each  pur- 
ports to  supply  a  faithful  rendering.  They  all  differ  I  some  more  than  others ;  but  in  each 
one  may  be  found  passages  the  sense  of  which  yaries  essentially  fh>m  that  published  by  the 
others.     Hence  arose  in  our  minds  the  following  among  other  doubts. 

Some  of  these  Trarulatort  can  haye  known  little  or  nothing  of  Hebrew  —  or  they  must 
haye  translated  from  different  originals  — or,  they  did  not  consult  the  Hebrew  Text  at  all, 
bat  rendered  from  the  Latin  or  the  Greek  yersions  —  or  (what  recurs  with  far  more  fre- 
qaency),  each  translator,  whereyer  the  original  was  ambiguous,  rendered  a  giyen  passage  in 
accordance  with  his  own  indiyidual  biases,  or  with  the  object  of  fortifying  the  peculiar 
tenets  of -his  Church,  Kirk,  Conyenticle,  Chapel,  or  Meeting-house.  Now,  these  discordant 
BibUs  being  thrust  upon  us,  each  one  as  the  only  and  true  **  Word  of  God,"  it  is  humanly  incon- 
e^yable  that  God  should  haye  uttered  that  Word  in  so  many  different  ways,  and  thereby 
baye  rendered  nugatory  the  comprehension  of  one  passage,  by  permitting  a  tran8lation,in  sig^ 
nificance  totally  distinct,  of  the  self-same  passage  in  other  modem  editions.  For  instance, 
that  the  reader  may  at  once  seize  our  meaning :  there  are  few  texts  more  frequently  quoted, 
especially  under  circumstances  where  consolation  is  administered ;  there  are  none  perhaps 
that  haye  originated  such  Demosthenian  efforts  at  pulpit-oratory,  or  haye  produced  in  some 
minds  more  of  those  extatic  emotions  "  that  the  world  cannot  giye,"  than  the  yerse  wherein 
Job  ejaculates — <*For  I  know  that  my  Red^^er  liyeth."  (xix.  25).  The  **  MuUiiude  of 
those  who  are  called  Christians,"  as  Origen  iermed  them  in  a.  d.  258  (25) ;  the  '*  Simple- 
tons, not  to  say  the  imprudent  and  the  idiotic,"  of  Tertullian,  a.  d.  245 ;  (26)  the  **  Igno- 
rant" of  St  Athanasius,  a.  d.  873(27);  and  the  **  Simple  belieyers"  of  the  milder  St 
Jerome,  a.  d.  885  (28) ;  haye  always  imagined,  in  accordance  with  the  lower  scholarship  of 
orthodoxy,  that  Job  here  foreshadows  the  Messianic  adyent  of  Christ.  (29) 

The  context  does  not  appear,  philologically  or  grammatically,  to  justify  such  conclusion ; 
inasmuch  as  the  preceding  yerses  (1  to  22)  exhibit  Job  —  forsaken  by  his  kindred,  forgotten 
by  his  bosom  friends,  alien  in  the  eyes  of  his  guests  and  of  his  own  senrants  — oyerwhelmed 
with  anguish  at  the  acrid  loquacity  of  Bildad  the  Shuhite,  protesting  yehemently  against 
these  accusations,  and  wishing  that  his  last  burning  words  should  be  presenred  to  posterity 
in  one  of  three  ways.  To  support  our  yiew,  and  to  furnish  at  the  same  time  eyidences  of 
different  transkuions,  we  lay  before  the  reader  three  renderings  of  yerses  28  to  26.  He 
con,  by  opening  other  translators,  readily  yerify  the  adage  that  **  doctors  differ,"  although 
the  Hebrew  Text  is  identically  the  same  throughout 


(25)  Cbmmentary  iq>nn  John:  and  Qmhra  Ods^  lib.  TiU.. 

(26)  Ad  Ptuxeaanj  sec  ili. 

(27)  De  Ineam.  Verb. — contra  BciuL  Samoaaia, 

(28)  Qmm.  in  Ei.  xxxiL 

(29)  Nona:  Op.  eU.,  p.  147  —  **That  thM«  is  no  allTuion  to  Christ  in  the  tenn  [redeemer],  nor  to  the  nm> 
eeetlon  to  a  life  of  happlnenf.  In  the  passage,  has  been  the  opinion  of  the  most  Jndidons  and  learned  crliies  •» 
tlM  last  three  hundred  years;  such  as  CalTin,  Herder,  Grotlos,  Le  Clero,  Patrick,  Warbnrton,  DoraU,  Heath. 
Kennioott,  Doederlein,  Datlie,  Eichhorn,  Jalm,  De  Wette,  and  man/  othars." 


582  ABGHJSOLOGIOAL    INTRODUCTIOK 


L  Kino  James's  Version,    The  italicized  words  are  the  Translators'. 

23  **  Oh  that  my  words  were  now  writteni  ob  that  thej  were  pziated  [«<e/]  Ib  a  hook! 

24  That  they  were  graTen  with  an  iron  pen  and  lead  in  the  rode  Ibr  crerl 

25  For  I  know  that  my  redeemer  liTeth,  and  that  he  shall  stand  at  the  latter  da^  upon  the 

26  And  though  after  my  skin  vnrmt  destroy  this  6o4y,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I  see  God.* 


The  marginal  reading,  authority  unknown,  substitutes — **  Or,  After  J  thaU  awdte,  lAMyl 
ihit  body  be  destroyed,  yet  out  of  my  flak  shaU  I  tee  Ood.*l  In  the  aothorixed  Tersian,  bj  tki 
interpolation  of  **  worms/'  Job  is  made  a  belieyer  in  the  resurrection  of  the  body:  ia  tke 
margin,  he  believes  that  he  shall  behold  God  <<  out  of  the  flesh ; "  that  io,  in  the  ^int! 
What  did  he  believe  ? 

II.  Notes,  New  Translation  of  the  Booh  of  Job;  Boston,  1888;  p.  87. 

28    *<  0  that  my  words  were  now  written ! 

0  that  they  were  inscribed  in  a  register  I 
24       That  with  an  iron  pen,  and  with  lead. 

They  were  engraven  upon  the  rock  for  ever  I 
26       Tet  I  know  my  Vindicator  lireth. 

And  will  stand  up  at  length  on  the  earth; 
26       And  though  with  my  skin  this  body  be  wasted  away, 

Tet  in  my  flesh  shall  I  see  Ood." 

Noyes  {Notes,  pp.  144-6)  says—"  Or  we  may  render,  Tet  wUhout  flesh  1  shaU  see  Oei"^ 
and  enumerates  cogent  "  objections  to  the  supposition  that  Job  here  expreaeee  hit 
expectation  of  a  resurrection. 


tt 


III.  Cahen,  <<Job;"  La  Bible,  Traduction  Nonvelle,  avec  TH^breu  en  regard;  Pin^ 
1851 ;  pp.  86-7.     We  render  the  French  literally  into  English. 


28  **  Would  to  God  that  my  words  were  written  I    Would  to  Ood  that  they  were  traced  In  a ' 

24  With  a  burin  of  iron  and  with  lead  I  that  they  were  engraved  for  ever  in  the  rock.  I 

25  But  I,  I  know  that  my  ^redemptor'  is  living,  and  will  remain  the  last  upon  the  earth : 

26  And  after  that  my  skin  shall  have  been  destroyed,  this  delivered  from  the  flesh,  I  shall  sse  Goi* 

In  the  foot-note,  Cahen  explains  that  tW  Hebrew  word  ^SkJ,  GALI,  which  he  rendcn 
"  mon  r^dempteur,"  proceeds  from  the  verb  GAL,  "  to  deliver;'*  meaning  likewise  ** 
diquer;"  which  corresponds  to  the  Vindicator  of  Noyes.  The  idea  of  Job's  hope  of  a 
rection,  itself  a  mythological  anachronism,  is  popularly  derived  from  the  LXX  and  tkt 
Greek  Fathers,  with  ideas  developed  in  the  Latin  Church  after  St.  Jerome. 

Thus  the  reader  has  now  before  him  three  specimens,  amid  the  wilderness  of  Transiatiem, 
wherein  are  involved  theological  dogmas  of  **  resurrection  of  the  body,"  '*  redemption  oC 
the  soul,"  and  the  antiquity  of  **  Messianic  prefigurations  " — questions  of  no  slight  rdi- 
gious  importance ;  and  yet,  withal,  unless  he  be  profound  in  Hebrew,  his  opinion  upon  ^ 
merits  of  either  rendering  is  alike  worthless  to  himself  and  to  others ;  nor  can  he  cob- 
scientiously  distinguigih  which  is  veritably  the  '*  word  of  God  "  among  these  triple  contra- 
dictions. The  ridiculous  anachronism  perpetrated  in  king  James's  version  {v.  23)  that 
makes  Job  wish  that  bis  words  were  ''printed"  (probably  2500  years  before  the  art  was 
invented !)  (30)  has  long  ago  been  pointed  out ;  and  is  alone  sufficient  to  destroy  the  alleged 
inspiration  of  that  **  authorized  "  verse.  For  ourselves  we  mourn  that  want  of  space  com- 
pels  the  suppression  of  some  archeeological  remarks  on  the  **book  of  Job"  (<3yIUB  — 
meaning  "  L'uomo  iracondo  che  rientra  con  rossore  in  se  stesso  ").  We  derive  them  from 
studies  at  Paris,  under  our  honored  preceptor  Michel-angelo  Lanci,  to  whom  we  here 
renew  the  warmest  tribute  of  respect  and  admiration. 

To  Anglo-Saxon  Protestantism  the  biblical  profundities  of  the  ''  Professor  of  Sacred  and 
Interpreter  of  Oriental  Tongues  at  the  Vatican  "(31)  since  the  year  1820,  are  entirely 


(30)  Nott:  BibUcal  and  Physical  History  of  Man;  1849;  pp.  136,  137. 

(SI)  QACTAifO  Ducuncis:  Biograjia  dd  OawMere  D.  Michdrangtlo  Land,  Fermo,  IHO;  p.  10. 


TO   THE   Xtb    chapter   OF   GENESIS.  583 

known.  Written  in  the  pnreet  Italian  exolosiyely  fbr  the  lettered — ^restricted  to  one  edition 
of  125  copies  for  each  work,  at  a  cost  of  125  Jranea  (#26)  per  oopy — and,  for  manifold  reft- 
sonii,  artistically  fashioned  npon  a  plan  not  easily  comprehended  withont  an  oral  key  — 
Lanci's  enormoos  labors  npon  Semitic  palsography,  to  the  '*  profannm  ynlgns"  of  theology, 
most  long  remain  sealed  books.  In  1848-9,  no  copy  of  the  Pffro/^poment,  (82)  nor  of  the 
Seeonda  Opera  Cufiea,(SB)  both  published  daring  1845-7,  at  Paris  (the  latter  at  the  expense 
of  Nicholas,  Cxar  of  Muscory),  existed  within  the  Library  of  the  British  Mnseum :  not- 
withstanding that  Land's  Tolumes  were  for  sale  at  two  leading  booksellers'  in  London ;  and 
that  their  absence  at  the  Museum-Library  had  been  formally  notified  to  its  unnational 
*'  Powers  that  be."  (84)  The  Vie  Simboliche  deUa  Bibbia  (known  to  us  in  its  author's  manu- 
script) will  not  be  published  for  a  period  incalculable,  because  dependent  upon  human 
longerity.  Our  mutual  friend,  Mr.  R.  K.  Haight  of  New  York,  is,  in  the  United  States, 
the  sole  possessor  of  Lanci's  works  that  we  know  of.  (35) 

History  records  that  it  was  in  consequence  of  the  discrepancies,  notorious  among  such 
trandatumi  into  English  as  existed  at  the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century,  that,  In  the 
reign  of  king  James,  a  new  yersion  of  the  Scriptures  was  published :  which  duly  received 
the  royal,  ecclesiastical,  parliamentary,  and  national  sanction,  and  is  now  consecrated 
amongst  us  Anglo-Saxons  as  the  unique  and  immaculate  **  Word  of  God" — the  standard  of 
faith  among  Protestant  communities  of  our  race  throughout  the  world.  ,  It  is,  and  ought 
to  be,  in  the  hands  of  every  one ;  so  that  no  obstacles  to  the  verification  of  such  quotations, 
as  we  shall  have  occasion  to  make,  exist  at  the  present  day  among  readers  of  English.  As 
the  document  we  are  in  quest  of,  Xth  Genesis,  is  contained  within  this  volume,  we  are 
eompelled  by  the  rules  of  archsBology  first  to  examine  the  book  itself;  in  order  to  obtain 
some  preliminary  insight  into  its  history,  its  literary  merits  as  a  TVoiu/aft'ofi,  and  the 
Tepate  in  which  the  latter  point  is  held  by  those  most  qualified  to  judge. 

To  avoid  mistakes  arising  from  confusion  of  editions,  we  quote  the  title-pag^  of  the  oopy 
before  us.—"  THE  HOLT  BIBLE,  containing  the  Old  and  New  TestamenU  :  translated  out 
of  the  original  Tongues;  and  with  the  former  Translations  diligently  compared  and 
revised,  by  His  Migesty's  Special  Command.    Appointed  to  be  read  in  Churches.    London : 

(U)  I\Kraiip<meid  off  Hhutrasione  deOa  Soffra  Sarittura;  Paris,  qto.  2  vols.;  1846. 

(88)  Secomda  Opera  (h^fiea  —  Trattato  deOe  smboUehe  rappntenUmtt  AnMche  t  deBa  varia  genenuiont  tkf  M^ 
miimam  caraUeri  aopra  differenti  maUrit  oparaii;  Parigi,  1846-'47 ;  qto.  2  Tola. 

(3«)  OusDOM :  OtiaJEgypUaea;  London,  1849;  p.  17,  note;  see  also  p.  110. 

(36)  Through  the  Cberalier's  epistolary  kindness,  I  am  enabled  to  correct  a  Ibrmer  mistake,  into  which  other 
mtbority  had  led  me;  and  I  gladly  seise  oecasion  to  quote  from  one  of  numerous  Italian  autographs  in  my 

MWB0w^Mvaa  • 

«BoiiA,  18  OMobrv;  1861. 
"Qxr^  Amieo! 

"Ton  aaj,  in  Otia  .^gyptiaea  (p.  SI),  that  'pyramid'  is  deriTed  from  jpi  and  haram;  the  Ibrmer  beingaOoptie 
■ctiele,  the  latter  an  Arable  word,  combined  even  nowadays  among  the  Arabs  in  [their  name,  EL-HaRaM,  tor] 
pIfrawUd.  This  is  not  according  to  grammatical  exactness;  because  haroM  is  not  altogether  radioaL  The 
demonstratiTe  [letter  H]  he  is  prefixed  to  it,  whkh  serres  in  lien  of  the  C!optio  pi.  Bam  [Arabiod],  RBI,  is  tba 
foot  (aliihide).  Haram,  HRM,  rays,  therefore,  Ui&aUitude;  and  it  is  a  synonyme  of  the  Coptic  pf-ram,  in  whkh 
tha  Ac,  H,  that  yon  have  yoked  to  it,  plays  no  part  The  word  ram,  besides  being  a  Semitic,  is  also  a  Obptfe 
wotd,  with  the  sense  of  heiglU. . .  But  very  huge  seems  to  me  the  error  of  BwaM,  in  Bunsen,  who  presuBMS  to 
mplsJn  a  text  of  Job  (iii.  14)  by  changing  a  b  into  m,  and  making  a  HaraMoi  of  his  own  out  of  the  UbUoal 
HaraBijL  ...  I  transcribe  for  you  the  complete  article  of  mine,  which  on  some  occasion  may  be  of  aid  to  you : 

**  Artide  taken  from  the  *  Vie  fHmboUehe  dd  Veeckio  e  Nucvo  Testamento*  rtgarding  a  pottage  in  Job. . . .  [We 
bare  not  two  pages  to  spare,  and  therefore  are  compelled  to  omit  the  acute  philological  reasonings  of  our  Tslued 
prsceptor. — G.  R.  O.]  The  said  two  rerses,  most  entangled  in  the  Torsions  of  others,  through  my  inquiries 
BOW  read  *  Now  should  I  haTC  quiet  with  the  kings  and  mighty-ones  of  the  earth  who  already  repose  in  their 
•obterranean  habitations;  or  with  the  princes  who  had  gold  and  (who)  caused  their  sepulchres  to  be  filled 
with  silTer.'  [Comp.  Cahiuv,  xt.  p.  12.] ...  I  will  not  leeTC  this  argument  without  first  giring  you  an  ijlustratton 
oi  that  arduous  verse  6  of  Psalm  ix.;  in  whi^,  it  appears  to  me,  interpreters  hare  strayed  away  flrom  truth. 
Here  recurs  that  charabCt  which  I  explained.  Now,  if  philologers  are  wise  enough  to  accept  my  dlseorefyi 
they  wUl  see  that  this  sentence  of  the  Psalm,  in  the  place  aboTe-named,  speaks  with  Tibntory  locutlon*- 
'They  dosed  to  the  enemy  the  subterranean  abode  in  perpetuity:  thou  destr^yedst  the  cities,  and  with  tiMM 
the  memorial  of  those  perished.' "    [Compare  Kittg  Jame^e  VenionI] . . . 

''Affa*  ToetRH  MxanLAlOM  LlMb* 


684  ABGH^OLOGICAL    INTBODUCTIOK 

Printed  by  Oeorge  £.  Eyre  and  Andrew  Spottiewoode,  Printen  to  the  Qoeeii's  Most  Ei> 
cellent  Majesty,  and  sold  at  their  Warehoose,  189,  Fleet  Street,  1844.  [Nonparal  Be* 
ference,  12mo.]"  The  Dedication  "To  the  most  high  and  mighty  Prince,  Jamet,"  itatM 
that  His  **  Highness  had  once  out  of  deep  judgment  apprehended  how  co&TcnicBt  it  mu, 
that  out  of  the  Original  Sacred  Tongues,  together  with  comparing  of  the  laboon,  botk  ia 
our  own,  and  other  foreign  Languages,  of  many  worthy  men  who  went  before  na,  that 
should  be  one  more  exact  Translation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  into  the  Enfflitk  Tim^mt,** 

It  thus  becomes  patent  that  our  copy  is  not  printed  in  one  of  **  the  OrigiBal  Saeni 
Tongues,"  but  merely  professes  to  be  a  **  more  exact  Tramlatitm  **  into  RngliA  than,  at  tk 
date  of  its  publication,  242  years  ago,  had  preTiously  appeared.  Eren  eoneeding  that  dM 
Holy  Scriptures  in  the  **  Original  Sacred  Tongues  "  may  haTO  been  rerealed  word  for  v«4 
by  the  Almighty,  and  granting  that  their  etUUo  prmegft  was  a  mannacript  in  the  antograpki 
of  diyinely-inspired  Scribes,  no  reasonable  person  will  deny  the  possibilify  that  thia  Bm^A 
tramlation  may  embrace  some  errors — none  among  the  educated  will  be  so  unrftaaenable  •■  \» 
insist  upon  the  infallibility  of  its  English  translators,  howoTer  erudite,  howerer  oomi« 
tious ;  nor  perchance  will  claim  inspiration  for  these  worthies.  Childishly  eredvlona  at  vf 
are  by  nature,  and  uncritical  though  the  generality  of  us  remain  through  edneatioa,  •• 
sane  Anglo-Saxons,  since  the  middle  ages,  allow  "  divine  inspiraHon  "  to  men  of  tkmr  om 
race.  We  accord  the  possibility  of  **  inspiration  "  solely  to  members  of  a  single  UmSlj 
that  lived  a  long  time  ago,  and  a  great  way  off;  whose  descendants  (although  nowadaji 
ranking  among  the  best  citizens  of  our  cis- Atlantic  Republic)  are  still  abased  by  onr  kiis> 
folk  across  the  water ;  and  who,  although  contributors  to  our  own  and  the  latteir's  wcUait 
and  glory,  are  yet  debarred,  as  unworthy,  from  a  voice  in  the  British  Parliament:  and  iB 
this,  forsooth,  in  the  same  breath  of  acknowledgment  that  we  derive  onr  most  saered  C«4t 
of  Religion,  Morals,  and  Laws,  from  their  inspired  ancestors  I  and  whilst,  based  open  o«r 
modem  notions  of  their  ancient  creed,  we  nasally  vociferate  that  they  and  onxaelves  aif 
«  of  one  blood  as  brothers  "  I 

Our  copy,  such  as  it  is,  may  be  accepted  without  hesitation  as  a  lineal  descendant  of  ftt 
primary  atUhorized  version  in  the  English  language,  wrested  from  the  Lords  Spiritual  iid 
Temporal  through  the  intelligence  of  our  ancestors,  quickened  by  the  Reformation ;  whs 
bled  for  the  same  rights  that  we  their  posterity  can  now  assert,  in  the  free  United  Statu 
of  America  and  in  Great  Britain  (without  even  the  merit  of  boldness),  vix.  the  right  to 
examine  the  Scriptures,  and  everything  else,  for  ourselves,  and  to  express  onr  opimoBi 
thereon  in  the  broad  light  of  heaven. 

ArchsBologically  speaking,  in  order  to  insure  minute  exactness,  it  would  be  imperative  to 
collate,  year  by  year,  and  edition  by  edition,  the  whole  succession  of  copies  of  our  "  aa* 
thorized  version"  ;  and,  by  retracing  from  the  exemplar  on  our  table  backwards  to  that  fiift 
printed  in  black-letter  during  the  reign  of  king  James,  to  ascertain  whether  any  and  what 
changes,  beyond  variations  in  typography,  may  have  been  introduced.  But  such  dreadM 
labor  is,  to  the  writer,  impossible  for  want  of  the  series ;  ungenial  to  his  tastes  as  well  u 
unnecessary  for  his  objects.  He  contents  himself  with  the  assertion  that  there  are  many 
differences  between  such  copies  of  divers  editions  that  have  fallen  in  his  way,  although  ccn- 
sidered  by  others  of  little  or  no  moment ;  being  chiefly  marginal,  as  in  the  superadded  aad 
spurious  chronology ;  or  capitular^  as  in  the  apocryphal  headings  to  chapters,  &c. ;  neither 
of  which  can  have  any  more  to  do  with  the  original  **  word  of  God,"  than  the  printer's 
name,  thd  binding,  or  the  paper. 

As  positivists  in  Philosophy  while  archeologists  in  method,  we  clear  the  table  of  these  com- 
para tively- trivial  disputations ;  and  bounding  retrogressively  over  the  interval  that  diviJet 
our  generation  from  that  of  His  Majesty  King  James,  the  reader  is  requested  to  take  with 
us  the  historical  era  of  the  promulgation  of  the  **  authorized  version  "  aH  a  common  point 
of  departure;  viz.:  a.  d.  1611. 

The  most  ancient  printed  copy  of  king  James's  crrWon,  that  has  been  acce5^^ble  to  u, 
lies  in  the  British  Museum.  It  contains  a  memorandum  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Hume  to  the  effect 
that  the  tiUe-pages  are  of  the  primary  edition  of  the  year  1611,  but  that  the  rebt  appertaini 


TO    THE   Xtk    chapter   OF   GENESIS.  685 

to  tbiit  of  161S.  The  whole  folio  is  printed  in  black-letter.  Its  frontispieoes  are  literary 
gems ;  and  so  faithfully  portraying  the  symbolism  of  Europe's  **moyen  age  "  in  their  astrolo- 
gloo-theological  emblems,  that  every  antiquary  must  deplore  that  castigating  teal  which 
kas  effaced  such  quaint  expressions  of  ancestral  piety,  to  substitute  for  them,  in  some  of 
•or  eorrent  copies,  typographical  whims  that  cannot  pretend  even  to  the  yenerable  halo  of 
bygone  days.  The  title-page  to  the  Old  Testament  is  embellished  by  yignettes,  among 
which  figure  the  Ltion,  Many  Bull,  and  Eiigle;(ZQ)  ancient  signs  for  the  solstices  and  equi- 
1IOZ08.  Moses  is  truthfully  represented,  as  in  Michel-angelo's  statue,  with  his  character- 
istic horns ;  according  to  the  Vulgate  of  Exod.  (xxxit.  29,  80,  86),  "  comuta  esset  facies 
toa,'*  which  preserres  one  sense  of  the  Hebrew  KRN,  horn.  The  lodiaco-heraldic  arms  of 
tlie  **12  Tribes"  of  Israel  are  also  preserred;  (87)  together  with  a  yariety  of  other  symbols, 
K«li0ologically  precious.  That  of  the  New  Testament  is  still  more  curious,  inasmuch  as 
it  exhibits  the  esoteric  transmission  (perceiyed  eyen  as  late  as  at  that  time  by  learned 
reformers  in  England)  of  certain  antique  symbolisms  of  Hebrew  Scriptures  into  those  of  the 
Oilerftaliied  Greeks  or  HeUenized  Jews.  The  **4"  solstitial  and  equinoctial  signs  of  the 
**4  §ea9an$**  remain,  but  are  now  attached  to  the  figures  of  the  "4"  Eyangelists;  while  the 
todiaco-heraldic  arms  of  the  "12  Sont  of  Jacob"  (Gen,  xlix.  1,  28),  whence  the  "12  Tribet 
^Itrael,**  lie  parallel  with  and  officiate  as  "pendants"  to  the  "12  Apostles,"  each  with 
bis  symbolical  relation  to  the  "12  months"  of  the  year,  &c. — the  whole,  indeed,  saving  its 
vneouth  artistic  execution,  so  yiyidly  solar  and  astral  in  conception,  as  to  betray  that  pri- 
neral  JEfgypiO'Chaldaic  source  whence  students  of  hieroglyphical  and  cuneiform  monu- 
ments, —  exhumed  and  translated  more  than  two  centuries  subsequently  to  the  publication 
of  our  English  "  editio  princeps  "  —  now  know  that  the  types  of  this  imagery  are  deriyed. 
The  reader,  who  seeks  throughout  our  modem  editions  in  yain  for  the  once-consecrated 
embellishments  of  ages  past,  i^ay  now  perceiye  that  we  are  not  altogether  ill-adyised  when 
binting  that  great  liberties  haye  been  taken  with  the  authorized  English  Bible  between 
A.  ]>.  1611,  era  of  its  first  promulgation,  and  those  copies  ostensibly  represented  in  the 
enrrent  year  (1858)  to  be  its  lineal  and  unmutilated  offspring  .  Theologically,  howeyer, 
these  yariants  through  omission  or  commission  are  not  of  the  same  importance  as  they 
seem  to  be  archeologically,  nor  need  we  dwell  upon  them  now. 

The  accuracy  of  this  English  yersion,  and  its  fidelity  to  the  original  Hebrew  and  Greek 
BIS8.,  must  rest  upon  the  opinion  we  can  form  of  its  Translators ;  legalized  by  the  royal 
seal  and  confirmed  by  an  act  of  Parliament  With  the  yalue  of  the  two  last  authorities, 
regal  or  parliamentary,  in  questions  of  purely-philological  criticism  and  of  strictly-literary 
knowledge,  we  American  Republicans  may  be  excused  in  declaring  that  we  haye  nothing 
to  do.  Until  it  is  preyed  to  our  comprehension  that  the  acquaintance  of  those  worthy 
M.  P.'s  with  the  "  original  sacred  tongues  "  was  profound,  and  that  they  deyoted  one  or 
more  Sessions  to  the  yerification  of  the  minute  exactness  of  the  yolume  they  endorsed,  their 
fiat  upon  the  literary  merit  of  the  book  itself  carries  with  it  no  more  weight  in  science 
than,  to  bring  the  case  home,  could  the  Presidential  signature  to  an  act  of  Congress  author- 
ising the  printing  in  Arabic,  at  national  expense,  of  the  Mohammedan  Kordn,  in  the 
year  1868,  be  accepted  as  a  criterion  or  eyen  youcher  of  such  huge  folio's  historical  or 
philological  correctness. 

To  us  the  only  admissible  eyidence  of  the  exactitude  of  king  James's  yersion,  as  a  faithful 
exponent  of  the  "  word  of  God"  (originally  written,  and  closed  some  1600  years  before  that 
monarch's  reign,  in  Hebrew  and  in  Greek),  must  be  twofold  —  historical,  and  exegetieal :  the 
former,  by  establishing  the  learning,  oriental  knowledge,  critical  skill,  and  integrity  of  the 
men ;  the  latter,  by  demonstrating  that  rigid  examination  will  fail  to  detect  errors  in  the 
performance  itself.     Of  this  duplex  eyidence  we  now  go  in  quest ;  remarking  at  the  outset, 


(JUS)  Conl  Sixynn:  Sdenoa  OccuUes;  L  pp.  46,  47.  Comp.  Etddd  L  10,  with  Jpocalypte  ir.  7.  Biohil 
ma:  JVtmo  wtaftmnaie ;  PariB,  1842;  L  p.  324,  pi.  4,  llg.l. 

(87)  Conn  Kibcbb:  (BMput  JEgypHaeut;  Rome,  1663;  toL  U.  part  1.  p.  21.  Dsumfoio):  CBiipta  Judaieut; 
London,  1811;  platelft— **I>iMertaUon  on  XLIXth  Chapter  of  Qeneats*:  — and  Laxoi:  PasrcMipomeni,pauiM. 

74 


686  ARCHJS0L06ICAL    INTBODUOTIOK 

that,  inasmnoh  as  (preoise  date  unknown)  the  gift  of  "diTine  insfmJiim**  if  iuilif  Fn- 
testauts  to  have  ceased  about  1750  yean  ago  with  the  laat  ApotlU^  Bobo^y  duH 
for  these  English  Translators  any  supernatural  assistance  doring  the  progriM  «f  Mr 
pious  labors;  and,  therefore,  in  matters  appertaining  to  the  merelx-hmMO  depaitMit 
of  linguistic  scholarship  (whilst  we  doubt  not  their  excellence  as  men,  their  ■ttiiiBieU^ 
nor  their  good  faith),  we  must  concede  the  chance  that  their  prodnetioiiy  owing  to 
proneness  to  err,  may  be  found  to  fall  short,  in  a  literary  point  of  Tiew,  of  the 
by  which  a  similar  performance  would  be  judged  were  a  new  Tran9laiiom  of  the  (Hd  TMtt- 

ment  "  authorized,"  after  the  same  fashion,  at  the  middle  of  this  XlXth  eentiiiy. 

* 

L  Thi  Historical  TssTUfoirr. 

In  the  year  1608,  owing  to  the  enormous  defects  recognized  in  all  popular 
then  current,  the  revision  that  had  been  ordered  in  the  days  of  Klliabirth 
into  effect  by  James.  Fifty-four  of  the  most  learned  graduates  of  the  UnivenitiM  if 
Oxford  and  Cambridge  were  appointed  to  the  task,  teven  of  whom  died  before  thevak 
was  completed :  (88)  among  the  last,  LiToly,  (89)  the  best  if  not  the  only  Hthrmt  m 
the  translation,  whose  labors  were  of  short  duration ;  and,  **  much  weight  of  the  v«k 
lying  upon  his  skill  in  the  Oriental  tongues,"  his  loss  was  irreparable ;  because  Che  is^ 
viTing  forty-^even  translators  rejected  the  assistance  of  the  only  remaining  Helvtiit  ii 
England,  Tit.,  "  Hugh  Broughton,  fellow  of  Christ  College,  Cambridge,  who  had  esrtiii^ 
attained  a  great  knowledge  in  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  tongues."  Indeed,  says  the  voy 
learned  Bellamy,  (40)  from  whom  we  deriye  the  fact,  **  it  was  well  known  that  thcrt  «M 
not  a  critical  Hebrew  scholar  among  them ;  the  Hebrew  language,  so  indispensably  asMK 
«ary  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  important  work,  haying  been  most  shamefally  ncf^edii 
in  our  Universities ;  and,  as  at  this  day  [1818],  candidates  for  orders  were  admitted  with- 
out a  knowledge  of  this  primary,  this  most  essenUal  branch  of  biblical  learning.  It  eii^ 
as  it  is  at  present,  totally  neglected  in  our  schools,  and  a  few  lessons  taken  from  a  Jev  ii 
term-time,  whose  business  is  to  •/tKiatz«[!],  and  not  to  Christianiie,  serve  to  give  the  chsafr^ 
ter  of  the  Hebrew  scholar,"  in  England. 

In  consequence,  then,  of  the  inability  of  iYie  forty-teven  translators  to  read  one  (sad  ftt 
oldest^  the  aboriginal  **  divine  word ")  of  those  *'  sacred  tongues "  of  which  their  serrik 
dedication  makes  parade,  "  it  appears  they  confined  themselves  to  the  Septuagint  (Greek) 
and  the  Vulgate  (Latin) ;  so  that  this  was  only  working  in  the  harness  of  the  first  traDtb* 
tors;  no  translation  (excepting  perhaps  Luther's,  1630 — 1545),  from  the  original  HebffV 
only,  having  been  made  for  1400  years,"  says  Bellamy. 

<*  If  we  turn,"  continues  elsewhere  this  outspeaking  writer  (whose  erudition  nemc  wim 
imptrilu*  will  contest),  **  to  the  translations  made  in  the  early  ages  of  the  Christian  Charc^ 
we  approach  no  nearer  the  truth ;  for  as  the  common  translations  in  the  European  Isa- 
guages  were  made  from  the  modem  Septuagint  and  the  Vulgate,  where  errors  are  foasd 
in  these  early  versions  they  must  necessarily  be  found  in  all  the  translations  made  tttm 
them." 

Whether  the  Vulgate  and  the  Septuagint  versions  are  faultless  will  be  considered  anon. 
Our  present  affair  is  with  king  James's  translation,  and  certainly  appearances  art  B3C 
flattering. 

We  learn  from  Fuller,  (41)  how  at  once,  on  its  first  apparition,  objections  were  raited 
against  its  accuracy  in  England ;  but  as  these  emanated  chiefly  from  Romanist  scholarship, 
in  those  days  of  reformation  at  a  discount,  their  validity  is  slurred  over  by  Proteftaat 
ecclesiastics.     Gradually,  as  Hebraical  scholarship  struggled  into  existence  —  that 


(38)  Fcluer:  Church  Ilutary ;  1665;  pp.  44-40. 

(a9'k  Jbid,  p.  47  —  aud  IIornk:  IrUrod.  to  tht  CriL  Slud,  qf  H.  Scrip. ;  1838;  iL  pp.  70,  80;  not«  6. 

(40)  Tht  Holy  BMf^  nrwli/  translaitd  /rem  ittt  Original  Hebrew;  with  noU»  critical  and  explanatory: 
1S18,  4to  —  pabliffhttd  by  the  subcicriptloiM  of  Royalty,  Nobility,  and  Clergy ;  bat  never  oompleted,  aad  sow  Mt 
of  print    Our  quotations  are  from  the  "general  prefiftoe.** 

(41;  Church  Hittory;  pp.  68,  69  — al«>  Uoosii:  Intrad.;  IL  pp.  70-78. 


TO  THE   Xth    chapter    OF    GENESIS.  587 

l^ta  u  Waltoik,(42)  1667,  bsd  redeemed  the  Oriental  wisdom  of  Oxford  —  the  Toice  of 
the  greftt  Dr.  Keniiieott  (48)  was  uplifted  a  century  later,  1768-9»  protesting  yehemently 
the  perpetuation  of  fallaoies  which  tht  forty-mven  translators'  ignorance  of  Hebrew 
■pread  oyer  the  land  throngh  king  James's  vernon.  He  commences  —  **  The  reader 
win  be  pleased  to  ohserre,  that,  as  the  study  of  the  Hebrew  language  has  only  been  revMng 
the  last  hundred  years,"  (44)  &c. — that  is,  only  since  the  time  of  Walton,  his  prede- 
: — which  passage  implies  that  fifty  years  preriously  to  the  latter's  epoch,  1667, 
(i.  c,  at  the  time  of  the  forty-seyen  translators,  1608-11),  the  study  of  Hebrew  was  all 
bst  d^^inct,  or  rather  it  had  scarcely  yet  begun  to  exist ;  that  is,  in  England, 

This  point  was  considered  so  familiar  to  eyery  general  reader,  that  no  hesitation  was 
Mt  when  stating  it,  1849,  with  reference  to  the  same  question,  (46)  in  the  following  words: 
**  Few  the  Hebrew  language  in  1611  had  been  a  dead  language  for  more  than  two  thousand 
Teert,  and  though  these  men  (the  forty-seyen  translators  aforesaid)  were  renowned  for 
their  piety  and  learning,  yet  yery  few,  if  any  of  them,  were  competent  to  so  important  a 
teek.  In  fact,  the  Hebrew  language  may  be  said  only  to  hate  been  recoyered  within  the 
Iset  eentnry  by  modem  Orientalists :  and  Arom  the  ignorance  of  these  yery  translators  of 
the  origiBal  language,  the  Old  Testament  was  taken  mostly  tram  the  Greek  and  Latin 
versions,  yix :  the  Septuagint  and  Vulgate,  Being,  then,  a  translation  of  bad  translations, 
vhieh  had  passed  through  numerous  copyings,  how  could  it  come  down  to  us  without 

Herertheless,  want  of  ordinary  information  on  Scriptural  literature  prompted  a  reviewer, 
(with  intrepidity  characteristic  of  that  undeyeloped  stage  of  the  reasoning  faculties  which, 
is  eeeordanoe  with  Comte's  positive  philosophy,  has  been  already  classed  as  **  the  theolo> 
gieal,")  to  indite  these  remarks :  —  **  Dr.  Nott,  agun,  speaks  disrespectfully  of  the  English 
Tersion  of  the  Scriptures.  He  makes  the  astounding  assertion  that  *  the  Hebrew  language 
■ej  be  said  only  to  have  been  recovered  within  the  last  century,  by  modem  Orientalists.' 
Most  surprising  is  it  that  any  one  should  believe  that  the  Jews  should  have  wholly  lost  a 
knowledge  of  their  ancient  and  sacred  tongue ;  and  that  a  knowledge  of  it  should  only 
hare  been  recovered  by  modem  Orientalists,  displi^  an  amasing  want  of  reading  and 
eeholar-like  accuracy,  and  a  credulity  exceedingly  rare,  exeq^t  in  an  unbeliever  "  (46) 

**  Mutate  nomine,  de  te  fabula  narratur  I "  Under  the  head  of  KN4AN  [eupra,  p.  49G],  the 
<*  Aflsociation  "  may  find  a  series  of  facts  on  the  permutations,  which  the  so-called  "  Lingua 
Seaota  "  of  the  Israelites  has  undergone,  still  more  *'  astounding,"  where  we  took  occasion 
to  repeat  and  enlarge  upon  the  positions  of  Dr.  Nott's  **  Reply."  In  the  meanwhile,  the 
^'ipee  dixit "  above  quoted  of  Eennicott,  that  a  century  and  a  half  posterior  to  the  forty' 
swpwi  translators  of  king  James's  version,  the  study  of  Hebrew  was  only  "reviving,"  may, 
bj  some,  be  considered  as  authoritative  as  that  put  forth,  in  1860,  in  proof  of  the  united 
eoholarehip  of  an  *'  Association." 

**  This  only  is  certain,  that,  in  Nehemiah's  time,  the  people  still  spoke  Hebrew  ;  that,  in 
the  time  of  Antiochus  £piphanes  and  the  Maccabees,  the  Hebrew  was  still  written,  though 
the  Aramsan  was  the  prevalent  language;  and,  on  the  contrary,  about  this  time,  and 
ahortiy  after  Alexander  the  Great,  even  the  leamed  Jews  found  it  hard  to  understand  diffi- 
cult passages  of  the  old  writings,  because  the  language  had  ceased  to  he  a  living  speech.  The 
reign  of  the  Seleucidse,  and  the  new  influence  of  an  AramsDan  people,  seem  gradually  to 
baye  destroyed  the  last  traces  of  it ;"  (47)  and  this  about  two  thousand  years  ago ! 

(43)  BibUa  Scuta  Baiyffiatta^  oomplutentia  Textofl  Orlgiiiftllf — Hebndooa  earn  Pentat  Samaril,  CluddakiiMi, 
QneecM,  Yendonomque  Antiquaram  —  Samarit,  Onsa  Sept,  Cbaldakn,  8«riacn,  Lat  Tulg^  Arabicn,  j£thio> 
pkaa,  PendoB. 

(43)  Anthor  of  Vetus  Testamentum  Hebraievm;  cam  varlla  Leetkmlbiu;  Ozon.  1780;  and  of  IHssertatio  Om^ 
raMs  in  Vetut  Ted.  HA.;  1780. 

(44)  L  Dissertation^  suae  qftheprinted  Bdntw  Text  qffhe  0.  TuL  oomgidertd;  Ozlbrd,  1753;  p.  307. 

(45)  Hon:  Op.eiL\^  184. 

(46)  Tba  Rcfv.  Dr.  Howi,  in  The  Southern  Pretibytaian  Bei/iew,  *<ooiidiioled  bj  an  Aasodation  of  Mininenf 
Oolnmbia,  B.C.;  vol.  iii.  No.  8.;  Jan.  1850  —  raAited  bj  Dr.  Nor:  *« Chronology,  Andont  and  Bariptural,''  m 
Msulkem  Quarteriy  Beview;  Not.  1860. 

I«7)  GBEMnn^  ^nd  Barker's  De  Wette:  L,  Appendiatf  p.  457— wmpare  also  p.  22L 


688  ABCHJE0L06ICAL   INTRODUCTION 

Such  is  the  position  of  Htbrtw  in  the  world's  philological  historj  at  a  tpokm  toogne:  yiC^ 
••  a  knowledge  of  that  language  which  is  contained  in  the  scanty  relics  of  the  Old  Tcstfr> 
ment  has  been  preserved,  though  but  imperfectly,  by  means  of  tradition,  Bome  time  after 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  in  the  Palestine  and  Babylonian  schools,  and  after  the  cletcath 
century  in  those  of  Spain,  this  tradition  was  aided  by  the  study  of  the  Arabic  langaage 
and  its  grammar.  Jerome  learned  the  Hebrew  ft-om  Jewish  scholars.  Their  pupils  vcif 
the  restorers  of  Hebrew  learning  among  the  Christians  of  the  sixteenth  century ;  '*  (48)  theft 
is,  on  the  continent;  for,  with  the  exception  of  LiTcly,  who  died,  and  Hugh  Broii|^teB, 
whose  aid  was  refused,  history  does  not  record  any  man  deserring  the  name  of  a  BArmtt 
in  England,  even  during  1C03-11.  Finally,  **the  name  lingua  taneta  was  first  giTca  to  tki 
ancient  Hebrew  in  the  Chaldee  Tersion  [made  long  after  the  Christian  era,  when  HAim 
had  orally  expired,]  of  the  Old  Testament,  because  it  was  the  language  of  the 
books,  in  distinction  from  the  Chaldee,  the  popular  language,  which  waa  called 
profana, "  (49) 

These  citations  here  seem  indispensable,  lest  dogmatism,  peeping  firom  out  of  its  theol^ 
gical  chrysalis,  should  feel  itself  again  called  upon  to  '*  astound  "  a  reader  by  chargiBg  m 
with  errors  of  its  own  commission :  otherwise  an  apology  would  be  due  for  this  eieoma 
We  return  to  Dr.  Kennicott 

After  setting  forth  the  causes  of  mistaken  renderings  in  king  James's  Tersioa,  ki 
declares — "A  New  Translation,  therefore,  prudentiy  undertaken  and  religiously  exceitai 
Is  a  blessing,  which  we  make  no  doubt  but  the  Legislature  [I]  within  a  few  years  viD 
grant  us.  "(50)    Six  years  later,  finding  his  humble  prayer  unheeded,  he  comes  out  cli— 
ously  against  **  our  authorized  Tersion  '* :  claiming  that  some  of  the  earlier  English 
latioos  were  more  faithful  and  literal,  (61)  and  backing  his  appeal  with  the  sut^ 
among  other  examples : 
Luke  xxiii.  82.  Christ  made  a  malefactor  I    "  And  there  were  also  two  other  malelSutta 
led  with  him  to  be  put  to  death ;"  instead  of  **  two  othertf  malefactors."     The  GnA 
reads  simply,  '*  And  two  others,  eTil-doers.'*(52) 
Judgn  XT.  4.     Three  hundred  fozeM  tied  tail  to  tail,  instead  of  wheaten  %htave»  plact4 
end  to  end !      **  And  Samson  went  and  caught  three  hundred  foxes,  and  took  fi»> 
brands,  and  turned  tail  to  tail,  and  put  a  firebrand  in  the  midst  between  two  taib." 
The  Hebrew  is,  **  And  Samson  went  and  gathered  three  hundred  sheaTes  of  vbcst, 
and  taking  torches  and  turning  (the  sheaTCs)  end  to  end,  set  a  torch  in  the  midit 
between  two  ends."  (63) 
1  Kinge  xvii.  G.     Elijah  not  fed  by  ravens,  but  by  Arabs  !    **  And  the  raTens  bitra^ 
him  bread  and  flesh,"  &c.      In  the  Hebrew,    *«  And  the  ORBIM  (^RaB-lm)  broeght 
him  bread  and  flesh."     Kennicott  thinks  OrbUm,  inhabitants  of  Oreb,  or  Orbo— **TiIlB 
in  finibus  Arabura,"  says  St.  Jerome:    but,  Arabs  seem  to  us  more  natural  sad 
correct.     In  no  contingency  "  crows  "  I  (64) 
It  is  superfluous  now  to  continue  our  excerpta  from  Kennicott,  or  narrate  how  it  comi 
to  pass  that,  owing  to  nice  appreciations  of  the  Text  that  none  of  them  could  coostm^ 
the  forty-seven  (in  Psalms  cix.)  have  made  pious  king  DsTid  (disputed  author  of  thit 


■  (4A;  Db  Wettk:  Parlcef't  trantL;  Bonton,  1843;  L  p.  128— dted  by  Nott,  Id  the  *' Reply.**    COmpL  aln, P«k 

;  FMCt:  AcatUmioal  Lfdures  on  the  Jevoith  Scriptures;  Boston,  1838;  i.  pp.  8-20  —  "  It  ia  out  of  the  qnfrtfan  te 

cny  man  to  Buppoi>e,  that  he  can  be  acquainted  with  Hebrew  u  familiarly  and  thoroughly,  ■•  be  bi^  \» 
I  with  Utin  and  Qreek." 

'  (49)  Co.H\?rT'8  Oesenita:  Hebrew  Orammar;  New  Tork,  1846;  p.  28. 

(60)  Op.  cit.;  p.  667.    Cf.,  also,  Munk:  IlaUitine;  Paris,  1846;  pp.  433-436. 

(61)  n.  Diuaiaiitm;  Oxford,  1769;  pp.  679,  680,  seq. 

(62)  8n\Ri'E:  N.  Trst.;  p.  165. 

(63)  John  Dote:  Vindication  qf  the  Hebrew  Scriptures;  London,  1771  —  In  hie  Airlout  SManU  upon  the  *A» 
thorised  Version,"  and  lamentation!  at  English  ignorance  of  Hebrew,  also  derides  the  '*fozca**;  pwTl,  H|i 
Guinut:  Lims  Saints  VengU;  PariR,  1845;  ii.  pp.  67,  58,  oontesta  the  *<fagota"  —  bat  Tkle  Cuasi  H  ia 
S8,  69,  note  4. 

(64)  Glairk  :  Op.  cit.;  H.  p.  85,  reads  '^Arabee";  but  OAimr,  TilL  p.  77,  "corboatix" — acately  »*^***Ij  **1M 
Ten*  historia  fabularum  plena  eat." 


TO   THE    THE   Xth    CHAPTER   OF   GENESIS.  689 

rfcapsodj)  (55)  utter  sach  fearftil  impreoatioiiB  against  his  foes;  when,  in  the  "original 
nered  tongae,"  he  actually  complains  that  his  enemies  are  heaping  these  ontrageoos  male- 
dictions upon  himself ! 

Well  might  the  RoTerend  Doctor  quote  Michslis  —  <*  I  am  amaied  when  I  hear  some  men 
findieate  our  common  readings  with  as  much  seal  as  if  the  editors  had  been  inspired  by 
the  Holy  Qhost !"  Still  better  does  he  terminate  his  earnest  work  with  supplications  for 
a  new  Hebrew  Text,  and  for  a  new  English  "  authorized  **  translation. 

Reader,  these  things  were  published  at  Oxford  and  disseminated  OTcr  Great  Britain 
alMMii  ninety- four  years  ago — not  in  expensiye  folios  yeiled  through  the  dead  languages, 
but  in  two  English  oetavot  —  not  by  a  <*  skeptic  "  whose  indignation  at  any  kind  of  impos- 
feare  impels  him  to  spurn  it,  but  by  that  Church  of  England  Dirine,  collator  of  six  hundred 
and  ninety-two  ancient  Hebrew  biblical  manuscripts,  (56)  whose  folios,  together  with  the 
Biblia  Polyglotta  of  his  Ulustrious  precursor,  Walton,  are  the  only  English  labors  on  the 
Beripiures  that  reeeiye  homage  ftrom  continental  erudition,  as  performances  on  a  par  with 
the  colossal  researches  of  Germans,  Frenchmen,  and  Italians,  eyen  unto  this  day  I 

Kennieott  passed  away.  Other  scholars  followed  in  his  footsteps.  From  a  few  of  the 
latter  we  extract  what  they  haye  left  in  print  respecting  king  James's  yersion,  with  a  pre- 
fctory  citation  Arom  Bellamy,  to  whom  we  owe  the  collection.  (57) 

•*  It  is  allowed  by  the  learned  in  this  day  and  eyery  Christian  nation,  that  the  authorized 
translations  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  in  many  places,  are  not  consistent  with  the  original 
Helnrew.  A  few  extracts  are  here  giyen,  fh>m  some  of  our  most  learned  and  distinguished 
writers,  who  were  decidedly  of  opinion,  that  a  New  Translation  of  the  Scriptures  was  abso> 
Inlely  necessary;  not  only  on  account  of  the  great  improyement  in  our  language,  but 
because  the  Tramlators  haye  erred  respecting  things  most  essentiaL  The  following  are 
tome  of  the  eminent  men  who  haye  left  their  testimony  concerning  the  necessity  of  a  new 
translation : — 

*  Were  a  yersion  of  the  Bible  executed  in  a  manner  suitable  to  the  magnitude  of  the 
nndertaking,  such  a  measure  would  haye  a  direct  tendency  to  establish  the  faith  of  thou- 
nnds.  .  .  .  Let  the  Hebrew  and  Christian  prophets  appear  in  their  proper  garb :  let  us  make 
tkem  holy  garmmts  for  glory  and  for  beauty ;  .  ,  ,  the  attempts  of  individiMls  should  be  pro^ 
wtoUd  hy  the  natural  patrons  of  sacred  learning.*  —  (Bishop  Nxwcombe.) 

« Innumerable  instances  might  be  giyen  of  faulty  translations  of  the  dirine  original.  .  .  . 
An  accurate  translation,  proyed  and  supported  by  sacred  criticism,  would  quash  and  silence 
BM)Bt  of  the  objections  of  pert  and  profane  cayillers.'  —  (Blackwell's  Sae.  Class. 
Frrf.,  1781.) 

'  Our  English  yersion  is  undoubtedly  capable  of  yery  great  improyements.'  —  (Watir- 
laib's  SenpL  Vindicated,  Part  8,  p.  64.) 

*  Nothing  would  more  effectually  conduce  to  this  end,  than  the  exhibiting  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures themselyes  in  a  more  adyaotageous  and  just  light,  by  an  accurate  rerisal  of  our  yulgar 
translation.'  —  (Dr.  Lowth's  Visitat.  Sermon,  at  Durham,  1758.) 

*  The  common  yersion  has  many  considerable  faults,  and  yery  much  needs  another  reriew.' 
^{BibKoth.  Lit.,  1728,  p.  72.) 

'  The  Old  Testament  has  suffered  much  more  than  the  New,  in  our  Translation.'  —  (Don- 
nuDOa's  Fref.  to  Family  Expositor.) 

*  Many  of  the  inconsistencies,  improprieties,  and  obscurities,  are  occasioned  by  the  trans- 
lators' misunderstanding  the  true  import  of  the  Hebrew  words  and  phrases,  showing  the 
benefit  and  expediency  of  a  more  correct  and  intelligent  translation  of  the  Bible.'  —  (Pilk- 
Uotoh's  Remarks,  1759,  p.  77.) 

*  The  yersion  now  in  use  in  many  places  does  not  exhibit  the  sense  of  the  Text ;  and 
mistakes  it,  besides,  in  an  infinite  number  of  instances.'  —  (Dubxll's  Crit.  on  Job,  1772, 

*  That  necessary  work,  a  New  Translation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.'  —  (Lowth's  PreUm 
Diitert.  to  Isaiah,  p.  69.) 


(M)  C£  Di  Wbh:  IL  pp.  62O-«20— and  Carbn:  zUL  p.  247,  ^Sommair^"  aiid p.  M0,  note  SOi 
(B«)  Diu.  Gem.inVeLT.  Heb. ;  1790;  Tablw,  pp.  110-112. 
(if)  Cp.cU.:  «Q«iMralPrelkot*;  1818. 


690  AKCBA0L06ICAL   IVTBI 

'WIuwTBr  exmdMi  omi  nniOB  m  pnatmt  mm,  wait 
net,  «ica  in  mattcra  of  (be  bigbcM  imporMaM.' — (Fnl 
ptditney  of  Ttcuutg  Ouptaau  Vatiim,  1789.} 

■At  thu  tine,  >  Kcw  TmuladoB  i>  maeknatadilMd 
Fr^aa  to  rottiad  ParU  oj  (ie  -Vtw  Tot) 

'  Grot  impiDiCDWDlB  might  now  ba  nvle,  h»Mina»  i 
luTC  been  much  better  cnliiTmled,  uxl  tax  better  imdai 
Kmsccott's  RaiuahM,  4c..  1787,  p.  6.) 

'  The  common  TcndoD  hai  iniitakeD  the  trae  wiimi  oi 
II  it  nothing  to  depriTe  the  people  of  that  edification  wb 
»  (air  and  jut  eipodtioa  been  mbatitated  for  a  hlaa  o 
tages  commonlj  t&ken  bj  the  enemies  of  Berdadoo,  of  < 
ralBsd  againit  the  Diiine  Ward,  apon  the  batie  of  an  on 
— (BLAXIT't  PrAim.  I>uc  to  Jtnmiai,  ITEfi.) 

'The;  [tbt  ferty-taitn]  are  not  acqnainted  ^tb  the  Hel 
pretentl  to  be  a  eritio  npon  the  writings  of  the  Old  Teat) 
pertiee  and  idioma  which  no  other  language  has,  wi 
•eqiuinted.  ■  .  ■  The  Hebrew  is  Sied  in  nature,  and  e 
acquainted  with  the  gcnini  of  the  Hebrew  toi^ne,  and  i 
riloal  things,  under  Ihtii  appointed  imagea  in  natnre.'  — 

'  It  ie  neceaMu?  that  tranalatiDna  ahonld  be  made  fro 
dated  to  the  preeent  nae  of  vpeafciug  or  writing.  Thit 
claMici,  and  whj  ahonld  the  Scriptures  meet  with  lesi  n 

'The  CO 
bronght,  ii 

For  other  argnmeots,  contlnaet  onr  anther,  aaa  Biib< 
anpport  of  a  corrected  English  translation  of  the  Scrota 
his  own  account ;  — 

"  Notwithitanding  all  that  ba«  been  done,  the  tranalal 
fectiTe  in  mood,  Igrue,  perton,  gtrida-j  infifniipt,  in^^atnt, 
in  mnnj  inatancet,  almost  in  OTer;  page,  we  find  Terses  o 
In  some,  a  third  part;  in  others,  nearly  half;  ai  maj  be  ■ 
for  vhich  Ihere  u  no(  any  authohly  in  the  origmal  are  alwi 

Descending  into  works  of  less  tzdn^Te  circolation,  wl 

« It  is  not  to  be  denied  that  a  translation  of  Holy  Scri] 
day,  would  have  manj  adTantagea  saperior  to  those  whii 
tioD.  The  Btale  of  knowledge  is  much  improved.  ...  0 
changes  in  the  course  of  two  centuries,  bj  which  it  ha 
same  es  when  our  translators  wrote.  Many  words  whict 
now  Tulgiir.  to  say  the  least.  .  .  ,  Nor  can  we  refrain  from 
manner  in  which  (he  press  has  been  conducted  in  all  our 
printed  in  poetry  is  set  as  prose ;  what  should  be  marked 
like  a  common  narrative.  .  .  .  And  this  perpleii(y  is  oe 
divisions  of  chapters  and  verses,  which  but  too  often  ae 
Undoubtedly,  the  present  version  is  sufficient  to  all  purpi 
Dklionarij  of  the  iloly  Bible —  toce  "Bible.") 

"  It  is  needless  to  pronounce  a  formal  encomiom  on  o 
learning,  iittd  labor  expended  on  it  were  well  bestowed.  ] 
version  of  the  entire  Bible  in  the  cbaracteristio  qaalitie 
•tyle,  BB  also  in  uniform  fidelily  [.']  to  the  origin^.  A  i 
or  rather  a  nnc  irarutation  from  the  Hebrew  and  Qrcek, 
Kino,  ii.  p.  919.) 

"  No  less  than  30,000  various  readings  (66)  of  the  01 


M>w  iHUmtct"— <CVit.  tfM.  and  iV™"  q/lAf  O.  TVjt.  OiMn;  AndoT 
•UtnooidW.  •tit  MSto  lilt  iDiinuo,  UiCom  laearmpRun  uUlvti 
mmt  Mvuroi  caa  liUi  AimUlonuii  aeUigniiUi,  In  oBsflrM,  eoDMo 
^a^.I^^«.) 


TO   THB   Xth    chapter    OF   GENESIS.  691 

diMOTwed ; . . .  and  putting  alterations  made  knowingly,  for  the  purpose  of  cormpting  the 
text»  ont  of  the  question,  we  must  admit,  that  from  the  cironmstances  connected  with  tran* 
•cribing,  some  errata  may  haye  found  their  way  into  it ;  and  that  the  sacred  Scriptures  haTO 
in  this  case  suffered  the  same  fate  as  other  productions  of  antiquity.  ...  In  the  last  220 
years,  critical  learning  has  so  much  improTcd,  and  so  many  new  maniucripts  haye  come  to 
light,  as  to  call  for  a  revision  of  the  present  authorised  yersion."  —  (Scabs,  Eitt.  of  tkt 
BMe,  1844,  pp.  661,  665.) 

'*  The  itcond  thing  which  I  would  strongly  recommend,  is  constantly  to  study  and  peruse 
the  Original  Scriptures ;  the  Old  Testament  in  the  Hebrew,  and  the  New  Testament  in  the 
Greek.  .  .  .  There  is  no  such  thing  as  any  written  Word  of  God  independent  on  the  word  of 
nan.  The  Lord  Jehoyah  may  haye  uttered  the  whole  Law  from  Mount  Sinai ;  and,  yet, 
Hoses  may  not  haye  accurately  recorded  it  ...  In  like  manner,  the  Gospel  may  haye  been 
taXLj  preached  by  Christ ;  and,  yet,  the  Evangelists  may  not  have  fully  recorded  it. .  .  . 
Omt  painfid  conyiction  is,  that  the  plain  import  of  the  Word  of  God  has  been  most  /ofi- 
iastiailhf,  ignorantly,  and  wilfuUy  perverted,  as  well  in  the  translation  as  in  the  interpola- 
tions.  •  .  .  Many  gross  perversUmty  not  to  say  mistranslations,  of  the  Sacred  Text  have  been 
oecasioned  by  dogmatical  prejudices  and  sectarian  leaL" — (Rbv.  John  Oxlkk,  Lettera  to  the 
Atekbitkcp  0/ Canterbwy,  London,  Hatchard,  1846;  pp.  117,  187-8.) 

WSieruni  autem,  relates  Kennicott,  qui  de  hae  re  aUter  eenaerunt :  among  the  non-extinct  is 
the  Rev.  Br.  Home,  who  makes  the  fiercest  battle  in  defence  of  **  our  authorized  version ;" 
quoting  many  writers  on  the  opposite  side  to  ours,  whose  combined  **  association,"  like  the 
one  prelauded,  Osils  in  authority  for  want  of  Hebraieal  knowledge  in  its  parts ;  but,  when 
the  best  is  done  for  it,  he  naively  remarks  on  our  translation  —  "  It  is  readily  admitted 
tlwt  it  is  not  immaculate ;  and  that  a  revision,  or  correction,  of  it  is  an  object  of  desire  to 
the  friends  of  religion  "  —  and  then  the  reverend  gentleman  breaks  forth  in  rhapsodical 
glorifications  and  thanksgivings,  that  it  it  not  worte/  (69) 

Nor  are  the  erudite  among  Christians  alone  the  denouncers  of  king  James's  version. 
Anglicised  Israelites  hold  it  in  estimation  equally  low,  to  judge  by  the  following  Editorial : 

"  What  we  ehould  like  to  eee  at  the  World* t  Fair. — It  would  give  us  a  great  deal  of  pleasure 
to  see  at  the  World's  Fair  a  correct  English  version  of  the  Bible,  resting  upon  tiie  solid 
frmdament  of  the  results  of  modem  criticism ;  reaching  the  elevation  of  modem  science, 
and  being  accomplished  by  men  of  a  thorough  scholastic  education,  and  free  from  every 
foreign  influence,  who  take  the  letter  for  what  it  is  without  paying  any  regard  to  authorities, 
and  without  coming  to  the  task  with  a  certain  quantity  of  prejudices.  Such  a  work  would 
reconcile  science  and  religion ;  it  would  reclaim  many  an  erring  wanderer  to  the  straight 
path  of  truth ;  it  would  evaporate  many  a  prejudice  and  a  superstition ;  it  would  greatly 
modify  many  sectarian  views,  and  would  closely  unite  the  men  of  opposite  nations.  It  ap- 
pears, however,  that  the  men  for  this  task  are  not  yet  among  the  mortals ;  for  the  theolo- 
gians come  to  the  Bible  with  an  established  system,  which  must  lead  them  away  from  the 
true  import  of  letters,  where  they  find  again  their  own  system  whenever  it  can  be  done 
eonveniently ;  and  where  their  sentiments  frequently  overbalance  their  critical  judgment." 
— {The  Aemonean,  New  York,  July  22,  1863.) 

Thus  we  might  go  on,  citing  work  after  work  wherein,  if  king  James's  version  is  not 
denounced  for  its  pervereione  of  the  **  original  sacred  tongues,"  its  erroneous  readings  are 
more  or  less  apologetically  but  thoroughly  confirmed  by  many  instances  in  which  the 
erudition  and  fairness  of  the  authors  compel  them  to  eubetUute  their  own  translations  for 
those  of  our  '*  authorized "  copy.  Notable  examples  may  be  seen  in  the  recent  work 
of  onr  much-honored  fellow-citixen.  Dr.  McCulloh.  (60). 

Albeit,  as  said  before,  if  our  version  were  decently  accurate,  why  should  so  many  labo 
rious  men  run  the  risks  of  incurring  some  theological  obloquy,  coupled  with  pecuniary 
loas,  in  efforts  to  correct  the  false  renderings  of  that  superannuated  edition  by  publishing 
amendatory  retranelations  in  EngUeh  f    Among  the  many  we  have  consulted  may  be  cited : 

*'  The  Holt  Bibli,  according  to  the  established  Versions,  with  the  exception  of  the  sub- 
stitution of  the  original  Hebrew  namee,  in  place  of  the  words  Lord  or  God,  and  of  a  few 
corrections  thereby  rendered  necessary.     (London,  1880;  Westley  and  Davis.)" 

Tbis  book,  however,  seems  to  have  closed  at  2  Kingt,    The  uninitiated  may  be  informed 

(BO)  C(p.  eO. ;  IL  pp.  77-83. 

(60)  €Ndaa^</Mc  aariftmu;  BeltliDOie,  1862.   Bm  partknlailj  vol. U.  Appendix,  *(0n  the  Humsn  Soul ** 


692  ABGHJS0L06ICAL    INTBODUCTIOK 

that  the  word  "  Lord  "  of  our  yersion  roDders  merelj  the  Domimu  of  tk«  Y«lciBte,  ead  fke 
Kopiof  of  the  Septuagint,  and  does  not  directly  translate  the  original  Hebrew  word  leHOeaH; 
the  latter  being  suppressed,  by  **  His  Majesty's  special  command,"  in  the  *'aBthofised" 
copies,  only  6846  timet  I  The  number  of  times  it  occurs  in  the  Hebrew  Test  an  6866:  (61) 
on  which  hereafter.    Another  is :  — 

"  The  Holt  Bible,  containing  the  authoriud  yersion  of  the  Old  and  New  Tfirtaiwiti. 
with  twenty  thousand  [/]  emendations.    (London,  1841 ;  Longman,  Brown  ft  Co.)" 

Its  title  attracted  our  notice,  as  sayoring  of  a  Taurie  genus  known  as  Hibenuaa;  vflOj 
illustrated  in  that  '*  same  old  knife  which  belonged  to  *  my  grandfkther,*  after  haiiif 
receiyed  thirteen  new  handles  and  seyenteen  new  blades."  The  preface  jnatifted  ov  iiit 
impressions,  when  we  read — **This  is  our  authobizkd  English  tsbsioh,  whieh  is  dw- 
acterized  by  unequalled  fidelity,  perspicuity,  simplicity,  dignity,  and  power.  ...  No  mi 
has  yet  detected  a  single  error  [in  it!!!]  in  reference  to  those  great  and  yital  tmtki  ia 
which  all  Christians  agree."  After  which,  where  the  utili^  of  20,000  — iwrfirfimf 
Suffice  it,  that,  maugre  this  huge  amount,  not  perceiying  any  of  the  catalogue  of  "  cbm- 
dations"  hereinafter  submitted  to  the  reader,  we  refrained  from  its  porohaaa,  after  a 
morning's  examination. 

A  third,  which  we  haye  long  possessed  through  the  Idndneas  of  its  pi 
attention,  and  is  ushered  by  a  most  excellent  prefa 


<*  The  Holt  Bible,  being  the  English  yersion  of  the  Old  and  New  Tsstaments,  mmk  W 
order  of  King  James  I.,  carefully  revised  and  amended^  by  seyeral  Kblioal  Schdlan.  (Sm 
ediUon,  Philadelphia :  J.  B.  Lippincott  &  Co.,  1847.)" 

After  a  brief  sketch  of  preceding  translations  into  English,  from  1290  to  1611,  ftt 
preface  states  —  **  From  these  facts,  and  fr>om  comparing  the  translation  of  king  Jiaa 
with  those  which  preceded  it,  nothing  is  more  obyious,  than  that  the  oommon  miia 
is  but  a  region  of  those  executed  by  Tindal,  Coyerdale,  and  others,  and  that,  howew 
excellent  it  may  be,  the  paramount  praise,  under  Qod,  is  due  to  Wiluax  Tivaal  asl 
Miles  Coyerdale."  In  the  aboye  sentiments  we  heartily  concur ;  haying  o^oyed  opf 
tunities,  in  the  course  of  our  studies,  of  comparing  some  points  in  both  of  the  lattcrs*  sdfr 
sacrificing  editions  with  the  so-called  "  reyision"  of  XYie  forty-seven,  Amitiami,  howefcr, 
like  Abderitan  Democritus,  in  some  branches  of  Oriental  philology;  and  possessing,  fkr> 
thermore,  an  apparatus  tolerably  complete  of  continental  criticism  in  biblical  matters;  wf 
prefer  direct  references  to  the  Hebrew  Teztt  now  rendered  accessible  in  a  yery  handy  ftn, 
and  illumined  by  Cahen's  most  useful  parallel  French  translation.  (62) 

From  the  nature  of  these  premises  it  will  be  seen  that,  saye  under  the  scientific  point  sf 
yiew  and  for  the  general  cause  of  human  enlightenment,  the  writer,  as  an  indiyidaal,  is 
not  urgent  in  exacting  another  **  authorized  "  yersion  of  Texts  to  which  he  has  aequirtd 
(what  any  man  who  really  is  serious  in  such  matters  can  acquire  as  he  has)  access  for  Ids* 
self.  At  the  present  day  that  in  Protestant  countries,  such  as  Great  Britain  and  the  United 
States,  it  has  become  a  common  practice  to  worship  king  James's  translation,  and  *'  study 
divinity;"  that  our  English  yersion,  with  all  the  unnecessary  deyiations  from  its  Hebnv 
prototype,  is  reyerenced  by  the  masses  as  a  **  fetiche,"  or  yiewed  with  a  relic  of  that  seBtt* 
idolatrous  awe  refused  by  Protestants  to  crucifixes,  pictures,  or  images,  our  obseryatiooi 
may  perhaps  seem  indecorous  to  those  who  choose  to  cramp  their  intellects  and  contiBit 
to  Ignore  the  splendid  results  of  continental  exegesis.  We  should  regret  the  fkct,  thf 
more  so  because  offence  is  unintentional ;  but,  *'  the  epoch  of  constraint  has  passed  awaj 
[in  these  United  States]  for  ever:  a  f^eman  will  be  free  in  all  things;  material  and  politicsl 
emancipation  suffice  no  longer  for  him.  He  knows  that  there  is  a  sublimer  liberty,  thai  of 
thought  and  belief.     It  is  with  sorrow  that  he  beholds  those  sweet  illusions  fleeting  awij 

(01)  Waltox:  BibL  Fdyg. ;  Prolog.  0.  8, 1 8,  p.  276.  Hoan:  Qp.  eO. ;  L  p.  88.  But,  abort  all,  Lisa:  i%» 
Upomtna;  1845;  pcunm. 

(62)  La  Bibli:  Traducticn  KouvdU;  22  oetaTO  ToliunM ;  Parte,  1881-^L 


TO   THB   X»   CHAPTER   OF   OEKSSII^.  693 

that  whOom  Iiad  been  the  ohann  of  his  childhood ;  but  reuon  exaets  it,  and  he  BMiiiloes 
his  iUnsioiis  upon  the  altar  of  truth,*'  (68) 

Of  that  wherein  the  aspirations  of  a  Newcombe,  a  Lowth,  and  a  Kennicott  (to  say  nothing 
about  others  of  the  best  of  England's  biblical  oritics),  have  been  baulked,  it  would  be  at  this 
daj  egregious  folly  to  entertain  further  hopes,  tIz  :  that  the  British  Lords,  Spiritual  and 
Temporal,  will,  in  our  generation  at  least,  permit  such  a  radically-correct  re-trmdatUm  of 
the  Hebrew  Scriptures  as  would  supersede  the  Tulgar  Torsion  «  appointed  to  be  read  in 
ehnrchee."  The  UniTersities,  espeoially  the  Oxonian^  —  part  of  whose  support  depends, 
like  some  institutions  on  this  side  of  the  water, — upon  a  **Book  Concern,"  would  oppose  saoh 
fMation  of  Tested  privileges,  ^y  the  OTangelical  dissenting  sects,  sundry  of  whose  Tarions 
htearehies  deriye  subsistence  firom  those  very  linguistic  quibbles  that  a  new  standard 
imslun  would  obliterate,  such  a  proposition  would  be  repelled  with  derout  horror.  JShcelet 
MtU  shudders,  even  at  the  thought :  "  Bible  Societies  **  whine  that  the  reign  of  Anti-Christ 
is  oome  indeed.  As  positiTists  we  lament  not  that  our  brief  span  of  life  will  have  been 
■eaanred,  long  before  a  new  English  tersion  may  be  *'  authorised ;"  because,  through  the 
dow  but  unerring  laws  of  human  adTanoement  in  knowledge,  by  the  time  that  theologUU 
shall  have  accomplished  their  metaphysical  transition  and  hare  awakened  to  the  stem  reali- 
ties  of  the  case,  the  derelopment  of  science  will  hsTC  rendered  any  new  tranalation  alto- 
gether supererogatory  among  the  educated  who  are  creating  new  reUgiom  tor  themselTes. 

In  the  utterance  of  these  long-pondered  thoughts,  though  written  years  ago,  we  hs?e 
been  somewhat  anticipated  by  our  learned  fHend  MoCulloh ;  (64)  with  a  quotation  from 
whose  admirable  chapter  on  the  '* Value  of  Translations"  we  conclude  this  hutorical  diri- 
iion  of  the  two-fold  evidence. 

**  No  emendation  however  of  our  common  translation  would  affSect  the  revelations  made 
in  the  Scripture,  upon  any  subject  which  Jehovah  has  directly  addressed  to  the  understand- 
ing or  consciences  of  mankind,  whether  as  regards  their  faith  or  practice.  That  a  new 
liBBalation  would  considerably  aflfect  our  theologieal  creeds,  or  our  ecclesiastical  institn* 
tions,  there  is  no  doubt ;  but  this  again  is  a  most  desirable  object  if  such  things  are  not 
aoeordant  to  the  undoubted  word  of  Ood.  No  Christian  in  his  senses  can  wish  to  remain 
imder  any  error  respecting  the  import  of  Jehovah's  revelations ;  and  hence  nothing  can  be 
Bore  absurd  than  to  oppose  a  correction  of  our  common  translation,  on  the  ground  that  it 
wonld  overturn  some  of  the  inventions  that  theologians  have  heretofore  constructed  upon 
tiie  comparatively  defective  Hebrew  or  Greek  Texts  upon  which  that  translation  has  been 


*'  The  popular  objections  of  unlearned  persons  to  the  amendment  of  our  present  transla- 
tion, however,  are  often,  unfortunately  for  Christutnity,  sustained  by  learned  men  and 
aeoompliriied  scholars,  whose  interests  or  whose  pr^udioes  are  too  deeply  involved  in  the 
present  condition  of  things  to  be  willin'g  to  admit  of  any  innovation.  Their  creeds,  insti- 
tutions, and  ecclesiastical  establishments,  for  the  most  part,  were  constructed  contempora- 
neoosly  by  divines  or  statesmen  of  similar  theological  or  ecclesiastical  views  with  those  who 
made  our  authorized  version.  To  change  the  terms  or  texts  of  Scripture  that  have  been 
heretofore  used  as  the  basis  for  ecclesiastical  institutions,  or  theological  assumptions  con- 
wnri«g  divine  truths,  are  shocks  too  violent,  either  for  the  pride  or  self-interests  of  men, 

to  acquiesce  in  willingly Dr.  Yicesimus  Knox,  (65)  of  the  Church  of  England, 

lays,  '  For  m  own  part,  if  I  may  venture  to  give  an  opinion  contrary  to  that  oftheprofound 
iottaion  of  uArew  Manuaertpte,  I  cannot  help  thinking  a  new  translation  of  the  Bible  an 
ittempt  extremely  dangeroua  and  quite  unnecessary.  Instead  of  serving  the  cause  of  religion, 
irideh  it  the  ostensible  nuttive  tot  the  wish,  lam  contrineed  that  nothing  would  tend  more  tmrne- 
Haiely  to  shake  the  basis  of  the  Estabushmxst  '  (t.  «.,  of  the  Church  of  England).  *  Time,' 
lays  the  reverend  gentleman,  '  gives  a  venerable  otr  to  all  things.  Sacred  things  acquire 
veeuUar  sanctity  by  long  duration.'  " 

And  finally,  the  unlettered  dogmatist  who,  possessing  no  knowledge  of  the  real  merits 
»f  the  topics  before  us,  would  thrust  into  court  "  his  "  opinion,  may  as  well  be  told  by  the 
rvader,  that:  — 

«•  At  the  rational  point  of  view,  a  sentiment  such  as  is  termed  Christian  conscience,  a 


(SS>  Mnrs:  Amen,  in  OAflxii'8  Eaeodus;  p.  W. 

(U)  C^dL;  L  pp.  281,  28aL 

(66)  JbmMol  OftAHory;  vLp.S62;  — 6^dK.;  p.288,iiotB. 

75 


694  ABGH^OLOGIGAL    INTRODUCTION 

eentiment  that  reposes  upon  suppositions,  has  no  Toiee  in  sdentifie  disciiaiiou;  tad,  ticiy 
time  that  it  would  meddle  with  diem,  it  ou^t  to  be  called  to  order  throii|^  the  ainple  die- 
torn  :  Taceat  mulier  in  eccUtia"  (66) 

n. — Ths  ixioiTiCAL  EviDnroB. 

**  Eh  I  datevi  pace,  o  teologonl  di  yeccbia  scnola,  che  la  Terit^  tqoI  risplcndere  aaehc  a 
trayerso  di  quel  dense  tcIo  che  la  ignoranza  di  alcuni  di  yd  si  presomft  di  orooile.  latuis 
per  apprendimento  yostro  fateyi  or  meco  a  leggere  qualche  altro  yersetto  in  e^ . . .  «ii 
pure  una  di  quell'  esse  noyit^  che  a'  preoocupati  leggitori  ftnno  atrabmiare  oedd  easn 
aggrinxare."  (67) 

The  foregoing  section  has  prepared  the  reader  for  the  "  experimentom  emeis*'  to  vUdi 
we  now  propose  submitting  yarious  passages  of  king  James's  Tersioo,  bj  waj  of  tesiig 
the  yaunted  accuracj  of  its  forty-tevm  translators.  Three  of  these  inataaoct  haye  bMi 
already  indicated ;  (68)  one  of  which,  wherein  Job  longed  that  his  speecli  shcild  be 
**prinUd  in  a  book"  was  noticed  aboye. 

For  conyenience  sake,  haying  now  a  few  more  of  these  literaiy  cnriodtiee  to  prfi«f|  «t 
will  tabulate  them  under  alphabetical  signs,  and  prefix  to  this  initial  gem  tka  Itttff 

A.— 7o6xix.  28. 

One  almost  blushes  to  make  this  imbecility  more  palpable  to  general  intdUgCBM  bjieoftll- 
ing  to  mind  that  block-prmimg  was  unknown  to  Europe  prior  to  a.d.  1428,  and  printiBgii 
typea  before  1467 — although  the  former  inyention  existed,  according  to  Stanislas  Ju]i«i,(tt) 
in  China  at  a.  d.  598,  and  the  latter  about  1041.  Tet,  by  this  '*  transUtioo,"  tlie  pafritich 
must  haye  foreshadowed  the  art  six  to  ten  centuries  preyiously  to  the  adyent  of  Christ! 
Like  eyery  writer  comprised  in  the  Old  Testament  Canon,  Job  knew  as  much  of  CUm  as 
they  all  did  of  America;  that  is,  to  be  frank,  just  nothing  at  alL  How/brty- 
bodied  men  could  haye  oyerlooked  this  blunder  while  *'  correcting  proof/' 
prehension ;  unless  we  ourseWes  perpetrate  another  anachronism,  as  well  as  a  pitiftd 
drum,  and  suppose  that  **  Job-printing "  may  haye  suggested  some  inappreoiahle 
between  the  Anglo-corrupted  name  of  that  yenerable  Arab  and  the  glorious  art.  What 
simple  than  to  haye  printed  what  the  "  original  sacred  tongues "  read,  *'  tnteriUi  k  a 
rtgiiter  f  " 


B.  —  Joh  xxxi.  85.     [N.  B.   The  first  citations  always  present  the  textoalities  of 

James's  yersion.] 

'*0h  that  one  would  hear  me  I  behold,  my  desire  ir,  (hat  the  Almlghtj  would  answer  me,  and  Sbtf  aiM 
adTenaiy  had  written  a  book." 

Can  human  intelligence  understand  what  possible  connection  Job's  supplication,  that  God 
should  reply  to  him,  can  haye  with  his  indiridual  craring  that  his  own  unnamed  eiMay 
should  haye  indited  a  hoohf  If  this  text  be  **  diyinely  inspired"  in  king  James's  yeraoa, 
then  "  the  Lord  haye  mercy  upon  his  creature  "  archctology  !  Because,  were  these  wofdi 
authentic,  logic  could  proye :  — 
1.  That,  at  least  2500  years  ago,  polemical  works  in  the  form  of  ** books"  were  B«t 

unknown  eyen  in  Arabia. 
2  That,  inasmuch  as  Job  could  haye  no  beneyolent  motiye  in  such  wish.  Taxed  as  he  h\x 
at  the  aggravations  heaped  upon  his  distressing  afflictions  by  his  proyerbial  com/orttn, 
and  knowing,  as  he  must  necessarily  haye  done,  the  power  which  a  Reyiewer  has  over 
an  author,  he  longed,  with  yindictiye  refinement,  as  the  most  terrible  retribution  to  be 
inflicted  upon  an  adversary,  that  his  particular  enemy  should  actually  write  a  book,  ia 
order  that  Job  might  review  him ;  probably,  as  Horace  Smith  coEgectured,  **  in  the  Jenf 
icUem  Quarterly." 


(M)  Paul.  1  C&rinikkuu  xtr.  84;— Stbauss:  Fie  de  Je$ut;  Littr6'f  tranal^  Paris,  1840;  IL  p.  S7I. 

(07)  LAira:  Op.dL;  L  p.  150. 

(08)  Non;  Op.  ciL ;  pp.  ISO,  137. 

(00)  Oommunioation  to  VAoadtmit;  June  7  >-  London  ASkmotvoh;  10  June,  1847. 


TO    THE    Xth    chapter    OF    GENESIS.  595 

Cub  CD  res  den  — 

"Alujl  tbUl  btn  not  one  who  bomrat  BihoU  say  Bri((«ifl  —  let  th»  Almlghlj  uixtHm*— ud  ih* 
iKWlL  bJILkI  bf  ID]'  idTtrH  pulj."  (70) 

This  lereion  (ror  rekBons  to  bs  elaborated  elsenhera)  is  oDsittiEfkctaiy,  like  kU  ve  bave 
fleeo,  bat  Land's ;  becauae  among  other  oiersii^hts  it  does  not  afford  due  weight  to  the 
word  ToO;  yagiiely  reodared  "Bign"  or  "mark"  in  Eirkitl  ix.  4.  TaU  is  the  name  of  the 
iMt  letter  ia  the  poat-chriBtiKi  iquari-liiur  alphabet  of  the  Jewa;  which  1*2  jeara  a.  c, 
on  the  earlier  Maocabeo  coinage  una  cruciform ;  nomotimes  like  the  Latin,  at  others  lika 
the  Grtrk  cross.  (Tl)  At  the  time  when  Ezckiel  wrote  in  Chaldea,  during  the  sixth  century 
■.  c,  this  erueifurm  letter  was  the  one  he  must  haie  need,  no  lens  than  the  shape  of  that 
"  nark  "  which  should  be  stamped  apon  the  foreheads  of  the  righteous.  Its  etymological 
and  Egura tire  meaning  was  "benediction"  or  "absolution  ;!.'  just  what  its  dceceDdsnl,  the 
"baptismal  sign"  (drawn  with  water  on  the  forcheadg  of  infants)  eigniBos  at  this  day. 
Eiekiel's  TuD  had  no  direct  relation,  beyond  a  distant  resemblance  in  ebape  and  perhaps 
an  occult  one  in  hleropbaatio  mysteries,  to  the  "  Crux  Ausata,"  or  the  sign  for  "  Ankb," 
etrmal  life,  of  the  mors  ancient  Egyptian  hieroglyphics ;  bat  its  original  is  now-a-dajs 
producible  from  the  atnnform  monumeats  of  Assyria;  though  our  demonalration  of  the 
&et  must  be  rea erred  to  other  opportunities. 

It  is  one  thing  to  proTB  that  the/orfy-icurn  were  wrong  in  their  appreciation  of  the  "word 
of  Ood :"  quite  another  to  emulate  the  presumptuous  part  of  theologians  and  dictate  dog- 
mattcally  the  English  sense  of  ancient  texts  ia  themselves  obscure.  Our  task  limits  itself 
to  the  former  office  in  this  essay  ;  but,  not  to  shrink  from  the  utterance  of  what  little  we 
know,  the  foUowing  frrt  raidaing  indicates  a  probable  solution  of  this  tortured  passage, 
and  combines  Land's  with  other  *iews: — says  Job,  "Who  will  give  me  one  that  will  listen 
to  me!  [i,  e,,  as  my  judge].  Beholdl  (here  is)  my  TaU  [i.  e.,  he  holds  up  masoniaall;  the 
erwn/o™  emblem,  as  his  "  absolution"].  The  Omnipotent  will  answer  for  me  [i.  e,,  guaran- 
tee me,  be  my  surety,  become  responsible  for  me  — "that  1  seek  not  to  evade,"  iinderitood'\i. 
And  now  let  my  opponent  write  down  his  charge  [i.  e.,  let  my  accuser,  my  oalumolator,  put 
Us  accosations  into  writing — "  tbal  everybody  may  see  them,"  imdentoed'^. 

And,  while  on   the   subject  of  TaD,  we  may  continue   our  eipurgationa  with  other 
examples. 
C.  —  PiHdnu  turiii.  41 . 

"  T«d,  Uuj  luraed  b«k  itai  t^mpt^  God.  bsJ  limited  tbfl  Hoi j  Ona  of  lirul-" 

Bad  as  the  Jews  were,  in  this  case  they  did  precisely  the  conCrarj  I  "  The  Psalmist," 
■ays  Lanci.  (72)  "celebrates  in  this  canticle  the  marvels  which  the  Lord  had  done  in  behnlf 
of  rebellious  Israel;  nevertheless,  as  the  latter  finished  by  conversion,  God  pardons  him 
and  spreads  over  the  cnlprit  the  most  ample  bounties.  Conversion,  therefore,  ia  the  import 
of  this  verse,  and  then  it  is  said—"  they  (became)  converted,  they  supplicated  the  Puissant, 
and  implored  TalJ  [i.  e.,  "  abaolotion,"  or  "benediction"]  of  the  Holy  of  larael." 
r>-  — I  SoMMfi  ijti.  10—15, 

"And  David  uroHi  and  BgrllbsldiTibrflw  of  8>ol,  ud  went  lo  Acbldi  tba  Slug  of  Omth.  ~  And  tb* 
BtrVHbU  of  Acbiab  BkU  UDtD  biM,  h  not  tbia  David  tha  king  of  tbe  lud  T  did  t'btj  not  ring  oiu  to 
siiotb«r  or  him  Id  duioea,  la^lD)!;.  EhuI  lutb  iUln  hit  tboujuids,  and  Ptvld  hl«  ten  thouBU'ter  — 
AndDivM  laid  up  tb«  worOi  In  faii  bnrt,  and  wa>  >on  afnidor  Acblib  thaKlngnTOaUi.— 
And  be  cbau^  bla  IvbAVlDT  belbr*  tbem.  KOd  (blgtiBd  hlnuAlf  mad  Id  Ibelr  fakuda.  stid  Knbblrd 
CD  the  doon  of  Uw  gate,  and  let  Mn  ipitUt  1^11  doi 

Df  mBdmni,  tbat  js  biTo  bmugbt  tbia  JUEdw  to  play  tbs  madiDAU  Id  Oij  pnaeaceT  abail  thla 

Reminding  the  reader  that  UwiD,  besides  being  the  warrior-king,  was  larael's  bard,  we 
let  Lanci  speak  for  himself: — "The  LXX  (Greek)  made  a  periphrasis  at  the  first  verse,  and 


I 


I 


596  ABCHJ30L0GICAL   IKTBODUCTIOir 

added  to  the  (Hebrew)  Text  bj  twice  mentioiiiiig  the  gates  of  the  dtj,  fint  te  aike  DMld 
play  apon  his  harp,  and  afterwards  to  oaose  him  to  fall  against  th«  aaid  gataa.  Thoe  ii 
perhaps  no  passage  in  Scripture  that  has  been  more  completely  denatnraliMd  teoagi  Ai 
obscurity  of  a  single  word.  It  is  evident  that  David  liad  altogether  a  pait  more  *g"SM, 
more  reasonable,  to  adopt  than  to  counterfeit  a  lunatic ;  and  moreoTer  that  AuMih  M  Ml 
display  great  esteem  for  his  court  by  saying  that  madmen  were  not  waatUig  io  it  Bel  ths 
famous  TaU,  misunderstood,  has  thrown  all  interpreters  into  error.  80  ve  will  ^tre  to  it 
its  Teritable  sense  of  to  bleta ;  to  this  we  add  that  ShAab  [in  Helirew,  as  is  iwlgw  iniM 
now]  does  not  signify  <door'  in  this  passage,  but  poetry ,  as  Its  Arabia  root  tssete: 
DALBTH  has  the  Talue  of  *  door'  in  the  same  sense  that  Ghaldees  and  Arabs  sail  'ds«i' 
[bdb,  bibdn]  or  <  houses '  [b^t,  beyodt]  the  itrpphet;  that  is,  those  ft\mmtnMmmii  ^tktftn 
and  ofttrophu  that  we  [Italians]  call  'stanse*  [and  that  in  English  is  adi^ted  ft/t  fssfe^is 
our  word  ttanxat;  a  word  that  in  Italian,  like  the  above  nouns  in  Oriental  spesoh,  hM  Ai 
double  meaning  of  *  stanza'  and  *  chamber'].  If  it  be  insisted  that  David  was  nris^ 
it  will  be,  then,  with  poetic  furor —  the  prophetic  transport  that  animated  Ua :  bet  ths 
Arabic  root  shaoi/I,  which  ngnifies  to  exhibit  vaior,  bravery^  comuge^  aecords  madk  biCIv 
with  the  context  These  few  rays  of  light  ought  to  be  sufficient  to  dissipate  the  tf»o^  Um- 
brosities  which  Translators  have  piled  upon  this  divine  narrative.  We  buj  tbemisftiiiii 
give  to  these  verses  a  reasonable  translation  and  worthy  of  the  mijesty  of  Seriplne:— 
'  David  arose,  and  fleeing  on  that  day  fhmi  the  presence  of  Saul,  eame  to  AeUsh  the  kfaf 
of  Oath. — ^Then  the  servants  of  Achish  said  to  him,  '  And  is  not  this  David  kiag  ef  Ai 
earth?  is  it  not  in  his  honor  that  it  was  sung  in  chorus  [not,  at  ancient  Fimimiigm t }:  Bsri 
has  killed  a  thousand,  and  David  ten  thousand  I ' — David  weighing  these  woi^  ia  Hi 
hesrt,  feared  greatly  in  presence  of  Achish  king  of  Chith. — It  vras  for  this  tiiat  in  Us  pn> 
sence,  he  [David]  celebrated  their  power  in  a  varied  hymn  and  in  inspired  venm;  aad,  si 
each  eomtMMemmt  of  a  Hrophe  he  made  TaU  [L  e.,  he  made  'benedietioiis'— he  Umtd 
tkoh]  ;  and  already  the  eweai  was  dripping  upon  the  chin's  honor  [L  e.,  upon  Us  hemi^  is 
Oriental  phraseology]  when  Achish  interrupted  him,  and  said  to  his  servant :  *  hsnta  ti 
this  man  who  affects  inspiration  [literally,  '  coma  the  inspired '] ;  are^osto  [Aer^  wfnei' 
tatoii]  wanting  to  me,  that  you  must  bring  this  one  to  celebrate  ray  power?  aad  ilsD 
(such  as)  he  come  into  my  house  ? '  Nevertheless,  Darid  escaped,  and  took  the  read  Iksl 
conducted  to  the  cavern  of  Adulla."  (78) 
Who  seem  most  **  cracked,"  David,  or  the  bibliolaters  of  king  James's  Tersion? 

C  — Zm^tctMxi.  20. 

**  All  fowls  that  creep,  going  upon  aU  four,  tikdD,  ht  an  abomination  to  yon." 

To  us,  likewise!  "Rarse  aves,"  invaluable  however  to  museums  of  Natural  Hlstmy.  5at 
merely,  were  this  prohibition  authentic,  did  four-legged-fowls  exist  in  the  days  of  Moeci, 
but  the  inhibition  to  eat  them  would  now  be  worthless  to  a  CaraSte  Zeir,  because  the  brvri 
is  extinct.  Cahen  renders  —  **  Every  winged-insect  [or  literally,  fiyiny^crt^ing  thing] 
that  walks  upon  four  [claws^feet^  understood]  is  an  abomination  unto  you." 

Dwelling  not  upon  veree  21,  although  marvelling  how  "legs"  could  be  placed  aaatoai* 
cally  elsewhere  than  **  above  their  feet,"  we  refreshen  ourselves  with 

F.  —  2  Kingt,  ri.  25. 

**And  there  was  a  great  funine  in  Samaria:  and,  behold,  they  bariegad it, nntU  an  aa^a  btad  vaiik^ 
for  fottnoorejTiacec  of  BUrer,  and  the  fourth  part  of  a  cab  of  dore'i  innf  for  flri  jiitcii  if  rilvtr.' 

*^  8t«mboId  and  Hopkins  had  great  qnalma 
When  they  translated  Darid's  psalma  " ; 

but  the  sufferings  of  these  poor  men  were  infinitesimally  small  compared  to  those  the/brfr* 
9even  would  have  experienced  had  they  partaken  of  that  delicate  repast,  for  about  tvo- 
thirds  of  a  pint  of  which  the  starving  Samaritans  paid  such  monstrous  pricee !  Pigwm*9  diaigt 
or  *^doves'-duDg,"  owing  to  the  quantity  of  ammonia  it  contains,  is  still  used  throaghost 

(73)  Op  ciL;  Ch.  iz.  {  S.    Cxaai:  TiL  p.  86.  preptrrai  tha  old  mittakaa 


TO  THE  Z«H  CHAPTER  OF  GENESIS.        697 

liie  East,  in  the  absence  of  modern  chemistry,  to  give  temper  to  Damascene  sword- blades, 
fta  It  shaipens  weapons,  not  i^petites !  Can  one  oonceWe  a  human  stomach,  howeyer 
deprmTed  by  want,  alimented  upon  '*  guano  ?  "  Bochart,  (74)  two  centuries  ago,  showed 
thal-**pois  chiches,"  in  Italian  eed,  in  English  "chick-pea," — the  commonest  Oriental 
Tetchy  or  pea» — is  the  rational  interpretation  of  the  word ;  and  thus  the  only  enigma  pre- 
■erred  is,  how  /ortff-uvm  Englishmen  could  haye  committed  a  mistake  so  extraordinary. 
The  obsolete  word  '*  cab  **  aptly  illustrates  how  imperatiye  it  has  become,  through  una- 
voidable changes  of  language  within  250  years,  to  iasue  a  re-translation  in  our  current 
iwnuMnilar,  lest  the  illiterate  should  think  that  *'  cabriolets,"  26  centuries  ago,  plied  in  the 
■Iraets  of  Samaria !  Superstition  is  gradually  elerating  the  Tolgar  Cockney  speech  of  the 
age  of  King  James  into  our  **  lingua  sancta ; "  and  the  translation  authorised  in  his  reign 
wiU  some  day  become  unintelligible  and  useless  in  the  <'  Far  West,"  except  to  ^ose  who 
josiBSS  i^ossariee  wherewith  to  read  it  Theologers  would  act  wisely  to  consider  these 
tbiiigSt  while  we  pass  on  to 

O.  — X€vdieiff  xxL  18  and  17. 

«  H»  that  hath  a  flat  noae"— [la  lbrbiddenj^«^»proaeh  to  oiler  tha  bread  of  hia  God." 

A  JUU  noHt  in  the  Abrahamic  type  of  mankind,  among  their  '<  Coheidm"  or  priesthood, 
was,  in  the  days  of  the  Hebrew  Lawgiyer,  as  it  is  now  among  Israel's  far-scattered  descend- 
ants, too  great  a  deyiation  of  physical  lineaments  from  the  indelible  standard  of  the  race 
(portrayed  as  we  exhibit  them  in  our  present  work  Arom  the  monuments  of  that  epoch,  and 
as  we  daily  see  them  in  our  streets)  not  to  excite  suspicion  that  such  cases  testified  to  ad- 
adxtnres  of  foreign  (75)  and  consequently  of  "  impure  blood  " ;  and  therefore  to  debar  a 
]^est  with  a  *'  flat  nose  "  from  the  Tabernacle  was  rational  at  their  point  of  yiew.  Negro 
ikmilies  [as  already  demonstrated,  tupra'}  are  unmentioned  throughout  the  Hebrew  Text ; 
and  negrophflism  may  accordingly  rejoice  that  the  rendering  selected  by  the  forty-setfen 
cannot  now  be  applied  to  the  former  **  de  jure,"  where  it  is  notoriously  (in  the  JVm  States 
of  this  Federation,  especially)  **  de  facto." 

Happily — no  thanks  to  our  translators  —  "Snubs"  of  uniyersal  humanity  may  l^;ally 
oficiate  at  sanctuaries;  the  word  KARM  (76)  meaning  only  a  **muUUUed  nose:"  and  the 
Inhibition  referring  to  noses  injured  by  deformity,  accident,  disease,  or  law,  (77)  our  appre- 
hensions were  futile,  like  their  translation. 

An  ethnological  item  has  been  touched  upon  inyoluntarily,  and  now  we  may  as  well  f^ye 
yentilation  to  another  much-abused  text. 

M. — Song  of  Solomon^  i.  5,  6. 

**1  am  Uaek,  hot  oomaly, . . .  Look  not  upon  ma  haeauae  I  aa»  blade,  heeiiiaa  tha  aan  hath  looked  upon 
ma:  my  mother'a  ehildren  were  angry  with  me;  thay  mnde  me  keeper  of  the  Tincyarda;  InU  mine 
own  Tineyard  hare  I  not  kept." 

The  apocryphal  '<  prologue "  at  the  head  of  this  chapter  tells  us  that  here  the  Church 
••ccnfesseth  her  deformity"!  It  were  well  if,  before  printing  this  acknowledgment  (which 
it  is  not  for  us  to  dispute),  the  "Establishment "  had  corrected  the  deformity  of  their  trant^ 
lotion  :  which  has  led  our  angliciied  Nigritians  to  claim  this  supposititious  bride  of  Solomon 
ns  a  Venus  of  their  own  species !    With  equal  reason,  some  commentators,  eyen  of  modem 

(74)  SALynn;  admott  Oeadtei;  I.  p.  44.  Cabet  (whoae  naUt  are  Infinitely  mora  Taloable  than  hia  textual 
tranalatkms),  TiU.  p.  127,  note,  adds  —  *'8elon  pluaieara  oommentatenrs,  U  ^agit  id  d*nne  nourritura  mia6- 
rable,  de  qnelqne  herbe  k  tU  prix,**  Ac 

(75)  On  returning  from  the  Captlrity,  *<the  ehfldren  of  Hahalah,  the  ehildren  of  Koi,  the  ehildran  of  Bar* 
sOlai,  whkh  took  one  [ac,  in  our  Tervion !]  of  the  daughtera  of  BarsQlai  the  Oileadite  to  wilSi,  and  waa  [/  idem] 
called  after  their  name,**  were,  ^aa  polluted,  put  from  the  priesthood"— (SwaxitUR  TiL  68,  64.) 

(76)  CAmor:  toL  UL  pp.  99, 100. 

(77)  **  I  ent  off  both  his  mm  and  eaia,"  prodaimi  Dahtjs,  of  Phraortea,  and  of  Sitratachmce,  at  Behlatnn. 
(Rawunov:  J\ni<m  Cwutf.  Interip. ;  1846;  part  L  p.  84.)  Phflanthropy  need  not  shudder  at  atxodtiaa  of  tha 
illb  eaotary  s.  &,  ibr  in  Turkey  such  punishment  is  as  eommon  now  aa  it  was  8800  years  affcs  If  MosH 
wrote  this 


598  ABCHwfiOLOGlCAL   INTBODUCTIOK 

timefl,  (78)  infer  that  she  was  «  an  Egyptian  princess ; "  while  others  identify  the  ladj  vith 
<* Pharaoh's  daughter;"  for  "King  Solomon  loTed  many  strange  women. . . .  MoaUtM, 
Ammonites,  Edomites,  Zidonians,  and  Hittites,"  and  what  not  I  (79)  It  need  hardly  U 
mentioned  that,  the  dynasty  out  of  which  the  sage  king  selected  additions  to  his  kmm 
being  yet  unfound  in  hieroglyphics,  the  monuments  of  Egypt  throw  no  li^t  npon  tUi 
otherwise  very  probable  amalgamation.  (80) 

The  "CaniieU  of  Canticles  of  which  of  Solomon,  that  is  to  say,  one  of  the  CmUda  «/ 
Solomon"  as  Land  literally  interprets  its  epigraph,  (81)  has  suffered  mneh  at  the  haadi  of 
the  forty-seven.  They,  and  others,  lost  sight  of  the  simple  fact  (to  be  ezemplifted  it  ill 
place),  that,  in  the  ancient  Hebrew  Text,  diTisions  into  ehapten,  vertet,  wordi^  or 
aUons,  are  absolutely  unknown;  while,  paralleled  to  this  day  in  Ambic 
notes  of  admiration,  interrogation,  &c.,  mark  inflections  of  the  sense.  The  eontezt  slsM 
can  indicate  a  query ;  so  that  a  "  crooked  little  thing  which  asks  a  qnestiony'*  added  Is 
fidelity  of  construction  and  acquaintance  with  Levant  usages  of  the  present  hour,  lessMi 
our  pretty  Shulamite  brunette  from  all  Ethiopian  hallucinations  Isupra,  p.  488]. 

**I  am  broum  (Italic^  **fo8ca,"  dark,  tanned)  but  pretty,"  says  the  girl  eoqnetdiUy; 
then  [deprecatingly  to  her  swain],  **  Do  not  mind  that  I  am  brovmedy  becaose  the  son  \m 
tanned  me ;  [which  she  explains  by  adding]  the  male-children  of  my  mother  [t.  e.  ny  sUf- 
brothers ;  who,  in  the  East,  control  their  maiden  sisters  after  the  father's  death]  haiisg 
become  free  to  dispose  of  me,  placed  me  watcher  of  Tines:  ["  don't  yon  see?**  fmdtntmi\ 
my  own  Tine,  hsTC  I  not  watched  it  ?  "  (82) 

One  improTcment  heralds  another :  it  is  so  in  machinery :  it  is  equally  true  in  biblicsl 
hermeneutics,  the  moment  a  man's  mind  soars  aboTe  the  supernatural  grade  of  ratioci- 
nation. From  the  simple  proposition  that  they  who  expound  the  Scriptures  ahould 
stand  them,  we  hold  that  no  one  is  competent  to  impugn  these  deductions  who  is 
quainted,  not  merely  with  the  original  Hebrew  and  Greek  languages,  but  with  the 
achicTements  of  Continental  exegesis.    Hear  a  liTing  Church  of  England  dignitary :  — 

«  Those  who  adTocate  the  free  use  of  philology  in  the  interpretation  of  the  Scriptani^ 
find  their  fiercest  and  most  uncompromising  opponents  in  the  ranks  of  those  who  are  daf« 
to  the  Puritanical  Bihliolatryj  so  common  in  this  country.  According  to  this  school,  eroj 
word  in  the  canonical  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  (in  king  James's  Torsion)  pr*' 
ceeds  from  a  dirine  and  miraculous  inspiration.  ...  By  those  who  belicTe  in  the  pleosiy 
and  Terbal  inspiration  of  the  (English)  Scriptures,  science  in  general  and  philological  sci- 
ence in  particular,  are  viewed  with  distrust,  if  not  with  abhorrence ;  and  the  more  so,  if 
this  bibliolatry  is  combined  with  a  certain  amount  of  ecdesiolalry"  {%^) 

It  is  a  pity,  certainly ;  for  if  some  expounders  possessed  the  intelligence  they  woeU 
deplore  their  want  of  education :  but  we  continue. 

I.  — Ilabakkuk  ii.  11. 

*'  For  the  stone  shall  cry  out  of  the  wall,  and  the  beam  out  of  the  timber  shall  answer  H.* 
That  a  stone  should  cry  out  from  a  wall  is  an  idea  consonant  with  Oriental  hyperb<^; 
but  that  a  beam  should  answer  out  of  timber  seems  to  be  an  unpoeUcal  and  far-fetched  toor 
ception,  as  it  presupposes  the  proximity  of  a  ** timber-yard"  to  the  wall  aforesaid.  It  to- 
thermore  is  not  in  unison  with  the  context;  wherein  the  prophet^  who  **  surpasses  all  vhiek 
Hebrew  poesy  can  offer  in  this  department,"  (84)  declaims  against  Chaldean  flagitioasnfti. 
The  propriety  of  his  metaphor  resiles  to  riew  through  Land's  rendering  and  notes  of  intff- 
rogation. 

(78)  The  Friend  ofMose*;  New  York,  1862;  p.  468,  note. 

(T9)  1  Kingt  ill.  1 ;  xl.  1. 

(SO)  Rosixuxi :  on  OeosceoR  of  Manetho's  XXIst  djnasty. 

(81)  La  Sagra  ScriUura ;  ch.  t.  {  4.    Cahex:  xIt.  3,  4,  has  not  seised  the  poet*s  mnming. 

(82)  Lakq:  JPardUpomeni ;  li.  p.  46. 

(83)  PmLELEUTHERus  Angucaxub:  a  Vindioation  of  Protedant  PrindjiUt;  London,  1847 ;  pfk  43;  ili—OU^ 
tan:  (Hia  jKgyptiaoa\  1849;  p.  93. 

(84)  De  Wkitx:  ii.  p.  460. 


TO  THE  Ztk  chapter  OF  GENESIS.  599 

<*PermdTentiire,  shall  iht  tUUue  of  atone  [an  Auyrian  bas-relief  7]  fW>m  theSrall  ery  oatt 
The  erutkit  [soarabcBns,  or  beetle]  firom  oat  of  the  wood  will  it  respond  ?"  (86) 

There  is  a  Terse  of  another  prophet  that  Lanoi  restores,  in  which  oar  forty-unm  hate 
metamorphosed /amuMf  into  "yoong  men,"  and  sorrows  into  <*  maids." 

J. —  ZXOHAUAH  is.  17. 

*'Coni  ihaU  main  the  young  men  eheerfo],  and  new  wine  the  nulde." 

The  *'  Sons  of  Temperance"  may  not  be  pleased  with  the  moral,  bat  the  Daaghters  will 
not  liul  to  appreciate  an  emendation  that  relioTes  their  antiqae  sisters  flrom  the  charge  of 
vnfeminine  indolgences. 

The  old  Vulgate  had  translated — «  For,  what  is  the  goodness  of  God,  what  is  his  glory, 
if  not  the  com  of  the  elect,  and  the  wine  which  fecondates  the  yirgins  ?"  Vatablus  and 
Pagnini  make  "  confusion  worse  confoonded"  by  reading — <<  The  com  which  makes  the 
young  men  sing,  and  the  new  wine  of  the  girls."  But,  based  upon  radicaU  preserred  in 
Arabic,  oar  teacher  proposes :  — 

^  What  is  more  sweet  and  more  agreeable  than  com  in  scarcities,  and  wine  that  fortifies 
in  afflictions  T"  (86) 

**  Per  saltam,"  inasmuch  as  in  the  chaos  of  our  memoranda  of  falee'trantlatione  orderly 
dassification  is  incouTenient,  while  to  our  objects  quite  unnecessary,  we  open — 

K.  —  Gtmem  zziiL  9,  17,  19. 
*'The  eeve  of  Machpel*''  -— > 
purchased  by  Abraham  for  Sarah's  inhumation  —  to  remark,  that  the  word  Maehpela 
wfaieh,  according  to  our  authorixed  yerity,  seems  a  **  proper  name,"  is  grammatically,  in 
Semitic  tongues,  **  a  thing  eoniraeled-for ;"  so  that,  it  is  as  yain  for  tourists  in  Palestine  to 
search  for  Maehpela^  as  for  bibUoal  chorographers  to  define  its  latitude  and  longitude.  (87) 

L.  —  1  Samuel  xiz.  18. 

**  And  Michel  took  en  image,  end  laid  tl  in  the  bed,  and  pat  a  pillow  of  goat's  hair  for  hie  bdeter,  and 
corered  U  with  a  doth.** 

Mamfold  were  the  sins  of  Bayid,  but  idolatry  was  certainly  not  one  of  the  number ; 
althoagh  scandalous  suspicions  haye  been  rife  in  regard  to  this  image.  Commentators  haye 
likewise  expounded  how  the  image  being  laid  in  the  bed,  and  coyered  up  with  the  bed-dothes, 
the  messengers  supposed  that  the  inyalid  whom  they  were  sent  to  slay  (o.  11)  was  asleep 
therein :  but  we  are  told:  — 

M.  — lifofliiie/xiz.  16. 

•And  when  the  menengen  were  oome  in,  behold,  there  wu  an  image  in  the  bed,  with  a  pillow  of  goalfi 
Aotr  for  hie  boleter:" 

whence  it  is  erident  that  the  fortg-eeven  deemed  the  « image"  to  be  of  the  masculine 
gender.  Their  notions  of  an  Oriental  bed  too  must  haye  been  peculiar,  in  England,  two 
hundred  and  fifty  years  ago,  when  a  « pillow"  was  made  to  serye  for  a  "bolster;"  and  such 
ft  hirsute  contriyance !  Howeyer,  haying  commenced  rolling  down  hill,  they  reach  the  bottom 
through  a  series  of  cascades  that  would  excite  Homeric  smiles  were  not  '*  God's  word  "  the 
■afferer :  as  may  be  seen  by  the  subjoined  restitution ;  after  comprehending  that  Michal, 
the  astute  daughter  of  king  Saul,  was  a  princess  in  whose  «troasseaa"  were  doubtless 
many  of  the  crown  regalia :  — 

••  Michal  took  her  casket  full  of  jewels,  and  placed  it  upon  the  bed ;  whence  were  reflected 
magnificent  splendors ;  and  she  hid  them  with  a  curtain  [  7  eoverUd]."  ..."  The  messengers 
haying  arriyed,  0  surprise !  the  jewels  [being]  upon  the  bed,  ftom  their  summits  was  thrown 
out  a  magnificence  of  splendors."  (88) 

(86)  Op.  ed.;  L  p.  283;  —  Casdt,  zii.  p,  lift,  aleo  reade  diffsrently  from  our  rertion;  bat  aee  hie  note  IL 

(86)  Sag-  SariL;  eh.  iL  { l;.-OAmar,  xiL  p.  166»  foUowe  the  Babbie. 

(87)  Baardly^;  L  p.  144. 

(SK)  aag'ScHL;  6li.r1i,L   TheiioCe,13,ofOAHBir,  riL  p.  70^  ihowi  how  the  text  ponied  him.    LAra^<a^dl^ 
yroyee  that  in  no  place  are  TIeBaPAIM  "idola." 


600  ARGHiEOLOGIGAL   INTROIVUCTIOK 


HnmiliAtod  at  tliis  sight,  the  asflauins  remembered  thai  BfieM  wmb  a  rejal  ilie|jhl« 

whose  husband,  escaped  from  their  olutehee,  was  just  the  man  to  revavd  them  inA  a 
hempen  neckcloth  on  his  accession  to  the  throne;  bo,  apolo|^smg  fer  their  iBteaua,  ^ 
emissaries  withdrew. 

OocUa  appear  to  haye  been  fayorites  with  oor  translators.    Not  content  with 
jewels  into  '<  goat^s  Aotr  "  and  filling  the  royal  *'  bolster"  with  this  rare,  daatie,  end 
ferous  article,  they  must  needs  metamorphose  one  of  the  snblimest  Hebrew  namet  of  Ddij 
into  a  **9e^fe-ffoat  **  t 

'S.-^Levtiietu  xtL  8,  10,  26. 

"AaA  Aaron  shall  east  lots  npoa  the  two  gosfes;  one  lot  ft)r  the Lofd,  and  theotlMr  fer  tbe  asifaiOil ... 
But  the  goat,  on  which  the  lot  fell  to  be  the  somMgoat,  shall  be  prannted  allTe  bate*  ths  Loal,  to 
make  an  atonement  with  him,  ami  to  let  him  go  for  a  scapegoat  Into  tbe  wfUamaaa. . . .  AaAbi 
that  let  go  the  goat  for  the  scapegoat^  shall  wash  his  dothee,"  Aeu 

AZAZL — Azazel — is  the  Hebrew  word.  "This  terrible  and  Toaerable  name  of  God 
(says  Land)  through  the  pens  of  biblical  glossers  has  been  a  detril,  a  mwimtamf  a  mtUenm, 
andaA6-5ro<U/"(89) 

It  will  ^ye  an  idea  of  the  lucidity  of  Rabbinical  oriticiBm,  to  quote  the  foIlowiBgi^ 

**  Aben  Esra,  according  to  his  habitual  manner  when  he  is  in  trouble,  ennnciatse  fai  tkt 
style  of  an  oracle :  *  If  thou  art  capable  of  comprehending  the  mystery  of  AzisH,  ikm 
wilt  learn  also  the  mystery  of  his  name;  for  it  has  similar  associates  in  Ser^tart;  I 
will  tell  thee  by  allusion  one  portion  of  the  mystery ;  when  thou  shalt  hare  tlurly-tkiei 
years,  thou  wilt  comprehend  us.'  He  finishes  abruptly  without  saying  anything  man  sDs- 
gorically  or  otherwise."  (90) 

The  ante-Christian  Hebrew  text  was  undiyided  into  vfordi.  Our  preoeptor  re-Avite 
XZAZeL  into  two  distinct  nouns ;  AZAZ  and  EL.  The  latter,  erery  sdolist  knows,  bmm 
the  9traaff,  the  ptutsant  par  excellence,  the  Omn^Unt.  IZAZ,  identioal  with  the  AnMi 
dsds,  has  its  radical  monosyllable  in  /iZ,  **  to  conquer"  and  **  to  be  yietorioua ;"  whcrrforib 
AZAZ-J?L  signifies  the  *'Ood  of  vtWory"— here  used  in  the  sense  of  the  "Author  ofdmlK'* 
in  juxta-position  to  I^HOuaH,  the  ** Author  of  U/e:**  to  the  latter  of  which  AuOon  tk 
Jews  were  eigoined  to  offer  a  dead  goat ;  while,  by  contrast,  to  the  former  thej  w«t  ti 
offer  a  live  one.  Thus,  death  to  the  Life-gwer — life  to  the  Dealk-^edUr,  The  symbolial 
antithesis  is  grand  and  beautiful. 

For  the  sake  of  perspicuity  we  submit  a  free  translation  to  the  readea:  —  *'  And  Ains 
shall  place  lots  upon  the  two  he-goats ;  one  lot  to  leHOuaH,  and  one  lot  to  AZAZ-FL. . . . 
And  the  he-goat  upon  which  the  lot  has  fallen  to  AZAZ-Mj  shall  be  placed  aUte  before 
I«HOtkxH,  to  become  exempted  by  him,  to  be  sent  forth  to  AZAZ-.^  in  the  desert . . . 
And  he  who  shall  haye  led  forth  the  he-goat  to  AZAZ-.ffL  shall  cleanse  his  clothes,"  &c 
In  yerse  9,  the  other  he-goat  offered  to  I^HOtMiH  was  to  be  kiUed. 

Haying  thus  entirely  misapprehended  the  sense  of  the  aboye  passages,  it  yras  quite  aatiml 
that  our  gifted  translators,  one  Divine  Name  haying  yanished  through  their  skill,  ihoiU 
haye  been  blinded  to  many  others.    Here  is  one  of  them :  — 

O.  —  Job  xxi.  16. 

"What  it  the  Almighty,  that  we  should  serre  him?  and  what  profit  shonld  we  haye,  if  we  pny  wto 
himf** 

We  haye  illustrated,  under  the  preceding  letter  N,  the  splendor  of  antithesis  which  He- 
brew literature  conceiyed  in  the  selection  of  Divine  Namet ;  and  herein  leniency  may  be 
accorded  to  the  English  interpreters,  because  neither  they  nor  early  or  later  scholiaits, 
could  haye  anticipated  a  discoyery  due  to  the  profoundest  Semitic  sayant  of  oor 


(89)  Soffra  Scritiura;  ch.  ill.  1 1 ;  —  FttraHpomeni;  ii.  p.  354. 

(00)  Cahei  :  iii.  p.  68.  It  may  be  well  to  warn  carillers  that  this  ral^ect  has  been  stodlod.  We  do  not  , 
In  HXKOSTEXBKRO'B  idea  (Bjypt  and  the  Books  qf  Motes ;  pp.  169-184),  that  Asaxd  is  "  Batan.**  Por  parallritau 
on  the  sacrifice  of  he-goats  to  the  Goa-Preserrer  and  the  Ood-Destroyer,  conf.  RioHuxca  (Etawtrn;  IL  p.  31^: 
Moyns  (DU  Ffumimer;  I  p.  867);  and  H&ubt  {Oeniet  Piychopompet ;  Aug.  1845;  pp.  296,  296  — and  ~ 
dt  la  Mart;  Aug.  1847 ;  pp.  325,  S26)  in  the  Jtemu  ArchMogique. 


/ 


TO   THE    THE   Ztk    GHAPTSB   OF   6SKSSIS.  601 

tioB,  Um  afSftUa  VrotmBm  (for  thirty-nine  yeun)  of  SMrod  Philology  at  the  Roman 
yatiean.(91) 

The  original  of  the  snbstantiTe  rendered  ** profit"  ia  NUdIL — a  noun  which,  occnrring 
bnt  once  amid  the  6642  (92)  words  preserved,  in  the  Hebrew  and  Chaldee  Bibles,  to  onr  daj 
(firagmenta,  so  to  say,  of  the  ancient  tongue) — is  unique;  and  consequently  its  significa- 
tioii  ia  xecoTerabla  solely  thnrai^  its  extant  radical  in  Arabian  dialects.  Its  true  root  is 
wdal,  '*  to  be  emineni" ;  and  ita  sense,  <'  the  most  wbUme,**  The  prototype  of  **  Almighty  ** 
ia  textually  SAaBal ;  literally,  <*  the  most  valor&ui,**  Let  the  reader  now  compare  king 
James's  Torsion  with  the  subjoined :  — 

**  Who  is  the  mott  Yalobous  (StoDal),  that  to  him  we  must  be  serrants?  who  the  fnon 
BcwuMM  (NUHIL),  that  we  should  go  [out  of  our  way]  to  meet  him  7  " 

Yariety  ia  pleasing,  so  we  skip  OTor  to 

P.  — JfteoA,  T.  2. 

''Bat  tboa  B«tb>lohem  Ephnta,  though  thou  be  little  among  the  thooaanda  of  Jndah,  yd  out  of  tbea 
■hall  he  eome  ibrth  onto  me  that  it  to  he  ruler  in  leraeL" 

The  emendation  suggested  relates  principally  to  the  word  rendered  "  thousands,"  of 
which  the  singular,  in  the  unpunctuated  Hebrew,  is  ALUPA. 

ALePA,  K»  fint  letter  of  the  Hebrew  alphabet,  in  its  Phoenician  original  is  the  tachygraph 
of  a  BuWt  head;  and  its  name  is  deriyed  firom  that  of  the  aidmal,  because  the  buU  is 
** leader"  of  the  herd. (98)  Hence  ALePA  became  a  title  as  the  <* leader,"  general,  dux, 
or  ekirf;  of  which  examples  are  numerous  in  the  discrepant  so-oalled  **  Dukes  "  of  Edom, 
Ac ;  oorruption  of  the  Latin  "dux,  duces";  which,  with  more  propriety  in  English,  should 
be  rendered  chiefs.  Copying  the  Latin  and  Greek  Torsions,  without  archsological  know- 
ledge of  the  Hebrew  tongue,  our  translators  haye  read  E^-^m  **  thousands,"  when  Chiefe  is 
its  real  meaning ;  thus :  — 

^  And  thou  Bethlehem  of  Euphrata,  [eyen]  if  thou  art  little  among  the  Chiefs  of  Juda, 
I  will  oause  to  issue  from  thee  the  dominator  of  Israel."  (94) 

Without  regard  to  the  fantastical  and  spurious  headings  to  this  Chapter  in  our  yersion, 
ire  may  add,  that  the  reading  of  Chiefs  is  as  old  as  the  second  century  b.  c,  when  the 
LXX  Greek  yersion  was  made  by  the  Hellenistic  Jews  of  Alexandria ;  because  about  68-69 
A.  D.  the  author  of  the  *<  Oood  Tidinge  according  to  Matthew^**  in  citing  the  aboye  passage 
£rom  Micah,  read  "  Princes " ;  (95)  and  he  does  not  appear  to  haye  been  acquainted  (96) 
with  the  Hebrew  Text  Paulus  and  Do  Rossi  eyen  contend  that  the  speech  of  Christ, 
XpivnSf  was  Greek.  (97)    But,  we  wander  from  our  theme. 

Q.  —  Isaiah  xriii.  1,  2. 

"Woe  to  the  land  ihadowing  with  wings,  whi<di  it  beyond  the  rlyers  of  Ethiopia;  —  That  aendeth  an- 
baaeadon  by  the  sea,  eren  in  reeeela  of  bulnuhee  upon  the  waters,  loyif^,  Oo,  ye  swift  meeaengen, 
to  a  nation  scattered  and  peeled,  to  a  people  terrible  from  their  beginning  hitherto ;  a  nation 
meted  out  and  trodden  down,  whose  land  the  rirers  hare  spoiled.** 

We  <nte  this  passage  not  with  a  yiew  of  destroying  the  interpretation  of  the  forty-seomj 
in  this  instance  excusable  enough,  but  by  way  of  elucidating  how  meritorious  it  would  be 
to  reeonstruct  their  time-worn  edifice,  guided  by  the  lights  which  Oriental,  and  particularly 
SgypHan^  researches  of  our  Uring  generation  oast  upon  suljects  until  this  century  utterly 
dark. 

All  interpreters  here  haye  been  at  fault  The  LXX  render  *0«nU  yd;  irXe/wv  wrifnyts — L  e. 
Vm  temB  nanum  alis.    The  Vulgate —  Vcb  terrcc  cymbalo  alarum,    Cahen  substitutes-—  **  Ah  I 

(01)  LAxa:  Op.ctL;  p.  864,  Ae. 

(02)  LiUBDBr,  apod  QsxinuB,  in  Potrka'i  Ik  Welte;  i.  p.  4&0 ;  —  Muirx:  JMmtine;  p.  480. 
(B8)  Ovdciub:  iSbr^  Iditg.  Phtmieia;  1838;  p.  10. 

(M)  Sagra  ScrU.;  ch.  L  {  2;  —  *<Trop  petit  poor  <tre  parml  las  dk^  da  IehOTDKla»''  GAHsr:  zu.  pp.  0<^  97«> 

(W)  MfatL  iL  6;  SBimnfs  New  71»t;  p.  8. 

(90)  Hmau.:  Origin  qf  Cknttianitjf ;  lUi\  pp.  123, 124:  and  CArMtok  TJhciMi;  pp.  8S^  881 

(IT)  Qwaaaas;  BA.  ^pradhe  und  Sohrift;  1816;  p.  40. 

76 


602  AROHJEOLOGICAL    INTBODUCTION 

pays  sons  Uombrage  dee  Tolles' ;  (98)  and  the  Ute  Hfigor  MordaMi  Noak  Mtollj  ml 

—  **  Hail !  Land  of  the  (American)  EagU  **  I 
Bosellini  (99)  was  the  first  to  indicate  that 

here  the  prophet  apostrophixes  ^ypt  under  ^®*  ^®* 

the  metaphor  of  her  national  symbol—- 

—  the  *< winged  globe";  as  Birch  defines  it» 
«« emblem  of  Khepsb,  the  Creator  Sun". {100} 
We  subjoin  the  learned  Pisan's  emendation, 
with  a  few  additions :  — 

<*  Ho !  Land  of  the  Winged  Globe  [Egypt]  I  which  art  beyond  tha  riTcn  af  K1J8&  p. «. 
the  "  torrens  iEgypti,"  on  the  Isthmus  of  Sues ;  iupra,  p.  484] :  that  aendaat  Into  tiM  sa, 
as  messengers,  the  canals  of  thy  waters ;  and  that  nayigatest  with  boaia  of  pc^pynu  ca  ^ 
face  of  the  waves.  Go,  ye  light  messengers,  to  the  elongated  people  [L  a.  atret^ed  «at 
along  the  narrow  alluyials  of  the  Nile,]  and  shaved  nation  [the  Egyptians  were  aMtatisDj  a 
ihaven  population  —  vide  Genesis  xli.  14,] ;  to  a  people  terrible  fh>m  the  time  that  was,  tad 
also  previously ;  to  the  geometrical  people  [Geometry  originated  in  Egypt],  who  treafiaf 
[with  their  feet  cultivate  their  fields] ;  whose  lands  the  riyers  will  devastate  [refarriag  to 
some  unfulfilled  prophecy]." 

R.  —  Eceksiastes  xi.  1 — 2. 


'<CMt  thy  bread  npon  the  waters,  for  thoa  sbalt  find  it  after  many  dajt. ...  Give  a  portiaB to i 
and  alao  to  eight;  for  thoa  Itnoweat  not  what  eril  ahall  be  apon  the  earth.* 

Unless  there  was  some  cabalistic  keg  to  the  latter  portion  of  these  aenteooea,  throogk 
which  the  Translators  understood  what  theg  wrote,  the  super-refined  meaning  they  attidied 
to  the  numerals  7  and  8  surpasses  our  feeble  comprehension:  even  Solomon,  repited 
author  and  great  magician,  could  not  unravel  their  knot.     Let  us  substitute:  — 

**  Cast  thy  bread  where  fruits  are  borne,  because  time  will  restore  it  with  usaiy. . . . 
Give  the  measure  (jporzione)  even  to  saturity  and  abundance,  because  thou  knoweat  not  what 
evil  may  come  upon  the  earth."  Here,  comments  Lanci,  (101)  the  sage  exhorts  man  to  do 
good,  and  to  charitable  acts  towards  the  poor  who,  satiated  with  abundant  food,  will  canoe 
to  rain  upon  him,  through  the  fervor  of  their  prayers,  ample  benedictions  during  bod 
seasons.  But,  what  can  be  expected  from  men  who  translate  **  Tbr,  5im,  and  ilyib-"— m 
T^R  ve  SUS  ve  /IGUK, 

S Jeremiah  viii.  7,  —  by 

"  the  turtle  and  the  crane  and  the  swaliow," 

—  when  the  prophet  meant  **  the  bull  and  the  horae  and  the  colt"  ?  (102) 

T.  —  Zechariah  v.  1,  2,  8. 

**  Then  I  tumod,  and  lifted  up  mine  eyes,  and  looked,  and  behold  a  flying  rolL  . . .  And  he  said  tout, 
What  seeet  thoa  f  And  I  answered,  I  see  a  flying  roll ;  the  length  whereof  i$  twenty  eoUti,  and 
the  breadth  thereof  ten  cubits. . . .  Then  said  he  unto  me.  This  i$  the  curse  that  goeth  forth  ofvtf 
the  &oe  of  the  whole  earth ;  for  erery  one  that  stealeth  shall  be  cut  off,  at  on  this  aide  aooordhic 
to  it ;  and  erery  one  that  sweareth  shall  be  cut  off  (U  on  that  side  aooording  to  iL" 

If  the  prophet  had  been  so  unfortunate  as  to  receive  the  words  of  this  angelic  vision  is 
English^  he  would  have  required  a  second  revelation  to  understand  its  Translators'  impeao* 
trable  meaning. 

A  <*  flying  roll'' !  Think  of  a  parchment  synagogue  roll  (MeGiLaH,  MeghilUt),  of  socb 
proportions,  actually  flying  through  the  air !    Consider  the  amount  of  inspiration  it  most 

(98)  IX.  pp.  66,  67. 

(W)  Monumenti  CSvUi;  li.  pp.  3W-403. 

(100)  Oliddox :  Otia  Sgyp.. :  pp.  95,  96:  ~  "  It  is  M<  Morning  Sun:  it  is  often  called  the  btam  of  hgkt  wkkk 
rtaes,  or  '  oomee  out,'  of  the  horison"  — >  Bikch :  JSgypOan  Inscription  OBt  the  BibUotMjue  XatianaU  ;  R.  8o&  liL; 
1862 ;  iv.  p.  a 

(101)  Sag.  Scrit. ;  ch.  iv.  \  64.     Chxas :  xri.  p.  129,  nates  1,  2. 

(102)  raralip. ;  il.  p.  391.  The  **  seasons  "  should  be  **  rutting-times  —  although  Cabei,  x.  ppw  80^  SI,  pi» 
fiirs  the  old  reading. 


TO  THE   Zth    GHAPTEB   OF   GENESIS.  603 

kftT*  required  to  comprehend  which  side  was  mortiferous  to  thieres,  which  to  vwearers ;  for 
in  Aristotelian  logic,  **  if  the  one  is  the  other,  the  other  most  be  the  one  :*'  and  remember 
that  in  the  phrase  '< according  to  it"  lies  lost,  forgotten,  and  entombed,  one-half  of  the 
mejfable  Tetragrammaton  IHOH  (  Jbhovah)  !  that  most  terrible,  the  most  ocoolt  monosyllable 
of  the  palindromio  name  Tooalised  as  Adohai,  the  '*  Lord" !  Here  is  the  sense,  wrbalim 
U  hiUraiam:  — 

**  And  taming  myself,  I  raised  my  eyes,  and  saw :  and  behold  a  whirlmg  disk  [of  fire— 
baring  a  mystic  relation  to  the  Egyptian  *  winged-globe,'  emblem  of  Ehxpbb,  the  Creator' 
Am].  (108)  Then  the  angel  said  to  me :  *  What  seest  thou  ?*  I  answered,  *  I  see  a  whirling 
ditk  of  twenty  onbits  in  length  and  of  ten  in  height  *  [its  wings  enlarging  the  lateral  diame- 
ter]. And  he  said  to  me :  *  This  is  the  malediction  [of  God]  which  spreads  itself  upon  the 
tnrfkee  of  the  whole  earth ;  yerily,  every  thief  by  thi0'[the  whirling  disk^]  as  (  if)  by  OH 
[denterosyllable  of  IH-OH]  shall  be  destroyed ;  and  every  peijurer  by  this  [the  whirling 
dbft]  as  (if)  bg  OR  shall  be  destroyed.' "  (104) 

**  The  which,  philologers  will  recognize  as  common  sense  and  justness,  if  as  much  was 
not  perceived  by  those  wretched  theologists  (teologastri)  who,  in  philological  knowledge  not 
surpassing  the  Hebrew  alphabet,  go  hunting  about  through  lexicons  in  order  thence  to  spit 
forUi  a  doctoral  decision  in  people's  faces  ** ;  says  Land. (105) 

But,  as  the  time  for  the  exposition  of  these  recondite  biblical  arcana  has  not  yet  arrived, 
oor  meaning  is  best  conveyed  to  the  i2^iifiimati(106)  by  amending 

U.  —  Psalms  xxxvii.  7, 

*'Be8t  in  the  Lord,  and  wait  patiently  fat  him;  tnt  not  thyself  beeaiue  of  bim  who  proeperetb  in  his 
wvi  beeanM  of  the  man  who  bringeth  wicked  deTkses  to  pass  " 

as  follows :  —  **  Keep  silence  in  (the  secret  of)  IHOH,  and  take  delight  in  it :  dispute  not 
with  him  who  seeks  to  penetrate  into  the  acquiring  of  it,  nor  with  any  vain  man  who 
attempts  it"  (107) 

V.  —  Psalms  ex.  1 — 7. 

*'The  Lord  said  onto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  at  my  right  hand,  until  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool.— 
The  Lord  shall  send  the  rod  of  thy  strength  ont  of  ZIon ;  rule  thou  in  the  midst  of  thine  enemies. 
—  Thy  people  shdU  be  willing  in  the  day  of  thy  power,  in  the  beauties  of  holiness  from  the  womb 
of  the  morning ;  thou  hast  the  dew  of  thy  youth.  —  The  Lord  hath  sworn,  and  wUl  not  repent. 
Thou  art  a  priest  for  erer  after  the  order  of  Melobisedek.— The  Lord  at  thy  right  hand  shall  strike 
through  kings  in  the  day  of  his  wrath. —  He  shall  Judge  among  the  hei^en,  he  shall  All  tkeplaoes 
with  the  dead  bodies;  he  shall  wound  the  heads  orer  many  countries. —  He  shall  drink  of  the 
brook  in  tft»  way :  therefore  shall  he  lift  up  the  head." 

This  superb  ode  has  by  some  been  suspected  to  have  been  derived  firom  hymns  of  pagan 
origin,  sung  during  the  season  that  Ezekiel  (viiL  14)  saw  the  **  woman  weeping  for  TteM-UZ," 
about  the  winter  solstice,  or  21st  December,  where  the  Church  almanacs  place  the  anni- 
Tersary  of  the  unbelieving  St  Thomas.  They  refer  to  the  fact  that  St.  Jerome's  Vulgate 
renders  T/aM-UZ  by  Adonis,  favorite  god  of  the  Phoenicians  in  Palestine  and  Syria,  to 
justify  thdr  reading  of  "  Says  Jehovah  to  Adonis  "  (108) !  Others,  again,  take  Melohi- 
8EDXK  to  be  the  Melek-Sadyc,  the  '<  just  king,"  whose  name  Stdto,  with  the  title  of  *<just" 
ia  preserved,  by  Sanconiathon,  as  the  father  of  the  Cabiri,  &c.  (109)  St  Paul,  however, 
eitee  this  Psalm  frequently  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews ;  and  whoever  put  the  headings  to 
the  former  in  our  authorized  version  has  asserted  that  its  language  can  apply  to  no  other 
than  the  Messiah.    With  all  deference,  the  subjoined  paraphrase  of  Lanci's  dose  Italian 

(108)  See  preceding  page,  under  (^ 

(104)  LAsa:  Sag.  Aril.;  oh.  iU.{7:  — Amtlij)omai<;  L  p. 07,  seq.;  iLp.8M;  ndLettrt  dM.Prim;  1847, 
p.  88w    Theee  riews  are  later  than  Cahxh's,  xii.  p.  144. 

(106)  BMTot^.;  i.  p.S. 

(100)  Macxat:  Fne-ManfCi  Lexicon;  2d  edit;  Charleston,  S.  0.;  1852;  voce  Jehovah,  and  JVoaie:— alaoi 
Bocswbll:  Ditotmru  before  the  O.  L.  ofGeorgia;  Oct  30, 1861;  p.  27. 

(107)  FlaraUp.;  L  p.  140 ;— Cahei :  xiiL  p.  84,  note  7.. 

(106)  OomparePARXHUMT:  J^e&rewXesJoon;  voce  **  Adonai";  withAsmnr:  Class.  J)kt;lWLifp.7t,Vi^ 
also  B.  P.  KawBT,  to  be  dted  hereafter. 
(109) Cost:  Jne.  Drag.;  pp.  8,  0, 18, 16;  ''Sanoonlatho.* 


604  ABGHiEOLOGICAL   INTBODVCTIOK 

tnxiBlatioii  of  the  **  IHxit  Dominns,"  while  it  removes  the  seoilitiee  of  iSkt  fitrtif  mtm^ 
that  the  composer  of  that  ode  dedicated  it  to  some  contemporary  ^ri«l  called  MEbcnti* 
DBK,  living  at  the  time  of  its  composition. 

«Said  leHOuaH  to  my  Lord:  <  Sit  thoa  on  my  right  until  I  make  of  iSkj  foenei  i 
Btool  for  thy  feet'. — leHOuaH  from  Zion  will  send  the  wand  of  thy  ^ory :  go,  rnU  ia  thi 
midst  of  thy  foes. — Thy  people  will  behold  spontaneously,  when  thoa  shidt  imdenfeHil  iSkf 
powerful  qualifications  for  tlie  splendor  of  the  priesthood ;  ftrom  the  womb,  the  gem  of  th^ 
birth  was  mysterious. — leHOuaH  swore,  nor  does  he  retract  his  oaths :  *  Tkou,  0  MHtkim 
dek,  ahalt  6e,  upon  my  word^  Friat  (a  Cohen)  forever!  * — My  Lord  at  thy  right  hand  dew  Vap 
in  the  day  of  his  furor— At  the  ruling  amid  the  Qentilee,  the  confines  having  be«i 
by  force,  the  chief  of  vastest  land  swooned — He  will  pour  himsdf  out  more  than  a 
through  (its)  course ;  wherefore  will  he  raise  his  head."  (110) 

As  every  departure  from  the  literal  Italian  entails  another  remove  firom  the 
Hebrew,  grace  is  here  purposely  sacrificed  to  fidelity;  but,  from  the  general  tenor  of  ^ 
context,  owing  to  the  distinctions  observed  by  the  writer  between  the  nee  of  the 
*<  Jehovah"  and  **mj  Lord,"  one  might  infer,  that  this  poetical  effnaioQ 
some  conquest  over  foreigners,  with  which  the  composer  and  his  sacerdotal  friend 
SSDEK  were  familiar ;  scenes  in  which  the  latter  personage  (named  after  the 
"  King  of  Salem")  (111)  had  been  an  actor.  We  must  console  ourselves  (under  tiis 
^arge  that  all  this  is  mere  coiyectiure)  by  reflecting  how,  if  Land's  shaft  may  have 
the  bull's  eye,  the  arrows  of  forty-seven  able-bodied  men  flew  wide  of  the  target;  and  tial 
another  nail  has  been  driven  into  the  letters'  version,  which  we  shall  have  the  witiifartMS 
of  '*  clinching"  under  the  succeeding  letters. 

According  to  Cruden's  laborious  work,  (112)  the  words  "grove"  and  '* groves"  ut 
'<  authorized  "  to  re-appear  in  the  English  Bible  about  thirty-six  times.  Theologians  of  tbi 
lower  grade  naturally  suppose  that,  in  the  "original  sacred  tongue,"  one  sin^e  aoin, 
repeated  throughout  the  Text,  as  its  substitute  is  in  our  version,  must  be  the  latter's  repre- 
sentative.    Vain  illusion ! 

W.  —  Genesis  xxi.  83. 

*<  And  Abraham  planted  a  grove  in  Bee^€hebe,  and  called  there  on  the  name  of  the  Lotd,  the  iimTmIIh 
God." 

He  did  nothing  of  the  kind !     He,  Abraham,  **  set  up  (St7K,  ASeL)  a  tablet  (or  suU) 

in  Beersheba,  and  (dOp,  KaRA,  read;  also,  wrote)  engraved  it  with  the  name  of  leHOoiH 

to  perpetual  duration."  (118)    Here,  take  note,  the  original  for  **  grove  "  is  ASeL. 

X.  —  2  Kinffs  xxiii.  6.  ^ 

**  And  be  brought  out  the  grove  from  the  house  of  the  Lord,  without  Jemaalem,  unto  the  ^irook  Eidroi^ 
and  burned  it  at  the  brook  Kldron,  and  stamped  it  small  to  powder,"  Ac. 

A  word  occurs  frequently  in  the  Text,  written  in  two  ways,  dST^URT^  and  dSATrRUTf: 
which  is  punctuated,  by  the  Massora,  Astdrety  and  Ashtardt,  At  other  times,  according  U 
the  peculiar  provincialism  (patois)  of  each  biblical  writer,  the  same  word  appears  in  tkt 
form  of  ASeRA,  or  plural  ASAcR-IM.  These  are  all  proper  names  of  one  person;  and 
that  person  is  no  other  than  the  goddess  Astabte  of  the  Palestinians ;  Hathok  of  tibt 
Egyptians ;  ^tyu  of  the  Himyaritic  Arabs  ;  the  VENUS  of  Gneco-Boman  mythology,  and 
of  our  vernacular.  Now,  here  the  word  for  **  grove  "  is  ASAeRaH :  and  our  Translators' 
deed  in  rendering  ASeL  by  **  grove  "  in  one  place,  and  ASAeRaH  by  "  grove  "  in  another. 


(110)  PartUip. ;  it.  p.  110.    IIow  exteusiToly  obecore  is  the  sense  of  this  Psalm  may  be  seen  fttn  Chfort 
note$,  xiii.  pp.  251-296,  355,  356. 

(111)  Genms  xiv.  18.  '*  Salem,"  commentators  tell  us,  was  the  name  of  JmnuaUm — TeRnSAaLeHC,  frna 
FeruSf  **  heritage,"  and  ShaUnmy  "peaoe,**  in  the  dual;  literally,  ''She  who  inherits  twofold  peace*  (Ptirdip.: 
tn  loc).  They  also  tell  us  that  Moess  wrote  Genesu,  about  the  lith — 15th  century  a.  c  Perhaps  their  arclt» 
ological  ingenuity  will  explain  how  it  came  to  pass  that  the  old  town  of  Jdms  was  called  **  Salem**  beftwe  ttvai 
taken  by  the  Jews  of  Joshua  (Joth.  zriiL  28;  Judges  i.  21;  xix.  10, 11 ;  Ae.),  long  after  Moexs's  death?  Cati 
they  do,  that  Moses  wrote  XlTth  Gtnetis  is  simply  impossible;  as  likewise  the  eontemporaneoasocei  of  Aaa> 
HAM  with  a  "King  of  Salem.**  Such  anachronisms  betray  the  modem  age  of  this  chapter;  and  mMkr  tfca 
older  MxLCHixKMK  very  like  the  Phoenicians'  *<  Sadto  the  Jud,"  whose  plaoe  In  history  la  BjtholoflaaL* 

(112)  Omcordanoe— from  10th  Lond.  edit;  Philadelphia,  1841;  p.  2M. 

(113)  Parolip. ;  L  p.  07,  ttq. 


TO    THE    Xtb    CEAPTEB    OF   GENESIS.  606 

i>  c«citj,  if  not  iTorae.  We  paaa  orsr,  UKTefaTe,  tha  eitraordiiiny  circnmetaDiie  liow 
JoBUH  could  Gnil  a  '>  grove  "  in  a  hotui,  unless  tluit  groTC  wu  Ter?  small,  or  the  boase 
»erj  largp,  which  Solomoh'b  lenplt,  only  ninely  feet  by  thirty,  wm  asmiredly  not— and 
how  he  could  carry  about  and  break  np  with  facility  an  entire  ■<  groTe"  aeemg  meiplicable. 
Kot  Bowbennereiul  — "And  be  dragged  the  (wooden  »(a(ue  of )  VENUS  (ASAeRaH)  (lU) 
out  of  the  house  of  leHOuaH  ■'" —  a  proceeding  which  begins  to  reveal  to  us,  nhut  (ome 
"teologasCri"  bare  rentnreil  recently  to  doubl,  (115)  tii.,  the  infamona  atrodlia  of  ancient 
Jewiah  templai  worship  ;  that  we  propose  to  lay  bare  in  another  place.  >■  Ex  BbuDdantiiL," 
■we  giie  a  correct  but  nodal  reatoration  of  vera  7  of  the  eame  chapter,  which  intelligent 
readers  can  compnTo  with  the  blundering  performnnce  of  the /orfj/-wi'm.'  —  "And  be 
(Josiah)  broke  doim  the  little  ehnpela  of  the  ihamtltn  prieets  that  were  in  the  house  of 
leUOuall,  where  the  women  spread  perfumes  before  the  nieha  of  VENCS  "  —  for,  says 
•ef»(  5  —  the  Jewa  '•  bad  burned  incense  to  Baal,  to  Sekhs,  to  the  Jfoon,  and  to  the  Siffnt 
of  tki  Zodiae,  and  to  all  the  AKleriimi  of  HcaTen !  " 

it  was  Ibe  diieovery  (about  620  b.  c),  to  Bay  the  least,  of  the  "  Dook  of  the  Law"  of 
Moses,  (llti)  lost  and  forgoiten  for  some  TOOyesre,  which  instigated  the  refonnine  Josiah 
to  these  Tigarons  measnrea :  but  pious  iconoclasts  had  been  shocked  at  similHr  abominsduDa 
before;  as  the  following  text  olesjly  exhibits;  while  it  also  relieYoa  poor  Joasb,  Ibe 
worthy  father  of  (be  valiant  Qiaton,  from  the  accusation  of  idolatry  that  forbj-aaiai  men 
stimulate  "simple  believers"  to  hurl  at  his  inuoeent  head. 

Y.  — /■"/?"  vL  25,  26. 

Deeeney  forbids  that  we  shoold  eiplain  the  sculptural  obscenities  thnt  Gideom's  eyes 
lieheld.  Orientalists,  whose  studies  may  have  led  them  into  antique  pornography,  wiTI  com- 
I  prebend  us  and  the  exactitude  of  the  venerabte  Lanci's  translation,  (IIT)  of  wiuch  we 
■nbmit  H  close  but  softened  paraphrase : -^ 

'■And  it  wsB  in  that  night  that  lellOuall  ssid  la  him  [Gideon]:  'Take  the  yonng 
bollock  of  thy  father,  and  another  bullock  of  seven  years,  and  thou  ehult  fell,  with  tha 
a/fur  [supporter]  of  Baal  [the  obscene  God!  that  [bullock]  whioh  is  thy  falher'a ; 
kfterwnrda  thou  shalt  break  down  the  VENCS  [Ashkba,  the  foul  goddess]  nhieb  was 
above  it.  Then  thou  shult  build  up,  in  regular  proportion  [i.  e..  ocoording  to  Itosaio 
roles],  an  allor  to  leHOuaH,  thy  Ei.ob,  on  the  summit  of  that  [yonder]  rock ;  and, 
tsbiDg  the  second  bullock,  thou  shalt  bum  it  in  holocanst  with  the  wood  of  the  VENU3 
by  thee  broken  ap.'  " 

We  may  now  inquire  of  the  reader,  in  al]  good  faith,  whether,  in  every  instance  laid 
tutherto  before  bis  acumen,  our  emendations  have  not  made  plain  sense  of  that  which  was 
nttet  nonsense ;  and  whether  the  Bible,  properly  translated,  is  not  a  much  loftier  book,  far 
grander,  as  regards  mere  literary  etocllence,  than  the  version,  "authoriied"  exactly  250 
yoBTS  ago,  has  ever  made  it  appcarf 

If  such  be  his  candid  opinion,  he  will  feel  a  high  gratiScation  at  the  levisat,  throagh 
the  application  of  pure  grammar  and  philology,  of  that  imaginary  text,  on  the  anthority 
of  wtuch  the  Cnptrnirnn  system  was  traduced  by  ecclesiastical  ignorance:  while  the  tele- 
scopic discoveriea  of  the  immortal  Galileo,  a.  n.  1015,  condemned,  as  "absurd,  false  in 
philosophy,  and  formally  heretioal,  being  contrary  to  the  express  word  of  God,"  nearly 
brought  him  to  those  fagots  wherenpon,  only  fifteen  years  before,  Giordano  Bruno's  living 

*        CO*)  Cixm  prenFTiu  "AKbiri  ■■  lo  lib  truiUtion  (tUI.  p.  t  W),  (o.)  ;  neranUij  remuUiig 

■OB*,  Imtttiej  sould  no  iDnmt  tn  iTgudsd  u  thtPlHanotBntolaaraUdTUlntiui'l^ 
(lU)  Ma-aIioi,the)tBV.  Dr.  BiiiTHBorCtiulntDD,8.  C:  Vnitf!  p.llI^DOl» 
(UQ  S  Kit^i  nU,  Si  uid  I  CAron.  uilv.  14. 
(117)  AnUp..'  1L2S-3L    Cian:  <i  p.  SI,  "  ABhtn." 


I 


606  ABDHAOL06IOAL   IKTB( 

bodj  m*  eilnned  "  «t  qnam  olenMBtUrima  at  dtn  nngi 
Had  Land  nsTer  tnnicd  his  rait  Bamiiie  teqaireneati 
Jothn*  Xth,  I^  IS,  Mtroaomio*!  poitvi^  ahonld  wmts 
to  appraoUM  hii  labors,  one  moat  beatow  a  final  smila  at 
Z—Jothuax.  12,  IS,  14. 

"  Than  fit  labju  to  tbe  Loid  In  Oh  dv  wban  Uh  Loid  dall 

of  Imal,  isd  Iw  mU  Id  Uh  ilglit  at  Iiml,  flnn.  1111111 1 

In  tlM  TiIl*T  oriJaloB. . . .  And  tba  nm  itood  lOn,  uk 

ftTtngtd  thanAtlm  apon  thotr  ■DemiH.    A  bot  tUi  vi 

■tool  mil  In  tba  Dldrt  DC  hcsTHi,  ud  bMtad  bM  U  f 

wuDodif  likaai*tb>fti»ltor>(lnlt,tluttlialiOri  I 

Laid  ftmfbt  Ibr  ImeL** 

80  far  ■■  aathoriied  Tereion  I "  and.  In  lian  of  axamini 

b««n  tralbfiltj  rendered,  those  among  whom  knowledge 

theologiiuJ  grade  are  Utislil?  Titaperatire  of  aoholara  wh 

of  thia  passage  to  be  an  absordily,  despiee  the  eommenti 

To  place  the  readm  at  onr  point  of  riew,  let  us  first  asl 

of  Jaahn!"    One  of  the  twant;  loit  books  of  the  Hebn 

lite  fbcila  reply.     "  3^  book  0/  Jatitr,  that  U,  Iht  Sight 

nil  book  most  haT*  been  of  no  Tery  anoiant  date,  for 

DaTid  on  (he  death  of  Saul  and  Jonatbui.     A  apurions  1 

to  na,  eontainiog  the  history  recorded  in  the  flnt  seren  b 

According  to  Cahen  {-m,  pp.  121-124 ;  2  Samui  i.  17--2! 

"17.  DtTid  oompoBed  thie  lament  npon  Sanl  and  nj 
ordered  to  be  taagbt  to  the  children  of  Jadah  [the  elegia 
it  is  initlen  in  the  book  of  Jaiher." 

Then  /eliom  the  lament  itself,  from  vme  19  to  27: 

■a7s(c.  22,23]  — 


(Oh)  &U1I  ud  Jonalliu  I  ■ 
Conaoqnentlj,  DaTid,  aljont  B.  0.  105S,  had  oompoged  thi 
sajs,  "behold,  it  ia  written  in  the£Doia/.7ajAcr;"  thai  i 
afJa»heT  was  a  coUeelioa  of  poems  compiled  after  b.  r„  1< 
Xth"  quotes,  from  this  same  Book  of  Jadier,  the  ps^si 
ruDS  —  "  So  the  sun  stood  still  in  the  midst  of  heavea  . 
whole  da; ;"  continning  hie  citation  down  to  "  the  Lore 
poutive  that  "  JoBhua-Aoi-NCN,"  conld  not  hsTe  been  th 
becanse,  having  departed  this  life  about  a.  c.  I42C,  be  ci: 
sequent  collection  of  poems  that  conlaJned  the  lamenb 
happened  some  870  years  after  Joahna  faimaelf  was  de 
man  who  is  piJTileged  by  orthodoxy  to  describe  bis  01 
cannot  be  tolerated.  Now,  this  anthor  of  "  the  Book  of 
its  date  is  Ter;  tn<M&nt,  perhaps  as  low  as  the  aiith  ct 
tbe  "Books  aiSamud." 

Tbe  neit  point,  to  which  attention  is  inntcd,  rsgaids  I 
in  the  Book  of  JaaberT"  What  was  written  in  the  sai 
of  Oriental  asagea,  concur  in  the  notion  that  those  pasi 
were  coDlained  in  the  said  book.  Snob  opinion  ia  f&ll*ci< 
It  ia  ths  uniTcrsal  cnstom  of  Senitio  writera  to  qnote  thi 


(118)  I 


ma.- tnuLOW.H 

T.MS.    N.B,  Tbe^tg 


w  Tort,  IBU;  lU.  p. 


TO   THE   Ztk   chapter   OF   GENESIS.  607 

At  •ztrmoto  or  dUdons  they  make  from  the  Utter's  works ;   so  that,  what  fbUotn  the 
words  "Book  of  Jasher  **  most  be  the  quotation  firom  that  book. 

The  literary  eritioism  of  age,  manner,  and  authorship,  being  briefly  defined,  we  glance 
next  at  the  topography;  obserring,  that  any  proposed  Terifications  of  the  latitude  and  longi- 
tude of  Oibton  and  JJalon  by  toorists  in  modem  Palestine  are  mere  "  traveller's  tales :"  for 
Oabd-Ov,  **  oooultation  of  the  son,"  and  Aial-Ov,  (122)  <«  dawning  of  the  son,"  refer  respeo- 
tirely,  the  former  to  the  West,  the  latter  to  the  East,  as  points  of  the  compass.  Now,  sup- 
pose two  towns,  one  on  either  side  of  a  Talley,  opposite  to  each  other ;  the  one,  OabA-Ov, 
on  the  western  snmnut ;  the  other,  Aial-Ov,  on  the  eastern ;  while  a  battle  was  raging  be- 
tween Israelites  and  Ammonites  in  the  Talley  between  and  beneath.  Suppose,  again,  by 
anticipation  of  the  text  (and  you  have  as  much  right  to  suppositions,  in  this  case,  as  the 
ftrtsfseven  coUectiTely),  that  the  twenty-four  hours  during  which  this  fight  went  on  occurred 
at  an  egttmox;  and  that  it  so  happened,  by  a  singular  juncture  of  the  solar  and  lunar  mo- 
tuos,  that,  at  six  o'clock  p.  m.  precisely,  the  sun  set  in  the  West  at  the  same  apparent  mo- 
ment that  a  full  moon  rose  in  the  East ;  you  would  have  light  for  twenty-four  hours  in  the 
▼alley ;  or  tweWe  hours  of  sunlight  through  the  day,  and  tweWe  hours  of  moonlight  through 
the  night.  Such  combinations  are  so  natural,  although  rare,  that  if  any  tourist  were  to  ftimish 
aa  astronomer  with  the  exact  latitude  and  longitude  of  such  a  valley  in  Palestine,  the  latter 
evold  calculate  the  precise  day  when  such  celestial  combinations  occurred,  and  thus  fix  the 
ire  alluded  to  in  the  **Book  of  Joshua."  Finally,  in  the  Hebrew,  these  two  lines  are  rhyth- 
viealy  besides  containing  a  play  upon  the  words  GBdUN  and  AILUN,  by  poetic  license :  — 

"To  the  tijm  of  IstmI,  0  Sun!  In  the  MOt  [B^BdUN]  eren  hide  thyself: 
Bat  thou,  0  Moont  be  most  reeplendent  In  the  [B-dMK AILUN]  vattey." 

We  conclude  with  the  lesson  of  that  sage  from  whom  both  text  and  commentary  are 
deriTod.  (128) 

**  In  precisely  that  day  that  leHOuaH  [the  document  is  Jehovistic^  deliyered  up  the  Amo- 
rean  in  face  of  the  children  of  Israel,  Joshua  spake  to  leHOu&H  and  said :  To  the  xtss 
or  IsKABL,  0  suir!  nr  the  hills  bvbn  hidb  thyself:  but  thou,  0  moon!  bb  most 
masPLBBDBHT  IK  THB  VALLBT.  And  the  sun  set,  and  the  moon  endured  until  the  multitude 
glutted  (their)  yengeanoe  upon  their  enemies : — And  is  it  not  written  in  the  book  [entitled] 
<Ae  Just  f  [here  follows  the  quotation]  *  The  sun  which,  running  alony  the  meridional  parti' 
Hon  of  the  heavens  [t.  e,  along  the  equinoctial  line],  goes  down  [sets],  was  not  as  precise 
[true,  exact],  as  by  day,  intent  upon  new-birth  ?'  For  certainly  there  was  not  before,  nor 
after,  a  day  equal  to  that  in  which,  leHOuaH  haTing  listened  to  the  Toice  of  man, 
leHOuaH  (himself)  fought  for  Israel." 

It  may  be  prudent  to  obseire  that  a  passage  in  Isaiah,  and  another  in  Ecdesiastes,  pro- 
perly translated,  lend  no  support  to  the  supematuralist  commentary.  That  of  Habakkuk 
(iiL  11)  has  no  relation  to  the  ereut;  as,  with  **one  longing,  lingering  look"  at  king 
James's  translation,  we  prove  by  the  subjoined  rendering:  —  **Sun  and  moon  set  at 
tiicir  season ;  by  the  light  of  thy  arrows  they  shall  march,  by  the  splendor  of  the  lightning 
of  thy  lance."  (Referring  probably  to  a  night  attack.) 

Thus  Tanishes  ** Joshua's  miracle!"  The  late  Rev.  Moses  Stuart,  than  whom  as  a 
Heibraist,  and  upright  champion  of  theology,  none  superior  have  yet  appeared  in  these 
TTidted  States,  supplies  this  definition  of  a  "  miracle  "  —  *<  I  haTO  it  before  me,  in  a  letter 
£rom  one  of  the  first  philologists  and  antiquarians  that  Germany  has  produced.  It  is  this: 
*  The  laws  of  nature  are  merely  deyelopments  of  the  Oodhead.  Ood  cannot  contradict,  or 
be  inoonsistent  with  himself.  But  inasmuch  as  a  miracle  is  a  contradiction  of  the  laws  of 
nature,  or  at  least  an  inconsistency  with  them,  therefore  a  mirade  is  impossible,* "  (124) 

Header  I  We  haye  submitted  seriatim  to  your  judgment  a  positiye  example  of  the  errors 
ef  our  truly-yulgar  yersion  for  eyery  letter  of  the  English  alphabet    We  have  kept  no 

(12S)  UkeiUVON— *<HoiiM  of  the  Son";  or  ON,  the  Am,  Hehrew  neme  ft>r  EdiepdUs. 
(US)  LA2ici:Atral^winen<;iL  pp.  881-890.    It  ii  of  no  nee  to  conBult  Cahp  on  theee  p— legu,  exeapt  i>r  the 
imt  (pcbdM  deducted);  tL  pp.  88, 80. 
(Uft)  €HtBlsLandJ)^fiut,kci  Andorer;  1846;  p.  19. 


I 


I 


608  ABOH^OLOGICAL   IKTBODtJGTIOK 

aooount  of  digressional  instanoeB  of  other  blunders,  mtde  hj  iStkib  foftf'miom  tnariifton  M 
years  ago ;  although  these  are  nmneroos,  they  are  tiirown  in  to  make  wm^bfL  The  vMt 
are  taken,  almost  promiscuously,  from  our  biblical  portfolio,  referred  to  years  gone  by.(125) 
Ton  may  now  begin  to  think  that  we  may  be  serious,  when  we  affirm  tliat  ovr  theokgM 
armory  contains  hundredt  more,  to  proTS  that  king  James's  translators  were  not  **  implnAf 
and  that,  whatever  may  be  the  fact  as  regards  the  **  orij^nal  tongwes,"  the  T^^ff^tj^ 
cannot  be  accepted  by  science  as  a  criterion  in  matters  eoneeming  anthropology. 


The  ladder  of  time  has  been  ascended  to  the  year  1600,  when  onr  "  anthoriied 
was  not ;  but  when  many  English  translations,  some  in  MS8.,  others  in  print,  ieqiihed  hit 
an  act  of  Parliament  to  make  them  orthodox.  With  the  former,  ehiefly  Stxem 
from  ALrBBD  the  Great  down  to  John  WTOuri ,  our  inquiries  do  not  meddle ;  none 
haring  been  seen  by  us :  nor,  indeed,  do  we  take  intense  interest  in  the  latter,  mm  It 
remember  how  William  Tyndal,  <*  homo  dootns,  pins,  et  bonns,"  for  prmim^  the 
English  translation  of  the  New  Testament,  in  1626,  and  of  parts  of  the  Old,  wai 
by  strangulation  and  dneration  in  the  year  1686.  Copies  of  his  work,  together  with  tfcrt 
of  Myles  Coyerdale,  1686,  have  been  before  us  for  examination ;  and  it  is  a  stngilsr  ftH 
that,  in  the  migority  of  cases,  where  king  James's  translators  departed  from  the  rmdm  if 
Tyndal,  or  more  particularly  from  that  of  Corerdale,  they  oommenoed  floondering  in  Iki 
mire ;  and  that  where  they  haTO  appropriated  the  readings  of  either,  it  has  been  tet 
without  acknowledgment  Fuller,  the  Church  historian  of  those  times,  sayv  of 
that  "his  skille  in  Hebrew  was  not  oonsiderable:  yea^  generally,  learning  in  laagnai 
then  in  ye  infancie  thereof" — and  we  have  shown  (M  tupra)  that  ffebrtw  seholanhi| 
was  all  but  unknown  in  England  until  the  generation  of  Walton ;  that  is,  half  a  csBtaiy 
later  than  the  emission  of  king  James's  standard  yersion. 

The  period  of  English  history  embraced  within  the  sixteenth  century  is  distingmsbed  m 
the  one  hand  by  the  successiye  intellectual  upheavals  of  the  educated  ftlasitttt.  eaeh  sngi 
towering  higher  and  higher ;  and  on  the  other  by  the  mind-oompressing  enactments  sf  tiM 
*'  Lords  Spiritual  and  Temporal "  in  the  repeated  erection  of  barriers  that  gradoally  mat 
lower  and  lower.  Tyndal's  body  was  burnt ;  that  of  Grafton,  (126)  guilty  of  priadsg 
<' Matthew's  Bible,"  was  incarcerated;  the  Inquisition  at  Paris  merely  confiscated  2500 
copies  of  the  edition  afterwards  known  as  **  Cranmer's ;"  in  1646,  an  act  of  Parliaamt 
only  forbade  the  possession  and  reading  of  either  **  Tyndal's "  or  <*  Coyerdale's."  The 
reaction  now  began  to  feel  its  weakness,  the  progressiyes  their  strength :  and  so  long  M 
the  sacerdotal  caste  could  keep  before  the  popular  mind  a  parliamentary  idea  thsS 
Tyndal's  yersion  was  **  crafty,  false,  and  untrue,"  its  sages,  satisfied  that  resistance  hsd 
begun  to  endanger  the  "  Establishment,"  as  it  is  still  called,  were  preparing  to  giye  wiy. 
Unhappy  Tyndal,  as  the  first  Englishman  to  trample  upon  theological  impediments  throegh 
publication,  has  oyer  remained  the  *'  bdte  noire  "  of  High  Church  orthodoxy  ;  nor,  owisf 
to  the  obfuscations  of  history  by  ecclesiastical  writers,  has  his  memory  yet  reoeived  tnm 
posterity  the  justice  that  it  merits. 

About  1542,  an  act  permitting  certain  persons  to  possess  the  "Word  of  God,"  as  m 
term  it  now,  **  not  being  of  TyndaVi  trofulation^**  was  graciously  issued.     It  prorides  — 

"  That  no  manner  of  person  or  persons  after  the  first  day  of  October,  the  next  ensuSag, 
should  tako  upon  him  or  them  to  read  openly  to  others  in  any  church  or  open  assembly, 
within  any  of  the  king's  dominions,  the  Bible  or  any  part  of  the  Scripture  in  EngU^ 
unless  he  was  so  appointed  thereunto  by  the  king,  or  any  ordinarie,  on  pain  of  sufiiering  a 
month's  imprisonment.  Prorided,  that  the  Chancellor  of  England,  captaines  of  the  warrcs, 
the  king's  justices,  the  recorders  of  any  city,  borough,  or  town,  the  speaker  of  parliament, 
&o.,  which  heretofore  had  been  accustomed  to  declare  or  teach  any  good,  yirtuous,  or  godlj 
exhortations  in  anie  assemblies,  may  use  fmy  part  of  the  Bible  or  holie  Scriptiires  as  they 
haye  been  wont ;  and  that  eyery  nobleman  and  gentieman,  being  a  householder,  may  read, 

(126)  Nott:  BOL  and  Phyt.  Hist,;  1649;  p.  186. 

(126)  See  Hunt,  History  qf  JoumaUsmy  1850,  for  the  legal  barbarltifls  then  perpetrated  upon  Prtntsi  pm^ 
nlly  '  MulHoUions,  hanffingt,  drawingt  and  qwHerinqt,  ffSbbdt,  uidfagctt! 


TO   THE   Ztb    GHAPTEB  OF  GENESIS.  609 

or  oaoM  to  be  r«ad  by  any  of  his  f*milie  flerrants  in  his  honso,  orchards,  or  garden,  and 
to  his  own  familie,  auie  text  of  the  Bible  or  New  Testament,  and  also  every  merchant-maD, 
being  a  householder,  and  any  other  persons  other  than  women,  prentises,  &c.,  might  read 
to  themselTes  priyately  the  Bible.  But  no  woman  [except  noble-women  and  gentle-women, 
who  might  read  to  themseWes  alone,  and  not  to  others,  any  texts  of  the  Bible],  nor  arti- 
ftoen,  prentises,  journeymen,  serriug-men  of  the  degrees  of  yomen  or  under,  husband-men, 
or  laborers,  were  to  read  the  Bible  or  New  Testament  in  Englishe  to  himselif,  or  any  other, 
priTately  or  openly,  upon  paine  of  one  month's  imprisonment." 

Three  hundred  years  haye  effaced  even  the  remembrance  of  such  legislatiTO  prohibitions. 
The  '*  general  reader  "  of  our  day  neyer  dreams  that  ''  my  Bible  "  was  once  forbidden  to 
hit  plebeian  use.  He  claps  his  hands  at  Missionary  Meetings  when  it  is  triumphantly 
aanounetd  that  myriads  of  tranelaiiont  of  the  Scriptures  are  yearly  diffused  among  the 
Mnalims,  the  Pagans,  and  other  **  heathen,"  printed  in  more  languages  than  are  spoken,  in 
more  alphabets  than  there  are  readers.  Has  it  neyer  struck  him  to  inquire,  when  the 
elaaor  of  gratulation  has  subsided,  whether  these  myrionymed  versions  are  correct  7  If 
fSMj  are,  what  is  commonly  the  case,  mere  servile  paraphrases  of  king  James's  EnglUh 
trandataon,  as  we  have  proven  the  latter's  woeftil  corruptions  {ubi  supra),  must  not  the 
mletraiislations  of  that  text  be  perpetuated  and  increased  by  transfer  into  another  tongue  ? 
and  if  so,  is  not  that  one  of  the  providential  reasons  why  the  spiritual  effect  of  these 
Tinions  among  the  **  heathen  "  falls  below  that  material  one  produced  by  drops  of  rain 
OB  the  Atlantic  f  Or,  if  the  Missionary  translators  of  the  Scriptures  into  Fe^'ee,  Kamttka- 
iaU,  or  Patagonian,  possess  (what  is  so  rare,  as  to  be  a  pleasant  proverb)  safiment  Hebrai- 
eal  emdition  to  translate  into  the  above,  or  any  other  tongue,  direct  IVom  the  Text,  do  not 
these  excellent  men  *'ipso  facto"  confirm  all  we  have  asserted  in  regard  to  our  "authorind" 
feraion,  by  leaving  its  inteipretations  aside  ? 

Tliere  are  (although  few  Anglo-saxons  know  it)  human  dialects,  orally  extant,  wherein 
there  is  no  name  for  **  God,"  no  appellative  for  "  Heaven,"  because  such  ideas  never  ent^ed 
the  brain  of  those  low  "  Types  of  Mankind  "  for  which  a  Miuionary  version  has  been  manu- 
fketnred.  The  highly-cultivated  Chinese  remained  impenetrable  to  the  disputes,  sustained 
by  the  learned  iJesuits  and  the  evangelical  Dominicans  with  the  quintessence  of  '*  odium 
thedlogicum,"  on  the  following  heads :  — 

**  1st.,  ii^  by  the  words  Thiany  and  Chang-ti,  the  Chinese  understand  but  the  material  sky, 
or  if  they  understand  the  Lord  of  Heaven?  —  2d.,  if  the  ceremonies  made  by  the  Chinese 
in  honor  of  their  ancestors  or  of  their  national  philosopher  Khoung'tteu,  are  religious  ob- 
or  civil  and  political  practices  ?"  (127) 


Unable  to  settle  the  first  problem  by  reference  to  Chinese  lexicons,  those  Catholic  Mission- 
uies  submitted  it  to  the  decision  of  the  Emperor  Khang-hi;  and  the  solution  of  the 
ieeond  dilemma  was  referred  to  the  Pope ! 

Segarding  this  **  Foreign  Missionary  "  discussion  from  the  same  point  of  view,  as  here 
io  the  United  States  we  should  look  upon  a  dispute  between  Chinese  Bonzes  as  to  what  we 
mean  by  *'  Providence,"  or  in  what  light  we  celebrate  the  ''  Anniversary  of  Washington  " ; 
and  feeling  the  same  sort  of  astonishment  that  would  fill  ourselves  were  we  told,  tliat  by 
one  Chinaman  the  first  doubt  had  been  submitted  to  His  Excellency  the  President,  and  that 
the  settlement  of  the  latter  had  been  left  by  the  other  Chinaman  to  His  Holiness  the  DakU" 
Lama  of  Thibet :  —  the  wise  and  jocular  Emperor  wrote  in  autograph  beneath  the  Pope's 
CoiutitiUioH  ;  — 

«<  This  species  of  decree  concerns  none  but  vile  Europeans :  how  can  it  decide  anything 
apoa  the  grand  doctrine  of  the  Chmeee,  of  whom  these  people  in  Europe  do  not  understand 
even  the  language  ?  " 

And  then  enfocced  his  jest  by  banishing  both  Jesuits  and  Dominicans,  about  1721,  to  Macao. 
Protestant  successors  in  the  Celestial  Empire  are  still  perplexed  with  the  same  linguistic 
Bbetnde ;  for  about  1844,  it  was  proposed  to  invent  a  new  name  for  Deity,  (that  is,  neither 

(121)  PAimnni:  CMm;  pp,  m   tit, 
77 


610  ARCHAEOLOGICAL    INTRODUCTIOK 

Chinese  nor  EDgUsh,)  and  compromise  the  matter  by  writing  YAH ;  (128)  wlnle  tiM  papcn 
have  since  held  out  hopes  that  the  scruples  of  conTerted  neophytes  in  China  are  abost  to 
be  overcome  by  adopting  **  Shin.** 

On  the  African  coast  the  Sooahelee  dialect,  so  restricted  in  its  barbarous  jargon  that  ill 
its  Tocables  implying  civilization  are  borrowed  from  the  Arabic,  (129)  a  MiMioiiary,  vht 
translatfs  the  "  First  three  Chapters  of  Genesis  **  into  the  native  tongue,  can  find  bo  more 
euphonious  rendering  of  our  word  **  God  "  than  Mooiqniazimooxoo.  (130)  And,  in  Anc- 
rica,  no  idea  of  '*  Original  Sin  "  can  be  conveyed  to  an  0/tomt-Indian,  without  the  aggloti* 
nation  of  monosyllables  into  TLACATZINTILIZTLATLACOLLI ;  nor  will  the  last/Mb- 
ware's  heart  experience  **  Repentance "  until  his  mind  has  perceived  the  metiuBg  rf 
SCHIWELENDAMOWITCHEWAGAN.  (181)    But,  we  apologue  for  the  digretnoo. 

During  the  second  half  of  the  sixteenth  century,  the  frail  hedge  planted  aronnd  tiie  po^ 
ular  accessibility  of  the  Scriptures  vanished  beneath  the  spades  of  the  accomnlating  delm 
for  knowledge.  At  the  Convocation  of  Hampton  Court,  in  1C03,  those  meaiora 
adopted  that  have  placed  the  Bible  before  the  people.  Far,  far,  be  It  from  ns  to 
value  the  **  Great  Fact "  —  still  farther  to  contest  its  vast  educational  utility.  Would  tbt 
eUi  the  **  Sacred  Books  "  of  the  East  were  equally  accessible  and  equally  read !  The  ctaai- 
ical  literature  of  the  Hebrews  would  be  elevated  infinitely  beyond  its  present  scientifie  tHi- 
mation  by  such  free  comparisons ;  but  not  so  its  Bnglish  '*  authorized "  tranalatiiiB,  lad 
that  is  the  only  point  for  which  these  paragraphs  contend. 

In  the  years  1603-11,  then,  our  Forty-seven  Translators  had  before  thdr  eyes  wmf 
English  translations  of  the  Old  Testament  They  possessed,  furthermore,  the  La/m  Til- 
gates,  first  printed  in  1462,  and  revised  in  the  Sextine  edition  of  1590,  and  the 
in  1592:  together  with  numerous  editions  of  the  Greek  Septuagint,  both  printed  and 
script  Their  critical  apparatus  was  copious  enough  wherewith  to  study  the  Origiid 
Hebrew  Text,  which  lay  before  them  in  a  variety  of  editions,  more  or  less  accurate,  pxiilai 
between  the  years  1488  and  1661 ;  besides  Jewish  Mantueripts.  If  to  their  unquettioiid 
knowledge  of  Latin  and  Greek,  had  been  added  a  little  Hebrew  of  the  genuine  school,  vUck 
might  very  easily  have  been  imported  from  the  Continent,  their  version  would  have  bm 
better ;  but  the  confession  of  ignorance  to  themselves  was  as  irksome,  as  to  their  race  ui 
country  anti-national.  They  completed  their  labors  without  the  contenporary  aids  witbii 
call ;  and  *'  His  Majesty's  Special  Command "  has  consecrated  them  for  two  hundwd 
and  forty-two  years.  "  Undoubtedly,  the  present  version  is  sufficient  to  all  p^rp-MW 
of  piefi/  " ;  (132)  our  part  is  to  show  that  it  has  long  ceased  to  be  adequate  to  the  require- 
ments of  science. 

It  seems,  therefore,  considering  the  facilities  they  enjoyed,  and  still  more  the  manythty 
disdained,  that  errors  so  tremendous  as  those  which  modern  criticism  exposes  shoold  hvi 
been  backed  by  orthodoxy  with  praises  less  extravagant ;  because,  their  Jlebraieal  qatliS- 
cations  for  the  task  being  ni7,  the  multiplicity  of  foreign  versions,  without  that  discriiai- 
nating  criterion,  could  but  augment  the  multiplicities  of  their  mistakes.  (133) 

The  earlier  English  versions,  if  here  and  there  superior  to  readings  adopted  by  the  Forty* 
Seven,  were  radically  defective,  owing  to  the  same  natural  causes  that  precluded  the  pots- 
bility  of  making  a  direct  translation  from  the  Hebrew  in  1611 ;  viz.  ;  small  acqnainttaet 
with  the  vocabulary  and  grammar  of  the  language  itself.  Fuller,  for  instance,  infers  tk»t 
poor  Tyndal  rendered  the  Old  Testament  from  the  Latin,  '*as  his  friends  allowed  thatb€ 
had  no  skille  in  Hebrew";  and  the  same  authority  explains  that  the  reason  why  king  James 

(128)  Dr.  BowRiyo:  in  London  Literary  OazetU. 
a29)  GuDDOx:  Otia  ;  p.  12iV 

(130)  Rer.  Dr.  Kr^\pf:  Jour.  Amcr.  Oriental  Soc.';  lii.;  Boston  1847;  pp.  261-274.  • 

(131)  Oajxatijt:  Trans.  Amer.  Fthnologioal  Snr.;  New  York,  1845;  i.  pp.  2S-36. 

(132)  Taylor  :  in  both  the  English  and  American  editions  of  Cblmefs  Dictionary ;  too*  ^  Bible.** 
(1.33)  After  this  wa«  written,  a  friend  asked  us  to  read  "  Tht  Traiulaian  Eevived ;  a  Biogrtipkieti 

(he  Authori  of  tht  English  Vfrsion** ;  by  A.  W.  McClukx;  12mo;  New  York,  1S03.  It  merit*  nothing 
tl'is  mention,  but  a  review  in  any  newspaper  is  much  at  its  author's  ■errioo. 


TO  THE  Xth  chapter  OF  GENESIS. 

m) pointed  Fift^-Foor  Truiglmtore  was  because  '■m&njr  ud  grekt  faults"  were  alrendj 
rious  amid  the  earlier  traDBlBtioDs. 

The  Samaritan  teit  was  unavailable  to  them  Tor  two  reasoiB;  one,  that  no  oopj  had 
reached  Europe  anlil  1623,  or  twelve  jeara  later  than  the  publication  of  Mog  James'B  ler- 
■ion;  (ISIJ)  the  other,  tbnt  those  whose  Hebraicol  accomplisbments  wore  so  ateniler  could 
buTO  elicited  nothing  rrom  an;  cognate  Orieotal  idiom.  It  ig  auperUuoas,  therefore,  to 
gpecDtot«  upon  what  philological  feats  our  Fortj-Seien  might  huTC  perfarmed  tbrongb  Sa- 


As  the  oldest  of  al!  "  printed"  hooka,  a.  d.  1462,  the  Latin  Valffoli  most  have  riveted  tho 
atteatioo  of  men  whose  reverence  for  the  inventioa  induced  them  to  ciLrry  the  aBtic)aity  of 
moreahle  types  hnclt  to  the  age  of  Job  (lii.  23  ;  ubi  aupra).  With  the  numeroua  Latin  var- 
U0DE,(13(i)  made  prior  to  St.  Jerome,  from  the  Greek,  our  tranalators  did  not  trouble 
UieinselveE;  nor  need  we,  becnase  thia  first  of  Uehniisis  among  the  Fathers  declares  — 
"  For  the  moat  part,  among  the  Latins,  there  are  as  many  different  Bibles  as  copies  of  tho 
Bible ;  for  every  man  has  added  or  subtracted,  according  to  his  own  caprice,  as  he  saw  Gl." 

To  remedy  this  evil,  Jerome  completed  a  retranslation  of  the  Old  Testament,  directly 
IVom  the  Hebrew,  between  the  years  SS5  and  405.(186}  His  contemporaries  loudly  pro- 
tested against  such  profanity,  lest  it  should  sacrilegiously  disturb  that  bibliolatry  with 
whioh  Chrislian  communities  then  regarded  the  Bepiuagint ,-  but,  about  COO,  Tope  Gregory 
invested  it  with  respectability,  by  adopting  Its  lections  along  with  the  old  Italic  version- 
Tbe  consequence  was  that  the  monastic  scribes,  having  oqual  authority  for  either,  began  to 
correct  the  first  by  the  second  indiscriminately ;  and  succeeded  in  fusing  tbcm  both  so  inei- 
tricably  into  one,  that  the  emendations  of  Alcuin  in  the  nintb,  of  Lanfrano  In  the  eleventh, 
•nd  of  Kicolaus  in  the  twelfth  ceotnries,  failed  to  establish  any  uniformity  among  nanu- 
teripti  whioh,  in  the  words  of  Roger  Bacon,  "every  reader  alters  to  suit  his  own  whim." 
Such  was  the  state  of  the  Latin  version  curront  unUI  tbe  siiteenth  century,  when  Stephens 
undertook  to  castigate  its  errors  in  his  printed  editions :  Cladus,  in  the  meantime,  submit- 
ting a  schedule  of  80,000  mistakes  for  the  edification  of  the  Council  of  Trent.  However, 
on  the  unlettered  aide,  fanciful  substitutions  ;  on  that  of  scbalarehip,  ruthless  eipurga- 
tions:  impelled  Siitas  V.  to  volunteer  the  ofBce  of  "  proof-reader:"  and,  in  1589,  a  copy 
of  the  Tutgato  issued  from  the  VaUoan,  wherein  "  eaque  res  quo  magis  incorrupts  perfice- 
retnr,  noilra  noa  ipd  inanu  correiimus : "  i.  t.,  the  Ticar  of  God  corrected  the  press  bim- 
aclf.  Alas !  Suoh  condescension  only  made  the  innumerable  faults  of  that  edition  "  noto- 
tIods  as  ludicrous.  Beltarmine  luckily  hit  upon  a  plan  to  correct  the  errors,  and  save  tha 
infallibility  of  the  Pontiff."  New  recensions  were  executed,  "quod  vix  incTcdibile  vide- 
batur,"  in  nin«(m  (iaj/i;  and  the  year  1592,  during  the  apostolic  vicarage  of  Clement  VIII., 
brought  out  a  standard  Fapal  copy,  wherein  the  odium  of  ail  errors  patost  in  the  former 
Pope's  edition  was  charged  upon  the  "  printer's  devil." 

This  Romanist  ^naii'/i/  abounds  with  misinterpretations  if  collated  with  the  Hebrew  Text; 
and  when  placed  before  tbe  Forty-Seven,  some  ton  years  after  its  appearoDce,  could  only 
have  served  to  lead  them  more  astray ;  even  if  the  fear  of  Papistry  did  not  prevent  adop- 
tion of  such  of  its  readings  as  attracted  rather  their  fancy  tban  their  septi-quadrigentesimal 
orilicismg.  Consequently,  the  Divint  A0ala>  did  not  penetrate  into  king  James's  version 
through  the  VulgaU;  which  fact  renders  nugatory,  as  regards  the  Latin  language,  any 
inference  derivable  from  their  Preface  in  favor  of  the  peculiar  sanctity  of  this  among  the 
"Original  Sacred  Tongues"  whence  "one  more  exact  translation"  was  by  them  made. 
Perhaps  some  streams  of  the  apostolic  imponderable  reached  our  translators  by  tronsaiis- 
•ion  through  tho  Oretk? 

At  least  three,  and  probably  more,  printed  editions  of  tho  Qrcek  Sfpl.uaginl[\21)  w 
procurable  by  our  Translators  In  the  year  1603;  independently  of  such  manuteripia  as  Ihej 
may  have  consulted ;  from  the  number  of  which  last  must  he  deductod  the  Codex-.4^aii- 


I 


th.-  ■ 


i.'j 


I- 


610  .irwr.: rr:20DrcTiox 

Cbincti-  _                ^      -mm  c  iid  not  arrire  in  Englmd  nntil  the 

iiA^c  S-.  .      „„,;,i-  2->wK  -=z  :iie  flUteeDth  century  vcre  utvtUy 

b®  oviv  .    ,        ex  ^^Mffwiy  M  to  their  respectire  editunwtrt 

0"'  _.    ._.    .      .SMK  vvs  :efeetiTe  the  transcriptions  moat  be  vtiil 

Its  ^>  "  mt s   -Twii'  Talae  of  the  printed  editiom,  befort 

trafiil  „   -r   «rr  .tss^-3i*in  the  archieological  merits  of  thencRB- 

«"I''"  -   — »  ■  -aoBcrate  what  copies  of  the  Utter  mayor 

fiC''^<  '=  .        .     -"iiTrr;     .'hiefly  because  our  own  note-booki  do 

nntloi  _  ^^   traioBa  ircek  SISS.  were  known  throughoat  Eo- 

vat'  ^   __  „^^    j^   I  dw  Codex- ra/icama  (printed  in  loST,  by 

SCII!  «..«nxr  1  acaated  by  Kennicott  at  a.  d.  387,  vbilc 

*  .a^....*.^       rt.   .ounf  them  Montfancon  and  Blanehini  vka 

.   .  .^         »-^    ^ser  jreek  Codices  extant  can  possibly  antediu, 

f  .-—A       --««■  '<&«  eldest,  the  Codex- CoZ/oniantfi,  once  eoBje^ 

.  ,  ^  .    »  -  "«■.'-      -V  iraTed  to  haTe  been  calligraphed  towards  tk 

I      ■«!  a;  ae  fifth  century.     Its  frainnents  lie  m  the 

..  ,  :  \.wsB.  -AB  jxetmie  of  St  Jerome,  a.  d.  331-422 ;i1I:) 

.     '  ^«      *   -dBbs  Greek)  edition  is  different  in  differcot  pliccii 

:  ^  iQxmpted  everywhere  to  meet  the  Tiews  of  tki 
aaKcbcrs."(144) 

dnme.  thne  different  editions  of  the  LXX  were  ii 

„ -aorehes,  and  with  their  authority,  vii. :  Origeoj 

^''"'  -.   .     -!*ra:Tis  in  Egypt,  and  that  of  Lucian  in  ConsUntinop^e 

P'  _^  .*    jac»  TLBiUKripU  have  come  down  to  us  with  so  muy 


K-  « :.j«  ."^vGCTsd  to  be  true  in  fact,  sufiSce  to  damage  the  lcc!^ 

/'  «  -t?M.a&    "rat  a  little  fturther  inquiry  will  erince  that  it  wu 

1  .  ...nNzrs    I  ioaan  things,  that  any  Hellenic  translation  fna 


^..v  it«  Christian  era,  the  Greek  translation  (finished  iboit 
.-■»■  M  onger  eusted  in  its  "  editio  princeps,'*  but  its  hur 
*u  '.^  Sl  Jerome's  time  in  three  turgid  streams,  each  ost 
^.  L:  MSS.  now  extant,  no  less  than  all  printed  editi:ss 
-  ;j  '.  sere  blemished,  owing  to  later  mistakes,  than  erea 
<^    Tp'me.     It  id  in  this  Titiated  state  that  the  &j>tuajn: 


-:'%£■  .  ■'-•: 


.^»  *   Muii  rure:  for  they  have  flowed  tojrether,  and  becoici 
-^*  •«:?>«:  .i*.  .  .  .  The  criticism  of  the  Seventy  has  Liih*rto 


-.  ■■■*.■ 


.    .»■>  ■:  sever  can — than  to  a  collection  of  the  vari"u! 
.c««ht   'aoiii^tfd  do  not  afford  the  true  and  exact  text  of  tLe 


L:n  falter  in  its  historical  traditions.     Its  deviation 
^  ^  -^^s*    -^tx-csra*  to  its  plenary  authenticity  unanswerable. 

^'w-   "  ■-'»-"*5'^^'*  with  want  of  literalness,  and  also  with  an  arbi- 

^    ...>     •M^  2««ciofihefbarth:  bntif  KxsmcoTrsdccts  A.D.  SM.hervf^rj 

"^ .»-A-r   '^  ruMTf..  pp.  S06>  307). 

-fc^  ■ 
,^«»    ■^.K^K^m.  rubUn.  1S4<^  might  rapply  dHMwicki ;  bat  BMmofy  b 
*^        ,.«««.  «k«*:tti;  «:rt:  tuif  OtUf  pp.  111-113^ 

"*■    ^      «*    UM<v«T«a»  * ;  p.  6S5. 


TO  THE   Ztk    CHAPTEB   OF   GENESIS.  613 

tmj  method,  wbereby  somethiDg  foreign  to  the  text  is  brought  in.  In  general,  it  betrays 
the  want  of  an  aocorate  acquaintance  with  the  Hebrew  langnage,  though  it  famishes  manj 
good  explanations.  (147) 

**  The  character  of  this  yersion  is  different,  according  to  the  different  books.  It  is  easy 
to  distinguish  flye  or  six  different  translators.  .  .  .  Inde^,  the  real  yalue  of  the  Septuagint, 
at  a  yersion,  stands  in  no  sort  of  relation  to  its  reputation.  All  the  translators  engag^  in 
it  appear  to  haye  been  wanting  in  a  proper  knowledge  of  the  two  languages,  and  in  a  due 
attention  to  grammar,  etymology  and  orthography.  Hence  they  often  confound  proper 
names,  and  appellations,  kindred  yerbs,  similar  words  and  letters,  &c.,  and  this  in  cases 
where  we  are  not  at  liberty  to  conjecture  yarious  readings.  The  whole  yersion  is  rather 
f^ee  than  literal,'*  &o.  .  .  .  The  Text  of  the  Septuagint  has  suffered  greatly.  Through  the 
aiultitude  of  copies,  which  the  yery  general  usage  rendered  necessary,  and  by  means  of 
ignorant  critics,  the  text  of  this  yersion,  in  the  third  century,  had  fallen  into  the  most 
laasenUble  state."  (148) 

**  Although  we  cannot  say  from  whom  it  (the  LXX^  emanated,  it  is  certun  that  it  is  the 
work  of  one  or  seyeral  Jews  of  Eggrpt,  of  Greek  eaucation  (if  always  our  yersion  called 
the  Seoemty  be  exactly  the  same  as  the  one  that  was  made  at  that  epoch)  ;  because  one  may 
disooTer  hi  it  traces  of  that  philosophy  which  afterwards  deyeloped  itself  among  the  Alex- 
aadrian  Jews,  and  of  which  Philo  is  for  us  the  principal  representatiye.  It  does  net 
appertain  to  us  to  characterixe  here  the  translation  under  its  philological  aspect ;  we  must 
•ontent  onrselyes  with  establishing  that,  in  many  places,  it  differs  sensibly  from  our  Hebrew 
text,  and  that  yery  often  its  yariants  agree  better  with  the  text  of  the  Samaritans.  Neyer- 
theless,  the  latter  does  not  sufficiently  conform  to  the  yersion  of  the  Seyenty,  that  one  could 
inii^ne  a  common  source  for  both  compilations."  (149) 

It  results  fbom  Talmudic  exegesis  that  its  authors,  beyond  yague  impressions  of  errors 
eoBtained  in  the  Greek  yersion,  not  only  did  not  know,  saye  through  hearsay,  the  Septua- 
gmi  themselyes  (although  they  suppose  its  Translators  to  haye  been  seyenty-two),  but 
that  it  was  impossible  for  the  Palestinic  Jewish  Rabbis  to  read  it,  owing  to  their  igno- 
imnee  of  the  Greek  tongue.  (150)  Not  a  word  in  the  Muhna  and  the  two  Guemeraa  refers 
to  Aristobulus,  or  Philo,  or  to  the  Apochryphal  books ;  neither  to  the  EtaeruSf  nor  to  the 
Tk£r€q>€uta.  The  Jews  of  Palestine  were  separate  people  from  those  of  Alexandria ;  and 
it  was  a  concern  exclusiyely  interesting  to  the  latter  to  defend  the  many  false  renderings 
of  the  Septuagint,  of  which  remarkable  examples  are  exhibited  in  the  learned  treatise  of 
Franck,  whence  we  condense  some  facts  into  a  foot-note.(151)    But  hear  Sharpe :  — 

'*  It  will  be  enough  to  quote  two  passages  from  this  (LXX)  translation,  to  show  how  the 
Alexandrian  Jews,  by  a  refinement  of  criticism,  often  found  more  meaning  in  their  Scrip- 
twres  than  erer  entered  the  minds  of  the  writers.  Thus  when  the  Psalmist,  speaking  of 
tiie  power  of  Jehoyah,  says  with  a  truly  Eastern  figure  (Psalms  ciy.  4,  TexC)^  *  He  maketh 
iJu  wmds  Ait  mtssengerSj  <md  the  Ughtning  kis  servants ,*  (152)  these  translators  change  the 

(147)  Ibid.;  p.  147. 

(148)  TATun'8  CUmd;  yoce  "Tenions.* 

(M0)  Mvnc:  AiletMM;p.487.  CfalaOjAiiriai:  JSectoT)keteiiii7|j)<e,fte^  Sdeptft;  Rey.dMD.Mcmdflt,^ 

(UO)  Tjujkk:  La  KaJbbdU:  Puis,  1848;  pp.  278, 829. 

(Iftl)  **  Alnadj  the  Tbalmnd  had  a  Tagn«  knoirledge  (TAoIm.  Babjfl  Tract  MtguiOah;  M.  9,  eh.  1.)  of  the 
BiUMroiu  InfldelltiM  of  this  anUqne  translation  [ris.,  of  the  LXX]. . . .  Thns,  when  the  sacred  Text  says  poii- 
ttvaly  (Eaod.  zziy.  0, 10)  that  Moees,  his  brother,  and  the  serenty  elders,  saw  the  Ood  of  Israel  upon  a  throne 
«f  aapphlre;  aeeording  to  the  (Qreek)  translation,  it  is  not  Ood  who  was  seen,  but  theplace  wMcft  he  inhabits. 
Wbfaa  another  prophet,  Isaiah,  sees  the  Lord  seated  on  his  throne  and  filling  the  temple  with  the  folds  of  his 
robe  (Jmiah,  yL  1),  this  too-material  Image  Is  replaoed  by  the  s^cty  qf  Ood. . . .  When  it  oonoems  Adam  and 
Mw,  (the  Oreek  interpreter)  would  careftdly  aroid  saying,  with  the  Text,  that  Ood  created  them  male  and 
Smale  (Gen,  L  27);  hot  this  double  character,  these  two  halyes  of  humanity,  are  united  in  one  and  the  same 

habsg—'A^m  n,l  9|Xv  Ivtnvtv  airhv *  Who  has  created  all  thingsT '  asks  the  Hebrew  prophet  (Isaiah 

Is.  9fl$;  *  Who  has  rendered  them  mvMUe/'  tays  the  Alexandrian  interpreter"  (Tayrax:  La  KakhaJk;  Paris, 
IMS ;  pp.  829-831).  Our  author  fiimisha  sereral  other  examples  of  downright  perrersions  oommitted  by  those 
Alexandrines  called  <*  the  LXX'* :  of  which  our  space  denies  insertion.  After  our  own  oonolusions  were  formed, 
tt  was  nuiet  gratifying  to  find  them  all  oonflrmed  fay  Rubkhbobit  (^  Origin  and  Structure  of  the  Septuagint" — 
CkrMfoM  EKoninsr;  Boston,  March,  1858;  pp.  166-187),  who  tmthftilly  ofaserres— <*8noh  arersion  — if  it 
dwold  be  thus  designated  —  is  not  only  conformable  to  the  spirit  of  those  times,  but  there  are  many  indica- 
tlona  that  the  Oreek  rersion  was  origLoaUy  Intended  only  as  an  auxiliary  book  for  the  use  of  the  Alexaadrio 
Jews." 

(U2)  8oa]soGAJnEir,xiILp.229,  andiM<e4  — <'de8llammesbrfilantee,sesmlnlBtret.''    BtPAmtoo^i 
Mid  to  hare  been  «a  Hebrew  of  the  Hebrews,"  follows  the  Stplmagint  hi  quotfaig  this  paataga (^ri*  * 
r;  L  7)  eyao  to  JsMS/  (SEsmt^sNeio  Tut;  p.885)— apasa^tenoiMxIftaatmthe 


614  ARCH-ffiOLOGICAL    INTRODUCTION 

sentence  into  a  philosophical  description  of  the  spiritnal  nature  of  angelie  bmngs,  and  917 
(in  the  Greek),  *  Ht  maketh  his  angels  into  sptriU,  and  hit  tervanU  into  a /lame  of  fa*,*  Agui, 
when  the  Hebrew  text,  in  opposition  to  the  polytheism  with  which  the  Jews  were  sir- 
rounded,  says  (Text,  Deut.  ri,  4),  *  The  Lord  it  our  Ood,  the  Lord  alont '  [literally,  *  Hew. 
0  Israeli  leHOuaH,  our  God,  leHOuaH  (is)  one!*};  the  translators  turn  it  to  eootndiet 
the  Egyptian  doctrine  of  a  plurality  of  persons  in  the  unity  of  the  Godhead,  (15S)  bj 
which  the  priests  said  that  their  numerous  dirinities  only  made  one  CKmI  ;  and  in  the  Alex- 
andrian Greek  this  text  says,  <  The  Lord  our  Qod  it  one  Lord.*  **  (154) 

Should  the  reader  now  turn  to  the  above  passages  in  our  «  authorixed  "  TersioB,  he  will 
peroeiye  that  the  forti/' seven  haye  rendered  into  English  the  exact  words  of  the  Ortdc;  wti 
thus  he  will  behold  a  little  of  the  damning  eridenoe  produceable  that  these  wortfaieB  eoeU 
not  construe  a  simple  line  of  the  Hebrew  Text ;  but  haye  palmed  off  upon  ns, 
**  inspiration,"  language  that,  being  Alexandrian  forgeries,  cannot  be  DiTine;  ooofi 
of  creed  that,  not  being  in  the  original  Hebrew,  cannot  be  **  inspired." 

Here,  as  concerns  king  James's  translation  in  its  relations  to  the  Oreek 
might  bring  our  inquiries  to  a  close :  the  seal  of  oondenmation  has  been  so  legiUy  Btaapii 
upon  it  But,  inasmuch  as  some  data  respecting  the  origin  of  these  Greeiaa  doeoMili 
may  be  useful  to  our  researches  into  the  Hebrew  Text,  it  is  desirable  to  reach  that  epock 
when  the  Sfpttutffint  had  not  yet  been  manufactured. 

Ascending  from  St.  Jerome  in  the  IVth  century  to  the  great  Origen  in  the  lid,  we  fid 
him  complaining  of  the  corruptions  manifest  in  the  Greek  MSS.  of  his  day  — "  Bat  aev 
there  is  obviously  a  great  diversity  of  the  copies,  which  has  arisen  either  firom  the  aegfi- 
gence  of  some  transcribers,  or  the  boldness  of  others— or  from  others  still,  who  added  «r 
took  away,  as  they  saw  fit,  in  making  their  corrections."  (155) 

<*From  the  time  of  the  birth  of  Christ  to  that  of  Origen,"  continues  Eichhorn,  ''(hi 
Text  of  the  Alexandrian  version  was  lamentably  disfigured  by  arbitrary  alterattonB,  iatih 
polations,  omissions,  and  mistakes.  Justin  Martyr  had  a  very  corrupt  Text,  at  least  ia  (hi 
minor  Prophets."  (156)  He  was  decapitated  in  a.  d.  164,  having  been  converted  aboat  tto 
year  182;  thus  sealing  his  convictions  with  his  blood. 

The  works  of  Origen's  predecessors  in  the  first  century.  Flavins  Joseph  us,  bom  ▲.  n.  S7,tBd 
of  Philo  JudsBQS,  who  flourished  about  a.  d.  40,  exhibit  through  their  citations,  (both  beii| 
Hellenized  Jews  writing  in  Greek  rather  for  Grecian  and  Roman  readers  than  for  their  on 
countrymen,)  that  some  alterations  had  already  been  made  in  the  copies  of  the  Septuagiit 
respectively  used  by  them :  at  the  same  time  that  the  writers  of  the  New  Testament,  Vj 
quoting  the  Greek  version,  in  lieu  of  the  Hebrew,  have  invested  the  former  with  a  tnfr 
taonary  sanctity,  fabulous  when  claimed  for  extracts  from  the  Old  Testament  not  cited 
directly  from  the  Hebrew  Text.  (157).  Its  discussion  would  lead  us  astray  from  the  iaqidiy 
as  to  when  and  by  whom  the  Original  Greek  translations  were  made ;  and  the  fact  ia  aoted 
merely  to  establish  the  existence  of  the  latter,  in  what  state  of  literal  preservation  no  sua 
can  tell,  at  the  Christian  era. 

"All  we  can  determine  with  certainty  is,  —  that  the  whole,  or  the  greater  part  of  the 
Old  Tei^ment,  was  extant  in  the  Greek  language  in  the  time  of  Jesus  the  son  of  Siraek. 
[Sirach  presupposes  that  '  the  Law  and  the  Prophets,  and  the  rest  of  the  books,'  were 
already  extant  in  his  time ;  that  is,  in  the  38th  year,  which  is  probably  the  38th  year  ti 
Evergetes  II.,  about  130  b.  c]  "  (158) 

This  year  before  Christ  130  is  recognized,  nowadays,  by  all  biblical  scholars,  to  be  the 
minimum  epoch  at  which  Greek  versions  of  certain  books  of  the  Old  Testament  canon  wen 
already  in  circulation  at  Alexandria.     Tradition,  itself,  claims  no  date  for  the  existence  of 

(153)  Compare  Burnap:  EipotiUyry  LecUtres ;  Boston,  1845;  p.  9;— and  CasNiTiJau:  SjfsUwtc  TMfdt^'fm  A 
la  TriniU;  Genera,  1831;  pamm. 
(164)  Sharpi:  Hist,  qf  Egypt ;  184«;  p.  196. 
(166)  Df  Wbtte  :  i.  p.  166. 

(156)  D«  Wkttb:  i.  p.  166. 

(157)  St&attss:  Fie  dt  Jesut;  and  Ilccnax:  Origin^  Ac;  enlarge  apon  these  themes. 

(158)  Ds  WcTTi:  p.  146;  —  also,  Stvakt;  CrU.  UuL  <md  Ikfam;  pp.  241,  423. 


TO   THE   Xtk    chapter    OF    GENESIS.  615 

Mme  eircamtfCsncM  earlier,  as  the  maximum,  than  the  reign  of  Ptolemj  Philadelphos ;  and 
about  260  yean  b.  o.  suffice  for  a  chronological  stand-point  that  reconciles  scientific  proba- 
bilities. The  medium  suits  well  with  the  dispersion  of  some  Hebrew  exemplars  after  the 
saoeage  of  the  temple  by  Antiochus,  b.  o.  164 ;  and  is  parallel  with  the  literary  restora- 
tions of  the  Maeeabee$, 

To  read  (as  we  ourseWes  formerly  did  with  confidence)  the  works  of  some  leading  Eng- 
lish DiTines  in  quest  of  information  about  the  Septuagint,  and  the  chronology  erected  upon  its 
Bfunerations,  one  would  actually  suppose,  from  the  positive  manner  in  which  statements 
are  put  forward,  that  they  had  studied  the  subject  I  Hales,  (159)  for  instance,  assures  us  that 
Seventy,  or  Seyenty-two,  elders  of  the  Jewish  congregation,  after  the  reception  by  the  king 
of  a  copy  of  Law  from  Jerusalem  writim  in  Utters  of  gold,  sat  down  at  Alexandria,  and  did 
Uie  Hebrew  into  Greek  in  72  days,  **  d  'una  sola  tirata " ;  with  many  episodes  equally 
romantic.  Half  a  century  has  elapsed  since  any  Continental  critic  of  biblical  literature 
wbo  Tentured  to  give  further  currency  to  such  wretched  stories  would  have  been  jeered 
into  silence  and  overwhelmed  with  literary  obloquy.  The  reader  is  referred  to  De  Wette 
for  facts  and  authorities,  (160)  and  to  Bunsen  (161)  for  endorsement  of  the  following  sketch ; 
after  remarking  that  wherever  the  number  "  70,'*  or  its  cabalistic  equivalent  "  72,"  occurs 
in  Jewish  connections,  it  carries'  with  it  more  cogent  evidences  of  historical  untruth  than 
eren  the/or^tM,  or  "  Erbain^t,"  so  common  in  Hebraical  literature.  (162) 

The  origin  of  the  Greek  version,  stripped  of  verbiage  and  exaggerated  traditions,  was 
the  natural  consequence  of  the  great  ii^flux  of  Jews  —  a  people  ever  partial  to  the  fleshpots 
of  Egypt — into  Alexandriiiy  immediately  upon  the  foundation  of  that  city  by  Alexander 
the  Great,  about  b.  c.  882.  Enjoying  privileges  under  the  early  Ptolemies,  the  number  of 
Jewish  colonists  constantly  augmented :  at  the  same  time  that  incipient  intercourse  with 
tiieir  Greek  fellow-citizens  superinduced  first  the  disuse  and  next  the  oblivion  of  that  Syro- 
Chaldee  idiom  the  Israelites  had  brought  back  with  them,  from  Babylonish  bondage^in  lieu 
of  the  Old  Hebrew  orally  forgotten ;  and  led  their  Alexandrine  descendants  to  adopt  the 
Greek  tongue,  together  with  much  of  Grecian  usages  and  Philosophy.  They  became  Hel- 
Icnizm^- Jews (168)  at  Alexandria,  without  ceasing  to  be  Hebrews  in  lineage  or  religion; 
just  as  their  present  descendants  are  Oermanizing,  Italianizing,  or  Americanizing  Israelites, 
according  to  the  country  of  their  birthplace  or  adoption. 

The  conquests  of  the  Macedonian  are  to  us  the  most  salient  causes  of  the  transmutations 
that  took  place  throughout  the  Levant  owing  to  the  wide-spread  of  Grecian  influences ;  but 
Pythagoras,  Plato,  and  Herodotus,  are«arlier  prominent  expressions  of  Greek  infiltration  into 
Babylonia  and  Egypt  daring  the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries  b.  c,  which  was  far  more  exten- 

(}jn)  Analysit  qf  Chronology. 

(leo)  Op.  ca.\  i.  pp.  136-144. 

(lei)  ^fvptt  Place  in  Univertal  Hid.;  1848;  !.  pp.  181, 185. 

(102)  Lbpsius:  Chronologie  der  JEgypter;  1849;  L  p.  3S6.  We  find  the  raliJoined  to  the  purpose  among  ''Tal- 
mudkal  statementa :  -^  In  MeffQla,  ix.  a,  we  read  the  following  aonount :  *  Ptolemy  the  king  called  Mrenty-two 
old  and  wiae  men  to  Alexandria,  and  confined  each  in  a  separate  room,  without  telling  them  the  reason  of  their 
beinf  called.  He  afterwards  visited  each  of  them,  and  directed  them  to  write  down  in  Oreek  the  words  of 
Moaea.  God  inspired  them  with  a  sameness  of  ideas,  so  that  their  translations  literally  agreed.'  In  SnphriMf 
1 1,  we  read  another  passage :  *  Fire  sages  were  called  to  Alexandria  hy  the  king  Ptolemy,  to  translate  the  law 
Into  the  Oreek  language ;  this  day  was  as  oppressive  to  Israel  as  the  one  when  the  golden  calf  was  made,  for 
tlwy  were  unable  to  do  justice  to  the  sul^ect.  Then  the  king  assembled  seventy-two  sages,  and  set  them  in 
termty-two  cells,'  ^  ....  In  Taanith  occurs  the  following  passage,  which  also  Dx  Roaai  quotes  (Imrai  JKnoA, 
1 7) :  '  There  are  certain  days  on  which  we  fost  on  account  of  the  law :  such  a  day  is  the  eighth  day  of  Thebeth, 
baeaose  on  that  day  the  law  was  translated  into  the  Oreek  under  the  second  Ptolemy,  king  of  Egypt,  and  dark- 
BMB  covered  the  earth  for  three  days."* — ("  Cfreek  Versiani  qfthe  BiUe — the  passages  extracted  fh)m  Landau's 
Vbnoort  zum  Aruch^ —  The  Jnumtan ;  New  Tork,  5  Aug.  1853.)  Little  historical  criticism  is  required  to  per> 
eefve  that  the  writers  of  these  Talmudio  legends,  several  centuries  after  Joeephus,  had  merely  given  another 
ahape  to  the  same  baseless  tradition  of  the  false  Aristeaa:  and  we  may  class  JusTcr  Uabtte's  evidence  (Admoni- 
Heme  ad  Oroeeoi)  that  ''he  saw  the  72  cells  into  which  the  translators  were  locked  up";  and  EmHANius's  {De 
wtfe$u*ai»  et  jmtderibus)  that  these  cells  were  8S,  each  for  two  translators; — with  8t  Auamnirx'a,  where  he 
■ays  **  VuUwuu  —  we  have  seen  "  men  with  an  eye  in  the  pit  of  their  stomachs. 

(183)  Aooording  to  Philo,  the  Jews  exceeded  a  million  at  Alexandria  alona  (Bapapobx's  Ertch  MiUn;  qooted 
fai  The  Jemanean ;  New  York,  July  20, 1853). 


616  ARCHiBOLOGIGAL    INTRODUCTION 

riye  oommercially  than  until  recently  aeeredited ;  while  Greek  etnuhitieri  had 
in  Egypt  from  the  seyenth  centnry  by  Psamettieue :  nor  was  Xenophon  the  iret  OcMrii, 
nor  Ctesias  the  first  Doctor,  who  Tolunteered  their  serrices  to  the  Aehsmeiiite  of  P^iia 
Into  Jerosalem  itself,  Greek  ideas  had  penetrated  very  soon  after  the  ereetkm  of  theSeetad 
Temple  in  the  fifth  century.  These  result  from  the  history,  and  are  staaped  vpea  tki 
proper  names  of  the  Jews  of  Palestine,  particularly  after  Alexander's  era.  Ner  were  laek 
Hellenic  infiltrations  without  a  certain  influence  upon  the  canonical  literature  of  JvdaiiB; 
for  the  "  political  satire  "  (164)  entitled  the  «  Book  of  DAmxL  "  betrays,  ^hroai^  Hi  Ormk 
words,  as  much  as  by  its  ezegetical  adaptations,  an  author  of  the  age  o|  Aalio^ai  Ifi- 
phanes,  not  earlier  than  the  plunder  of  Jerusalem  by  that  king  about  164«grears  b.  a  Cflh- 
tinental  scholarship  long  ago  placed  this  fact  beyond  dispute ;  (165)  and  the  Hebraieel  ««• 
dition  of  the  late  Roy.  Moses  Stuart  (166)  indoced  him  to  fortify  it  with  his  imitn—j 
skilfnlness. 

So  much  nonsense  still  passes  currently,  in  regard  to  the  Taiions  dialaots  spekaa  by  Ai 
Jews  after  their  return  from  the  Captiyity,  that  we  must  here  digress  for  a  mosMBt  Iid^ 
pendeAtly  of  books  read  and  others  cited,  we  have  sought  for  informatioii  on  these  salfifb 
l^om  some  of  the  most  cultiyated  Hebrew  citizens  of  the  United  States,  and  haye  iayarisl^ 
met  with  the  kindest  readiness  to  enlighten  us.  We  possess  not  (merely  because  we  oaitlii 
to  ask  for  it)  the  sanction,  of  the  many  yery  learned  Israelites  consulted,  to  pahlidi  tWr 
honored  names ;  but  not  on  that  account  are  the  hints  with  which  all  haya  fayored  is  (hi 
less  appreciated  by  ourselyes  nor  the  less  useful  to  readers.  No  interdiet  being  laid  hf 
one  of  the  writer's  yalued  friends,  Mr.  J.  C.  Leyy  of  Sayannah,  upon  the  many  ladisMti 
knowledge  for  which  his  goodness  has  rendered  us  his  debtor,  we  ooodenss  the  iraln^fT 
of  two  recent  communications ;  coupled  with  regrets  that  certain  inexorable  Hmita  oltjf^ 
graphical  space  should  compress  what  ought  to  be  in  *<  Breyier  "  into  **  NonpareiL'' (187) 


(164)  New  York  IkUlv  Tribune;  Feb.  10, 1853.  The  attribatioB  to  ''DtoooTeriw"  at  BalijUm  ii 
that  of  the  Deoaloffue,  oonf.  GuDDOir,  OtiOf  1849;  p.  19 :  —  eztonded  In  New  York  An,  "Hlitaikal 
IgTpt,"  Not.  6,  7 ;  Jan.  19  and  2S,  1850. 

(165)  MuNx:  FtLiatine;  p.420;— Di  Warn:  H  pp. 4S&^12; ^ Caemm t  NoUtmlkmia, 

(166)  HinU  on  Iht  InUrprdation  <^  Prophecy  ;  Andorer,  1842 ;  pp.  71-108. 

(167)  Extract  1.—**  The  information  I  promimd  barely  ia,  that  the  Babylonian  CaptSrity  laated 
B.  C,  when  Zembabol,  with  50,000  men,  went  to  Palestine  with  the  permiMion  of  Cyras.  A  eeeood  eotej  fi^ 
lowed  in  the  year  458,  led  by  Esra,  nnder  the  reign  of  Artaxerzee  LongimannB.  He  was,  again,  Mlowil  tf 
Nehemiah,  444.  During  the  Captirity,  by  gooi  treatment,  they  adopted  Babylonian  eostoms  and 
and  amalgamated  with  their  conquerors  {Ezra  ▼.;  Nehemiah  ziiL  1-3),  and  forgot  their  natire  Hebrew, 
this,  the  Samaritans  speaking  an  Aramaic  (Chaldaio)  dialect,  as  well  as  the  Syrians  who  ruled  fat  a  kx^  tlBi 
in  Palestine,  exercised  great  influence  orer  the  Jews ;  so  that  the  Hebrew  soon  disappeared  as  the  Tcraateikr 
{Nehemiah  x!ii.  24)  to  yield  to  the  Chaldaio,  and  the  mother-tongue  probably  was  the  language  of  their  nil 
mothers.  This  may  be  best  prored  by  the  fact,  that  all  dril  acts,  ofBcial  documents,  and  lagal  Ibnnulas,  v«« 
written  in  that  language,  and  that  the  Talmud  itself  is  written,  to  a  great  extent,  in  this  tongue, 
more,  numerous  prorerbs  originating  at  this  time,  and  popular  books  of  that  age,  are  all  in  the  same  li 
The  chief  prayers  of  the  Jewish  Service,  composed  by  Eara,  are  in  the  Chaldalc  lang^uage.  Alrewly  at  the  sm* 
•aeration  of  the  Temple  on  the  1st  of  the  9th  month  and  in  the  24  days  of  its  duration,  it  was  fbund 
to  aooompany  the  reading  of  the  Law  with  translations  and  eaojptanaUons  (Nehemiah  rlii.  8, 12) ;  the  latter 
the  beginnings  and  foundation  of  the  Talmud,  or  traditional  oral  law,  which  was  first  prohibited  to  be 
down,  in  order  to  preserve  life  and  motion  for  the  letter  of  holy  writ  That  this  prohibltioQ  ww 
transgressed  much  to  the  injury  of  the  development  of  Judaism,  and  caused  all  schisms  among  the  Jews,  k 
well  known.  Had  thew  explanations  which  are  mostly  contradictory  of  each  other,  not  been  cpUected  lal 
made  a  code  of,  all  strife  might  have  been  avoided. 

**  Written  Chaldaie  trandatirmt  were  in  existence  In  the  time  of  the  Maccabees — the  first  known  is  that  rf 
OiTKZLoa,  disdple  of  R.  Gamaliel  (53  after  X),  and  fellow-student  of  the  Apostle  Paul.  This  tranalatina  b  para> 
phrastical,  especially  in  the  prophetic  and  poetical  parts  of  the  Bible.  More  explanatory  is  tliat  of  JoorAniy- 
BEN-NoooziKL.  A  third  trsnslation  is  the  Tarfptm  Jenahalme  (Jerusalem  translation),  fragmentary,  aad  csU> 
biting  a  commentary  in  accordance  with  the  reigning  ideas  of  the  age.  Macedonian  and  Egyptian  ivle  ii 
Palestine  produced  among  the  Jews  Grecian  manners,  customs,  and  ideaiy  also  lanrna^;  so  that 
of  the  Bible  were  soon  necessary.  The  oldest  mentioned  is  that  of  Akilas,  often  referred  to  in  aneimt 
ti#  explain  Chaldalc  parts  of  the  Bible;  there  you  have  the  Greek  translation  of  the  LXX.  Phllo,  Josepbas^ad 
other  Jewish  authors  wrote  in  Greek,  proving  their  ignorance  of  Hebrew  by  the  blunders  in  traaslatloa  sal 
•xplanation  of  the  Text    Greek  technical  terms  are  even  to  be  found  abundantly  in  the  Talmud.** 

BzxaACT  2.  —  *<  I  am  not  satisfied  with  the  meagre  reference  given  you  regarding  tha  isnoraBfla  of  tki  JMl 


TO  THE  THE  Xtr  CHAPTER  OF  GENESIS.     617 

BttnmiDg  to  the  LXX. -?- Some  precursory  erents  had  prepared  Jewish  Alexandrian 
faaaigrants  for  the  adoption  «  nolens  Tolens"  of  th^Greek  tongue  and  alphabet,  consequent 
vpon  the  obllTion  of  the  Aramean  dialect  which  their  progenitors  had  re-imported  into 
Palestine.  The  children  were  growing  up  in  ignorance  of  a  **  Law  "  their  Alexandrian  parents 
eonld  no  longer  read  in  Htbrew.  To  have  paraphrased  that  "  Law  "  into  S^fro-Chaldee^  like 
their  brethren  in  Palestine  and  Babylonia,  would  at  Alexandria  haye  been  useless;  because 
the  parents  had  forgotten  Syro-Chaldee,  and  the  children  idready  talked  Oreek^  by  the  reign 
of  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  b.  o.  284-45.  What  more  in  unison  with  the  instinctiTe  charao- 
lerittics  of  that  '*  Type  of  Mankind"  which,  beyond  all  others  (fVom  the  days  of  Abraham), 
changes  its  Umg^^age  with  most  facility,  while  it  repels  admixture  of  alien  blood  and  tena- 
euMuly  adheres  to  its  own  religion,  than  that  one  of  its  branches,  the  Alexandrian  Hebrews, 
tbonld  eanse  the  sacred  writings  of  their  forefathers  to  be  translated  into  Greek  ?  This 
waa  precisely  that  which  they  did,  although  the  exact  year  of  the  commencement  of  such 
traiiBlations  ean  no  longer  be  fixed :  but  the  style  and  idioms  of  the  several  books,  to  which, 
alter  ooUeotion  into  one  oanon,  the  name  of  Septuagint  was  subsequently  given,  indicate 
different  times  and  divers  hands.  (168)     • 

While  confintd  to  Judaism  in  Alexandria,  this  Greek  translation  was  reputed  orthodox 
lij  the  Hellenixing  Rabbis  as  much  as  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  themselves ;  and  more  autho- 
lilAtiTe,  because  they  could  read  no  other.  It  was  read  in  the  Synagogues  of  that  city. 
Mid  whererer  Jewish  congregations  were  planted  under  similar  Grecian  circumstances ;  but 
a  Greek  tersion  was  of  no  use,  and  therefore  of  little  value,  to  the  Jews  of  Palestine, 
Syria,  and  Persia ;  who  understood  not  the  Greek  tongue,  but  spoke  Chaldaic  '*  patois." 
The  Greeks  themseVres,  regarding  all  languages  but  their  own  as  barbarous,  Hebrew  inclo- 
aiTe,  never  troubled  their  heads  about  the  Septuagint  until  after  apostolic  missions  had  pro- 
pagated the  New  TetUtment,  composed  in  Greek  by  Hellenized  Jews  also ;  when  the  recur- 
rence of  quotations  from  the  Old  Testament,  in  the  evangelical  books,  instigated  its  readers 
to  reference  to  that  Code ;  and  as  these  Christianixed  readers  were  ignorant  of  Oriental 
idioms,  of  course  the  Septuagint  version  was  the  only  one  accessible  to  thedi :  while,  to  give 
it  an  air  of  antiquity  and  of  royal  respectability  of  origin,  both  Gnecized  Jews  and  Juda- 
ixing  Christians  coincided  in  attributing  its  authorship  to  **  70  "  translators,  appointed  (like 
cor ybriy-Moen  English  translators  by  king  James)  under  the  hand  and. seal  of  Philadel- 
pboa;  whose  encouragement  of  literature  was  testified  by  munificent  donatioDS  (cost  to 
liiniaelf,  nothing)  to  the  Alexandrian  Library.  A  pseudo-Aristeas  "  reported  "  a  fable  so 
flattering  to  Alexandrine  pride,  to  Jewish  respectabilities,  and  to  Christian  orthodoxy; 
while  the  real  tradition  seems  to  have  reached  us  in  an  account  that  the  authors  of  the 
S^^tumgmt  were  but  **fiv€:"  (169)  and  so,  veneration  for  the  Septuagint  increased  from  day 
to  day  in  the  ratio  that  time  rolled  onward,  itnd  that  the  remembrance  of  its  natural  origin 
faded  from  the  "  memory  of  the  oldest  inhabitant "  of  Alexandria ;  nor  would  the  harm- 
leas  legend  have  been  disturbed,  had  not  proselyting  furor  on  the  part  of  new  converts 
lo  Christianity  led  them  to  provoke  rabbinical  susceptibility  by  appeals  to  the  Greek  version 
of  the  Old  Testament  in  support  of  novel  doctrines  promulgated  in  the  New :  the  two  texts 

•▼•rywhere  of  Hebrew  after  tbe  Captiritj I  offer  you  what  your  opponents  cannot  ol^eet  to— that  is,  tlM 

Zmtb  Cbq>ter  of  NEHnoAH  (the  chronology  of  the  book  you  know  better  then  I  do).  Jewish  or  Christlaa 
ehnmology  make  it  about  450  before  X.  This  chapter  will  show  you,  that  the  Dragoman  [Arabic^  Turgemdn, 
«lBt«rpreter^]  was  necessary  in  reading  the  Book  of  the  Law.  Gibbon  (tL  toL  chap.  60,  p.  262)  quotes,  in  a 
BOto,  Walton  (Pnl^omena  ad  BOtL  polygkfL,  pp.  84,  93,97 ;  also,  Simon,  HiU.  Critique  duV.ddu  N.  Teda^ 
immt),  to  illustrate  that  the  Bible  waa  translated  into  Arabic  at  a  much  earlier  period  than  the  time  he  Is 
ti— timt  of  (about  550  after  X);  and  he  prores  the  ftet  <ftom  the  perpetual  practice  of  the  Synagogue  of 
•spoanding  the  Hebrew  Lesson  by  a  paraphrase  of  the  rulgar  tongue  of  the  country.' ...  I  think  these  vexy 
renpeeUUa  anthoritl«s  if  you  need  them.**  Mr.  Lery's  views  are  amply  supported  by  GnsNiUB  {GemMehU  der 
BA.  Spradtty  kc.\  p.  198). 

(leS)  Da  Wkrb;  L  p.  146;— Tatloe's  Oalmd;  voce  "  Yersions." 

(ISO)  Ihid,;  p.  160— note  from  the  Talmui,  Tract  Sopherim,  eh.  L~  **The  work  of  the^ve  elders,  who  wrote 
tlM  Lftw  in  Greek,  In  the  time  of  King  Ptolemy  " :  unless  they  meant  the  PuUaUmch,  attributing  one  book  ts 
mA  clderT  Oonferre,  also,  the  high  Jewish  authority  of  RAPAPoaf,  la  **Brech  MOin'^Vvw  York 
Ji4j»,186S. 

78 


618  ARGH^OLOGIGAL    INTRODITCTION 

having  been  made  singularly  harmonious ;  owing  to  BcmpnloiiB  care  on  the  part  «f  fti 
apostles  to  cite  each  passage  according  to  its  Greek  coloring  in  the  Septoagint ;  for  a  lag 
time  held  in  common  to  be  canonical  as  well  by  Jews  as  by  Greeks. 

Bewildered  for  a  time  by  these  dexterous  sophisms,  and  mystified  through  literary  tm- 
buscades  which  it  required  a  Grecian  intellect  to  comprehend,  the  worthy  old  Rabbis  (tak« 
in  reverse)  had  no  resource  but  to  proscribe  the  Septuagmiy  and  ostracixe  its  rcatei. 
<*  The  law  in  Greek !  Darkness  I  Three  daytfoH  I "  (170)  Because,  says  the  Tdwmi,  **m 
that  day,  in  the  time  of  King  Ptolemy,  the  Law  was  written  in  Greek,  and  darkasa  cum 
upon  the  earth  for  three  days."  (171)  Little  by  little,  however,  their  peroeptiTe  faeeltia 
expanded  to  the  true  posture  of  affairs ;  and  by  proving  incontinently  that  many  ftiagi» 
which  looked  one  way  in  the  Greek,  looked  quite  another  in  the  Hebrew,  the  Rabba  soat 
defeated  their  assailants ;  routing  them  so  repeatedly,  that  graduaUy  the  latter  thoog^it 
safer  to  let  such  doughty  controversialists  alone :  a  method  of  repulsion  eontunied  viH 
never-failing  success  by  Israel's  "ypde-spread  posterity  even  now;  who,  when  smnmoDedby 
anxious  ** Missionaries  for  the  Conversion  of  the  Jews"  to  adopt  a  Trinitarian £uth  wUek 
Semitic  monotheism  (172)  despises,  have  merely  to  show  such  well-meaning  persou  Hit 
king  James's  version  does  really  copy  the  Septuagint  rather  than  the  Hebrew,  to  see 
itinerant  simplicities  pocket  their  English  Bibles  and  slink  off.  Some  day,  perii^i^ 
the  rules  of  archaeology  through  popular  diffusion  have  augmented,  aU  over  Ka^ 
Saxondom,  that  mental  element  termed  "  common  sense,"  sundry  excellent  persons,  in  (hi 
language  of  Letronne,  <' sentiront,  je  pense,  Tinutilit^,  la  vanity  de  lenrs  efforts."  (17S) 

The  above  conclusions  on  the  Septuagint,  long  known  to  scholars,  if  not  previoMly  ci- 
pressed  in  print  with  the  same  *'brutale  franchise"  habitual  to  writers  who  believe  tk| 
speak  the  truth  (so  far  as  ratiocination  can  deduce  logical  results  from  known 
kumanum  est  errare),  have  enfeebled  its  value— except  for  purposes  of  archeologieal 
tions  of  the  Hebrew  text  —  to  such  degree  that,  in  this  discussion,  the  ablest  theolopMi 
have  advanced  into  the  pontivUVt  stage  of  philosophy.  No  scientific  exegetist  of  the  prMSt 
generation — save  for  purposes  aforesaid — perils  his  Continental  reputation  on  the  lettv  d 
any  Greek  version,  unless  chronological  computations  be  the  objects  of  his  research.  Aa- 
other  Essay  (III.)  of  this  book  gives  parallel  tables  wherein  the  Septuagint  system  is  eospani 
with  others ;  but,  to  evince  the  numerical  discrepancies  between  Text  and  versions,  it  nf* 
fices  here  to  note,  that,  from  the  creation  of  Adam  to  the  "  Deluge,"  computations  (htsed 
upon  the  Hebrew  original,  as  now  extant)  generally  yield  1656 ;  upon  the  Samaritaa  Pa- 
tatcuch,  1307;  and  upon  the  Septuagint^  2242  years. 

The  indefatigable  labors  of  a  profound  Hellenist  and  Egyptological  scholar,  enable  si  ti 
sweep  away  any  chronological  superstitions,  yet  in  fashionable  vogue,  built  upon  the  Sip* 
tuagint :  — 


"  The  chief  disagreement  between  the  [Hebrew]  original  and  the  [Greek] 
in  the  chronology,  which  the  translators  very  improperly  undertook  to  correct,  in  order  ti 
make  it  better  agree  with  Egyptian  history  and  the  more  advanced  state  of  Alexaadna 
science.    They  only  made  the  Exodus  of  Moses  40  years  more  modem ;  but  they  shortac^ 


(170)  BuxsEN :  Op.  cii. ;  p.  185. 

(171)  Db  Wette:  KoUj  p.  150;  —  IlETnnELL:  Oriffin  of  Chrittianity ;  pp.  454,  455,  nota. 

(172)  "Bi.>ar  witness!  God  is  cnt,    IIo  is  the  God  eternal.    lie  ncTer  baj  begotten,  and 
(^Kur'dn  ;  Sura  cxU). 

(173)  KccueQ.  da  Inscriptions;  Paris,  1843;  Introd.,  L  p.  xliii.  We  clip  the  following  fitxm  the 
qvirtTy  1S53:  '*  J/t«  CWf  o/  Cbnverting  a  Jew. — After  some  twenty  yearti  of  labor —  after  the  erection  of  a  ckorft 
on  Mount  Zion,  at  an  enormous  cost — after  the  expenditure  of  hundreds  of  thoojands  of  poonda,  tbe  'Loata 
Society  for  promoting  Christianity  among  the  Jews '  (a  mi8«ion  presided  oyer  by  a  bishop  and  endowed  hy  tht 
Joint  efforts  of  the  kingdoms  of  Pruissia  and  England)  produces  as  it«  fruits,  according  to  ita  own  rtatifdeR,  a 
congregation  of  just  tfiirty-^vm  Jewish  couYerts.  During  the  whole  of  last  year,  the  rerolt  of  its  labon  vis 
the  oouTension  of  (me  Jew.  The  cost  of  this  one  oonyert  was  the  annual  outlay  at  Jerusalem  akMM,  besides  te 
bishop's  %tipv>nd,  of  £12*23  expended  on  the  mission,  £445  on  the  church,  £1173  on  the  hospital,  and  £400  >.«« 
b^  pardon,  £209  19«.  IM. ;  see  Report,  p.  Ill)  on  the  house  of  industry.  The  Jerosalem  MisaSon,  thaa.  If  «• 
add  to  its  cost  the  £1200  per  annum  paid  to  Bishop  Gobat,  arising  fh>m  the  endowment,  baa  actvalily,  la  th* 
past  year,  baptized  converts  at  the  moderate  rate  of  only  £4443  7s.  2d.  per  baad." 


TO  THE  Xtk  chapter  OF  GENESIS.       619 

the  residence  of  the  Jews  in  Egypt  by  275  years,  allowing  to  it  only  the  more  probable 
space  of  155  years.  But  haTing  thus  made  the  great  Jewish  epoch,  the  migration  of  Abra- 
ham oat  of  Chaldffia,  815  years  more  modem,  &ey  thought  it  equally  necessary  to  make 
such  a  large  addition  to  the  age  of  the  world  as  the  history  of  science  and  ciyilization,  and 
the  state  of  Egypt  at  tiie  time  of  Abraham,  seemed  to  call  for.  Accordingly,  they  added 
to  the  genealogies  of  the  patriarchs  neither  more  nor  less  than  a  whole  Egyptian  cycle 
tSoihie-period]  {Hi)  of  1460  years;  or  580  between  Adam  and  Noah,  and  880  between 
r(o»h  and  Abraham,  though  in  so  doing  they  carelessly  made  Methuselah  outlive  the 
Flood,  (175) 

This  plain  matter-of-fact  solution  of  the  reasons  why  the  Sepltuigint  chronology  differs 
firom  that  of  the  Hebrew — between  Adam  and  the  Deluge — upon  popular  computations 
00I7  586  years !  —  relioTes  us  from  the  bootless  trouble  of  attaching  any  importance  to 
opinions  current  at  Alexandria  among  those  successors  of  the  Founder  of  chronology ;  who, 
with  the  original  copies  of  Mametbo(176)  before  them,  paid  homage  to  his  accuracy  in 
their  endeaTors  to  assimilate  their  own  foreign  estimates  of  time  to  his. 

Archnological  rules  also  permit  two  deductions  to  be  drawn  from  these  premises : — 

let.  That  the  differences  of  numerical  results  among  early  Christian  and  Judaical  com- 
putators  of  the  Septuagint  proceed  less  from  wilful  perrersions  of  numbers  (as  here- 
tofore attributed  to  Josephus  and  others),  than  from  radical  discrepancies  then  existing 
between  the  manuacr^t  consulted  by  one  computator,  and  those  exemplars  whose 
numeration  was  followed  by  his  compeers.  This  becomes  obyious  by  comparing  the 
eras  seyerally  reached  by  modem  computations  upon  manuscript  and  printed  copies 
now  extant. 

GreatloB  b.  c  Deluge  b.  a 
Halbs's  Septuagint  computation — edition  to  ns  unknown —        5586  8246 

AUxandrinue  MS 5508  

Faftcanu*  MS 5270  

JosxPHUS,  on  some  lost  MS. — probably  ....  5555  8146 

2d.  That  already  in  the  time  of  Josephus,  during  the  first  century  after  Christ,  the 
manuscript  he  followed  must  have  differed  in  numeration  from  the  parental  exemplan 
of  those  transcriptions  that,  under  the  modem  names  of  yarious  codices,  Cottonianus, 
Alezandrinutf  Vaticanutf  Bezoe^  &c.  (none  earlier  than  a.  d.  500),  haye  reached  our 
day ;  and  ergo  there  must  have  been  many  corruptions  and  Tariants  among  Septuagint 
MSS.,  about  and  prior  to  the  Christian  era. 

Hence  we  conclude,  that  it  is  as  Tain  a  task  for  computators,  now-a-days,  to  recoTcr  more 
than  a  Tague  approximation  of  chronological  notions  (deducible  from  the  Septuagint)  current 
at  Alexandria  before  the  Christian  era,  as,  after  the  foregoing  analysis  of  the  natural  origin, 
history,  and  manifold  corruptions  of  Greek  codices,  it  would  be  to  insist  upon  DiTino 
mathenticity  for  king  James's  yersion  ;  on  the  plea  that,  in  the  majority  of  cases,  its  forty- 
■eren  translators  rendered  from  the  Oreek  of  editions,  or  manuscripts,  so  rotten  in  basis  as 
those  of  the  Septuagint, 

We  proceed  to  the  Hebrew  Text ;  with  the  remark  that,  although  we  now  know  that  it 
oonld  have  had  little  to  do  with  the  formation  of  our  *<  authorized  yersion,"  we  shall  examine 
it  under  the  hypothesis  (customarily  put  forward)  that  it  had  a  great  deal. 

In  the  year  1608,  at  the  time  when  king  James  authorized  a  new  English  translation, 
there  wei*e  numerous  printed  editions  of  the  Hebrew  Text  familiar  to  biblical  scholars. 
That  of  Soncino,  1488,  the  first  printed ;  of  Brescia,  1494,  used  by  Luther  for  bis  transla- 
tion ;  Bomberg's,  1518-45 ;  Stephens's,  1544-46 ;  Munster's,  1546 ;  are  the  most  promi- 
nent of  the  number.  Whether  the  translators  consulted  any,  or  what,  Hebrew  tnanuscriptt, 
does  not  appear  from  works  within  our  present  reach.  We  haye  shown  how  triyial  was  their 
■eqnaintance  with  the  language  of  the  editions,  and  may  be  persuaded  that  they  did  not 

(174)  CHAifPOUioif-FiOBAc:  I^mfpte  Andenne;  1840;  pp.  230-340;— Guddon:  Chopttmm  Emijf  Egjfjptitm  Bi^ 
itty;  1843;  pp.  60,  51,  62,  61 ;— LinnJi:  ChronoUiffie;  1849;  L  pp.  106-180. 
(1710  Shjuipi:  Op.  cit.;  p.  196. 
(170)  Bumm:  Op,  dL;  pp.  60-90. 


620  ARGH^OLOGICAL   IKtRODVGTIOy 

greatly  distresB  themselTes  about  the  latter ;  for,  a  cetitnrj  and  a  half  elapaed  befott  Kc^ 
nioott  proclaimed  how —  **  the  Hebrew  Bible  was  printed  from  the  laUtt^  aad  oonBeqomtly 
the  wortt  maiiaBcript8;"(177)  thus  corroboratiog  his  previous  acknowledgment—-*' that  thi 
Sacred  Books  have  not  descended  to  us,  for  so  many  ages,  withcut  some  mutakte  md  emn 
of  Uran9cnberiJ'*{y!%)  He  enlarges  open  the  certainty  of  oomptions  in  the/yrinlerf  Hebrew 
Text,  powerfully  refuting  those  who  claim  textual  unity;  and  then  passes  on  to  eslabliA 
the  absurdity  of  attributing  perfection,  either,  to  the  manueeript».(yi%) 

Of  all  men  down  to  his  epoch,  1780,  Eennicott  had  the  best  right  to  speak  dedsivi^; 
his  conclusions  being  drawn  from  the  collation  of  no  less  than  692  wiomuerifte  of  Ihi 
Hebrew  text ;  whereof  about  250  were  collated  by  himself  personally,  and  the  rcmabte 
by  Mr.  Bruns,  under  his  direction.  Of  the  most  ancient  relics,  but  two  were  assigned  by  hii 
to  the  tenth  century  after  Christ ;  to  the  eleyenth  or  twelfth  centuries,  only  three;  wUk  il 
the  rest  ranged  between  the  years  1200  and  1500  a.  d.  (180)  The  bulk  of  his  wert;,  iH 
costliness  and  comparative  rarity,  combine  with  its  Latin  idiom  to  render  it  inacceMabls  ti 
ordinary  readers,  save  at  second-hand.  But  few  of  the  facts  established  by  this  great  ui 
upright  scholar  are  popularly  known ;  or  they  hate  been  misrepresented,  more  or  ka^  Ij 
some  of  the  ecclesiastical  mediums  (181)  through  which  they  have  reached  the  publie  lyt. 
Cardinal  Wiseman,  (182)  for  example,  would  lead  his  readers  to  infer,  that  the 
Tariants  and  corruptions  of  the  Hebrew  Text,  terified  by  Kennlcott,  were  of  small 
aaee ;  and  even  the  Rev.  Moses  Stuart  (188)  slurs  lightiy  over  those  depredat^wy 
which  it  will  be  archeology 's  duty  presently  to  enumerate,  in  saying:  — 

« Indeed,  one  may  travel  through  the  immense  desert  (so  I  can  hardly  help  naauigIC) 
of  Eennicott  and  De  Rossi,  and  (if  I  may  venture  to  speak  in  homely  phrase)  not  fed 
game  enough  to  be  worth  the  hunting."  So  again,  **  Have  they  (the  Jews)  added  ts^  m 
diminished  from,  their  Scriptures  during  all  this  period  of  1800  years  ?  Not  the  lesst . . . 
Their  Bible  has  remained  inviolate." 

Now,  to  continue  the  sagacious  Professor's  simile,  the  quantity  of  game  to  h%  fooid  ii  i 
given  wilderness  frequenUy  depends  upon  the  keenness  of  the  huntsman ;  its  quality  ipn 
his  individual  tastes;  some  sportsmen  being  partial  to  tomtits,  whilst  others  sigh  lint 
nothing  fiercer  than  grvaly-htars  encounters  their  ferine  combativeness.  And,  with  nipirt 
to  the  "  inviolate "  state  of  the  Text,  Eennicott  shall  speak  for  himself,  after  we  km 
opened  a  volume  of  De  Rossi. 

O.  Bernardo  de  Rossi,  of  Parma,  was  that  august  Italian  critic  who  resumed  invesb^ 
tion  into  the  actual  condition  of  the  Hebrew  Text  at  the  point  where  his  English  pc«d»> 
cesser  had  left  off;  recasting  also  (wherever  the  same  MSS.  could  be  reached  by  him)  the 
work  of  the  illustrious  Oxonian.  Written  in  Italian,  and  intended  solely  for  the  lettcnd, 
his  books  are  not  very  familiar  to  the  general  reader.  A  quotation  or  two,  therefore,  ■dj 
place  matters  in  their  proper  light: 

**  Here  it  suffices  to  observe,  that  the  totality  of  manuscripts  collated  is  1418,  of  editiMi 
874:  that  to  the  English  577,  and  16  SamariUn,  I  have  added  825;  of  which  ray  cabia« 
alone  furnished  691,  and  333  editions ;  besides  the  ancient  versions,  the  commentaries,  tiM 
works  of  criticism  and  other  sources  that  are  also  themselves  in  the  greatest  number.**  (184) 

In  another  work  he  states: — ^'Of  the  manuscript  codices  most  ancient  of  the  sacral 
Text"  .  .  .  the  oldest^  that  of  Vienna,  dates  in  a.  d.  1019;  the  next  is  Reuchlin's,  of  Ctrit> 
rube  ;  its  age  being  a.  d.  1038.    There  is  nothing  in  manuscript  of  the  Hebrew  Old  T< 


(177)  StaU  of  the  printed  Hebrew  Text;  2d  Difsert ;  Oxford,  1709;  p.  470. 

(178)  Ibid.;  lat  Dissert;  1763;  Introd. 

(179)  Ibid.;  pp.  234,  263. 

(180)  Dittertatio  Generalu  in  Tehu  Testamtntum  Hebraiam;  Ozibrd,  1780;  in  fblio;  pp.  110-113. 

(181)  "By  'ecclesiastical  persons'  are  understood  such  aa  are  indeed  sul^ecta,  yet  tbelr  oflloe 
I  fie/]   in  matters  of  Reliijion;  they  act  between  Ood  and  many  as  messengers,  and  mediators  between 
They  dellTer  Ood's  mind  to  men;  and  offer  men's  prayers  and  ff\/tt  to  Ooo";  says  the  Rer.  Gcuafil  La' 
ProtsitatU  Rector  of  More  (FbliUoa  Saura  el  CivQis ;  London,  1660;  p.  230). 

(182)  Oonnectum  between  Science  and  Revealtd  Religion;  1844 ;  li.  pp.  168, 160. 

(183)  CriL  Hitt.  and  Defence  of  the  O.  T.  Oinm  ;  Andover,  1846 ;  pp.  193»  239. 

(184)  Omjxndio  di  Critica  Saura;  Panna,  1811 ;  iJ.  p.  87. 


TO   THE   Xim   OHAPTEB   OF   GENESIS.  621 

itnow  extant  of  aa  oariier  data  than  the  alervnth  eentnry  alter  Chriat  (186)  And,  <<  of 
the  moat  ancient  manuscripts  of  the  Greek  Text  ef  the  New  Testament,"  ...  the  oldut 
are  the  Alexandrian  and  Vatican,  which  may  ascend  to  the  fourth,  but  cannot  be  moch 
later  than  the  fifth  century  after  Christ^ 

Considering  such  circumstances,  our  credulity  is  not  strained  by  accepting  what  De 
Roasi  asserts,  as  rather  more  authoritatiTe  than  the  fiats  of  some  *<  teologini "  we  might 
aame ;  for  he,  at  least,  had  adyanced  by  studious  discipline  to  the  potUive  stage  of  philo- 
M^y.  These  are  his  Italian  riews  rendered  into  English : — ^under  the  head  of  "  Premure 
de^  Sbrei  per  lore  Teste:  "  — 

**  It  is  known  [  T  ]  with  what  carefulness  Esdras,  the  most  excellent  critic  they  haTC  had, 
bad  reformed  [the  Text]  and  corrected  it,  and  restored  it  to  its  primary  splendor.  Of  Uie 
many  rerisions  undertaken  after  him  none  are  more  celebrated  than  that  of  the  Mauoretes, 
who  came  after  the  sixth  century  [Airiris  d.]  ;  who,  in  order  that  the  Text  should  not  in 
after  time  become  altered,  and  that  it  might  be  preserred  in  its  integrity,  numbered  all  the 
iiaee,  the  words,  the  letters  of  each  book,  together  with  their  form  and  place.  But  their 
Catigues  being  well  analysed,  one  perceiyes  that  they  had  more  in  aim  to  fix  the  state  of 
their  Text,  than  to  correct  it;  that,  of  infinite  interesting  and  grave  yariants  they  do  not 
•peak ;  and  that,  ordinarily,  they  do  not  occupy  themseWes  but  with  minutin  of  orthography 
of  little  or  no  weight :  and  all  the  most  sealous  adorers  and  defenders  of  the  Massora, 
Christians  and  Jews,  while  rendering  justice-  to  the  worthiest  intentions  and  to  the  enor- 
mous fatigues  of  its  first  authors,  ingenuously  accord  and  confess  that  it  [the  Massoretio 
Text],  such  as  it  exists,  is  defieieni^  in^etfeet^  interpolflted,  full  oferron;  ...  a  most  unsafe 
gpide.»(186) 

Why,  "the  single  Bible  of  Sonemo  [earliest  printed  Text]  furnishes  more  than  twdve  thou- 
MM  (yariants) !  *'  Which  said,  our  authority  continues  through  aboye  eleven  8yo  pages 
to  deplore  and  make  manifest  "the  horrible  eiaieofthe  Text,**  resulting  from  his  own  compa- 
risons of  1418  Hebrew  manuscripts,  and  874  printed  editions.  Such  being  the  truth, 
published  a  quarter-century  before  the  Ret.  Dr.  Hales's  "  Analysis  of  Chronology,"  (187) 
the  reader  can  qualify  the  following  attestation  of  an  ecclesiastic  by  what  epithet  he 
pleases: — 

**  It  is  not  more  certain  that  there  are  a  eun  and  tnoan  in  the  heavens,  thaA  it  is,  that  not 
a  iingile  error  of  the  press,  or  of  a  Jetnth  transcriber,  has  crept  into  the  present  copies  of 
the  MaeoreU  Hebrew  Text,  to  give  the  least  interruption  to  its  chronological  series  of 
jmiB." 

And  yet,  so  devoid  of  consistency  is  this  theologer,  that  he  designates  the  Hebrew  chro- 
udogy  as  **  spurious,"  and  actually  follows  that  of  the  S^tuagwt! 

From  the  loud  denunciations  of  one  of  the  most  learned  Church-of-England  Protestant 
difiaes,  and  the  sterner  sorrow  of  an  Italian  Catholic  cenobite,  turn  we  to  the  wild  despair 
of  the  Hebrew  Rabbis:  —  "Peruit  consilium  I  Computruit  sapientia  nostra!  Oblivioni 
traditsB  sunt  leges  nostrso !  Mnltie  etiam  eorrupida,  et  erroree,  ceciderunt  in  Legem  nos- 
timm8anctam!"(188) 

But  Kennicott  substantiates  that  the  disorderly  condition  of  the  Hebrew  Txtt,  and  its 
■niltitudinous  vitiations,  resile  fVom  the  works,  or  are  lamented  in  the  language,  of  all 
eiaimants  to  biblical  knowledge  for  1700  years  previously  to  the  Rabbis  and  himslf ;  equi- 
valent to  1730  prior  to  De  Rossi.  Here  is  a  skeleton  of  his  list,  omitting  citations:  — 
«•  Jostin  Martyr,  died  a.  d.  165— Tertullian,  220— Clemens  Romanus,  102— Origen,  264— 
Eoaebius  Cssarienensis,  840 — Eusebius  Emisenus,  flourished  860 — Ephnum  Syrus,  died 
878  —  Hieronymus,  420."    We  pause  to  illustrate. 

1st  King  James's  version.  —  Paul,  OalaHam,  iii.  18:  —  *'for  it  is  written,  Cursed  it 
every  one  that  hangeth  on  a  tree.*'  [The  English  of  the  Greek  passage  in  Orietbaeh't 
Uzt  is,  apud  Sharpe,  <*  (for  it  is  written ;  cureed  it  every  one  that  it  hanged  on  a  tree;)**"}. 


(186)  JiUndutiome  atta  Sacra  SBtittitraf  Pwina,  in7 ;  pp.  M,  47. 

(ise)  CbmjwiMttd;  eh.  It.  p.7;  uidpp.0-22.   DiBon  ftirtliinMii«proTWtbMtpodtkMMlnbif<*[^MtaMa 
faiiama  Leetkmam  Sacrl  Tcztoa  ";  Bomo^  1783.  ^ 

(187)  AndlyeU:  Sd  adit ;  1830;  I.  p.  377. 

(188)  EArtm  ediliofi  of  1761;  ih«  px«lkoe,  dttd  In  JKnirl  OmweMts  »•  V. 


622  ARGH^OLOGIGAL    INTRODIJCTION 

2d.  This  18  a  qnotation  by  the  Apostle  firom  Deuteronomy  zzi.  28 ;  whidi,  in  long  Jia«i*s 
Tenion  stands  —  **(for  he  that  is  hanged  it  accursed  of  God;)"  [The  FrCDcii  o( 
Cahen  reads  —  "  car  nn  penda  est  une  malediction  de  Dieo  "  (t.  pp.  98,  94) ;  wbkk 
conforms  better  to  the  context,  and  resembles  current  snperstitioiis  aTer&on  to  pbbdbt.] 

Apart  from  illitend  citation,  the  New  Testament,  in  this  passage,  leares  ont  the  word 
ELoHIM,  *  God.'  Theologists  who  combat  foi ''  plenary  inspiration"  can  donbdeis  taswo 
the  following  interrogatories.  If  those  words  be  Paul's  (always  proTided  for),  did  he  qwie 
firom  memory  ?  then  his  recollection  was  faulty.  If  he  copied  the  LXX,  then,  in  Us  dvf, 
the  Greek  already  differed  from  the  Hebrew ;  and  who  can  tell  which  of  the  two  truiserifli 
preserred  the  original  reading  ? 

The  catalogue  continues  with — "Epiphanius,  403  —  Augustine,  480*' — but  we  afarMp 
twenty-two  folio  pages  of  extracts  from  later  Christian  writers,  who  protest  to  the  mm 
effect,  into  a  line ;  epitomizing  the  series  by  one  name  —  LudoTicns  Capellus,  fonder  «f 
sacred  criticism  in  1650. 

All  the  subjoined  commentators  Touch  for  inaccuracies  in  the  Text:  tis.— '^Bayaoid^ 
Pennaforti,  1250— Nic.  Lyranus,  1820— Rudolphus  Armachanus,  1869 — Tostatns,  1450- 
Jacob  Perez  de  Yalentia,  1450 — Marsilius  Ficinus,  1450  —  Baptista  Mantnanus,  1616— 
Zuinglius,  1528— Martin  Luther,  1546— Bibliander,  1564,"  &c.  The  same  comptioH  Bt 
certified  through  the  decrees  of  the  Council  of  TrerU^  1546;  through  the  VtdffoU  o/Satm 
v.,  1590 ;  and  through  king  James's  Torsion,  1604-1611 :  on  which  the  Qxoniaa  cri^ 
remarks  (p.  50,  {108):  — **To  the  Authors  of  the  Englith  version  that  which  ii  im: 
many  examples  proTO  that  they  did  not  always  mind  what  they  found  in  the  Hebrew,  bat 
what  they  thought  ought  to  be  read  therein :  tantamount  to  that,  in  their  opinion,  tlie  H^ 
brew  Text  was  corrupt  This  the  reader  otoItcs  from  twenty  places : — Gen,  xzr.  8:  zxn. 
29 :  Ex.  XX.  10 :  Deut.  t.  14 ;  xxTii.  26 ;  xxxii.  43 :  Jos.  xxiL  84 :  Jud,  TiL  18 — lii.  coB. 
20—1  Sam.  ii.  23:  2  Sam.  ui.  7;  T.  8;  xxi.  19;  xxiii.  8:  2  Kings  xxr.  8:  1  Ckron.in.%; 
ix.  41 ;  xxiT.  23 :  Ps.  xxxIt.  17 ;  Ixx.  1 :  Isa.  xxTiii.  12 :  Ezeeh.  zxtI.  28." 

After  citing  **Jo8.  Scaliger;  the  Buxtorfs,  father  and  son,  defenders  of  the  purity  of  (hi 
text ;  Capellus ;  Glassius ;  Joseph  Mede ;  Usher,  Morinus,  BoTeridge,  Walton,  Hamafldl 
Bochart,  Hettinger,  Huet,  Pococke,  Jablonski,  Clericus,  Opitius,  Yetringa,  Michaefii) 
Wolfius,  Carpzovius,  Joseph  Hallet,  Francis  Hare"  —  Kennicott  concludes  ({  132) :~ 

'*Id  autem  a  me  maxim^  propositum  fuit,  ut  ostenderem  —  produci  posse  testimoni 
muUa  ct  insignia,  per  interrallum  fere  2000  annorum,  ad  probandas  muiationea  in  Hebnh 
cum  Tcxtum  invectas :  quanquam  in  contrariam  scntentiam,  annis  abhinc  triginta,  doeti 
fere  omnes  abieriQt."(189) 

One  would  have  thought  (to  return  to  Prof.  Stuart's  metaphor),  that  this  <*imBNH« 
desert"  contained  " game  enough,"  in  all  conscience !  but,  in  some  men,  the  loTe  of  cbise 
is  insatiable.  **  Defence,"  as  he  justly  obserres,  *<  would  seem  to  be  needed.  The  contnt 
has  become   one  pro  aris  et  focis"  —  ** truly  become  one,  as  I  haTe  said,  pro  oris  «r 

/oa»."(190) 

<*  It  has  become  plain,"  frankly  declares  this  lamented  Hebndst,  '*  that  the  battle  whidi 
has  been  going  on  over  most  European  ground  these  forty  or  fifty  years  past,  has  at  Im« 
come  even  to  us  [alluding  to  the  exegetical  works  of  his  learned  and  rcTcrend  New  EqjeIsb4 
colleagues,  Noyes,  Palfrey,  Norton,  Parker,  Ac],  and  we  can  no  longer  decline  the  conteit 
Unbelief  in  the  Voltaire  and  the  Thomas  Paine  style  we  have  coped  with,  and  in  a  measart 
gained  the  victory.  But  now  it  comes  in  the  shape  of  philosophy,  literature,  criticism,  pbi]o> 
logy,  knowledge  of  antiquity,  and  the  like.[!]  Hume's  arguments  against  miracles  have  bcci 
txhumfdy  clothed  with  a  new  and  splendid  costume,  and  commended  to  the  world  by  msaj 
among  the  most  learned  men  in  Europe.  Before  them,  all  rcTolation  falla  alike,  both  OU 
Testament  and  New."  (191) 

And,  considering  who  these  "  most  learned  men  "  Tcritably  are,  it  is  not  for  us  to  qnet- 
tion  the  uprightness  of  his  outspoken  recognition,  that — 


(189)  DumiaUo  GeneraKi;  1780;  pp.  7,  8,  83-i3,  66,  stj. 

(190)  Op.  ciL;  pp.  3,  422. 

(191)  Op.  ott.;  p.  420. 


TO   THE    Xtk    chapter  OF  GENESIS.  623 

**  The  unbelief  tliat  eonsifltently  sets  aside  the  whole,  shows  a  more  manlj/  and  energetic 
mttUude  of  mind;  and,  in  my  opinion,  it  is  much  more  likely  to  be  convinced  at  last  of  error, 
than  he  is  who  thinks  that  he  is  already  a  belieyer  and  is  safe,  while  be  yirtually  rejects 
from  the  Gospel  all  which  makes  a  Gospel,  in  distinction  from  the  teachings  of  Socrates, 
of  Plato,  of  Plnttech,  of  Cicero,  and  of  Seneca."  (192) 

We  haye  quoted  the  highest  contemporary  authority  of  the  Calvinist  school ;  and  impar- 
tiality requires  that  a  member  of  the  **Chiesa  Cattolica  Apostolica  Bomana''  should  make 
up  for  the  mild  notice  taken  of  Eennicott's  and  De  Rossi's  researches  by  His  Eminence  the 
Cardinal. 

If  the  man  of  science  mourns,  with  as  much  fervor  as  the  most  devout,  over  the  irre- 
eorerable  loss  of  Hebrew  mantucripU  of  the  Bible — of  those  precious  documents  that  would 
have  linked  the  Bodleian  codex  (about  800  years  old,  said  to  be  the  most  ancient)  (193)  with 
the  transcripts  of  Esra's  copy;  and  filled  up  the  frightful  chasm  that  now  divides,  in  Hebrew 
paleography,  the  tenth  century  after  Christ  from  the  fifth  century  before  his  advent  —  to 
whose  acts  is  he  indebted,  and  by  whom  are  his  sorrows  caused  ?    Lacour  shall  answer : — 

M  At  the  commencement  of  the  thirteenth  century,  it  was  expressly  forbidden  to  the 
laity  to  possess  the  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament.  The  Church  permitted  only  the 
Psalter,  the  Breviary,  or  the  Hours  of  the  Sainted  Mary ;  and  these  books  were  required 
not  to  be  translated  into  the  vulgar  tongue.  Decrees  of  Bishops  interdicted  the  use  of 
grammar."  (194)    Other  sources  confirm  this  assertion. 

Gregory  the  Great,  a.  d.  590,  censured  Bidier,  Archbishop  of  Vienna,  for  suffering 
grammar  to  be  taught  in  his  diocese ;  **  boasting  that  he  (himself)  scorned  to  conform  his 
latinity  to  grammatical  rules,  lest  thereby  he  should  resemble  the  hetUhen."  (195)  In  the 
ninth  century,  AlAred  the  Great  laments  that  there  was  not  a  priest  in  England  who  really 
vnderstood  Latin,  and,  for  ages  after,  English  Bishops  were  termed  '*  marksmen,"  because 
they  could  not  sign  their  names  otherwise  than  by  a  eroat ! 

'*  In  1490,  the  Inquisition  caused  the  Hebrew  Bibles  to  be  burned,  that  is  to  say,  the 
work  in  default  of  the  author;  in  the  absence  of  Moses,  his  Pentateuch"  At  Salamanca, 
tlM  fiendish  Dominican,  Torquemada,  reduced  some  6000  Hebrew  volumes  to  ashes ;  and 
besides  such  as  were  ravished  ftrom  libraries  in  Spain  and  Italy,  about  12,000  Talmudic 
rolls  perished,  eirea  a.  d.  1559,  in  Inquisitorial  flames  at  Cremona.  (196)  These  un- 
nameable  deeds  were  induced  by  orthodox  doubts  that,  the  Hebrew  Text,  as  represented 
in  the  equare-letter  copies,  was  ever  quoted  by  the  Apostles;  (196)  but,  in  those  ages  of 
darkness,  littie  respect  could  have  been  paid  to  MSS.  even  of  the  New  Testament ;  for  such 
anoent  copies  as  had  been  preserved,  down  to  a.  d.  1749,  at  Alcala  in  Spain,  were  sold  to 
one  Toryo,  a  pyrotechnist,  as  materials  for  sky-rockets.  (197)  Quintillian  {Inti,  Orat,  i.  T), 
in  the  first  century  after  Christ,  complains  that  writing  was  neglected ;  but  it  was  not  until 
after  the  barbarian  irruptions  of  the  eighth  century  that  *Ma  crasse  ignorance ''  prevailed 
in  Western  Europe.  It  is  uncertain  if  even  Charlemagne  could  write.  The  tenth  to  twelfth 
centuries  exhibit  Bishops,  Abbots,  Clerks,  &c.,  incredibly  ignorant:  as  even  in  earlier  times, 
before  the  seventh  century,  at  the  Episcopal  Conference  of  Carthage,  the  "brigandage" 
of  Ephesus,  and  the  Council  of  Chalcedon — at  which  last  there  were  forty  most  incapable 
Bishops  (Labbe,  Condi,  iv).  Few  Romish  monks  could  read,  in  the  eleventh;  the  laity 
began  about  the  end  of  the  thirteenth ;  but  in  the  fourteenth,  the  number  was  small.  (198) 

Prom  these  fearful  destructions  (the  Inquisitorial  agents  having  acted  in  obedience  to 
orders  sent  from  Rome),  Lacour  draws  a  singular  argument  in  behalf  of  his  own  fVee  resto- 
rations of  the  Hebrew  Text,  maintaining: — 

(192)  Cip.  00.;  p.  820. 

(103)  Komioon:  2d  iXcwrt ;  p.  317  —  **Laudy  A,  Na  16^"  in  oatalogn«  Bodletan  library. 

(IM)  Mwin:  Bordeaoz,  1828 ;  L  p.  28. 

(196)  Majtdmivtus,  apud  Tatu>b;  p.  84 ;  —  alao,  Riohiluxx:  Exanun;  UL  p.  537 ;  —  and  Ynx>:  Samn  Nuimt, 
trad.  MiCHXLiT ;  iL  p.  67 ;  for  other  exunplet. 

(190)  LAOOcm:  p.  29;  — and  Kxvhxoor:  DimrL  Ckn,;  p.  16L 

(197)  Mamb's  MidMdit;  IL  p.  44 

(198)  Oondcnaed  from  an  excellent  article  on  Alpbatieti,  In  voL  is.  pp.  727-788^  of  the  great  "KaqrvlopMla 
OUtellqiM*;  Paria,  1848:  conduoted ky  the  Ahbi Ouubi  and  M.  Waub. 


624:  AR0Hi:0L06ICAL    IKTRODUGTIOK 

'<  That  the  Hebrew  Text  of  the  Bible,  tried  and  condemned  by  the  Holy  Tribvat],  boned 
aa  an  act  of  faith  at  Seyille,  and  in  the  Square  of  St.  Stephen  at  Salamanoa,  proecribed 
during  the  sixteenth  century,  prohibited  in  the  pulpits  of  Catholic  preachers,  declared 
dangerous,  infected  with  Judaism,  and  causing  those  Christians  who  read  it  to  JadaiM 
likewise,  finds  itself — owing  to  this  solemn  condemnation  Arom  which  it  cannot  be  pvged 
saTO  through  the  adoption  of  a  new  translation  —  finds  itself,  I  repeat,  does  this  1^rztt  te 
hare  lost  the  character  and  authority  that,  in  the  spirit  of  Christianity,  the  Fathers  [oalj 
Origen  and  Jerome]  attributed  to  it.  One  may,  therefore,  after  all,  study  Uiis  Text  ia  i 
sew  point  of  riew,  purely  philosophical  and  philologic ;  and  seek  in  it  a  new  interpretatioa, 
without  being  soared  at  the  sense  which  such  interpretation  may  produce.  The  awstkfa 
with  which  it  has  been  stricken  has  abandoned  it  to  criticism  and  to  the  iuTestigatioiis  tf 
the  world ;  tradidit  duputatione :  its  testimony  is  no  longer  anything  bat  mere  human 
mony,  liable  to  error  like  all  things  that  proceed  from  man."  (199) 

Conceding  his  premises,  and  allowing  for  his  peculiarly  catholic  point  of  Tiew,  the 

tion  is  logical ;  but  they  who  deny  Papal  infallibility  may  continue  to  reTerence  the  Helifw 

Text  just  as  if  excommunication  had  never  been  pronounced  upon  it;  notwithstandiBg  tbt 

STOwal  of  those  manifold  corruptions  which,  owing  to  these  Inquiaitorial  boloeansti  of 

ancient  manuscriptt^  it  seems  now  humanly  impossible  to  expung^.     To  perseeotioDa  aid  to 

the  expulsion  of  the  Jews  fi'om  Spain,  after  1491,  the  extinction  of  the  moat 

Hebrew  exemplars  may  be,  in  part,  attributed ;  for  Muslim  intolerance  had  nerer 

ingly  laid  the  hand  of  sacrilege  upon  documents  which  Christian  eliarity  has  fbr  ei« 

destroyed.  (200)    Mohammed  had  built  up  his  Kur'dn  upon  the  monotheiBtio  fonadatkBi 

of  Moses;  (201)  and  his  faithful  disciples  have  been  always  too  eonnatent,  wbttsw 

barbarities  they  may  have  inflicted  upon  the  Jews,  to  iigure  that  ohoaen  people's 

hooks,  and  thereby  stultify  themseWes.    With  reference  to  textual  corraptiona,  tayi 

nicott(202  :~ 

**  Hso  denique  sunt  yerba  eruditissimi  Professoris  J.  A.  Starck  -—  '  cum  negari  prtnn 
nequeat  (si  quidem  luminibus  uti,  et  antiques  libros  ab  omnibus  pn^udicatia  opiniooibsi 
liberi  inter  sc  conferre  yelimus)  multa  et  ingentia  c^nara  mitse  taerii  libris  ;  qnalia  ssst, 
grarissimi  in  chronologicis  errores;  in  historicis  manifeste  contradictionea ;  niUMrerai 
exaggerationes ;  literarum,  nominarum,  sententiarum,  omissionea,  additionea,  trsanna 
tiones:  quffistio  jure  orictur  —  Undo  tot  tamque  grayes  immutationea  originem  suaa  h^ 
beant  ?  Et  ni  grayissimis  nrgumentis,  quibus  solis  permota  ita  sentio,  fides  habenda  fit; 
prorsus  omni  caret  dubio,  Judsorum  imprimis  fallaciam  et  maleyolam  men  tern  accasaadia 
esse,  post  Ubrariorum  inertiam  et  negligentiam.'  ** 

To  avoid  mistakes  we  have  given  the  Latin  text,  and  now  offer  its  straightforward  api- 

fioation  in  English :  — 

*<  Since  it  cannot  altogether  be  denied  (if  indeed  we  free  ourselves  from  all  pr4«<Beil 
opinions,  and  wish  to  compare  ancient  books  with  each  other  and  to  avail  ouraelfes  d 
the  instructioos  of  the  learned,)  that  many  and  enormous  c^aXftara  [lapti,  mistakes]  east  m 
the  sacred  books ;  such  as,  most  grave  errors  in  chronological  (matters) ;  manifest  eoatra- 
dictions  in  historical;  exaggerations  in  numbers;  omissions,  additions,  transpodtioM of 
letters,  of  names,  of  sentences :  —  the  question  will  naturally  arise.  Whence  have  sack 
and  so  many  serious  mutations  their  origin  ?  And  if  faith  is  to  be  placed  in  most  weig^ 
arguments,  by  which  alone  I  am  influenced,  every  doubt  is  altogether  wanting,  (tihat)  M 
one  must  accuse  the  fallacious  and  malevolent  mind  of  the  Jews,  (and)  afterwards  tk 
inertness  and  negligence  of  librarians.*' 

Such  are  the  published  facts.  Yet  one  marvels  at  the  ways  of  theology ;  on  aeeiag  thi 
Rev.  Prof.  Stuart  skip  nimbly  over  that  "immense  desert"  with  his  "gun,  man,  and  dof,* 
{Arma  virumque  cano^)  and  the  digagi  air  of  a  juvenile  Nimrod,  without  finding  ^^gtm 
enough  to  be  worth  the  hunting ;"  and  then  asserting  with  equal  frivolity,  that  the  Jcwiik 
"Bible  has  remained  inviolate" !  How  can  the  unlettered  distinguish  truth  fh>m  error, 
^hen  their  Teachers  mystify  the  plainest  results  that  scholarship  the  most  exalted,  koa- 
esty  the  most  unbending,  and  science  the  most  profound,  have  striven  to  make  pablis  te 
all  men  for  the  last  hundred  years  ? 

(IW)  Lacoitr  :  Op.  eit. ;  \.  p.  83. 

(200)  SuufosTDij  not  now  before  me,  givei  many  other  esampiei  of  literary  destmetloBS  la  Italy,  Ftsf^t 
and  Spain. 

(201)  Compare  Laici:  Selections!  pp.  188-226^  270^  97L 

(202)  Op.  cU. ;  p.  83;  note  to  {  7ft. 


TO  THE  Xta  CHAPTER  OF  GENESIS. 


NeierthelesB,  »  lime  has  come  in  which  opinioiiB,  that  ignoraoce  had  laid  doira  as  fuods- 
mental  prindpla,  begin  to  compromiae  thoso  inaCitDtioDol  Etructurefl  bcDcath  which  the; 
were  placed.  Eolighteiied  manhoad  in  a  free  Republic  is  fast  iLpproaching  the  honr  nhea 
■nch  opittioaB  dill  bo  opeoty  recogniitd  aa  nothing  more  than  o^iinioni  of  ignorance.  To 
kttempt  to  impede  rerorm,  when  it  ia  neceaaary,  ia  to  jeopard  the  whole  sjatem.  To 
refuse  to  repair  fonadations  whose  vetastity  perils  an  edifice,  \b  to  desire  (hat  the  downfall 
of  each  edifice  ahall  prove  that  its  foundationa  are  rotten.  <'  Creeda,"  aaya  Sharpe,  epealc- 
ing  of  the  decrees  of  the  cccmaeDio  Couocila,  "  composed  in  the  dark  haTe  now  to  be  de- 
feoded  ia  the  light,  and  those  who  profess  them  bare  the  painful  task  of  employing  learn- 
ing to  justify  ignorance."  (203) 

A  point  has  been  now  attained  in  this  eipositioD,  when  a  brief  recapitulation  of  the  halts 
nude  daring  our  journey  will  enable  aa  to  dismiss  hing  James's  ver^oD  rrom  further  con- 
eideration.     We  opine  that  the  foregoing  pages  have  established,  upon  archie ological  prin- 
oiplea  and  adequately  for  the  demands  of  positive  philosophy,  — 
lat  —  by  aulhoriiij  of  the  highest  Biblical  critics ; 
2d  — by  txtgel'tat  exposure  of  some  of  its  false-traasladonfl ; 

Sd  — by  hulorieai  testimoDy,  that  all  versions  in  English,  (being  mere  popular  accommo- 
dations of  defHctive  odiliona  printed  in  the  "  Original  Sacred  tongues,")  have  only  per- 
petuated or  increased  whatever  errors  their  antecedent  editions  contain  ; 
4th  —  that  because  the  Latin  Vulyate,  printed  or  manuscript,  abounds  in  mistakee; 
GUi  —  that  because  tlie  Griek  Srpiuagint,  if  ever  a  faithful  representative  of  the  Hebrew 
original,  is  so  no  longer,  in  any  printed  ediKons  or  maauecript  copies  now  known ;  and 
that  tradition,  well  authenticated,  proves  its  vidated  state  as  far  back  m  the  first  cen- 
tury of  the  Christian  era; 
6tli  —  that  because  the  only  men,  Proteetont,  Catholic,  or  Rabbinical,  whose  deeisions 
(owing  to  their  respectively  minute  collation  of  every  printed  edition  or  manuscripl 
exemplar  of  the  BebreiB  Ttit)  can  be  weighty  in  the  premises,  have  pronoonceil  the 
whole  of  them  to  be  radically,  enormously,  and  irretrievably  corrupt ;  — 
In  Tiew  of  all  of  the  above  facts,  we  have  a  right  to  conclude  that,  out  English  '<  anthoriied 
SViDUJiMton,"  made  250  years  ago  under  circumstances  naturally  adverse  upon  documents 
■o  fanlty,  can  claim,  in  science,  no  higher  respect  than  we  should  accord  to  a  poor  trans- 
lation of  mutilated  copies  of  Homer;  and  finally,  that  thoae  individQols  who  are  most  cla- 
morona  in  its  praises  only  bear  witness  that  they  possess  the  least  ocqusinlance  with  its 
origin  and  history,  however  familiar  they  may  be  with  its  contents. 

But,  universal  orthodoxy,  regardless  of  the  collective  reaearches  of  three  centuries, 
insists  upon  our  credence  that  Moses  vrole  the  Pentateuch, •  and  etill  etigmatiiea  those  who 
reajMCtfully  aolicit  some  evidences  of  this  alleged  authorship  (a  little  more  conclunve  than 
•eoleaiastical  tradition)  with  tarma  intended  to  le  opprobrious ;  of  which,  perhaps,  the  most 
courteous  form  in  vogue  nowadays  is  "  skepCJc."  (204)  If  by  this  harmless  vocable  nothing 
more  is  implied  than  that  a  "skeptic"  has,  by  laborious  stud;,  attained  to  the  poeitiva 
Itage  of  philosophy,  while  "orthodoxy"  vegetates  in  a  sub-metaphysical  stratum,  it  should 
be  cbeerfolly  endured;  if  not  with  Christian  fortitude,  at  least  with  gentiemanly  equa- 

The  real  question,  however,  pouted  in  logical  shape,  is  this :  — 

Jin  Mebrra  Hoi'i  vrraU  tie  Hebrew  Fentaltuch.  Did  the  Heireui  Mem  write  ik>  Hibrev 
Pattataichf  If  the  llebTm  Moia  utrole  the  Ilebrcu  Pentalmeh,  mhere  ii  iht  Hibrev  Pmta- 
tenth  the  Hebrew  ,Vi.»u  arote  t 

For  ourselves,  we  do  not  perceive  what  essential  difference  it  would  make,  in  positive 
philosophy,  supposing  even  that  he  did;  but,  inasmuch  as  we  have  embarked  in  an  inquiry 


625  S 


626  ABCHiEOLOGIOAL   IKTRODUGTIOK 

for  the  pnrpose  of  aacertainiDg  the  importance  which  progreealTe  Ethnology  Bmi  iiwga  to 
one  document ;  and  this  document  happens  to  be  the  Xth  Chapter  of  a  Book  called  "GeMM^** 
(which  some  yehemently  protest  is  Moaaie,  while  others  as  flatly  contradict  then,)  il  W 
hooTCs  us  to  test  certain  points  of  these  disputed  allegations  by  archseologlcal  eiiteiia;  aa^ 
authority  against  authority,  the  citation  of  a  few  may  help  ufl  in  making  ready  for  tks 
Toyage. 

*<  And  yet  no  one,  I  belicTe,  has  the  pretension  to  understand  perfectly  the  eeasc  of  Gf 
funt ;  no  one  denies  that  the  text  of  this  book  contains  many  parablea,  or  Oriental  siDt- 
gories,  of  which  the  most  skilful  and  the  wisest  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Church  ha?e  seei^ 
in  vain  for  the  meaning.  —  But,  thanks  to  the  massoretio  points  and  to  tho  snsoeptibaititi 
of  orthodoxy,  things  haye  come  at  the  present  day  to  such  a  pass,  thai  if  Moaes  hiaadf 
arose  f^om  the  tomb  to  cause  all  uncertainty  to  cease ;  if  he  interpreted  his  own  book  Hie* 
rally ;  if  he  expounded  it  as  he  had  conceiTcd  it  and  reflected  npon  it ;  JeroMlen,  B«h^ 
Constantinople,  and  Genera,  [Great  Britain,  Germany,  France,  and  tho  United  8taU%] 
would  convoke  their  Doctors  of  Divinity  from  all  comers  of  the  world,  to  prove  to  kin— 
that  he  knows  nothing  about  the  genius  of  the  Hebrew  tongue  —  that  his  translatjoc  ii 
contrary  to  the  grammar  and  dictionary  of  Mr.  ThU  or  Mr.  That  —  that  he  doet  aot  pii- 
sess  even  common  sense  —  that  he  is  an  impious  (fellow)  whose  book  they  had  done  M^ 
fectly  right  [Rome* a  ordera^  XlII-XYIth  centuries]  to  bum ;  and  that  it  ia  wonderful  Wv 
he  had  not  been  served  so  himself  in  the  other  world."  (206) 


Having  now  ftdfilled  my  published  pledges  to  the  reader,  so  far  as  relates  to  the  e^ 
VHion  of  a  few  atoms  of  the  vicissitudes  through  which  the  Xth  Chapter  of  Oeneei  bss  tn- 
▼elled  to  reach  our  day,  I  am  obliged  to  bring  this  *<  ArchsDoloc^eal  IntrodnctioB''to  ii 
abrapt  close  at  this  point.    The  reasons  are  these :  — 

When  my  colleague  Dr.  Nott,  at  Mobile  (in  April,  1852),  agreed  with  me  to  ertett 
literary  cenotaph  *'  To  the  mem obt  of  MORTON,"  it  was  mutually  arranged  that,  xa  nr 
division  of  labor,  he  would  undertake  the  anatomical  and  physical  department,  cmbndi| 
those  subjects  that  belong  to  the  Natural  Seieneee;  while  the  execution  of  the  arehaolo- 
gical  and  biblical  portions  was  to  devolve  upon  myself. 

No  two  men  have  ever  worked  together  in  the  same  harness  with  more  perfect  hanMij 
of  object  In  the  midst  of  professional  engagements,  whose  onerous  oharacter  none  bat 
the  most  laborious  of  the  medical  faculty  can  adequately  appreciate.  Dr.  Nott,  at  the  taen- 
flee  of  every  instant  of  repose,  succeeded  in  accomplishing,  not  merely  all  that  appcrtvii 
to  his  port  of  our  enterprise  as  set  forth  in  Part  I.,  but  also  the  revision  of  my  stodicf  m 
exhibited  in  Part  II. :  each  of  us,  notwithstanding,  being  wholly  responsible  for  wkatfrtr 
naturally  falls  within  the  specialities  severally  assumed,  but  neither  of  ns  being  tairi; 
amenable  for  mistakes  in  other  than  our  own  departments  as  above  elassified. 

On  tho  other  hand  —  independently  of  three  months,  December  1852  to  March  1831, 
spent  by  myself  in  travelling ;  and  aside  from  all  supervisions  of  the  press  nnce  the  2Sd 
of  August  —  I  devoted  nearly  twelve  months  of  day  and  night  to  the  performance  of  nj 
<*  sp^cialit^  "  of  our  joint  undertaking ;  some  of  the  fruits  of  which  have  been  alreadj  m^ 
mitted  to  the  reader's  criticism. 

Resolved,  in  my  own  mind,  to  pursue  inquiries  into  biblical  questions,  once  for  aD,  wtfu 
ad  necem,  my  manuscripts  have,  I  think,  completely  answered  the  Aristotelian  propoatia 
above  stated  as  concerns  the  Pentateuch,  Nevertheless,  I  postpone  their  pnblication :  — 
1st.  Because  thoy  do  not  directly  concern  Ethnology ^  and  the  main  subjects  of  this  wort 
2d.  Because  the  printers  assure  me  that  my  <*copy  "  could  not  be  condensed,  satiifk- 
torily,  within  300  more  of  these  pages:  thereby  rendering  it  impossible  to  keep*'T^ 
of  Mankind  "  within  one  volume. 

Ample,  however,  and  far  more  gratifying  than  a  dry  archeologlcal  disquisition  can  be  t» 
the  general  reader,  are  the  compensations  which  displace  my  own  performances:  and  itii 
with  unfeigned  pleasure  that,  in  order  to  make  room  for  tho  papers  of  onr  collabontof%  I 


(206)  Laoocb:  JSloXv;  L  p.  180. 


TO   THE   Xra   GHAPTEB    OF  GENESIS.  627 

matilftto  my  own  esiaTf  in  B«b«titating  th«cra.  Perhaps  it  is  for  tlie  best ;  becanse  the 
Bitnre  of  this  work  may  elieit  some  hostile  oomments;  and  he  is  the  pradent  soldier 
lAko  "  keeps  Ids  powder  dry"  In  ooDseqaenoe,  I  suppress  about  800  of  these  pages,  after 
•abo^tting  an  outline  of  the  Ptriodi  of  misfortune  which  the  canonical  Hebrew  Text  has, 
to  a  great  measure,  surriyed,  down  to  CUsm's  BiUe,  a.  d.  1831-1851. 

Walton,  Kennicott,  and  De  Wette  (to  say  nothing  of  other  sources),  the  reader  perceiTes 
■re  tolerably  ftoniliar  to  us.  To  extract  from  their  works  is  merely  mechanical ;  but  the 
foar  of  tedium  warns  us  to  be  eclectic.  In  these  matters  it  is  our  priTate  opinion  that, 
if  Titans  were  agidn  to  pile  Ossa  upon  Pelion,  after  rolling  upon  **  Ossa  the  leafy  Olym- 
poa,"  (206)  they  would  faU  to  startle,  far  less  conyince,  those  who  lie  below  the  metaphy^ 
Miedl  stratum  of  intellectual  derelopment ;  for,  '*  as  Jannee  and  Jambres  inthstood  Moses, 
•0  do  these  men  withstand  the  truth."  (207)  It  will  be  more  interesting  to  the  enlightened 
reader  to  Tiew  a  brief  historical  schedule  of  the  ehangea  iHiioh  eighteen  centuries  have 
entailed  upon  the  Hebrew  Text — condensed  principally  from  Kennicott's  results  in  his 
Di$»erUUio  Oeneraiit:  — 

IstPXXiOD,  B.  c.  —  "In  most  ancient  times,  the  Hebrew  Text  was  corrupt;"  and  the 
codex  (say,  "  fragmentary  books  ")  used  by  the  Greek  interpreters  of  the  Old  Testa* 
ment,  at  Alexandria,  was  undoubtedly  Hebrew,  but  a  copy  not  sufficiently  emended. 
Etou  Buxtorf  is  obliged  to  admit — "  Judssos  a  tempore  Esdro  negligentiores  frdsse 
circa  textum  Hebroum,  et  non  curiosos  circa  lectionem  Teram." 

The  numerals  were  expressed  by  UUert :  the  fite  final  letters  {kaf,  mim,  nun,  pay, 
and  Udde)  had  not  then  been  inyented :  the  words  were  still  undivided. 

2d  PKBioD,  A.  D.  down  to  500.  —  The  texts  were  more  corrupt  in  the  time  of  Phiio  and 
Josephus.  Neither  in  their  day,  nor  in  that  of  Origen,  third  century,  were  the  Com' 
mandmenU  {Exod.  xx.  8-17)  dirided  into  ten,  in  the  manner  they  are  now.  In  Philo 
the  diyision  is  quinary,  after  the  £ftshion  of  Pythagoroans.  About  the  latter  epoch 
commences  the  Talmudic  IRihna;  and,  in  the  fifth  century,  the  Oemara;  each  of 
which  books  proyes  the  increase  of  textual  errors.  So  do  the  writings  of  the  Fatheis 
during  all  this  age — notably  St.  Jerome;  while  the  apostolic  books  demonstrate  that 
the  Ortek  differed,  more  or  less,  from  the  Hebrew  originaL 

3d  PSBIOD,  A.D.  500  to  1000. — Aside  from  the  later  and  less  reliable  Fathers,  two  Hebra- 
ical  works  establish,  that  no  expurgations  of  error  had  been  made  in  the  Text:  yii., 
the  Rohhoth,  after  a.  d.  700,  and  the  Pirke  Fliezar,  after  800.  About  the  sixth  century, 
the  Rabbis  of  Tiberias  commenced  the  **  Masora" :  a  labor  that  would  not  haye  been 
undertaken  but  for  the  reasons  aboTe  giyen,  and  the  wretched  condition  of  the  Text 
in  thdr  time ;  as  proyed  by  the  multitudes  of  Keri  vdo  KetMb  (the  read,  but  not  the 
written)  or  Keihib  vdo  Keri  (the  written,  but  not  the  read).  (208) 

4th  FSXTOD,  A.  D.  1000  to  1450. — The  Jewish  schools  of  Babylonia  seek  reftige  in  Spain 
about  1040 ;  between  which  era  and  1240  flourished  the  four  great  Rabbis.  Their 
works  proye  not  merely  different  readings,  but  absolute  mistakes  in  copies  of  the  Text : 
things  then  existing  in  manuscripts  of  the  Old  Testament  now  exist  no  longer,  and 
vice  versa  ;  while  the  **  Masora,"  itself,  already  in  conftision  inextricable,  only  rendered 
matters  worse.  It  is  of  this  age  alone  that  we  possess  those  Hebrew  manuscripts  by 
us  called  ancient — not  one  900  years  old ! 

5th  PBEioo,  A.  n.  1450  to  1750. — Printing  Inyented ;  the  art  was  first  applied  to  Pialmt 
in  the  year  1477 ;  and  to  the  whole  Hebrew  Text  in  1488 ;  that  entire  edition,  saye 
one-third  of  a  copy,  being  immediately  burnt  by  Neapolitan  Jews.  But  here,  upon 
editions  now  following  each  other  with  rapid  succession,  the  Rabbis  begin  their  restor- 
ations and  their  lamentations.  Continental  scholars  now  set  to  work  upon  Hebrew  in 
earnest,  without  professorships :  whilst,  in  England,  king  James's  yernon  is  a  splendid 


(K^TtaMBL:  aMry.;LS8L  (906)  Da Wbb:  L p^ 848^ ttS^ttt. 

(907)  2  2«R.m.8— apndSailfi. 


A 

1 

1 
t 


628  PALiEOGBAPHIO   EXCURSUS 

reeord  of  Professora  without  Hebraism,  during  the  yean  160S-11.  Kffy  jmn  bter, 
Walton  redeems  the  shame  of  Oxford;  and  jtt,  one  hundred  years  Imlsr  still,  Koakott 
himself  chronicles —  '*  the  reader  will  be  pUaaed  to  obserre^  that  as  the  stad|j  «f  tto  * 
Hebrew  langoage  has  only  been  revimng  daring  the  last  one  hundred  yean:**  (209)  ti 
end  which  sentence  logically,  we  onrselTes  consider  that  there  eoold  be  bo  ''reml" 
where,  in  1600,  there  was  scarcely  a  hegmmng;  and,  ergo,  that  the  Doetor^s  attots* 
tion  mnst  refer  to  incipient  efforts,  in  his  centnry  commeneing,  to  resnsdtali  tki 
Hebrew  tongue  after  twenty  eentnries  of  bnriaL 

6th  and  present  pxbioo,  a.  d.  1750  to  1863. 

Taking  Eichhom  as  the  grand  point  of  departore,  we  find,  after  the  lugm  of  a 
how,  through  the  operations  of  that  ^^riOUmal  method"  of  which  lie  and  Bidaidi 
were,  among  Christians,  the  first  qualified  exponents,  the  Hebraical  acholarshfp  of  oareii 
generation  (proud  of  its  hundred  champions)  has  truly  kept  pace,  on  the  Europeaa  Msii- 
nent,  with  the  unitersal  progress  of  knowledge. 

Nerertheless,  on  STery  side,  we  still  see  and  hear  the  crocodile  whimper  how  **wMi 
undertakes  a  new  translation  (into  English)  of  Holy  Scripture"  oommensiirata  with  Ai 
imperious  demands  of  all  the  sciences  at  present  adjandng — news  of  the  oawaid  slipi 
]  made  by  each  being  actually  transmitted  through  magnetic  telegraphs  (210) — sad  jit, 

1  withal,  few  men  in  America  so  bUnd  as  not  to  perceite  that,  eren  in  eTaogelisad  Ebgjhai 

such  pecuniary  superfluities  as  those  said  to  haye  been  realized  throogh  a  '^Wona'i 
J  Exhibition"  are  expended  (God  alone  knows  how  or  why)  upon  anything  or  tii«jlVI<t 

\  rather  than  in  behalf  of  a  conscientious  reoital  of  our  Ekolish  BIBLE. 

e.B.6. 


^i<S^rfS/»/>^S^S<iW%<S<S/»<V^>/%/WS/^^<W^^^M^^MWW^^MM»<W» 


ESSAY  II. 

PAL^OGRAPHIC  EXCURSUS  ON  THE  ART  OP  WRITING. 

The  same  imperious  necessity  that  has  constrained  us  to  suppress  the  contiBaatiaa  tf 
Port  III.,  Essay  I.  {suprOf  p.  626),  renders  it  obligatory  to  curtail  our  History  of  the  ''iff 
of  Writing^  from  the  earliest  antiquity  to  the  present  day."  This  sutgeet,  pcrhsfs  iki 
most  rital  in  any  researches  into  the  antiquity  of  the  Hebrew  Pentateuch^  has  ncnr  jct 
publicly  receiTed  adequate  attention  from  modem  scholarship.  With  ouraelTes  it  has  bta 
a  faTorite  pursuit  ever  since  1844;  (211)  nor,  did  space  permit  the  inserticii  <^  whstve 
had  prepared  in  manuscript  for  the  present  Tolume,  should  we  not  haTe  taken  soflM  ink 
in  the  presentation  of  a  series  of  facts  and  arguments  that  would  entirely  justiijf  trefj 
point  set  forth  in  the  accompanying  Tableau  [infra,  pp.  680,  681]. 

(209)  UtDimrL;  1763;  p.  807. 

(210)  Rer.  John  Bachmak,  D.  D.*f  Doctrine  qfthe  UnUjf  (f  the  Human  Bate;  Cbari«toa,  8.  GL,  18f0;  pw  SH' 
**  And  eren  telegraphlDg  to  Am«riea,  through  the  oonrenlent  wins  of  Ur.  GUddon,  the  y«t 
oorerifts  of  Lepsiiu."    These  disooTeriee  hare  lince  been  ^aUiahed,  and  mneh  Jom  JUsnuM 
them  I    MoRTOiv's  refntatlons,  in  the  (Hurlefton  IMioal  Journal^  18M-*51,  render  it  qalt« 
to  waste  more  ink  npon  the  extingolahed  anthor  of  the  abore  **  Doctrine." —G.  R.O. 

(211)  Tide  Gliddon,  in  Lvn  Buko^  EOuidoffiad  Journal,  No.  ix.;  London,  7eh.  1840;  p|i.  400-llS:— > 
liahed  in  Otia  JEgyptiaoa  ;  London,  Madden,  1849 ;  pp.  99-115.:  —  and,  without  text,  hat  with  ism 
ment  of  the  "  Table,**  in  Handrbock  to  the  Pcmorama  qfthe  NiU ;  London,  Madden,  184B;  pp.  41-4i; 
heading  of  "  Philology."    Of  this  pamphlet,  rather  more  than  8000  eopiea  haT*  been  disirflmtsd  la  i 
Btatee,  ttom  Maine  to  Louisiana,  and,  aooompanied  by  my  oral  Leoturee,  hare  lOBMWhst 
a*}<litors  with  themes  but  little  known  in  Europe  beyond  eoUegiate  predncte. 


ON  THE  ART   OF   WRITING.  629 

At  it  if,  we  e«ii  merelj  recommend  the  reader,  after  Tiewing  the  three  distinct  geogra- 
phical origins  and  independent  deyelopments  of  the  art  of  writing,  to  stodj  well  the  place 
which  paheographj  now  assigns  to  the  modem  tquare-Uiter  (ASAURI)  Hebrew  alphabet  of 
**  22  letters ;"  while  we  discuss  a  few  general  principles,  to  be  amply  corroborated  in  detail 
on  some  fiitnre  occasion. 

DiOBBSSIOVAL  RXMASKS  ON  THB  ENSUINO  TaBLB. 

L — The  prineipU  followed  (probably  for  the  first  time  in  paleographical  disquisition)  and 
exhibited  through  the  annexed  table,  is  a  consequence  of  the  work  which  it  accompanies.  As 
**  Types  of  Mankind  "  tabulates  the  yarious  species  of  the  <<  genus  homo"  according  to  their 
sereral  relations  to  the  Flora  and  the  Fauna  of  their  respectiTe  centres  of  creation,  the 
harmonious  unison  of  all  sciences,(112)  when  directed  to  the  elucidation  of  a  giren  £Mt, 
eannol  be  better  exemplified  than  by  cleaTing  into  three  well-ascertained  masses  the  grand 
enigma  of  graphical  oriffinet. 

We  hold,  without  mental  reserrations,  that  history  does  not  justify,  archeology  permit, 
or  ethnology  warrant,  any,  the  slightest,  intercourse,  between  Egypt  and  China  prior  to  the 
days  of  Ctbus  (as  an  extreme  point) ;  nor  between  either  of  these  two  primordial  nations, 
and  the  Aborigines  of  that  continent  which,  pronounced  by  Agassis  to  be  the  oldest  land, 
was  unknown  (Arom  us  trans-atlantically)  to  inhabitants  of  the  Oriental  hemisphere  before 
Columbus.  Some  of  the  physical  reasons  are  set  forth  in  the  present  Tolume :  and  it  is 
pleadng  to  find  ihAi  palcsoffraphy  entirely  corroborates  results  deduced  ftrom  other  inyesti- 
gations.  To  chiTslrous  opponents,  "blanched  under  the  harness"  of  scientific  pursuits, 
we  respectfully  throw  down  our  gauntlet  upon  three  propositions :  — 

A  —  Prior  to  b.  c.  500,  Egypt  had  no  intercourse  with  America  or  China. 

B  —         ''  ''        America  had  no  intercourse  with  China  or  Egypt. 

C  —         **  **        China  had  no  intercourse  with  Egypt  or  America. 

Until  some  student,  qualified  through  knowledge  of  the  archsBological  actualides  inherent 
in  this  triad  of  problemata  (knowledge  to  be  eyinced  by  the  weight  in  science  of  his 
demurrer),  OTcrtlirows  the  prmeiple  upon  which  our  table  is  erected,  we  shall  not  fear  for  its 
stability :  nay,  we  offer  to  bis  use  the  weapons  of  our  armory,  by  indicating  the  shortest 
path  to  Terification  of  bibliothical  accuracy. 

IL — ^The  researches  of  Gesenius  (218)  and  of  Champollion-Figeac  (214)  hare  been  our 
points  of  departure  in  the  construction  of  the  Table,  We  hare  remodelled  them  by  the 
li^ts  which,  in  the  former  case  fifteen,  in  the  latter  tweWe,  years  of  discoTcry  demand ; 
falsing  the  results  of  both  authorities  into  one ;  and  then  separating  the  whole  into  three 
grand  stems;  1st,  HAMITIC,  with  its  SemUith  branches— 2d,  MONOOLIAN,  with  its  off- 
shoots— 8d,  AMERICAN,  whose  slender  twigs  were  cut  short,  for  erer,  by  Pizabbo  and  by 

COBTBS. 

1st  The  HAMITIC  ORIGIN— start  with  Champollion  le  Jeune,(215)  continue  with  Lep- 
riiis,(216)  and  dose  with  Bun8en,(217)  Birch,(218)  Burgsch,(219)  and  De  Saulcy.(220) 

The  Semitie  streams  hare  been  followed  in  the  subjoined  order. 

Aside  ftrom  personal  Terification  of  the  "old  traTcUers" — Pietro  della  Yalle,  Chardin, 
ComeiUe  le  Brun,  Kaempfer,  Niebuhr,  &c. ;  and  of  the  later.  Rich,  Ouseley,  Eer  Porter, 
Sjnnier,  Morier,  and  Malcolm ;  the  perusal  of  De  Sacy,  Tychsen,  Miinter,  Grotefend,  Saint 

(SIS)  HuMMUV:  Cbmot;  Introduction  to  IVmeA  edition ;  1846;  L  pp.  86-4S. 
(313)  Sar^.  Lh»g.  Pham,  Man.;  1887;  pp.  S^  88,  and  Table  ct  Alphabets,  p.  84. 

(214)  PaUegnpMt  UntverteOe;  1841;  L  p.  48— "Tbhleaa  gfoteal  pour  fenrir  k rhlftoin  de  l'£eritiu«.* 

(215)  Orwimain  tgyptjennt:  1888;  — I>ioM(mfia»rt4m>^nMe;  1841. 

(21^  LOtrt  d  BotdUni—lLnnaU  dell'  Inttituto  di  Oorrispond.  ArcheoL;  Roma,  1887 ;  toL  iz. 

(m)  j^9plen$aUUeinder  WeUffetekidiU ;  1846;  ToLLpart2d. 

(218)  TnBunMH^B  ^n/pft  Ptaee:  1848;  L  pp. 448-800;— and  In  Ouddov:  OHa.^KPtiaea;  1849;  pp.  113-118. 

(210)  Bomwh:  Sariptura  jEgypHonm  dematiM  ex  papjrla  et  Inacriptfcmlboa explanata;  Beriin,  1848;— and 
JTMWia'omai  Ojpmd  vdent  JEJnptiot  demoUeorum  doebrina  ;  Berlin,  1848. 

(220)  Di  BAUbor:  XcMre  d  M.  Cfuigtdaid ;  Parla,  1848;  — and  Jmltm  gnmmtMeeit  dn  Jteto  DtmeHprn  Ai 
XMSnf  d^  AoMttc;  L,  pvcmttxe  partial  1848. 


g 


III  1*'' 

iililiiliiill 


o 


IBI 


1 


o 

I 

o 
a 


I  I  s 


d 

► 
a 


C9 


c5 


SSI" 


PK4 


-=-   N 


I 


N 


N 


P    d 


C9 


C9 


< 

H 
M 
H 

OB 
O 

IH 

H 

n 

OB 


-s 


I 


555 


li 


(680) 


(681) 


632  PALiBOGBAPHIC    EXCURSUS 

Martiii,  Bask,  Bnmoof,  Lassen,  and  Westergaard;  the  possesrion  of  tlie  Biijor  poite 
of  the  folio  plates  and  texts  of  Botta,  Flandin  and  Coste,  Layard,  Tezier,  Ac ;  ind  tks 
inspection  of  'what  of  Assyrian  sculptures  were  in  London  and  Paris  during  1849 :  (221) 
—  our  yiews  upon  Astyro-Babylonian  writings  take  th<nr  departore  and  are  dented  fnm 
the  series  at  foot,  appended  in  the  order  of  our  studies. (222) 

Egyptian  hierogljphical  discoTeries  had  long  ago  rerealed  the  fact  that,  as  early  at  ktit 
as  Thotmes  III ,  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty,  about  the  sixteenth  century  b.  c,  tiie  PW 
raohs  had  OTerrun  "  Naharina,''  or  Mesopotamia,  with  their  armies.  Accepted,  Eke  ifl 
new  truths,  with  hesitation,  since  Bosellini's  promulgation  of  the  data  in  18S2 ;  or  at  inl 
entirely  denied  by  cuneatic  disoorerers,  who  claimed  a  primtvdl  epoch  for  tho  aeal^tiNi 
of  Nineyeh  and  Babylon ;  nothing  at  this  day  is  more  positiTely  fixed  in  historical  solnoi 
than  these  Egyptian  conquests  oyer  «<  NincTeh"  and  "Babel,"  at  least  three  centoiiesbcilHt 
Beroeto  (the  earliest  monarch  recorded  in  ewM^form  inscriptions)  liyed ;  assuming  Lijirf  i 
last  riew  to  be  correct,  (228)  that  he  flourished  about  b.  c.  1250.  At  foot  we  preesat  tti 
order  in  which  an  inquirer  may  inyestigate  the  discoTcries  that  haye  finally  set  these  4|Mf- 
tionsatrest;  (224)  while  the  following  extracts  from  Bawlinson  wiU  render  ftnthcr  doeUi 
irreleyant :  — 

<*  That  the  employment  of  the  Cuneiform  character  originated  in  Assyria,  while  the  9^ 
tern  of  vniUng  to  which  it  was  adapted  was  borrowed  from  Egypt^  will  hardly  admit  ^fM^ 
tion :  ...  the  whole  structure  of  the  Assyrian  graphic  system  eridently  betrays  an  4Pi^ 
tian  origin.  .  .  .  The  whole  system,  indeed,  of  homophones  is  euenOaUy  ^gyptioH,**  (221) 


It  is  upon  such  data  that,  without  adducing  other  reasons  deriyed  from  personal 
we  haye  made  the  earliest  Semitic  stream  of  our  Table  flow  outwards  from  Egjpt  isli 
ancient  Mesopotamia  —  assigning  the  period  of  its  Eastward  flux,  according  to  wdl-kasvi 
conditions  in  Egyptian  history,  as  bounded  by  the  Xllth  and  XVIIIth  dynasties:  ftii 
is,  between  the  twenty-second  and  sixteenth  century  b.  0. ;  —  which  age,  placed  peaDi 
with  Archbishop  Usher's  scheme  of  bibUcal  chronology,  implies  from  a  little  before 
down  to  the  birth  of  Moses.  No  Egyptologist  will  contest  this  riew :  the  opinions  of 
who  deny,  without  acquaintance  with  the  works  submitted,  are  "  yox  et  praeterea  nihiL" 


(221)  Three  ArohiBologioal  Lectures,  on  **  Babylon,  NineTeh,  and  Persepolia,"  daUrered  before  tha  Lj 
the  2d  Municipality  at  New  Orleans;  6th,  9th,  13th  April,  1852;  by  G.  R.  O. 

(222)  Botta:  Lettrtg  d  M.  Mohl ;  Paris,  1S45 ;  —  Di  LoiVGpiRin  and  Db  Saulct,  in  Rev.  Arckicl. ;  lS44-iaS;^ 
Ltiwzif STERN ;  Esmi  de  JHchiffrtment  de  V^criture  Assyrietme ;  Paris,  1845 ;  —  Botta  :  8ur  r£criturt  CmmHfiirm; 
1843;  —  RAWLnTSOx:  TdUtt  of  Behidun ;  1846;  —  and  Commtniary  on  Cune^om  IntcriptionM ;  1&50;  — ! 
On  the  Three  kinds  of  Ptrtepcliian  Writing  ;  Trans.  R.  Irish  Acad^  1847 ;  —  Nokkis  :  ikmoir  on  the  ScyOac  Te 
of  the  Behistun  Inscription;  and  Rawuxsox's  oommnnications ;  in  Jour.  R.  Asiat  Soc,  1863;  xr.  part  L 
other  works  upon  this  speciality,  no  less  than  upon  the  writings  of  eTery  historical  nation  of  antkpilty,  m 
cited  in  the  manuscripts  we  suppress  for  lack  of  space.  But,  by  anticipation  of  their  future  appeanas^  ft 
would  be  injustice  to  an  author  ^  qui  a  puisd  k  dee  bonnes  sonroes,"  not  to  recommend  eameatly  to  the  riasBt 
Inquirer  after  truth,  a  perusal  of  the  first  and  only  work  in  the  English  language  whi^  has  grasped  this  vail 
•ul^eot  in  a  manner  commensurate  with  the  progress  of  sdenoe.  It  arrired  at  the  Philadelphia  JUbr&rf,  ■■' 
was  kindly  pointed  out  to  us  by  our  accomplished  Mend  Mr.  Lloyd  P.  Smith,  after  our  own  "Table' 
stereotyped.  We  hare  read  it  with  admiration ;  and  although  upon  three  points,  the  hieroglyphical,  the  < 
and  especially  the  Hdn-eWy  we  might  suggest  a  few  critical  —  that  is  to  say,  more  rigidly  cAmMJdfMot— M^ 
stitutioDS ;  yet,  upon  the  whole  perfbrmanoe  we  are  happy  to  offer  the  warm  oommeodatSons  of  a  f»Uow<«taiat 
The  reader  will  find  it,  in  the  meanwhile,  an  excellent  adjunct  to  our  "Table**;  and  the  following • 
with  an  interlineary  commentary,  suffice  to  indicate  that  Mr.  Ilumphrey's  Tiews  and  our  own  dilSer 
a  single  point :  —  "  The  world  "^has  now  possessed  a  purely  alphabetic  system  of  writing  for  3000  years  or  i 
[say  rather,  about  800  years  lesxj,  and  ioonographio  systems  for  more  than  3000  years  longer  [say, 

more] There  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  art  of  writing  grew  up  independently  in  many  eonntries 

no  communication  with  each  other  [entirely  agreed]  ** :  (Tide  Hz^rer  Noel  Humphxxts:  1%$  Origin  ami 
of  the  Art  of  Writing;  London,  1853;  pp.  1,  3). 

(223)  BabyUm ;  2d  Ex.;  1853;  p.  623. 

(224)  Letroxxe:  La  CivHisalion  tgyptienne;  pp.  1-55;  Extrait  de  la  Reme  des  Deux  &Iond«;  Feh,  Apri^ 
1845;  — BiBcn;  Statistioal  Tablet  of  Kamac;  —  Obelisk  of  Thotmes  in.;  and  on  Two  Qsriomckes  fowd  tt  X^ 
roud;  Trans.  R.  Soc.  Lit,  1840-*48;— Guddor:  OUa;  p.  103;  — Latard:  Nineveh;  1848;   iL  pp.  l&S-^tt;* 

Bharpi,  in  BonomCs  Nineveh;  pp. ;  — Latard:  Babylon;  1853;   pp.  153-150, 196-196,  280-283; 630;— 

and,  particularly,  BmcH:  Annals  of  Thottna  JH.;  London  ArchcBokgiOf  xxxt.,  1863 ;  p.  160^  4c 

(225)  Cbmmentary;  1850;  pp.  4-6. 


OF    THE    ART   OF   WRITING.  633 

Seholm,  guided  l^  the  books  cited  for  justificatory  detaOs,  will  find  little  to  alter  in  the , 
general  features  of  these  seTeral  alphabetical  streams  as  their  respectlTO  monumental  rocks 
first  pierce  through  the  mists  of  traditionary  history :  except  in  one  direction ;  Tie. : 
where  we  hare  made  a  Semitie  riTulet  (probably  through  ChaldsDan  channels)  commingle 
with  "AiUAM  elements''  in  Hindostan.  <'Indology"  will  protest  against  profaning  the 
sanctified  soil  of  Indra  and  Brahma  with  the  mere  ''  tail-race  "  of  a  Semitk  pond,  originally 
filled  by  the  Nile  I  Shades  of  Wilford,  Faber,  Hales,  and  spirit  of  Edgar  Qainet  I  In  Ger- 
many, appeal  will  at  once  be  made  to  Von  Bohlen  I  In  Wales,  to  Arthur  James  Johnes, 
Esq.  I  (226)  Does  not  every  body  know,  it  will  be  said,  that  primordial  ciTilization  (unce- 
remoniously kicked  out  of  Ethiopic  MeroB  by  Lepsius,)  first  dawned  upon  the  Ganges  f  that 
Memphis,  (if  not  also  Palenque,  and  Copan,)  receiTod  her  holiest  Penates  at  the  hands  of 
SkMf  Vishnu,  Bhairava,  Crithna,  or  any  other  Indian  Deity  a  pundit  may  iuTcnt  ?  (227) 

With  all  deference,  after  the  first  horrors  excited  by  our  outrage  shall  have  calmed 
down  into  philosophical  contempt,  we  beg  to  offer  a  quotation :  — 

"  The  people  of  Hindostan  and  the  ancient  nations  of  Europe  came  in  contact  at  a  single 
point  The  expedition  of  Alexander  the  Great  begins,  and  in  some  sort  ends,  their  con- 
nexion. Even  of  this  CTcnt,  so  recent  and  remarluible,  the  Hindut  have  no  record ;  they 
haTe  not  eyen  a  tradition  that  can  with  certainty  be  traced  to  it"  (228) 

Oar  author,  who  stands  out  in  bold  reUef  among  the  Sanscrit  scholars  of  England,  won- 
ders at  the  credulity  of  those  who  reject  Chaldean  and  Egyptian  antiquity  to  worship  Hin- 
dostanic;  administering  stem  rebukes  to  writers  who  trust  in  the  '*  absurdity  of  Hindu  state- 
ments,"—  a  people  utterly  *'  destitute  of  historical  records." 

The  same  historian,  in  Notes  on  the  Mudra  Bdkshana,  says :  — 

**  It  may  not  here  be  out  of  place  to  offer  a  few  obserrations  on  the  identification  of 
Chandragupta  and  Sandracottus.  It  is  the  only  point  on  which  we  can  rett  with  anything  like 
eo^fidmee  in  the  hittory  of  the  Uinduty  and  is  therefore  of  vital  importance  in  all  our  attempts 
to  reduce  the  reigns  of  their  kings  to  a  rational  and  consistent  chronology." 

Tumour,  (229)  sums  up  his  review  of  Hindoo  literature  with  saying,  — 

"  That  there  does  not  now  exist  an  authentic,  connected,  and  chronologically-correct  Hin- 
doo history;  and  that  the  absence  of  that  history  proceeds,  not  from  original  deficiency  of 
historical  data,  but  from  the  systematic  perversion  of  those  data  adopted  to  work  out  the 
monstrous  scheme  upon  which  Hindoo  faith  is  based." 

The  preceding  extracts,  we  hope,  may  serve  to  break  the  fall  of  huge  Indianist  edifices 
from  the  highest  peak  of  the  Himalaya  to  a  level  but  little  expected  by  general  readers. 
That  we  are  not  altogether  freshmen  in  these  Hindoo  demoUtions  may  be  inferred  from  a 
passage,  printed  five  years  ago,  which  we  now  take  the  liberty  of  repeating,  with  its  Italian 
preface :  — 

*'Ctdono  1«  dttk,  oadoQO  i  regnl, 
E  Taom  d'eater  mortal  par  che  si  sdegnil "  (2d0) 

■*  That  the  peninsula  of  Hindostan,  thronged  with  varied  populations,  possessed  great 
Empires  and  a  high  state  of  culture,  in  ages  parallel  with  the  earliest  monuments  of  Egypt 
and  China,  upon  whose  civilizations  India  exerted,  and  from  which  she  experienced  infln- 
enoes,  in  the  flux  and  reflux  of  Humanity's  progressive  development,  no  one,  nisi  imperitus, 

(228)  PkJUoffteal  IVotift  qfthe  Original  VhOif  and  Beoeat  Origin  qfthe  Human  Baee;  London,  1846;  pp.  181- 
13SL  Tor  **CeIto4DaDia,''  thif  work  ont-Herods  Bream's  I  We  can  only  obMnra  with  CHAMPOLUOir  {Vtgypts 
soms  Us  JPhanumif  1814),  of  a  pkHotogid  who  derlred  the  Greek  name  of  Egypt  from  the  Oadie  dialeets  of  Lower 
Bfttteny  —  ^'Certainly,  eren  admitting  that  the  Greeks  ipoke  Bas^irHon,  there  if  some  dirtamne  from  Aioupto^ 
to  JboMh^^eL" 

(SS7)  Pbichau):  JBIgvpttcm  MyOuAogy;  1810;  p.  85,  aeg.;  —  Hmnr :  HiSL  Res^  Indian  Natkms, 

(228)  WnMir:  HiSUny  of  Britithlndia ;  1840;  *<Chronology  and  History  of  the  Hindus;"  L,  hook  2,  eh.  1, 
pp.  168-100. 

(220)  Author  of  the  «  Buddhist  Pali  Historical  Annals  of  O^lon,"  called  Mahawanso,  «Boyal  Cauranides" : 
eompHed  from  earlier  soureas  in  a.  n.  802:  if  not  later, 

(280)  BlRAfcino:  par^hrase  of  &  Sulpiciwft  Letter  to  deero;  epist  v.  Uh.  4.    The  seoond  line  has  been 

lattnrly  rhymed  — '<S  nel  eador  unc uparehe  si  sdegnL"    The  English  is  — <*GitlailUl»kinfdomslSiUs 

•Dd  (yet)  man  seems  to  aeom  that  be  is  mortall " 

80 


634  PALAOGBAPHIC   EXCUBSUS 

will  deo J :  but  the  lialliidnatioiis  about  early  BnhmaBJcal  sdenee  in  AstronoBj,  lAa 
their  Zodiacs  are  Greek,  their  Eclipses  calculated  baekwardtf  and  their  Halmloiis  chroiiQl«gf 
is  built  upon  Chaldecm  magianism,  leave  the  historical  antiquitj  of  lodiA  prostrate  benm 
the  axe  of  the  iAor/-chronologist  '  Un  astronomo  pod,  se  TQole,  f)ur  le  tavole  dell'cediri 
che  aTranno  luo^  di  qui  a  cento-mila  aoni,  se  il  mondo  esisteri ;  •  pod  ngualmeiile  delv- 
minare  lo  state,  nel  quale  sarebbesi  troTato  il  delo  eentomil'anni  Ha,  se  O  mondo  esisten:' 
(Testa,  '  IHssertazione  sopra  due  Zodiad,'  &c. ;  Boma,  1808,  p.  28.)  The  Hindoos,  in  oa- 
cocting  their  primeral  chronologj,  merely  added  a  naught  to  Babjlonish  cyelie  recloa- 
ings ;— 4,820,000  years,  instead  of  482,000!  (De  Brotonne,  'HUationa  dea  Peoples,'  1887; 
ToL  i.,  pages  284  to  251,  and  414.)  See  ample  eonfirmataons  of  the  abov«  Tiew  ia  Iks 
criUcal  work  of  Wilson  (<  Ariana  Antiqna^'  1841 ;  pages  17,  21,  24,  419 ;  44,  46 ;  and  |» 
ticularly  page  489,  wherein  it  is  shown,  that  nomismatic  stndiea  ocaae  to  throw  h^  at 
Indian  antiquities  about  the  middle  of  the  third  oentury  b.  c"). 

"  When,  therefore,  the  contenders  for  the  ante-diluTian  remoteness  of  the  /wq^  m§k 
lettered  Saruerit  Alphabet  can  produce  any  ttoiu,  or  other  record  older  than  the  'etla 
of  AUahdbad  in  honor  of  Tohakdba-Goupta,  Sandraeottm,*  ootemporaiy  with  SiiLKcn 
NiCATOR,  B.  c.  815,  it  will  be  time  enough  for  Hierologists,  Sinologists,  Hellenists  aad  H^ 
braists,  to  take  into  account  the  pseudo-antiquity  of  Sanaent  Alphabetical  literature."  (20) 


Our  profesrion  of  faith  in  these  matters,  identical  with  the  doctrines  we  hold  at  this  Iq; 
shocked  some  literary  prigudices.  Nevertheless,  it  was  based  upon  tolerably  extmriia 
perusal  of  works  on  Hindoo  antiquities;  and  it  is  supported  by  the  cuts  and  throsmf  a 
swordsman,  whose  trenchant  blade,  notched  on  the  battle-fields  of  Hindostan,  stiD  pnsnws 
its  keenness  amid  the  bloodless  strifes  of  archnological  polemics — Lient  CoL  8yfcea(2t!) 

From  his  matchless  overthrow  of  European  superstitions,  in  regard  to  In^an  aotiqa^^ 
we  have  already  extracted  two  paragraphs  containing  the  dedsions  of  Wilson  sad  Xk^ 
nour.  We  now  condense  his  own  applications  of  cold  steel  to  some  of  the  ^taHtks  sf  b- 
dostanio  pretension. 

There  exists  but  one  Sanscrit  composition  that  can  be  called  ''history;"  vxl  tht£|ii 
Tarmgmi,  compiled  a.  d.  1148.  It  contains  anachronisms  of  796,  aad  of  1048  yean!  Wm 
to  the  fifth  century  after  C,  "  inscriptions  in  pure  Sanscrit  are  entirdy  waatisg^— lbs 
earlieet  Sanscrit  inscription  ascends  to  the  fourth  century,  but  it  is  impure  In  langvfi  wH 
not  orthographic.  Between  the  tenth  and  seventeenth  centuries  of  oar  era,  finscak 
inscriptions  "  roll  in  thousands  !*'  The  very  Sanscrit  Utnguagt,  in  the  polished  !bm  ii 
which  its  literature  reaches  us,  can  no  more  be  found  monumentalfy  in  India,  before  Ai 
fifth  century  after  C,  than  the  English  of  Byron  could  appear  in  the  daya  of  G«' 
Chaucer.  In  consequence,  those  Germanic  writers  who,  in  their  assimilations  ( 
positive  enough)  of  Greek,  Latin,  German,  or  other  Indo-European  idiom,  forgvc  dal 
Sanscrit  has  undergone  even  greater  transmutations  than  our  Saxon  vemacular  hat  sati 
the  reign  of  Alfred,  often  commit  philological  oversights  of  sublime  magnitude ! 

**  Why  are  there  not,"  asks  Sykes,  *<  the  same  tangible  and  irrefragable  proofii  ezast  rf 
the  Sanscrit  as  of  the  Pali  language :  the  more  particularly  so  as  Brahmanism  and  S 
have  hitherto  been  believed  to  emanate  from  the  fabled  ages  ?  " 

Commencing  his  deep  researches  with  the  more  recent  Sanscrit  inseriptaona,  and 
them  backwards  as  far  as  they  recede,  Prinsep  (233)  resolved  the  modem  forty-cighi 
Nagari  characters  absolutely  into  the  primitive  letters  of  the  old  inscriptions  wrinca  ia  Ai 
*'  Lat "  character  and  Pali  language  —  the  rencontre  of  graphical  forms  that  a 
to  the  ancient  Pali  type  increasing  exactly  in  the  ratio  of  the  antiquity  of 
inscription.     Of  these  last,  the  most  ancient  known  dates  a.  d.  809 :  being  just  6S4  i 
posterior  to  the  oldeet  Pali  inscription  discovered  throughout  the  Hindostanic  peninfalar 

Now,  this  oldest  Pali  inscription  is  found  on  the  "column  of  AHakal.ed^'*  wheTtafm'i 


(331)  Otia  J-^. ;  p.  HO,  and  note. 

(-232)  **  Notes  on  the  Koligioais  Moral,  and  Politknl  Sut«  of  Andent  India  belbn  the  V:i 
^Jmr.  R.  Asiatic  Skx.;  London,  1841 ;  toI.  tI  pp.  24$-4S4 

(233)  Joitmal  Asiatic  Soc,  of  Bengal;  1S34-'41.     Conl  Jour.  S.  jMottr  JSk^  IMS:   xr.  |«it  i  ^ 
•*  NaMik  InMriptionf,"  the  date  of  the  eatt  being  onlj  a.  d.  338 !    Alao,  eotkctnimf  jItmm  nyctfaKvi 
a  dark  autocthonoua  popolation  of  lUndoctan,  Gen.  Bii«<m'b  Lecture  **  Od  Um  Iff  ^^iw  i  Kaav  ^ 
reported  in  London  Littrary  Gaadte,  Julj  17, 1S52. 


ON   THE   ART   OF  WRITING.  635 

ehiaelled  in  the  reigA  of  TchandxmpGiipta,  who  is  the  Santhraeotitu  of  Greek  histoiy, 
eoeUntous  with  Seleuciu  iNioator  in  the  year  b.  o.  816.  All  India  affords  nothing,  written 
ttlpkabeHeaikf,  more  ancient ;  an^  this  age  is  220  years  later  than  the  alphabetic  coneiform 
of  Persepolis ;  or  above  800  years  after  the  Greeks  had  already  adopted  the  AUph  (alpha), 
Aih  (beta),  Oimei  (gamma),  VtUe^  (delta),  of  the  anterior  Phcsnieian  alphabet!  The 
identification  of  **  Sandracottos  "  is  moreorer  proTed  by  the  next  early  inscriptions  known 
in  the  PaU  tongue ;  yIs.  :  two  edicts  of  Pisai>asx-^«oA;<i,  a  king  of  India  in  the  year  b.  o. 
247;  who  refers  to  his  contemporary  AiiTiocBirB  the  Ortat;  jnst  62  years  after  the  oldeH 
iaseription,  whose  epoch  stands  paralld  with  Sbliucus.  Thus,  palaographioally,  the  an- 
tiquity of  India  has  fallen^  nerer  to  rise  again :  and,  inasmuch  as  the  Brahmans  certainly 
stole  their  Zodiae  from  the  post-Macedonian  Greeks ;  and  probably  some  Leritical  ceremo- 
nials of  Hahou  flrom  Jewish  exiles ;  there  is  no  reason  whateyer,  yet  published,  against  our 
theory,  that  alphabeUe  writing  also  reached  Hindostan,  through  Arian  channels,  ftrom  thoee 
Semitic  streams  the  source  of  which  is  now  irreTocably  traced  back  to  HAiano  wigina  in 
Egypt 

*'  AU  those  ancient  systems  of  Persio  writing  with  which  we  are  acquainted,  although 
applied  to  Arian  dialects,  are  obriously  formed  on  a  Semitic  model.  I  may  notice,  in  chro- 
Bological  succession,  the  writing  en  tiie  Cilidan  Darics ;  the  Arianian  alphabet  (of  which 
the  earliest  certain  specimen  is  the  transcript  of  the  Edicts  of  Asoka),  witii  its  derivatiTes, 
the  numismatic  Bactrian,  and  the  character  of  the  Buddhist  topes ;  the  Zend ;  the  Par- 
thian ;  exhibiting  in  the  inscriptions  of  Persia  at  least  three  varieties ;  and  the  Pehleri, 
lapidMry,  numismatic  and  cursiye.  These  seyeral  branches  of  PaUsography  are  all  more 
or  lees  connected.  (284) 

Tkue  much  to  justify  our  table.  But,  "  Titius  or  Sempronius  "  exclaims,  hare  we  not 
the  SanterU  Vtdaty  the  Epics  Mahabharata  and  Ramayana,  the  "  Laws  of  Mahov,"  and  the 
Pmranaaf  Did  not  Sir  William  Jones  fix  the  age  of  the  Yedas  in  the  fifteenth  century  b.  o.; 
that  of  the  « Institutes  of  Menu"  in  the  twelfth r  (285)  Were  not  similar  opinions  held 
by  Colebrooke  and  Schlegel ;  and  are  they  not  supported  by  great  Indianists  of  our  own 
time  ?  Conceded,  gentiemen.  Knowing  nothing  of  Sanscrit  ourseWes,  we  are  as  litUe  able  to 
qpeak  dedsiTely  as  those  UUSraUura  who  will  be  most  startied  at  our  audacities.  Linguisti- 
cally, there  are  not  twenty-fiye  men  in  the  world  whose  judgment,  matured  by  comparatiye 
ardueology,  is  really  authoritatiye  in  this  discussion.  In  the  meanwhile,  palcBographieal 
iiMts  speak  intelli^bly  to  all  educated  minds.  We  mig^t  add  that  Professor  Wilson  thinks 
the  Vtdat  may,  in  x>art,  ascend  almost  to  the  sixth  century  b.  o.  :  but  Sykes's  sabre  is  not 
wanting  in  our  defence ;  so  let  us  continue. 

In  the  first  place,  it  is  historical,  that  the  Brahmans,  in  their  efforts  to  destroy  Buddhism, 
dealt,  by  the  anaent  texts  of  Hindoo  treatises  on  religion  or  traditions,  precisely  as  the 
Inquisition  did  with  Hebrew  Scriptures  that  existed  before  the  tenth  century  of  our  era*«- 
i  e.,  destroyed  them.  In  the  second,  two  Chinese  trayellers  in  India — Fa-hian,  in  the  fourth 
oentury,  and  Hiuan-thsang,  in  the  serenth  after  Christ — haye  (unfortunately  for  Brahma* 
ideal  respectability)  chronicled  how,  in  this  interral  of  three  hundred  years,  the  disciplee 
of  Brahma  had  expanded,  firom  an  incipient  bud,  into  that  detestable  flower  in  which  SanaerU 
literature  portrays  them— ever  noxious  as  Upat  blossoms.  (286)  Thdr  accounts  are  confirmed 
\/f  the  Chinese  encydopsdist,  Ma-touan<lin ;  (287)  who  registers  that,  about  602  a.  d.,  the 
Brakmam  were  but  a  small  sept  among  the  Buddhists —  « first  among  the  tribes  otbar^ 
Utnmu,**  It  may  also  be  mentioned  that,  in  the  time  of  Bvodha,  sixth  century  b.  c,  the 
Hindoo  population  was  classed  already  into  those  four  grand  dirisions  which  attest,  as 

(S34)  RAWinraoir:  BekUhm;  pui  L  pp.  43-44. 

(285)  W«  hftTe  recently  re-re«d  moet  of  Sir  W.  JoiraS'B  Papen  with  increased  rtrerenoe:  for  hia  immenM 
vndition  qoaliflee  all  dogmatie  opinions  attributed  to  Urn  with  *^ifi"  of  his  own.  Before  ns  lie  Pautkixe's 
Idb&n»  Saerit  de  POriad;  1843:  also  Mun:  B^fiexitm  aur  1e  CSdU  du  Aneiens  Hibreux;  1883;  wherein  the  fifth 
book  of  BLuroo  is  oompared  with  ZevOftctM,*— and  other  Saoaorit  ooounentators  "  qnoa  reoensere  iaperraoanciiia 
•Mst"  We  hare  read  Bussocf :  Boudhitme,  and  Tofna;  and  nothing  therein  oppoaes,  while  mufih  Jostifiet, 
•WTlew. 

(SW)  BnrasAff;  MOat^m  Ariatbgpm. 

i^BK)  PAUTBua:  China;  p.  381. 


.t>f,-.r  «/,  A-M" 

•■  I.','  •,»..«.l  T'j.r..  Cl^li.  l*?: 

iiiM  fl/v  ti.tt  'tn  J II,     i-'.  i^v 


V7y:y  i^  -i  ej; 


ij  n-'-k  >  la       1>,i>  mtH.n  vhjr  nrlihrr  Ja4al 


OK   THE   ART   OF   WRITING.  637 

Moond  centorj  after  GhriBt,  nor  the  former  earlier  tlian  the  fifth ;  in  no  case  can  either 
•atedate  b.  c.  250.  Bnt,  wildly  shriek  our  Brahmanists — the  grottos  of  EUora,  Elephanta^ 
Atffy^  &c.?  Alas,  geJItlemen — Sykes  says,  not  one  antedates  the  ninth  century  after 
Christ!  Even  Priohard,  following  Prinsep,  does  not  consider  these  eayee  earlier  than 
**  a  century  or  two  prior  to  the  Christian  era,  when  Buddhism  flourished  in  the  height  of 
its  glory  ftrom  Kashmir  to  Ceylon."  (245) 

We  delude  ourselTCs,  probably,  with  the  belief  that  our  opponents  in  biblical  studies  will 
concede  that,  in  our  hands,  the  knife  of  criticism  is  double-edged ;  and  that  we  apply  it 
equally  to  the  notions  of  Hindoo  as  well  as  of  Judsean  commentators.  In  the  last  century 
it  was  the  fashion  to  exalt  SanterU  literature  at  the  expense  of  Jewish ;  greatly  to  the  dis- 
eomfort  of  orthodoxy.  The  latter  may  now  console  itself  with  the  assurance,  that  its  Hin- 
dostamc  apprehensions  were  puerile — for,  beneath  the  most  ruthless  scalpel,  a  "  Book  of 
the  Law  of  Mosxs  "  stands  erect  with  Titality,  in  the  sixth  century  b.  o.  ;  that  is,  200  years 
before  the  oldest  FaU  document  of  India  was  inscribed  by  Chakdbaoupta. 

With  the  JncUcious  reflections  of  another  SanterU  authority  we  take  leaTC  of  Hindostan ; 
merely  mentioning  that  our  own  analysis  of  Xth  Genesis  has  entirely  confirmed  the 
dootrine  broached  by  the  learned  CoL  Vans  Kennedy.  (246) 

*' Although  I  do  not  deriye  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  from  Shem,  Ham,  and  Japhet^  I 
still  think  &at  Babylonia  [we  read,  Abiaha]  was  the  original  seat  of  the  Sanscrit  language 
and  of  Sanscrit  literature.  .  .  .  But  this  error  [L  e.  the  contrary  hypothesis]  necessarily 
proceeds  ftrom  the  assumption,  that  the  first  dtvin  chapters  of  Genesis  gi^e  an  auUientio 
aooonnt  of  the  creation  and  of  the  earlier  ages  of  the  world ;  which  renders  it  necessary 
to  insult  common  sense,  and  to  disregard  the  plainest  principles  of  eridence  and  reasoning, 
in,  order  to  proTC  that  all  the  races  of  mankind  and  all  systems  of  polytheism  were  deriy^ 
fhxm  one  and  the  same  origin." 

Thoee  who  haye  leaned  upon  Faber's  broken  reed  would  do  well  to  peruse  our  author's 
Ajfpendix  —  "  Remarks  on  the  Papers  of  Lieut  CoL  Wilford  contained  in  the  Asiatic  Re- 
searches." To  others  it  may  be  satisfactory  to  know,  that  the  earliest  Greek  mention  of 
Iftdia  (Sind)  occurs  in  JEschylus,  b.  o.  525-456 :  while,  about  the  same  times  (if  Ezra  com- 
piled the  <<Book  of  Genesis,"  as  patristic  authority  sustained),  tradition — which,  in 
oar  Tersion  {Oen,  It.  16),  sends  Cain  into  ''the  land  of  Nod^  on  the  east  of  Eden"  —  pro- 
bably consecrated  some  legendary  rumor  that  the  forlorn  outcast  had  escaped  to  the  JTm- 
iJict  —  «  AtNUD,  towards  the  Eatt  of  Eden,"  itself  located  in  Mesopotamia;  which  Indian 
people  are  still  called  HINooD,  by  the  Arabs.  (247)  India  became  known  to  Jews  and 
Greeks  after  the  former  had  been  captiye  in  Babylonia,  and  after  the  Persian  inyanons 
bad  giTcn  new  ideas  upon  Asiatic  geography  to  the  latter. 

Intending  to  publish  oUier  justifications  of  the  correct-  -giQ,  860. 

Bess  of  our  TdbUau  [tuprOj  pp.  630,  681]  on  some  future 
oeeasion,  we  suspend  farther  discusrion  of  the  "iSmsfic 
streams,"  and  merely  submit  specimens  of  that  character 
upon  which  we  haye  bestowed  the  name  of  "  As^yro-Phoeni- 
das."    If,  as  Dr.  Layard  states,  some  of  these  relics  were 
podtiyely  found  in  the  "  chamber  of  records "  opened  by  him  at  Kouyun- 
jik,  (248)  and  if,  as  he  declares,  they  are  really  of  the  time  of  Sennacherib, 
B.  o.  708  to  690,  the  reader  beholds  the  Tery  earliest  known  samples  of 
fwrdy-alphabeUc  writing  hitherto  discoTcred.    They  will  become  the  more 
precious  to  his  eyes,  inasmuch  as  (in  the  contingency  that  Dr.  Layard  is 
eertain  that  Fig.  860  belongs  to  Sennacherib's  reign)  here  is  the  closest  ap- 
proximation to  that  (unknown)  character  in  which  the  oldut  Hebrew  books 
of  the  Bible  were  originally  written :  which  fact  we  shall  demonstrate  elsewhere.    For 


(M6)  JZeieonAcf ;  1844 ;  tr.  pp.  120, 121. 

(S4S)  Se$eanh€t  Mo  the  Natun  and  Jffinitjf  nf  AMduA  and  mndM  Jfythokgjf;  1881;  pp.  868,  860;  alit 
pp.  406-422. 
(347)  Mmrx:  IVUsHne;  p.  429. 
(948)  AiMm;  M  lsp«&,  1848;  p^  846^  601, 601, 606. 


*:-A  ?*ii  j»^2A?i:r  21c 


i  mBTKj  Saaxx  m-  igv  from  them  on  ti* 
-  ^  -^  t^'f^rr    JLX  ■n-rfaTan*    -  34vi«  *  14&.  tea  Babjlcmi  vhidi 

«•  "U^"  =?*s  VI3.  -ae  j«^  rf  BBXSiiTasT.     IWj  eumoc  atuin  vm  Vi 

L^    -rr-:    r-x;-.a-7  fr"^  1 :  Mii  iadM<l.  Bmy  descend  to  dija 

""^  »tdr   L^  Ji  frniawTw  aiiiiiiii     Caiil  we  cad  muM  the 

-vsl  iifci  &  piaee  eeaigDtd  to  tbcm  m  ov 


^■*  ^  *      - «-- rf  - 2«i»ev  .SsdytauO. 


J.:,    i    *'•>  .J.;..r    .  ^:\ZJ  — T»  cm  "a:*  werie^iw  o  a  ijiiw  of  writiBgi  figtiBct 

"  r.  '..  **.  :•  .".'.r..:,.if  —  ^-a  017  i±z&i7  -vja.  jaaznc  «aciBS,  or  vith  tke  latter s«b- 
uri  .^  .  I — .-  ^.ir^A.  Ti  ^2cr*3i!afi  la.  aa  reader  aced  bst  open  the  works  of  Fii- 
'L^iT'  J-*'  -r:u..ir  yen  .*T.ig  ima*-/  wsx  loer  MAsiiiaBa,  imtil  he  finds  the  CDme 
jv' 0'^**i'sc  ^-i^  ^Tjfox'Jt.  .uJEtiTj-  z^aaca.  soti  ^oaaCicj. 

-.  ^.  -rr'-^r  ^r.ii  i:.)  hnirn^^riyuis:*  sns  a*  jraapscaaad  ezamplei  of  oar  utkr'* 
rr.'r^''ju  TKKTijTA  s.'uc  v»  zaziiB*^ .  im;.  i^Tiaf  k2T>satcd  than  on  a  former  oceaakn.  ^2^1 
W4  rsr^va  -«;  -.iiien  -r-Si  y.ggyBxr\  J0«aei  :?  9oua«{acnx  letifieationi  of  their  aocmcy. 


?A.TTS=I2i   TXBSS  ISSS 


•'  Ir.  A '.a  —  r:i't  j^trvi  r^r^v^svaOLXyM,  cf  cc^<«ta  and  ideas;  otherwise  the^triolip. 

*-  ''/f  -lit  w*  V4  Toc'Mi  tA^ir^jT  du  eaa  be  Hfely  referred  to  primeral  antiqnitj.  li 
'-,%r*,i  .•-.-.*  r.i.:  •.--*.  l-it  -t  :r:v«  :f  >":Tt2i  AAeri»f  still  strire  to  perpetuate  their  amfs 

••7v  !>..»  »?•.  ■■•■•i  a  ^T',\\y.'i  Izfir.'M  of  the  rymboluai  element  (although,  mjK, 
w>.#^/.*r  f»1  !>:*>  I'-/«T  ^^nr^izef,  qcdt^phered  vritfogs,  or  chronology,  it  may  1&  niiBC 
w4  y.Ufnl'ij  knf*ye  aoth:D7  .  maj  perhaps  be  referred  tlie  pieturet  and  so-called  AwjuJiiti 
of  t?.«  a&t«-^>/!aa^^iui  monnmeDts  of  Mexico,  Central  America,  and  Pern. 

"  2d  AoK. — The  alffred  and  eonvtntionai  representation  of  objects  ;  otherwise  the  Muan* 
p«!Tivl :  when  the  pictorial  ugns  pass  into  the  tymboUeml,  and  thence  grmdnaBjisb  ai 

"  To  thi.4  ti'f*i  bcIoDg  the  uleojraphk  writing*  of  the  Chinese  secondary  perioil.  cliasiti 
anfoll'iw^:  rj:*:!;  Ist,  —  High  AMifjiiTT;  b.  c.  2C37  to  33G9  —  according  to  the  •.'»« 
Aririfkli>tii,  thi.  KOC-WKN,  or  antique  writing.  2d. — Medium  AxTiQriTT;  B.  c.  *?*'— a 
TA-TrUOl.AN,  or  ////«r///  im/j^e  0/  ohjeclt.  3d.  —  Low  Antiquity  ;  b.  c.  227  — tbf  ?Ii> 
Tf'lIOI.'A  N,  or  irnayr  niiH  more  altered  of  ohjutt.  4th. — Modern  Tixbs  ;  b.  c  2».».'  'u  *.: 
)  VS',,  mA  fiill  in  xihct—four  kinds  of  current  writing  and  typography. 

*'  I'll"  hIiovi;  aro  fonnt^I  upun  principles  presenting  some  few  analogies,  bat  ia  :!:«  su 
mriiaikahlo  liifl'iiroMccM,  when  compared  with  the  Ug}'ptian /'Aonf/ic  8yRtem.(2o'^  I'air  s? 
NAni<!  ii^c  niiiy  bu  cIuHHcd  the  hierof/lyphical  and  hieratic  system  of  Egypt,  the  lat:er  t<JC  1 
tochyff riLphy  or  nhort-hand  of  the  former. 

'*  Allinii  that  we  have  but  Tory  Tnguo  data  in  this  respect,  it  is  exceedingly  jr:Y<4V.f  ti: 
nil  wniiTifri  lif*fcfin  by  bciiiK  figurative  and  xifUahic  before  they  became  pureTv  z'T'-z^Tri- 
Miiiiy  M>ph:ib(M«4,  Huoli  UH  the  Santcrit  alphabet,  the  Kthiopie  alphabet,  the  Z''**?*-' 
(wUhdiit  riposikiug  of  the  Japanese  and  Corcran  alphabets),  are  still  almo« 
*i/lliif,ii\  mill  boar  evident  traces  of  tkfiguratiM  origin. ^234) 

"  .Mil  A  OK.     The  puroly-;>Aon<'/iVr  expression  of  the  articulations  of  the  hnoan  Trir< 
vJMo  !lu»  jtlrii'tly  nfphahetieal  nge;  to  which  belong  all  writings  which  repreMs:  s  s-'* 
tbnn  tho  vooiil  elements  of  human  articulations,  rc>luced  to  their  «imT<les: 
i.  c.  A.  U.  ('.  P.  Jto. 


^n^^\  •>;. .-./ ;  pp.  ;«»■>  :,:i\;  tj^.  i.  a.  \  a 

l,u  ,i.v«i-.  ti -.tt«  r'.t»»..*i;  l\.'T.    4ih   f"*.:-!?**.*;!,*^  (^Itit.'ur  — i\.c.:x;zuxif  the  CL:ata«  Bx-kjw  Ca.:-Ez»v  Ti 


ON   THE    ART  OF    WBITIHTG.  639 

"  To  this  belong  the  EnekorkUf  DemoHe,  or  Epiitoloffraphie  chanoten  of  Egypt,  detached 
from  occanonal  fignratiye  and  symboUeal  signs.'' 

Nothing  to  the  student  of  Panthier's  work  can  be  more  clear  than  that  the  primeral  type 
of  Mongol  man,  whose  centre  of  creation  lies  along  the  banks  of  the  Hoang-hoy  and  that 
other  (orgaiucallj  distinct)  Hamitic  type  whose  centre  is  the  NxU,  after  each  one  in  its  own 
region  had  passed  through  all  preliminary  phases  of  its  indiTidual  deyelopmenty  reached, 
mt  an  age  on  dther  side  equally  beyond  tradiHons^  the  power  of  recording  things  by  pkturet; 
jnst  as  the  American  Indian  around  us,  spuming  erery  inducement  to  profit  by  our  graph!- 
eal  art,  still  traces  on  the  bark  of  trees,  on  rocks,  on  buffalo-robes,  those  rude  designs 
whereby  he  hopes  to  annihilate  space  and  time  in  the  transmission  of  his  thoughts. 

If  it  be  granted  that  an  Egyptian,  or  a  Chinese,  could  singly  arriye  at  the  dlscoTery  of 
this  the  humblest  stage  of  letters  for  himself,  why  refuse  the  same  capacities  to  the  other? 
One  nation  of  the  two,  at  least,  must  haye  discoyered  this  pictorial  art  for  itself,  most  cer- 
tainly: how  then  attribute  tuition  of  another  world  of  man  to  either,  when  the  graphical 
^stents  of  both  are  racUcally  different  f 

Nearly  a  century  ago,  after  applying  yigorous  strictures  to  the  theories  of  Needham  and 
Do  Guignes  (we  might  add  Eircher,  De  Pauw,  Parayey,  Wiseman,  indeed  orthodoxy  gene- 
rally), who  claimed  that  either  China  taught  Egypt,  or  Egypt  China,  Bishop  Warburton 
thus  emphatically  placed  the  question  in  its  only  philosophical  light : — 

"  To  conclude,  the  learned  world  abounds  with  discoyeries  of  this  kind.  They  haye  all 
me  common  original;  the  old  inyeterate  error;  that  a  similitude  of  customs  and  manners, 
amongst  the  yarious  tribes  of  mankind  the  most  remote  from  one  another,  must  needs  arise 
frtvm  some  communication.  Whereas  human  nature,  without  any  help,  will,  in  the  same 
eireamstancee,  always  exhibit  the  same  appearances.''  (256) 

How,  it  may  be  asked,  do  we  know  that  the  pictorial  was  the  first,  or  rather  the  anterior, 
age  of  writing  in  Egypt,  or  in  China  ?  Aside  from  all  arguments  of  analogy  that  pictures 
■re  the  rudimental  writings  of  semi-barbarism  at  this  day — already  a  yast  step  higher  than 
the  sayage  Bo^'eman,  Paptum,  or  Patagonian^  has  oyer  attained— it  is  proyed,  in  Egyptian 
]d«rog1yphic8  of  the  most  ancient  and  pure  style,  (256)  by  their  being,  as  far  as  perfection 
of  sculpture  and  yirid  coloring  can  make  each  thing,  the  exact  representatiyes  of  natural 
•ad  artificial  objects,  eyery  one  indigenous  in  nature  to  the  vaUey  of  ike  Nile :  and  utterly 
foreign  elsewhere.  In  China,  the  pictorial  epoch  is  reached  by  tracing  backwards  each 
mvtation  of  characters,  age  by  age,  to  the  primitiye  Eou-wxn  ;  which  is  a  tachygraph,  or 
abridgement,  of  natural  or  artificial  productions,  all  autocthonous  to  the  region  of  the 
Moang-ho, 

Of  course,  copies  howeyer  rude  of  the  same  things  must  present  certain  identities, 
irheflier  delineated  in  China,  Egypt,  or  America ;  but  just  as  a  parent  instinctiyely  detects 
iriuch  of  his  children  has  scrawled  a  giyen  form ;  or  that  a  man  betrays  to  others  his  indi- 
-ridiiality  by  his  handwriting ;  so  ardueological  practice  enables  an  obseryer  to  point  out 
the  distinctiye  peculiarities  of  a  giyen  people's  designs.  The  latter,  moreoyer,  tell  whence 
ih€j  came  by  the  yery  subjects  figured.  Thus,  if,  in  a  series  of  characters  called  "  Egyptian 
of  the  IVth  Memphite  dynasty,"  a  eamd^  a  horee,  a  eock^  were  designed,  the  presence  of 
either  of  these  animals  would  prore  the  document  to  be  a  forgery;  because  camels,  horses, 
•ad  cocks,  were  unknown  in  the  yalley  of  the  Nile  for  a  thousand  and  more  years  later. 
in  China,  ooeki  and  horeea  (257)  were  indigenous,  like  the  silkworm,  from  the  commence- 
ment of  creation  in  this  geoloc^cal  period;  but,  in  her  primitiye  pictures, there  are  no  Egyp- 
tlaa  tMKt,  nor  papyrtM-plants.    No  rattktnakes,  magnoliaSf  or  bitont,  can  be  discoyered  in 


(S5S)  The  DMtte  Legation  t^ Motet  demonttrated;  1766;  6th  ed. ;  UL  p.  00. 

(2S0)  LsFsnis:  JDrntknUOtr:  tot  iUnrtntloiu. 

(967)  There  Mema  to  he  iome  doabi  ehont  the  hone  in  Chine  proper  «t  en  early  period,  heeeiue,  ebont  B.C. 
goo,  thli  enlmel  wee  imported  from  Tartary  {Chim,  p.  100).  Nerertheleae,  Vo-m  If  seid  to  here  taught  hie 
peo^  to  reiae  the  six  domeetio  enimele— Aoree,  osr,>ioI,i>^,  dog,  vailthe^:  end  under  the  three  mythicel 
•Boengi,''  hie  enteetdenta,  there  wee  e  period  of  time  celled  the  harte  (PAurmBt:  T^pt  Jntirietn  am  Cfte» 
Uv;  Ur,  Sea;  pp.  9(^  88).    We  dte  tbie  jpidorial  horee  merely  \fj  wey  of  popnler  illurtratioii. 


640  PALiBOGRAFHIC   EXCURSUS 

the  pictures  of  China,  or  of  Egypt,  because  these  things  are  IndigciioiiB  to  te  Airfcii 
coDtinent  —  until  Columbus,  segregated  Arom  the  entire  Old  World :  ndthcr  iriH  tks 
Grecian  acanthtu,  the  African  Uofij  or  the  Asiatic  dq^kani,  appear  in  the  sealptBrcBof 
Yucatan  or  Guatemala ;  simply  because,  to  American  man,  these  otjeota  were  VBhaewi. 
Each  centre  of  creation  ftimished  to  the  human  being  created  for  it  the  modda  of  Us  iad- 
pient  designs.  It  was  materially  impossible  for  him,  without  tjUereonrsewith  other  eeslifi, 
to  be  acquainted  with  things  alien  to  the  horizon  of  his  natiTity.  An  omt^erAjmgfcii,  era 
kangdrooy  if  found  in  a  picture,  would  establish — 1st,  that  suoh  picture  ooold  not  be  Egjp- 
tian,  Chinese,  or  American ;  and  2d,  that  it  was  made  within  the  last  two  oentnrics— tkt 
is,  since  the  discoyery  of  Australia  by  European  narigators.  Payne  Knight  laid  dswi 
the  rules: — 

<'  The  similitude  of  these  allegorical  and  symbolical  fictions  with  each  other,  in  fftiy 
part  of  the  world,  is  no  proof  of  their  haring  been  derived,  any  more  than  the  priaSlift 
notions  which  they  signify,  ftrom  any  one  particular  people ;  for  as  the  organs  of  sense  «i 
principles  of  inteUect  are  the  same  in  all  mankind,  they  would  all  natoranj  foim 
ideas  from  similar  objects ;  and  employ  similar  signs  to  express  them,  so  long  as 
and  not  couTentional  signs  were  used.  .  .  .  The  only  certain  proof  of  plagiary  or 
is  where  the  animal  or  Tcgetable  productions  of  one  climate  are  employed  as  sjmbsls  Ij 
the  inhabitants  of  another.  ...  As  commercial  communication,  howoTer,  beeame  nwrt  ftit 
and  intimate,  particular  symbols  might  haye  been  adopted  from  one  people  1^  aaolhv 
without  any  common  origin  or  even  connexion  of  general  principles."  (268) 

These  few  remarks  suffice  as  suggestiyes,  to  the  thoug^tfiil  and  educated,  of  the  lafiol 
distinctions  which  the  first  glance  perceives  when  comparing  the  ancient  scnlptorea  ef  Iknt 
aboriginal  worlds  of  art,  Egyptian,  Chinese,  or  American.  But,  jnst  as  a  physUsi^ 
writings  presuppose  that  his  readers  haye  passed  beyond  the  elementaiy  adioolrssa,  si 
it  is  not  in  <*  Types  of  Mankind''  that  any  one  need  expect  to  find  an 
"  Primer." 

We  return  to  the  anU-monummtal  pictures  of  the  Nile  and  the  Hoang-ho  —  the 
long  anterior  to  b.  c.  8500 ;  the  latter,  to  b.  o.  2800 ;  being  the  mimmMm  distaaee  tarn 
our  generation  at  which  the  graphical  system  of  each  riyer's  denisens  first  dawM  ipfli 
our  yiew. 

Impelled  by  the  same  human  wants,  though  absolutely  without  inter-commomeslioB, 
the  Mongol  Chinese  for  his  part,  and  the  Hamitic  Egyptian  for  his,  attained,  at  pcfMi 
unknown,  the  power  of  representing  their  seyersl  thoughts  pietoriaUy.  Where  they  copici 
the  same  universal  things  —  the  tun^  a  star,  a  goat^  a  pigeon,  a  make,  a  tret  (though  ken 
even,  in  Flora  and  Fauna,  already  the  two  countries  exhibit  distinct  '*  species  "),—lhoii 
copies  necessarily  resemble  each  other ;  although,  in  each,  art  betrays  the  individusfitiei 
of  a  separate  human  type.  Where  the  Chinaman,  however,  portrays  a  man,  that  maa  ii  i 
Mongol :  where  the  Egyptian  draws  a  human  being,  that  being  is  an  Egyptian. 

No  stronger  exemplification  of  human  inability  to  conceive  that  which  is  beyond  ^ 
circumference  of  local  experiences,  can  be  met  with,  than  in  Squier's  exhumations  fra 
the  primeval  mounds  of  the  West.  (259)  Not  merely  is  the  akuU,  divested  by  time  of  in 
animal  matter,  osteologicaUy  identical  with  those  of  American  Aborigines  of  this  day ;  lOC 
only  does  every  fragmentary  relic  which  accompanies  it  limit  that  antique  man's  bovadi* 
ries  of  knowledge  to  a  space  longitudinally  between  Lake  Superior  and  the  Gulf  of  Mexieo^ 
and  laterally  within  the  Alleghanian  and  the  Rocky  Mountains ;  —  but,  every  p^e-boml,  9 
engraved  article,  that  bears  a  human  likeness,  portrays  an  American  Indian,  and  no  otkr 
type :  because  man  can  imitate  only  what  he  knows.  And  finally,  to  bring  the  case  ham 
to  our  biblical  researches,  does  not  every  line  of  the  first  nine  chapters  of  Genesis  prvn 
that  Hebrew  writers  never  conceived,  in  speculation  upon  creative  origines,  anything  slks 
to  themselves  and  to  their  own  restricted  sphere  of  geography  ?  At  their  point  of  view,  tk 
tnipair  of  human  beings  conversed,  at  once,  in  pure  Hebrew: — nay,  the  Talmudie  booki 


(258)  R.  Vhrm  Kkiqht:  Inqwy  into  (kt  Symbolical  Lanffuage  qfAndetU  AH  and  Ujftkclon:  T«lp7^  8m«<9 
1818;  par.  230, 231. 
(2M)  Andaii  JfontMunti t^tke  Miatittippi  VaUesf;  1848:  oompu*  wood^ads, pp.  19i,  9M-an. 


ON   THB    ART   OF   WRITING.  641 

•how,  that  this  diTine  tongae  is  to  be  the  fature  language ;  the  speech  in  which  the  "ultima 

ratio  "  will  be  meted  oat  to  all  hnmanitj  in  heaven ! 

**  Concladam  .  .  .  Terbis  Rabbi  Jehosno  in  Talmud,  qni  cnidam  curios^  percontanti  de 
statu  resargeotinm  ad  vitam  SBtemam  respondat,  Quando  reviviteemua,  cognoscemut  qualia 
fiUurut  Hi  eorum  tUUtu.  Sic  de  fatura  lingua  Beatonun  in  coelis,  quando  reyiyiscemus, 
cognoacemus  illam."  (260) 

Independently  of  one  another,  then,  MongoUan  man  on  the  Hoang-ho,  and  Egyptian  man 
on  the  Nile,  each  arrived  for  himself  at  picture- writing:  yet,  after  castingaretrospective look 
at  the  relative  epochas  of  both  achievements,  we  behold  that  the  difference  between  their 
chronological  eras  is  almost  as  immense  as  when  we,  who  in  this  day  actually  ** print  by 
lightning,"  see  an  Indian  spend  hours  of  lifetime  in  the  effort  to  adorn  a  deer-skin  with 
tho  uncouth  record  of  his  scalping  exploits.  At  the  time  when  Prince  Mer-het(261) 
oaused  his  sepulchre  to  be  carved  and  painted  with  those  exquisite  hieroglyphs,  that,  through 
l^phaneiie,  many  figuratioe,  and  a  few  tymbolieal  signs,  relate  his  immediate  descent  fh>m 
King  Shoopho  (262)  builder  of  the  mightiest  mausoleum  ever  raised  by  human  hand,  — 
wider  the  shadows  of  which  great  pyramid  this  (probably)  son  reposed:  at  that  time, 
which,  it  is  far  more  likely,  ascends  rather  beyond  than  falls  within  the  thirty-fifth  century 
B.  0.,  or  5400  years  backward  from  our  day  —  what  was  the  state  of  civilisation  in  China  ? 
Now,  the  most  exacting  of  native  Chinese  archeologists  will  confess  that  their  firjst  Emperor 
Fo-hi  (whose  name  emblematizes  to  the  Chinese  mind  above  1000  years  of  meta-history,  as 
that  of  Moses  did  to  the  Hebrew  intellect  in  the  age  oi  HOkiah  the  high-priest),(263)  that 
this  Fo-hi — inventor  of  writing, (264)  through  the  legendary  '*8  iroiMt" — scarcely  floats  upon 
the  foam  of  tracUtion's  loftiest  surge :  because,  no  Chinese  scholar  claims  for  Fo-hi's  semi- 
mythical  reign  a  date  earlier  than  b.  o.  8468 ;  while  conceding  that  perhaps  it  may  have 
begun  600  years  later. 

And,  if  we  compare  monumentSf  then  the  oldest  (265)  written  record  of  China  claims  no 
higher  date  than  the  "  Inscription  of  Yu,*'  estimated  at  b.  o.  2278 — being  above  1000  years 
posterior  to  the  Egyptian  tomb  of  Mer-het,  now  in  the  Royal  Museum  of  Berlin.  All  earlier 
Chinese  documents  being  lost,  the  times  anterior  to  Yu  are,  palceographieaUy,  blanks ;  but 
skepticism  (scientific,  not,  the  most  obdurate,  theolo^cal,)  has  no  more  reason  to  reject 
what  of  rational  story  pierces  through  the  gloom  of  generations  preceding,  as  eonceras  China, 
than  we  have  to  consider  fabulous  the  British  periods  of  the  neptarchy,  although  we  cannot 
now  individualize  many  events,  and  possess  no  Saxon  "  Saga  **  coeval  with  their  oceorrence. 

A  moment's  pause  will  illustrate  in  what  respect  EgypVs  monuments  tower  as  loftily 
above  Chinese  antiquity,  as  St,  Peter's  at  Rome  above  New  York  *'  Trinity  Church."  Our 
remarks  are  not  directed  to  personages  who,  stifled  beneath  ante-metaphysical  strata,,  read 
little  and  know  less ;  but  to  readers  who  have  perused,  or  will  examine,  the  writings  of  at 
least  Bunsen,  Lepsius,  Birch,  and  De  Roug6 ;  without  di^aragement  of  these  scholars^ 
ardent  colleagues,  too  numerous  for  specification. 

Whilst  the  pyramids  and  tombs  of  the  IVth  Memphite  dynasty  in  Egypt  stand,  about 
B.  o.  8500,  at  the  uppermost  terminus  of  that  lengthy  monumental  chain  —  the  eoils  of 
which,  within  a  range  of  twenty  miles,  may  still  be  unwound  from  Mohammed-Ali's  BMsque 
at  Cairo,  link  by  link,  century  by  century,  and  stone  by  stone,  back  through  all  the  vicis- 
situdes of  Nilotic  annals,  for  5400  years,  till  we  touch  the  sepulchre  of  Prince  Merhet — 
these  pyramids,  these  tombs,  themselves  reveal  infinite  data  upon  ages  to  their  construction 
long  anterior ;  but,  how  long?    Utterly  unknown. 

For  instance,  we  here  present  the  hieroglyphic  for  seribt,  writing,  or  to  write. 
It  is  compounded  of  the  reed,  calamus,  or  pen ;  the  inA^bottle ;  and  the  scribe's 
palette,  with  two  little  cavities  for  his  black  and  red  inks.     It  may  be  seen 

(200)  Waltqs:  Prcteffonuna;  tt.  par.  20,  p.  10. 

(261)  Lsracs:  DenkmSler;  and  iupra,  p.  288;  fig.  IM. 

(202)  Ibid. ;  Britfe  aui  J^Mpten,  jEOiwpien,  Ac;  B«rlfa^  1862;  pp.  87, 88  —  «8iip«riiitiakds&t  of  all 

of  the  king." 
(988)  About  a.  o.  025^2  Kingt  xzU.  8;  2  CkroM.  xzsSv.  14. 
(164)  PAumBK  CWne;  pp.  24-26.  (268) /ML;  ^  11^ 

81 


642  PALJBOGBAPHIC    EXCURSUS 

on  all  monamentB  of  the  IVth  Dynasty : (266)  and  its  presence  proTCS  that  wntm^  mnst  bare 
been  common  enough  in  Egypt  during  ages  antecedent     So  again,  here  is  A 

— a  roll  of />a/>yrt«-paper,  a  volume,  tied  with  strings  —  meaning  a  "  Book."  ^■^'^^^^^^^ 
Its  presence  upon  the  monuments,  not  merely  of  the  Xllth,  bot  of  the  Vlth,  and  ercn  of 
the  same  old  IVth  dynasty,  establishes  that  the  invention  of  paper,  and  the  usage  of  writtra 
volume*,  antedate  the  earliest  hieroglyphics  now  extant. 

It  would  require  an  especial  treatise  to  convey  to  readers  any  adequate  idea  of  the  copi- 
ousness  of  ancient  Egyptian  documents  written  on  ^j7yrt»-paper  existing  and  decipker^i 
at  the  present  day.  There  are  some  of  the  IVth  (b.  o.  8400)  and  saoceeding  dyauties 
down  to  the  Xllth  b.  c.  2200)  in  legible  preservation ;  but  the  great  '*age  of  the  Papjri'* 
belongs  to  the  XYIIth  and  following  dynasties ;  (267)  that  is,  from  the  17th  oeBtu7B.c 
downwards.  Independently  of  the  thousands  of  copies  of  the  "  Book  of  the  Dead,*'  there  tre 
poems,  account-hooks,  contracts,  decrees,  chronological  lists,  histories,  romaneet,  mentjfe  ateyt, 
•—  in  short,  it  is  really  more  difficult  now  to  define  what  there  is  not,  than  to  eatalegne  the 
enormous  collections  of  Papyri,  some  written  ages  before  Moses's  birth,  existing  inEvepett 
cabinets.  At  foot  we  indicate  where  the  curious  inquirer  may  satisfy  himself  npoa  tk« 
accuracy  of  this  statement  (268)  And  if  he  wishes  to  behold  the  transitions  of  Egjptiai 
writing  from  the  hieroglyphic  into  the  hieratic,  he  need  only  open  Lepnus's  Demkmikr.{'i^ 
We  have  no  space  to  enlarge  upon  these  facts  here,  which  the  writer's  Leeture^roems  hart 
exhibited  in  most  of  the  chief  cities  of  the  Union. 

All  which  premised,  as  facts  at  this  day  open  to  everybody's  verification,  the  rader 
comprehends  that,  if  /nc/ure- writing,  as  well  on  the  Nile  as  on  the  Hoang-ho,  was  tbe  fint 
stage  towards  phonetic  orthography ;  nevertheless,  according  to  monumentai  evidences,  tin 
Egyptians  had  already  been  inscribing  their  thoughts  in  perfect  hierogfyphies,  *'sacrtd 
sculptured  characters,"  a  thousand  years  before  the  Chinese  had  perfected  a  system  otiiif 
graphics,  to  us  represented  by  their  primitive  character  Kou-wkn. 

It  is  from  ChampolUon's  Grammaire  Egyptienne  (270)  that  the  reader  mnst  drtw  dor 
definitions  of  Nilotic  classifications  into  the  phonetic,  figurative,  and  stfmboUeai,  eleafati  of 
calligraphy:  and  Mr.  Birch's  definition  of  Egypt's  pristine  16  monosyllalne  arttcnlatku— 
«!  *f  /»  9i  ^>  *»  *»  ^y  «»  i'*  *•  X  h  »i  U  «*»  *A,  M,  —  is  the  most  accessible  to  the  Eb^ 
reader.  (271)  For  Chinese  analogies  and  discrepancies,  as  said  before,  there  is  no  ntisft^ 
tory  work  but  the  Sinico-^gyptiaca. 

Through  their  study  the  reader  will  glean  how  —  starting  both  from  the  same  sprisp, 
although  chronologically  and  geographically  distinct,  vii.,  PICTURE-WRITING —  tb 
Egyptian  rivulet,  gushing  forth  naturally  in  one  direction,  formed  the  HixBOGLTTEicf; 
whence,  in  due  time,  through  Semitiah  channels,  streamed  those  mighty  rivers  that,  frca 
Chaldea,  have  watered  Europe,  Hindostan,  Northern  Asia,  Africa,  America,  and  Ao- 
tralia,  with  the  refreshing  rills  of  Phanicia's  alphabet:  and  how  the  Chinese  fountain,  it< 
waters  taking  an  opposite  direction,  created  the  iDEoaBAPHics ;  which,  cramped  vitkii 
gutters  artificially  if  iugeniously  conceived,  have  enabled  the  Chinamen  to  attain  a  system, 
it  is  true,  essentially  phonetic,  and  which,  originating  in  a  Mongolian  brain,  suffices  for  iH 
the  necessities  of  Mongol  articulations :  notwithstanding  that  ABC  are  as  alien  to  i:s 
complex  construction  as  our  English  language  is  remote  from  the  agglutinations  of  la 
Indian,  or  the  *<gluckings"  of  a  Hottentot  The  Chinese  never  have  had  an  alphabft  Ii 
is  impossible,  without  organic  changes  which  human  history  does  not  sanction,  thit  th« 
Sinico-Mongol  ever  can  possess  that,  to  us  the  simplest,  method  of  chronicling  our  thoegbL<. 

(266)  Lefstos:  Chrmdogie  ;  i.  p.  33;  —  Todtailmch;  1842;  Pref.  p.  17;  —  Bu?fBi!»:  E(ft  Pt, ;  I.  p.  9. 

(267)  nixcKs:  Trans.  R.  Irish  Acad. ;  1846. 

(268)  Sdeet  rttpyri ;  published  by  the  BritL«5h  Museum ;— Lkpsius  :  ChronoUfjie ;  i.  pp.  38,  40;  — PKnii*ri 
]loua£,  and  Champoluon-Fiqkac's  papers,  in  the  Revw  Archioloffique ; —  and  Bnicu's  in  Trans.  R.  Soc  UL,  «aJ 
1b  the  Arehoeoiogia ;  tc 

(260)  AbOi.;  ii.  bl.  08,  90. 

(270)  A  fijnoptical  sketch  is  in  Gliddox  :  Chajttfrt ;  1843. 

(271)  QusDOir:  OUa;  pp.  113-115;  but  better  in  Lzpsius:  VorUluJlge  Naehricht ;  IMO;  p.  SSb 


ON    THE   A.BT    OF    WRITING.  643 

In  eonBoquenoe  of  which  refleotions,  fortified  by  the  physioal  dednotioiiB  eleewhere  em- 
bodied in  "  Tjrpes  of  Mankind,''  we  have  assigned  to  MoxooL-on>m«  a  distinct  column  in 
our  theoretical  Tableau  of  human  paleographic  history. 

For  the  objects  of  anthropology,  the  above  explanatory  remarks  would  be  sufficient,  were 
not  notions  current  among  those  readers,  who  look  to  theology  for  biblical  criteria,  to 
metaphysics  for  archaologicol — let,  that  the  "Chinese"  are  recorded  in  Scripture;  and 
ergo,  that  Mangotian  races  were  familiar  to  Jewish  writers;  2d.,  that  '* Chinese  rases " 
hare  been  found  in  tombs  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty  at  Thebes ;  and  ergo,  that  Egypt  and 
China  were  in  positiye  communication  about  the  time  of  Moses.  (272)    So  we  digress. 

Once  upon  a  time  an  adage  preyailed  in  literary  controversies — Cave  hominem  unnu  libru 
Through  what  impairing  causes  is  to  us  unknown,  but  certain  it  is,  that  in  proportion  as 
one  ascends  in  English  theological  literature  to  the  Kennicotts,  Warburtons,  Lowths,  Cud- 
worths,  Stillingfleets,  Waltons,  and  other  intellectual  g^nts  of  that  deceased  school,  so 
one's  respect  for  divines  and  one's  reverence  for  Scripture  augment  They  had  one  book 
to  study  professionally,  and  that  book  they  knew  well ;  because  they  actually  read  it 

It  would  appear  that  there  are  cycles  of  deterioration,  as  evident  in  theology  as  in  the 
weather,  to  judge  by  what  took  place  in  China  about  a.  d.  1868 ;  and  inasmuch  as  our 
Inquiries  first  concern  the  Chinese,  it  is  but  fair  that  thay  should  open  proceedings. 

The  Emperor  Houng-Wou,  appalled  at  the  degradation  of  scholarship  consequent  upon 
the  tragic  events  that  preceded  him,  one  day  convoked  the  "  Tribunals  of  Literature " 
(equivalent  to  the  French  Ministers  d'Instruction  Publique)^(278)  and  made  to  them  a  com- 
mon sense  speech,  the  pith  of  which  is  here  in  extract : 

*<  The  ancients,"  said  he,  "  the  ancients  used  to  write  but  few  books,  but  they  made  them 
good.  .  .  .  Our  modem  UUerati  write  a  great  deal,  and  upon  subjects  that  cannot  be  of  the 
slightest  real  utility.  .  .  .  The  ancients  wrote  with  perspicacity,  and  their  writings  were 
suited  to  the  comprehension  of  everybody. 

...  In  former  times  their  works  were  read  with  pleasure,  and  one  reads  them  at  this 
day  [a.  d.  1368,  in  China !]  with  the  same. 

.  .  .  You  [addressing  himself  to  the  Censors  of  the  Press],  you,  who  stand  at  the  head 
of  literature,  make  all  your  efforts  to  restore  good  aerut :  you  will  never  succeed  but  by 
imitating  the  ancients.  (274) 

In  the  days  between  Walton  and  Kennicott,  a  theological  student  who  might  have  ven- 
tured to  opine  that  the  Chinese  are  mentioned  in  the  Bible,  would  have  been  sent  inconti- 
nently to  read  the  Hebrew  text  of  Isaiah.  (276)  When  this  task  was  executed  (and,  for- 
merly, divinity  students  could  read  a  little  Hebrew),  the  young  man  would  have  found  a 
place  on  the  lowest  form,  by  command  of  the  Professor  of  History,  for  ignorance  of  the 
judiments  of  his  class.  Shame  would  soon  have  impelled  an  ingenuous  youth,  of  those 
days  gone  by,  to  cram  his  head  with  simple  facts  of  which  some  of  his  elders  in  theology 
BOW  seem  unaware.  (276) 

Chinese  history — in  this  question  the  most  valid  —  proves  that,  until  the  year  102  after 
Christ,  the  Chinese  never  knew  of  the  existence  of  any  countries  situate  north  and  west 
of  Persia.  Between  the  years  89-106  a.  d.,  in  the  reign  of  Ho-Ti,  a  vast  Chinese  army, 
under  General  Kan-Ying,  detached  by  the  Commander-in-Chief,  Pan-tchao,  halted  on  the 
shores  of  the  Caspian  Sea;  (277)  receiring  the  submission  of  the  Tad-jiks  (Persians)  and 

(S7S)  Tid0  Ourooii*s  ITUi  Ltdw  —  reported  in  **  Daily  Dispatch,**  March  18 ;  and  in  <*  Richmond  Examiner,*' 
Maxeb  21;  Richmond,  Ya.,  1851.  Also,  more  ezteniiTely,  in  "The  Union,**  Washington,  D.  0^  April  25, 185L 
The  abofllTe  ivriten  aUnded  to  in  that  diMonne,  as 

**  Mere  youths  in  sdenoe,  and  to  fame  unknown,** 
veore  the  rererend  anthors  of  ^'UnitT*  of  the  Human  Races,**  1850;  of  an  article  in  the  Prinodon  Review, 
18S1 ;  and  of  a  third  article,  Uie  one  prelanded  [supra,  p.  687],  as  emanating  from  an  Ass.  of  MIn.  at  Gol.,  S.  C. 

(273)  £i>.  Biot:  Ei$ai  twr  rinttruetianpubUqmen  Chine;  194S. 

(274)  Pautbzzr  :  Chine  d^aprit  let  Doeumenit  Chinois;  pp.  803,  394. 

(275)  Isaxab;  xllx.  12. 

(270)  ReT.  Thomas  Smttbb,  D.D.:  Vnitjf  qf  the  Bumem  Raeu;  1860;  p.  48;— Rev.  Dr.  IIowi:  aonOKem  Prtk' 
hgUhan  Beeiew;  Columbia,  8.  C,  No.  8,  Jan.  1851;  *e. 
(Sn)  Bousat:  JWAn.  twr  rExtention dt  VEmpfn  CMn.  da opM <fa  rOeoUMil;— Pivmia,  Chim;  p^ S58-S60 


644  PAL^OGRAPHIO .  EXCURSUS 

of  the  Ati  [tvprOf  MaGtJQ,  p.  471].  A  powerful  interest,  howerer,  Incited  these  Ust  to 
irithhold  correct  information  on  western  countries  from  the  Chinese  offioer;  tIz.  :  tkat, 
hitherto,  they  had  held  the  monopoly  of  the  raw  iilk  trade,  by  caraTan,  between  China  and 
the  West ;  which  silk,  dyed  and  woyen  into  then-priceless  raiments  by  the  Parthians,  foand 
its  way  occasionally  to  the  grandees  of  Europe ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  one  of  the  prae- 
tioal  motives  which  carried  Roman  eagles  to  the  Tigris,  was  a  hope  to  diseorer  the  na- 
known  source  whence  the  crude  material  of  these  exquisite  fabrics  had  reached  Pcrria. 
It  was  during  this,  the  most  distant  military  expedition  ever  undertaken  before  Gengliia* 
Kh&n,  that  the  Chinese  heard,  for  the  first  time,  of  the  existence,  far  west  fnfm  the  AM, 
of  the  Roman  Empire.  Deterred  from  adTanoe  for  its  oonqueet  by  the  diacouimgiBg  rsport 
of  the  Parthians  that  his  commissariat  ought  to  be  supplied  for  three  years,  the  CUacst 
General  renounced  the  enterprise,  and  returned  to  headquarters  at  Khotin. 

From  the  opposite  direction,  the  arms  of  Rome  had  not  been  tamed  towaida  PMi 
until,  about  b.  o.  58,  Pro-Consul  Crassus  perished  by  Parthian  arrows  on  the  western  ftw- 
tier  of  Persia ;  some  155  years  before  the  Chinese  had  penetrated  to  its  sovth-esstsni  pra- 
Tinces.  Within  four  years  after  the  retrograde  march  of  the  Chinese  armies,  PartUa  vm 
iuTaded  by  Trigan,  a.  d.  106;  and  it  was  about  that  generation,  a  few  yeArs  more  or  km, 
that  the  Romans  first  heard,  through  the  Persians,  of  the  remote  country  whenee  the  dk 
came.  (278)  In  a.  d.  166,  Antoninus  sent  the  first  Roman  embassy  to  China;  tiis  hoipitiUt 
reception  of  which  is  chronicled,  by  contemporary  Chinese  annalists,  in  the  rdgn  of  fUb 
Emperor  Houan-Ti. 

No  nations,  then,  situated  to  the  north-west  of  Persia,  so  far  as  history  or 
relate,  had  ever  heard  of  China ;  nor  had  the  Chinese  known  anything  sbont  such 
until  after  the  Christian  era.  Surmises  to  the  contrary  require,  nowadays,  to  be  JasdM 
by  something  more  substantial  than  the  ^te  dixit  of  modems,  howcTor  erodite,  nhm 
opinions  were  formed  before  geographical  criticism  had  fixed  the  boundaries  of  asliiiii 
intercommunicational  possibilities. 

With  this  historical  basis,  let  us  take  up  the  only  word  in 'the  entire  canon  of  Seriptas, 
'  upon  Trhich  Hying  theologists  have  erected  a  fable,  that  the  Chinese  are  mentioned  in  thi 
Old  Testament.  Even  king  James's  version  suffices  for  this  discussion :  —  "  Behold  tlM» 
[the  Jewish  Babylonian  exiles]  shall  come  from  far ;  and,  lo,  these  from  the  north  and  froa 
the  west ;  and  these  from  the  land  of  Sinim."  (279)  "  Our  modem  litterati,"  says  the  Eb- 
peror  Houng-Wou,  **  write  a  great  deal ;  "  and  sustain  that  Sintm  means  the  Chinese;  be> 
cause,  after  stripping  away  the  Hebrew  plural  IM,  there  remains  the  word  SIN ;  and  te 
native  name  of  China  is  THSIN. 

Now,  the  whole  context  of  the  prophet  refers  to  the  retnra  of  the  Jews  from  bondagtia 
Babylonia.  It  must,  therefore,  be  in  Mesopotamian  ricinities  that  the  8IN« — <*inhahitsBto 
of  SIN  ;"  or,  otherwise,  '*  cities,  districts,  localities  of"  SIN — should  be  sought  for,  belbif 
traversing  Central  Asia,  in  such  impassable  ages,  to  recall  from  China  unknown  Jewiik 
fugitives  who  might  have  escaped  thither  from  Babylonia. 

The  root  SIN  of  Isaiah  is  not  SINI;(280)  and,  furthermore,  that  STSian  was  a  Gi- 
naanite.  Nor  is  it  either  of  the  ''wildernesses  of  SIN "  familiar  to  the  Mosaic  Israelttci; 
because  the  first,  (281)  spelt  with  the  letter  tameq,  lay  close  to  Egypt:  and  the  second (26) 
was  T«iN,  near  the  Dead  Sea.  Far  less  could  it  have  meant  the  Egyptian  city  of  Peiwnm; 
called  Sin,  (283)  or  dialectically  TAIN,  anciently,  as  Teen  now  by  the  Arabs.  Why  trat^ 
to  China,  when  Mesopotamia  itself  offers  to  every  eye,  in  an  excellent  map,  (284)  at  tbt 

(278)  On  ^  S^'rica,"  and  the  <act  that  littlo  or  nothing  wm  known  about  It  by  writer*  «Dt«or<!cnt  lo 
Ptolemy,  in  thevcoond  century  after  Christ ;  oompare  the  excellent  critique  of  Airmoir,  CIom.  DieLf 

(279)  I»AiAn :  xlix.  12.  ^ 

(250)  (knexis;  x.  17;  tupra,  p.  631. 

(251)  Erodut;  xtL  1;  xvil.  1. 
(2^2)  Humbert;  xiii.  21;  —  VeuUronumy ;  xxxlLSl;  Ao. 

(283)  Kzckiel:  xxx.  15,  16. 

(284)  Feasxb  :  MaopoCainia ;  1841 ;  —  Xnroraoif :  Anab. ;  Ub^  tt.  4 


ON  THE  ART    OP    WRITING.  645 

* 

mouth  of  the  riyor  Lyout,  the  Testiges  of  a  city  termed  Kainai  by  Greeks,  Ccerue  by  Ro- 
mans, and  Senn  by  Arabians?  Or,  if  it  be  absolutely  necessary  to  obtain  SINIM.  (more 
8INs  than  one),  add  to  the  preceding  Senn  the  site  of  Sina,  (285)  about  fifty  miles  north- 
eastward of  Mosul ;  together  with  the  **  large  mounds  "  called  Sen,  on  the  banks  of  the 
Euphrates,  opposite  Dair. 

One,  or  two,  or  all  of  these  localities,  amply  suffice  for  the  extremest  points  whence  the 
Jaws  were  to  be  summoned  from  captirity ;  and,  singly  or  collectively,  they  are  compre- 
hended in  the  LXX  translation;  where  ^SwUfn  is  paraphrased  hj  tg ynt  Tlsfcw  —  *<from  a 
land  of  the  Persians.'' 

Aside  from  the  obvious  adaptation  of  these  places,  near  the  Euphrates  or  the  Tigris,  to 
the  natural  sway  of  Nebuchadnezzar  who  captured  the  Jews,  no  less  than  of  Cyrus  and 
Artaxerxes  who  released  them;  it  is  physically  impossible,  as  well  as  unhistorical,  thai 
andent  Jews  should  have  been  expatriated  to  China:  a  country  none  of  their  descendants 
•T«r  reached  until  centuries  after  the  Christian  era.  (286)  It  is  equally  out  of  the  question 
that  the  Septuagint  translators  could  have  known  anything  of  China  —  a  land  beyond  the 
horizon  of  Alexandrian  knowledge  previously  to  the  time  of  Tngan,  about  a  century  after 
0. ;  or  some  280  years  after  the  various  Hellenistic- Jews,  called  the  LXX  [ubi  tujjra],  had 
completed  their  labors.  Indeed,  they  pretend  to  nothing  of  the  kind ;  for  they  well  knew 
that  the  SINIM  were  in  the  " land  of  the  Persians; "  while  Orientalists  of  the  present  day 
always  understand,  with  the  Chaldee  paraphrast,  "  from  the  southern  country"  of  Assyria, 
in  that  passage.  (287) 

We  forbear  Arom  reagitating  here  the  question  elsewhere  treated,  whether  there  were 
really  *<  twelve  tribes  "  of  Israel  before  the  times  of  Sennacherib ;  nor  what  became  of  the 
ten  said  to  have  remained  —  where  7  Some  moderns  (288)  claim  that  these  Israelites 
marched  round  by  Behring's  Straits  into  America ;  and,  after  building  the  cities  of  ancient 
M exieo  and  Peru,  have  run  wild  in  our  woods — in  short,  unaccountably  become  our  Indians. 
Others  have  sought  for  them  in  Affghanistan;  (289)  although  the  portraits  of  Dost-Moham- 
med,  Shah-Soojah,  and  their  fierce  cavaliers,  are  as  little  Jewish  in  lineaments  as  are  their 
qteech,  and  still  more  their  bellicose  habits :  for  the  Bible  shows  that  the  Jews  of  Pales- 
tine, except  under  supernatural  circumstances,  were  beaten  and  enslaved  by  any  adjacent 
tribe  that  happened  to  covet  their  persons  or  property.  If  ever  supposititious  offshoots  of 
the  **  ten  tribes  **  wandered  as  far  as  Cabul,  Bokhara,  Balkh,  or  Samarcand,  they  were 
Jews  at  their  migration,  and  Jews  they  would  have  remained  in  type  and  in  religion,  if  cer- 
tainly not  in  language.  Wolff  found  his  compatriots  everywhere.  Indeed,  we  know,  per- 
sonally and  positively,  that  had  the  reverend  renegade  not  been  a  true  Hebrew,  he  could 
never  have  traversed  Central  Asia  in  1832-'5.  But  he  narrates  that  the  fathers  of  those 
liho  kindly  welcomed  him,  on  the  score  of  his  inextinguishable  Judaism,  had  established 
themselves  in  Affghan  provinces  very  long  after  the  fall  of  Jerusalem.  We  also  know  that 
Arabs  (to  the  Abrahamid»  closely  allied)  settled  in  Persia,  Khorassan,  Balkh,  &c.,  ever 
since  the  Muslim  invasion,  one  thousand  years  ago,  having  rarely  intermarried  with  Tartars, 
remain  physiologically  distinct  to  this  day.  Tet  while  they  have  preserved  the  name,  reli- 
^on,  and  appearance  of  Arabs,  they  have  lost  their  Arabian  language.  (290)  So  it  is  with 
the  Hebrew  naUon  in  every  clime — indelibility  of  physical  type,  coupled  with  a  most  pliant 
faenlty  for  change  of  tongue.  If,  then,  exactly  "ten  tribes"  of  Israel  were  swept  away 
into  Chaldea,  they  did  but  return  to  their  aboriginal  centre  of  creation ;  and  (mixing  volun- 
tarily with  no  type  of  mankind  but  their  own)  they  have  naturally  disappeared  amid  the 

^^■^^^^^^^— ^^^"■■^^^"^^^— ^^^^■^^"— ^-^-^^-■•-^■■■^^"■^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^i^— ^^■^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^—^^^^^^■^^■M «^iM^«»^B^^^^^^^^^B^^^^^^^^™^^^^^^B» 

(285)  Lataid:  Seetmd  Expedition,  Babffitm;  1853;  Map  of  Journey t;  and  p.  897 

(280)  About  60,000  Jewi  are  reputed  to  be  there  now ;  others  reached  Malabar  about  A.9u  490;  —  See  Non: 
Pkyt.  Bid.  qftht  JewUh  Sace;  1850;  pp.  12, 18;  and  suprOf  pp.  117-123. 

(287)  Guam:  Bible:  iz.  p.  176,  note  12. 

(288)  DtLATULD:  Jmeriean  Aniiquiiiet. 
(280)  Ihjnux:  Jfghanidan;  pp.  65,  66. 

(280)  Malooui:  JKitonf  0/ iVr«ia;  1815;  p.  277;— Hoina:  Saamd  JoumtgihrotiffhJ'^niai  1818;  L  pp. 47 
4t|— PMnSDNlt  JBMm;  1848;  p.  210. 


646  PAL^OGRAPHIG    EXCURSUS 

ir%yes  of  a  homogeneous  population.  These  opinions,  long  ayowed  by  the  authors,  irt 
confirmed  by  the  views  and  new  facts  of  Layard.(291) 

But  we  finish  with  orthodoxy*8  "  Chinese  " : — 

From  a  previously  small  feod  of  the  Celestial  Gates,  called  Thsin,  giren  by  Hiao-Wang, 
about  B.  0.  909,  to  one  of  his  jockeys,  issued  a  line  of  princes  whose  conatant  acqui)<itiTe- 
ness  had  enabled  them,  by  the  year  b.  c.  249,  to  incorporate  a  fifth  part  of  the  Chinese 
realm,  and  to  extend  over  it  their  patronymic  title  of  Tfuin,  Out  of  this  stock  sprang  Thsin- 
Chi-Hoang-Ti,  at  once  the  Augustus  and  the  Napoleon  of  China — founder  of  the  fourth  or 
Thsin  dynasty,  whose  name  signifies  **  the  first  absolute  sovereign  of  the  dynasty  of  7%m." 
About  B.  c.  221,  all  the  principalities  of  China  were  consolidated  under  his  supreme  sway; 
and,  as  a  consequence,  the  name  Thnn  became,  in  common  parlance,  synonymoas  with  the 
whole  empire.  Proud  of  his  mighty  exploits,  although  detesting  the  indiTidoal,  the 
Chinese,  from  and  after  his  day,  adopting  the  word  Thsin  as  typical  of  China  itself,  origi- 
nated the  Hindoo  appellative  **  Tchina,"  whence  we  inherit  our  corrupt  designatiot 
'( China."  Under  these  circumstances  we  tender  to  future  sustainers  of  Chinese  in  Scrip- 
ture a  many-homed  dilemma :  — 

Either  the  Prophet  Isaiah  (whose  meaning  is  so  naturally  explained  aboTe)  by  the  word 
SINIM  does  not  refer  to  the  Chinese,  or  inasmuch  aa  the  Chinese  empire  was  not  called 
Thsin  previously  to  b.  c.  221  —  which  is  about  450  years  after  Isaiah  wrote  —  the  vene  12 
of  chapter  xlix  of  the  book  called  "Isaiah'*  cannot  possibly  have  been  penned  by  baitk, 
but  is  the  addition  of  some  nameless  interpolator:  who  must  have  lived,  too,  later  than  tbe 
first  century  after  Christ,  when  the  existence  of  China  first  became  known,  nnder  iti 
recent  name  ThsiUy  to  nations  dwelling  west  of  the  Euphrates.  The  writers  called  tke 
** Seventy"  knew  nothing  of  this  absurd  Chinese  attribution,  as  their  *' Land  of  tke 
Persians  "  attests. 

Were  it  not  for  them  who  thus  had  paraphrased  SINIM  between  d.  c.  260  and  190,  tin 
interpolation  of  a  mere  verse,  after  the  year  a.  d.  100,  in  a  prophetic  book  wherein  vhob 
chapters  had  been  previously  interpolated,  would  excite  small  surprise  among  biblical  exe^ 
getists.  *♦  If,  for  example,"  writes  the  great  Hebraist  of  the  ♦'  Bibliothdque  Imp^riale,"  (29*2) 
*'  in  a  prophetic  book,  bearing  the  name  of  Isaiah,  they  speak  to  you  of  the  return  fr^« 
Babylonish  exile  ;  if  thoy  go  so  far  as  even  to  name  Gyrus,  who  is  posterior  to  Isai&h  by 
about  two  centuries,  be  assured  that  it  is  not  Isaiah  who  speaks."  And  if  that  explanation  doei 
not  satisfy  theological  exigencies,  then  let  some  people  bear  in  mind  that  the  word  SI5IM 
occurs  in  the  forty-ninth  chapter  of  Isaiah;  and  that,  according  to  the  highest  biUietl 
critics  of  Germany,  whoso  mouth-piece  is  the  eminent  Professor  of  Theology  at  Basle,(233) 
"  the  whole  of  the  second  part  of  the  collection  of  oracles  under  Isaiah's  name  (xL  — liri.) 
is  spurious."  But  they  say  Chinese  vases  have  been  found  in  tombs  of  the  Mosaic  ageia 
Bgypt ;  and,  ^^o,  that  China  was  known  some  8300  years  ago  to  the  ancient  Egyptiisi. 
The  archeeological  interest  of  this  alleged  fact  has  been  revived  in  the  present  year  by 
two  new  phases  : — 

First.  The  presence  at  New  York,  among  a  variety  of  Egyptian  antiquities,  ]m 
authentic,  of — 

"  No.  626. — A  Chinese  vase,  with  17  others  of  different  forms.  All  found  in  tombs. 
Some  from  Thebes  ;  others  from  Sakharah  and  Qhizeh. 

*♦  These  vases  are  curious,  inasmuch  as  they  prove  the  early  communication  betwws 
Egypt  and  China.  Vide  Rosoleni  [sic  for  Rosellini] ;  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson's  Mftonen 
and  Customs;  Sir  John  Davis's  Sketches  of  China,  p.  72,  and  Revue  Archoeologiqne,  by 
Mi.  E.  Prisse. 

*•  No.  627.-— A  Chinese  padlock,  found  in  the  tombs  at  Sakharah."  (294) 

This  last  bijou  is  a  confirmation  of  ancient  intercourse  between  Pharaonic  Egypt  and 

(291)  Op.  cU. ;  pp.  373,  383-386. 

(292)  Muxk:  FixUstine;  p.  420. 

(293)  Dk  Wette:  Parker's  trannl.  ii.  p.  336;  and  aim)  IlEinaxL:  Originof  Christianity;  1845;  pp.3S4,3» 

(294)  ^^Oalalogue  of  a  OoUtction  of  Egyptian  Antiquities,  the  prop«rtj  of  Ilenry  Abbott,  M.  D^  now  ciMUttvil 
the  Struyresant  Institate,  No.  659,  Broadway,  New  Tork";  1863;  p.  4i. 


ON    THE  ART    OF    WRITING.  647 

China,  of  which  orthodox  naTigation  may  well  be  proud,  especiallj  now  that  two  additional 
Tases  have  been  discoyered  since  Joseph  Bonomi,  in  his  sly  way,  indicated  the  extreme 
rarity  of  such  antiques  at  Cairo,  184d. 

**No.  254. — Padlock,  Chinese,  said  to  be  found  at  Sakhara. 

**  No.  255. — Thirteen  Chinese  bottles,  of  the  usual  form,  and  with  the  inscription  in  the 
Chinese  ciiaracters ;  and  three  bottles  of  different  shape,  found  in  Egyptian  tombs,  both  in 
Tpper  Egypt  and  Saidiara.  The  larger  portion  of  this  collection  was  found  in  Sakhara. 
Bottles  exactly  similar  may  be  purchased  in  the  perfume  bazaar  of  Cairo ;  and  iu  1842  the 
Jannissary  of  the  Prussian  Mission  purchased  ten  of  them."  (295) 

Second.  The  deterration  of  two  similar  Chinese  Tases  by  Layard,  one  from  the  mound  of 
Arban,  and  another  from  its  yicinity.  These  are  the  more  precious  as  they  show  the  ortho- 
dox and  primeval  overland  route  of  Egypto-Chinese  intercourse  by  way  of  Assyria,  in  ages 
preceding  the  discovery  of  the  monsoons,  about  a.  d.  45,  by  the  Greek  pilot  Hippalus.(200) 

*'  In  a  trench  on  the  south  side  of  the  ruin,  was  found  a  small  green  and  white  bottle, 
inscribed  with  Chinese  characters.  A  similar  relic  was  brought  to  me  from  a  barrow  in  the 
neighbourhood.  Such  bottles  have  been  discovered  in  Egyptian  tombs,  and  considerable 
doubt  [not  the  remotest]  exists  as  to  their  antiquity,  and  as  to  the  date  and  manner  of  their 
importation  into  Egypt.  {Note. — Wilkinson,  in  his  *  Ancient  Egyptians,'  vol.  iii.  p.  107, 
gives  a  drawing  of  a  bottle  precisely  similar  to  that  described  in  the  text,  and  mentions 
one  which,  according  to  Rosellini,  had  been  discovered  in  a  previously  unopened  tomb, 
believed  to  be  of  the  eighteenth  dynasty.  But  there  appears  to  be  considerable  doubt  on 
the  subject.)  The  best  opinion  now  is,  that  they  are  comparatively  modern,  and  that  they 
were  brought  by  the  Arabs,  in  the  eighth  or  ninth  century,  from  the  kingdoms  of  the  far 
East,  with  which  they  had  at  that  period  extensive  commercial  intercourse.  Bottles  pre- 
cisely similar  are  still  offered  for  sale  at  Cairo,  and  are  used  to  hold  the  kohl  or  powder  for 
BtAining  the  eyes  of  the  ladies."  (297) 

Since  the  conquest  of  Algeria,  Parisian  naturalists  have  been  constantly  employed  by  the 
French  Government  to  collect  every  specimen  of  natural  history  that  region  affords.  One 
of  these  enthusiastic  savans,  lamenting  that  his  predecessors  had  exhausted  the  resources 
of  the  country,  was  supplied  by  the  Zouaves  with  sundry  live  examples  of  a  wild  rat,  the 
species  of  which  was  entirely  unknown  at  the  Jardins  desPlantes.  The  soldiers  called  it 
rat  d  trompe.  On  arrival  of  these  novelties  at  the  Museum,  (298)  it  was  perceived  that 
each  rat  was  adorned  by  a  flexible  and  hairy  proboscis.  In  time  these  appendages  hap- 
pening to  drop  off,  some  assistant  ascertained  that  the  malicious  Zouaves  had  inserted  an 
Amputated  tail  of  one  species  of  rat  into  the  nasal  cartilage  of  another!  It  behooves 
archsologists,  therefore,  to  view  any  such  marvels  as  Sinico-Nilotic  ** padlocks"  with  more 
than  caution ;  for,  as  De  Longp^rier,  the  Conservator  of  the  Louvre  Museum,  writes  to 
]>e  Sauley,  Director  of  the  Mus^e  d'Artillerie,  *■*  above  all  things,  now-a-days,  gardont  notu 
des  rata  d  trompe." 

Chinese  vases,  of  the  genus  mentioned,  having  been  familiar  things  to  the  writer  ever 
since  his  boyhood's  visit  to  Cairo  in  1823,  no  less  than  during  his  official  residence  there 
from  1831  to  1841,  it  was  against  his  wishes  (while  aiding  his  revered  friend  Morton  with 
a  few  hieroglyphical  indices  in  1842-3)  that  the  following  passage  ever  saw  the  light  without 
some  qualifying  reservation  :  **  That  the  Chinese  had  commercial  intercourse  with  the  Egyp- 
tians in  very  early  times,  is  beyond  question ;  for  vessels  of  Chinese  porcelain,  with  inscrip- 
tions in  that  language,  have  been  repeatedly  found  in  the  Theban  catacombs.  (Wilkin- 
son's Ancient  Egyptiam^  vol.  ilL  p.  108^"  (299)  But  Dr.  Morton  relied  upon  the  accuracy 
of  Wilkinson,  and  the  latter  upon  that  of  Rosellini,  (300)  as  to  the  matters  of  fact ;  at  the 

(205)  BoxoMi:  Catalogtu  of  ditto:  Cairo,  1846;  pp.  25,  26,  35.  [Printed  in  London.  We  saw  its  proof-sheets 
tbere.] 

(29f)  PLnrr:  lib.  tI.  p.  V^ 

(297)  Babylon  r^.V9. 

(2»S)  Tide  HiHoire  NaharelU  de  MM.  lea  Prqfeaaeurt  aux  Jardim  dea  PUmtea:  l2mo,  Paris,  1847. 

(290)  CratUa  .£gypttaea :  1844;  p.  6a. 

(900)  GompAre  Chaxpoluok-Fiqiao  :  J^gfypte  Andenne:  1840;  voce  "Nechao,**  p.  860;  and  JVotfoe  ater  deua 
Orammaire*  de  la  Langue  (bpte:  Juna^  1842;  pp.  7-10.  Ibe  pwoaal  of  theae  two  eriUqua  might  beneAt  tiie 
aaOunt  oi  Horet  j^flfptiaem. 


648  PALiBOGBAPHIG   EXCURSUS 

sAine  time  that,  in  the  United  States,  there  was  no  sinologist  to  whom  we  could  refer  tiM 
inscriptions  themselves.  Nor,  indeed,  was  it  until  the  writer  studied  at  Paris,  (301)  in  the 
winter  of  1845-6,  that  appeal  had  ever  been  made  from  the  learned  opinion  of  Davis.  (SOS) 

In  the  letter  cited  at  foot,  the  Chinese  scholar  defends  his  view  against  the  <*  Quarterly," 
(February,  1835) ;  which  maintained  that  these  vases  could  not  have  been  found  in  aodcnt 
Egyptian  tombs  —  that  the  supposition  of  their  being  so  found  depended  upon  heaiMj ; 
neither  Lord  Pmdhoe,  Mr.  Wilkinson,  nor  Mrs.  Bowen  (quondam  Mrs.  CoL  light),  havmg 
seen  those  specimens  they  had  purchased  at  Coptos  and  Thebes,  extracted  from  any  andcat 
tomb.  To  repel  which  attack,  Davis  exhibits  a  letter  from  Rosellini  to  the  effect,  that  U 
saw  one  withdrawn  Arom  an  ancient  tomb  during  the  Tuscan  excavations  at  Thebes,  ia 
1828-9.  And  thus,  the  only  archaeological  process  of  determining  the  Tastlj  important  fkt 
of  Pharaonic  intercourse  with  China,  so  far  as  depended  upon  these  vases,  stood  over  uatil, 
at  the  writer's  suggestion,  and  in  his  presence,  /our  specimens  were  submitted  by  his  vtlaed 
colleague,  Prisse,  at  the  letter's  apartments,  to  their  mutual  friend,  the  high  sinologae, 
Pauthier.  It  is  also  desirable  to  note,  that  the  question  of  the  authenticity  of  these  nan 
arose  amongst  us  at  Paris,  in  consequence  of  their  forming  a  prominent  feature  ia  tkt 
*'  Notice  **  which  M.  Prisse  was  at  that  time  preparing  of  the  identical  **  Collection  of  U. 
H.  Abbott ;"  (308)  —  a  collection  that,  rejected  by  Europe,  has  **  fata  proftigus  *'  sinee  been 
transferred,  with  the  augmentation  of  a  Chinese  padlock,  in  1852,  from  Egypt  to  NewTorL 
**  lisdem  in  armis  fui ;"  although  M.  Prisse's  own  doubts  first  prompted  him  to  consalt  tk 
opinion  of  so  old  an  Egyptian  fellow-sojoumer  as  the  writer. 

M.  Prisse  had  already  projected  the  substance  of  the  following  in  manuscript : 

** It  is  pretended  that  these  little  flasks  have  been  found  in  Egyptian  tombs;  but  ss tht 
fact  is  contestable,  I  think  it  useful  to  discuss  it     Whenever  an  error  is  met  with  in  jvn 
path,  says  Bacon,  fail  not  to  eradicate  it,  as  a  traveller  cuts  down  a  bramble  in  passinf .  I 
ought  to  strain  myself  the  more  to  destroy  this  error  that  I  have  aided  in  its  propagfttioi, 
by  cooperating  in  the  *  Collection  of  Dr.  Abbott,'  and  by  giving  to  N.  L'Hote  two  of  thou 
little  flasks  for  the  Royal  Museum  of  the  Louvre,  where  they  figure  under  the  title  of 
*  Vases  Chinois  trouv^s  dans  les  tombeaux  de  I'Egypte  par  MM.  Champollion  et  L'HIte.' 
ChampolHon  had  bought  one  of  these  little  vases  at  ThebM  (MonwnenU  de  VSgypU  tldik 
Nubie,  PI.  424,  No.  28.)    N.  L'Hdte  received  from  me  the  two  others;  and  none  of  thcs, 
to  my  knowledge,  had  been  found  in  an  Egyptian  tomb.     Rosellioi,  the  only  one  wbo  pre- 
tends to  have  found  a  similar  one  himself  (Monumenti  Civiliy  vol.  iii.  p.  397),  in  a  tomb  of 
which  he  makes  the  epoch  ascend  to  the  XVIIIth  dynasty,  is  not  an  author  very  wMthf 
of  credit.     Sir  G.  Wilkinson  {Man.  and  Cust,  iii.  p.  108)  believes  that  these  little  iUak! 
which  held  perfumes,  had  been  brought  into  Egypt  by  the  commerce  of  India,  with  whicb 
country  the  ancient  Egyptians  appear  to  have  been  in  relation  from  a  very  remote  epook: 
but  be  does  not  discuss  the  authenticity  of  these  vases.     Upon  the  testimony  of  these  tro 
authors,  and  upon  that  of  the  Arabs,  I  had  believed  for  a  long  time  that  these  fla$k$  isfaed 
from  the  excavations,  and  I  bought  many  that  I  gave  away.    Soon  after,  a  traveller  htTisg 
assured  me  that  he  had  seen  similar  vases  at  some  ports  of  the  Red  Sea,  (304)  I  bejsaB  to 
conceive  doubts.     Pressed  by  questions,  the  Arabs  avowed  to  me  that  the  greater  number 
of  these  vases  came  from  Qous,  from  Qeft  and  from  Qosseyr,  successive  entrepots  of  Indiii 
commerce.     This  avowal  seemed  to  me  peremptory." 

It  was  here  that  M.  Pauthier's  call  with  the  writer  led  opportunely  to  the  sequel. 

«« Nevertheless,  the  stability  of  the  arts  in  China  might  have  caused  repetitions  of  th* 
forms  of  these  vases  from  early  centuries ;  and  the  nature  of  the  characters  employed  m 
the  inscription  could  alone  remove  all  objection.  I  consulted  at  Paris  two  learned  tiaelo- 
gists,  MM  Stanislas  Julien  and  Pauthier,  who  assured  me  that  the  characters  tktm, 
painted  upon  these  vases,  dated  solely  from  the  second  century  of  our  era.  M.  Paotbicr 
has  oeen  pleased  to  indite  a  note  upon  this  subject,  which  I  hasten  to  publish  in  order  to 
terminate  the  discussion." 

From  Pauthier's  "  Note  upon  the  Chinese  vases  found  in  Egypt,"  we  have  condensed  tke 

^301)  PU18S15 :  JRechercha  sitr  Irx  Jtgendes  de  SCKAI:  Rerue  Arcb^ol.,  1845;  pp.  457-475,  note. 
r302)  Leitrt  d  M.  Bumen  ntr  Us  Vases  Chinois  trouvts  dans  d'Anciens  Tcmtbeaux  :  tzvulated  frmn  tbe 
m  Annali  deW  Instihdo  di  Corr.  Areheol.  di  Rama,  1S3G ;  p.  322,  seq^  and  plate  O. 

(303)  Xotioe  sur  le  Muste  du  Kaire,  eiswrUs  OoOedums  £ffypliennes  de  MM.  AbboU,  Clot  Bey,  H  Barns 
Arch6ol.,  15  Mars,  1S40;  tirego  It  part,  pp.  3-28,  and  wood-cuU,  pp.  IS,  19. 

(304)  (^mpare  PiCK£Ri50 :  Baoes  of  Mm  and  their  Geographical  Distribution:  IMS;  p.  400. 


OK   THE    ART   OF  WRITING.  649 

•ajjoined.    In  his  work,  **The  Chinese,"  under  the  article  <*  Porcelain,"  Got.  J.  F.  Daiis, 

of  HoDg-kong,  refers  to  the  exceptions  taken  by  the  Quarterly  Review,  citing  Wilkinson 

and  Rosellini  for  the  fact  of  the  discoTcry  of  such  vases  in  Egyptian  catacombs. 

**  M.  Letronne,  when  giving  account,  in  the  Journal  des  Savans,  (Nov.  1844,  p.  G65,)  of 
the  work  of  Mr.  Wilkinson,  thus  expresses  himself:  *  The  author  believes  in  the  Chinese 
origin  of  certain  porcelain  vases,  found  in  the  tombs  at  Thebes,  of  which  one  is  of  the 
XVIIIth  dynasty.  He  gives  the  figures  of  four  of  these  vases,  with  Chinese  inscriptions, 
which  Mr.  Davis  flatters  himself  with  having  read.  We  know  that  other  sinologues  doubt 
this  origin.  The  fact  deserves  to  be  cleared  up  by  a  contradictory  discussion.  .  .  .  There 
is  nothing  in  it  impossible,  but  it  seems  UtUe  veritimUar.  .  .  .  Tet,  if  these  inscriptions  are 
really  Chinettf  the  fact  must  be  accepted.     All  lies  in  that' " 

It  is  merely  justice  to  Morton's  memory  here  to  remark  that  his  "Crania  ^gyptiaca" 
had  appeared  in  the  spring  of  1844,  at  Philadelphia.  Nor  is  his  discrimination  amenable, 
on  questions  alien  to  his  special  studies,  to  the  charge  of  hastily  adopting,  in  good  faith, 
that  which  Parisian  science  had  not  begun  to  ventilate  for  six  months  later. 

After  stating  that  no  sinologist  doubted  that  these  vases  "  are  really  and  purely  Chinese** 
M.  Pauthier  holds  that  all  the  question  does  "not  lie  in  that;"  and  then  eliminates  the 
liMSts  as  follows : — 

1.  The  inscriptions  upon  these  vases  are  in  the  cursive  Chinese  character  called  thtao. 

2.  This  cursive  character  was  not  invented  in  China  until  the  second  century  after 
Christ  Hence  "  it  is  materially  impossible  that  vases,  bearing  inscriptions  in  that 
writing,  could  have  been  manufactured  and  transported  to  Egypt  in  the  time  of  the 
XVIIIth  dynasty ;  that  is  to  say,  about  1800  years  before  the  said  epoch !  " 

Gov.  Davis,  **  well  versed  in  the  study  of  the  vulgar  Chinese  (language),  seems,  like 
some  other  sinologues,  to  have  completely  neglected  the  study  of  Chinese  archoeology." 
Nevertheless,  on  the  vase  published  by  him  (No.  4  of  Wilkinson,  and  of  M.  Prisse), 
one  reads  easily : — 
8.  **-Ming  youi  toung  tchoung  tehao:  'the  brilUant  moon  is  resplendent  through  the 
pines.' " 

4.  This  is  a  line  from  a  "  strophe  composed  by  Wang-gan-chi,  who  lived  under  the 
Soung  dynasty,  in  1068  of  our  era;  and  corrected  in  the  last  syllable  by  Sou-toung-po, 
who  flourished  fifty  years  later." 

5.  The  highest  antiquity  of  the  cursive  character  on  these  vases  being  200  years  after 
Christ,  and  the  verse  written  upon  them  being  from  an  author  who  lived  early  in  the 
twelfth  century  of  the  same  era  —  it  follows  that  the  vases  in  question  have  been 
transported  into  Egypt  since  the  year  1100  a.  d.  M.  Pauthier  gives  reasons,  from 
Chinese  history,  why  some  of  them  may  have  been  brought  back  from  China  by  Ara- 
bian embassies  in  the  fifteenth  century  after  Christ ;  to  which  age  probably  belong  the 
two  specimens  recently  exhumed  from  the  Ehabour  mounds  by  Dr.  Layard. 

Bat,  as  the  writer,  and  Mr.  Bonomi,  and  M.  Prisse,  and  others,  have  known  for  these 
twenty  years,  such  vases  abound  in  Egypt ;  especially  after  the  annual  return  of  the  Ila^j, 
or  Mecca  pilgrims,  to  Qoss^yr  and  Cairo.  The  Mosaic  Theban  tombs  are  supplied  through 
the  former ;  the  ante-Abrahamic  catacombs  of  Memphite  Sacc^ra  through  the  latter  mer- 
cantile channels ;  while  the  drug  bazaars  of  Cairo  and  of  Qenneh  have  always  a  stock  on 
lumd  —  price  fluctuating,  according  to  the  demands  of  antiquaries,  between  two  and  a  half 
and  three  and  a  half  cents  apiece,  retail.  Arab  curiosity-moDgers  are  thus  enabled  to  fur- 
nish imbecilities  travelling  along  the  Nile  with  Sinico-^gyptian  vases  even  of  ante-diluvian 
antiquity,  on  application.  In  the  meanwhile,  archsologists  are  aware  of  the  sort  of  proofs 
of  "  early  communication  between  Egypt  and  China  "  the  New  York  collection  embraces. 

To  close  the  digression.  The  reader  will  duly  take  note  that  the  New  York  catalogue, 
above  cited,  refers  to  the  '*  Revue  Archoeologique,  by  Mr.  £.  Prisse."  The  proprietor  of 
the  invaluable  ** Revue  Arehiologique"  is  M.  Leleux;  but  while  the  author  of  the  ''cata- 
logue "  aforesaid  mentions  both  the  work  and  the  savant  whose  inquiries,  seven  years  ago, 
demonstrated  a  **  Chinese  vase  with  17  others"  to  be,  as  antiquities,  spurious ;  readers 
of  that  document  need  not  wonder  at  the  appropriate  association,  in  the  same  uniqne 
cabinet,  of  timiUa  nmiUbui. 

82 


650  PALJB06BAPHIC    EXCURSUS 

An  obitaeles  to  the  appreeUdoD  of  wlist  we  fin  hj  **  Mongofian  Otipa,"  ia  the  tteoij 
of  baman  graphical  derclopment,  being  now  reBOfed,  bvt  •  few  pMWgrmpfai  sre  aeeiavt 
to  elucidate  that  section  of  the  General  Table  deroted  to 

8d  AMERICAN  ORIGIN.— To  another  department  of  ^  Tjpc«  of  Mankiiid"  bdongi  ^ 
argomeDtatiTe  exhibition  of  those  data,  whereby  the  aboripnml  groaps  of  American  hinM> 
nity  are  disconnected  from  other  centres  of  creation  [ft^prc,  Chmp.  IX].     The  pnrpoici  of 
oar  tableau  are  serred  by  reference  to  Morton  for  the  enmoiogiealg  to  GallatiB  for  ^ 
'.  philotogicalf  and  to  Sf^uier  for  the  archctologkal  bases  of  dJacnaaJon. 

I  It  is  unnecessary  to  reiterate  the  emphatic  disclaimers  of  Dr.  Morton^  eanoemiBg  nj 

1  recoguitioD  by  himself  of  such  notions  as  an  exotic  ori^  for  ^aiertcafi  Irndkou.    Dr.  Pkt* 

I  terson's  Memoir  [tupra,  pp.  xIti-xUx]  and  our  yarions  Chapiert  [VIL  p.  232 ;  DL  p.  27S; 

j  X  pp.  805-307,  824-326]  haye  remored  fhmi  Morton's  cherished  memorj  any  fwttff 

attributioDS  to  him  of  these  philosophical  heresies.  (305) 
!  The  total  segregation  of  American  aborig^es  from  other  types  of  man  throoi^hont  fk 

!  rest  of  our  globe,  deduced  in  the  present  Tolume  from  the  former's  osteological  peeafiaii- 

ties,  animal  propensities,  geographical  constitution,  and  what  of  history  has  been  nadt)^ 
Indian  nations  by  post-Columbian  foreigners,  results  equally  from  the  matured  phUsb^f 
of  Gallatin. 


**  I  beg  leave  once  more  to  repeat  that,  xmless  we  suppose  that  which  we  haTe  no 
to  do,  a  second  miraculous  interposition  of  Providence  in  America,  the  prodigious 
of  American  languages,  totally  dissimilar  in  their  vocabularies,  demonstrates  not  only  tkl 
the  first  peopling  of  America  took  place  at  the  earliest  date  which  we  are  permitted  ti 
assume,  but  also  that  the  great  mass  of  existing  Indian  nations  are  the  descendants  of  tki 
first  [imagiuary]  emigrants ;  since  we  must  otherwise  suppose  that  America  was  peofU 
by  one  hundred  different  tribes,  speaking  languages  totally  dissimilar  in  their  natore.'*(IO^ 

Dr.  Young  it  was  who  first  made  languages  the  subject  of  mathematical  calcnlatioB:— 

**  It  appears,  therefore,  that  nothing  could  be  inferred  with  respect  to  the  relation  of  tif 
languages,  from  the  coincidence  of  the  sense  of  any  given  word  in  both  of  them ;  and  tkl 
the  odds  would  be  three  to  oue  against  the  agreement  of  two  words ;  but  if  three  wmk 
appear  to  be  identical,  it  would  then  be  more  than  ten  to  one  that  they  must  be  deritsdii 
both  caHcs  from  some  parent  laoguage,  or  introduced  in  some  other  manner ;  six  woHi 
would  give  more  than  seventeen  hundred  chances  to  one,  and  eight  near  one  hundred  tboe- 
sand ;  bo  that,  in  these  coses,  the  evidence  would  be  littie  short  of  absolute  ec^ 
tainty."(307) 

Comparative  philology  now  recognizes  the  grammatical  structure  of  tongues  as  the  sole 
criterion,  which  point  we  have  explained  in  its  proper  place  ;  but  those  whose  minds  ksif 
been  led  astray  by  the  plausible  application  of  arithmetical  formulsa  to  the  chances  of  iato^ 
course  between  ante-Columbian  American  nations  and  the  aborigines  of  Europe,  A^s 
Africa  or  Australasia — based  upon  vocabularies  said  to  be  coincident  in  about  one  hundnd 
and  eighty  words — would  do  well  to  ponder  upon  the  fiat  of  the  greatest  archsologist  of 
our  generation,  Letronne :  — 

**  Profound  mathematicians  have  essayed,  principally  since  Condorcet,  to  apply  the  esl- 
culus  of  probabilities  to  questions  of  moral  order,  and  above  all  to  the  divers  degrees  of 
certitude  in  historical  facts.  They  have  flattered  tiiemselves  upon  ability  to  calculate  b«v 
much  might  be  bet  against  one,  that  a  given  event  had  or  had  not  happened.  Uaftr- 
tunately,  they  have  not  seen  that  such  a  probability  can  yield  but  a  result  chimerical  aai 
illusory.  In  no  case  could  it  replace  that  conviction,  intimate,  absolute,  admitting  neitbcr 
more  nor  less,  which  the  examination  of  the  diversified  circumstances  accompanying  a  rftl 
event  produces.  To  those  who  may  yet  preserve  any  confidence  in  this  abusive  empW- 
ment  of  mathematical  analysis,  I  woidd  venture  the  counsel  that  they  should  undertake  to 
find  out,  through  calculation,  what  new  chance  of  probability  is  added  by  the  fortoitAts 
discovery  of  all  these  contemporaneous  testimonies  [such  as  Squier  has  disinterred  frus 
the  primeval  mounds  of  the  West]  which  seem  to  emerge  from  the  earth  expressly  to 


(305)  The  8ub<ttaDC«  of  our  rrmarks  appeared,  under  the  heading  of  ^  The  Progieaa  of  Kaovledfe 
Increase  of  Crime,"  in  the  Now  Orleans  IScayunt,  June  12  and  19, 1853;  aigBed  Q.  R.  Q. 
(SOC)  Amfriciin  Oiviluation :  Trans.  Amer.  Amer.  Ethnol.  See;  1&45;  L  p.  179. 
(907)  ExperimfnU  <m  the  Ftmdultm:  Philos.  Trans.;  London,  1S19 ;  p.  7. 


ON    THE    ART    OP    WRITING.  651 

firm  history.  They  will  feel,  I  think,  the  uselessness,  the  Tanity  of  their  efforts ;  because 
that  which  results  naturally  from  this  unexpected  accord,  is  not  one  of  those  definite  pro- 
labilities  estimable  in  numbers  and  in  ciphers ;  it  is  a  complete  certitude  which,  with  irre- 
sistible force,  takes  possession  of  e?ery  mind  that  is  honest  and  exempt  from  prcju* 
dice."  (808) 

Not  a  solitary  point  of  identity  ^hich  cannot,  at  a  glance,  be  explained  by  the  rule  — 
that  similar  causes  operating  upon  similar  principles  produce  everywhere  the  same  effects- - 
exists  between  the  sculptured  and  architectural  mon^iments  of  the  Old  World  and  those  of 
the  New,  as  known  in  1858  to  archaeologists :  not  a  tongue,  habit,  custom,  mythe  or  idea 
found  among  the  aborigines  of  America  by  Columbus,  can  be  traced  back  to  any  anterior 
communication  with  other  inhabitants  of  our  planet  The  real  differences,  moreover,  m 
the  geological  constituents,  the  fauna,  the  flora,  and  the  entire  range  of  physical  nature 
whence  American  man  drew  his  artistic  models,  preponderate  infinitely  over  those  partial 
resemblances  which,  when  not  caused  by  the  circumscribed  necessities  of  all  human  things, 
are  simply  accidental — ^if  accidents  can  occur  in  the  organic  laws  of  creative  power. 

Take  up  the  works  of  Squier.  (809)  What  relic  of  art,  what  natural  object,  what  human 
or  non-human  thing,  unearthed  ft>om  those  forest-clad  mounds,  is  not  solely  and  exclusively 
American  7  Run  your  finger  along  the  map  from  the  sub-polar  limit  of  the  Esquimaux 
down  t6  the  Terra  del  Fuego,  and  where,  in  published  designs,  of  respectable  authenticity, 
can  you  point  out  a  fact,  in  native  human  economy,  anterior  to  the  fifteenth  century  after 
Christ,  that  compels  your  reason  to  travel  off  the  American  continent  for  its  origin  ?  We 
cannot  find,  at  this  day,  pretensions  to  any  but  one.  There  is  nothing,  earnestly  insists 
Mr.  Squier,  (810)  even  in  the  most  curious  of  all  mythological  coincidences  yet  discovered 
between  the  Old  and  New  Hemispheres,  viz :  the  **  serpent  worship,"  that  necessarily  drives 
mn  archieologist  away  from  this  continent  for  explanation :  the  very  figurative  expression 
of  this  American  mythe  is,  "  ab  ovo,"  a  rattlesnake !  Mr.  Squier's  subsequent  pursuits  in 
Europe  (311)  have  opened,  he  tells  us  personally,  hopeful  prospects  of  filling  up  some  gaps 
between  tribes  of  Indians  still  extant  and  the  Aiteq  and  Tolteq  scribes  of  ancient  Mexico. 
He  is  now  in  Central  America  exploring  untrodden  ground ;  and  may  he  succeed  in  his 
indefatigable  restorations. 

The  possibility  of  Malayan,  Polynesian,  Japanese,  or  other  shipwreck  on  the  American 
Pacific  coasts,  having  been  established  by  such  accident  within  our  generation,  is  not  dis- 
puted ;  but  there  are  three  common- place  reasons  that  militate  against  the  probability  that 
contingencies  of  this  sporadic  nature  had  any  the  slightest  influence  in  stocking  this  conti- 
nent with  its  groups  of  Indian  aborigines :  1st.  No  memento  of  any  similar  event  exists  in 
the  speech,  semi-civilization,  art,  or  mythe,  of  the  American  world  to  induce  such  hypo- 
thesis; which  originates  simply  in  evangelical  cravings— European  fathers  *'of  that 
thought"  Nor,  were  it  proven,  could  such  petty  accident  establish  intercourse ;  because 
these  ancient  castaways  never  returned  home  again ;  and  (still  stranger  to  relate)  there  are 
no  *<  Indians  "in  the  countries  whence  originally  they  sailed.  2d.  In  the  ratio  that  anti- 
quity is  claimed  for  such  a  supposititious  chance,  so,  owing  to  proportionate  diminution  of 
haman  narigatory  ability,  the  physical  possibilities  of  its  occurrence  become  "  fine  by  de- 
grees, and  beautifully  less."  8d.  As  Morton  long  ago  declared,  "If  the  Egyptians,  Hin- 
doos, or  Gauls  have  ever,  by  accident  or  design,  planted  colonies  in  America,  these  must 
have  been,  sooner  or  later,  dispersed  and  lost  in  the  waves  of  a  vast  indigenous  popula- 
tion ;"  so  that,  Indians  existing  before  the  arrival  of  such  metaphorical  colonists,  the  old 
diflEiculty  remains. 

Of  Irish  or  Welsh  **  Indians"  it  will  be  time  enough  to  speak,  when  their  **  coprolites*^ 
— ^we  dare  not  say  their  historical  vestiges  —  are  found,  not  merely  on  this  continent,  but 
west  of  the  European  **  Ultima  Thule  "  of  established  Celto-maniac  migrations. 


(308)  BeauO,  de$  Jrueriptwnt  Cfrtoqtus  d  Latinta  dt  VtgypU:  1842;  f^  Introd.,  p.  6S. 

(800)  Obsertatiam  on  the  Aboriginal  MonumenU  of  <Ae  Mittitsifpi  VaOey:  New  York,  \Mt ', -^  Ancient  Ihmh 
mtntt  of  the  JUit$i*tippi  YaUey:  1848;  aad,  besldM  firagmentary  papen,  iWooro^^fiia:  1862. 
(810)  Amerioan  Archaology:  *<Tbe  Serpent  Symbol;"  1861;  pp.  170^  171. 
(8U)  Sketched  in  the  New  Tork  Tribftmt :  24  Nov.  1862. 


652  PAL^OGBAPHIC    EXCURSUS,   ETC. 

Far  be  it  from  us  to  disparage  the  Icelandic  researches  of  the  "  Bojal  Socielj  of  KorAsn 
Antiqoaries  at  Copenhagen ;"  nor  their  "  Scriptores  Septentrionales  Remm  Ante-ColsBbi»> 
ram." (812)  Most  landable  are  their  national  resasdtatiQiis  of  "Sagas"  reeomitiBg  da 
TOjages  of  Eric-nifus,  or  of  Thorfinn  Karlsefhe;  partienlarly  those  affording  Awuriem 
proofs  of  that  genealogy  of  Thorraldsen,  the  great  scidptor,  back  to  the  elerenth  coitiiy 
after  Christ.  In  onr  hnmble  opinion,  however,  Tbor,  with  his  hammer,  is  much  older; 
but,  unable  to  seize  the  exact  threads  of  connection  between  the  "  Fornmanna  Sogor"  of 
Iceland  and  the  autocthones  of  the  American  continent,  we  are  fain  to  leare  their  vm* 
Telling  to  the  incredulous  author  of  the  **  Monumental  Eyidenees  of  the  DiscoTeiy  of  Am- 
rica  by  the  Northmen  critically  examined."  (313) 

We  have  said  that  to  the  evidences  of  non-interconrse  between  Ancient  America  and  Ibi 
other  hemisphere  there  was  but  one  exception.    Here  it  is :  — 

In  the  printed  '*  Inquiries  respecting  the  ffistory,  present  Condition  and  future  Prospeeti 
of  the  Indian  Tribes  of  the  United  States,"  circulated  gratuitously  by  the  Department  of 
the  Interior,  (314)  contributions  are  solicited  firom  **  persons  willing  to  communicate  tki 
results  of  their  reading  or  reflection."  Applauding  most  heartily  any  Government  aetioB  ii 
the  rescue  of  some  mementoes  of  national  tribes  whose  span  of  life  is  bat  short,  we  ikoi 
it  the  part  of  good  citizenship  to  cooperate.    Our  respectful  mite  is  tendered  gratia. 

*^  Appendix  (Inquiries,  p.  560):  —  806.  Is  the  Inscription  found  on  opening  the  Qmi 
Creek  Mound,  in  Western  Virginia,  in  1889,  alphabetic  or  hieroglyphic  ?  " 

i  Neither  the  one  nor  the  other. 

!  Originally  a  forgery — its  disappearance  from  the  ** Museum"  at  Grave  Creek  is  te- 

I  eounted  for  in  the  discovery  of  an  imposture ;  its  sempiternal  reappearance,  in  aa  oi^ 

I  series  of  works,  is  due  to  indiridual  idiosyncracy. 

'  An  old  acquaintance  of  ours  is  this  inscription ;  which  was  first  started,  about  a.  n.  180^ 

'  by  some  '*  Grave  Creek  Flat."  (315)     Flat  at  its  origin,  the  Ohio  pebble  has  become  flattv 

I  through  scholastic  abrasions ;  and  so  terribly  worn  away,  that  the  United  States  Dtfttt* 

I  ment,  at  no  trivial  expense,  is  doomed  to  advertise  perpetually  for  its  recovery  thrsag^ 

\  official  inquiries. 

Already,  before  our  sojourn  at  Paris,  1845-'6,  the  vast  palseographic  erudition  ef  tUa 
<.  inscription's  composer  had  been  exemplified  by  the  reduction  of  its  twenty- two  rudimcBtd 

apices,  into  four  Greek,  four  Etruscan,  five  Runic,  six  Gallic,  seven  Erse,  ten  Phofnidas, 
'^  fourteen  British,  and  sixteen  Celtiberic  letters;  being  no  less  than  sixty-six  chances  dxan 

[  from  twenty-two,  that  an  Ohio  pebble  had  made,  in  primeval  times,  an  outward  voyage  ti 

I  Europe  and  the  Levant ;  and,  after  receiving  the  engraved  contributions  of  eight  aatiqw 

I  nations,  had  recrossed  the  Atlantic  to  its  pristine  geological  habitat, 

t  Unhappily,  we  were  too  late.     Our  venerable  friend,  M.  Jomard  (baring  accepted  a  etf] 

I  of  this  inscription,  for  the  *'  Biblioth^que  Royale,"  in  scientific  good  faith),  had  ahead] 

printed  the  learned  and  skilful  analogies  deducible  between  the  scratches  on  this  pebble  iw 
i  tho  Numidian  alphabet.    Other  scholars,  native  and  foreign,  were  misled  ;  and  there  resD] 

^  seemed  no  prospect  that  the  bewilderments  produced  by  this  contemptible  petroglyph  of  i 

j  •*  Grave  Creek  Flat "  should  not  become  universal,  when  Squier's  sudden  mallet  flatttsei 

1  It  out  forever,  in  1848.(316)     The  pebble  vanished  from  the  Grave  Creek  Mound;  tK 

\  ■  while,  at  this  day,  there  is  but  one  man  who  yet  slumbers  in  a  foors  paradise  concenia{ 

t  It,  we  may  echo  its  annihilator's  felicitous  dictum  —  *'  sic  transit  gloria  moundL" 

We  have  seen  how  the  fabled  communications  between  the  ancient  denizens  of  the  5ih 

and  those  of  the  Hoang-ho  have  reposed  upon  Sinico-iEgyptian  "  vases  "  —  to  which  hai 

.  *  recently  been  added  a  *' padlock";  and  we  now  know  the  archfeological  worthiness  of  the ca^ 

(312)  ArUiquilaUs  Amtricana:  opera  et  atndio  Cabou  C.  Rafn;  folk),  Copenhagen,  ISST. ' 
^*  (313)  Squhr:  in  Luce  Burke's  London  Ethndogieal  JottmaL\  Dee.  18i8;  evpedaUy  p.  SIS. 

I  (314)  O^ce  of  Indian  Affatrt:  4to,  Washington,  1861. 

!  (315)  Tran$.  Amer.  EthnoL  Soc.:  1845;  L  pp.  800-420. 

-  •■  (31C)  London  Ethndoffical  Journal:  loc  cU, 


mankind's  chronology — INTRODUCTORY.         653 

proof  jet  standing  to  sostain  idioeratical  theories  of  ante-Colnmbian  intereoone  between 
the  American  continent  and  any  other  centres  of  homan  creation  on  oar  terraqneons 
planet.  Until  something  very  different  in  calibre  be  discoTcred  by  future  explorers,  the 
•ection  of  our  General  Table  doTOted  to  AMERICAN  ORIGINS  will  surYlTe,  as  the  plafai 
xemilt  of  palsBographio  science  in  Anno  Domini  1868. 

G.  R.  G. 


«»^^^<»^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^W^^^^^^O^^rf%^»^^^^/W^M^^ 


ESSAY   III. 

mankind's  chronology — INTRODUCTORY. 

OuB.  brief  inqniries  into  a  subject  which  possesses  such  manifold  ramifications  may  h% 
eonyeniently  heralded  by  an  extract  or  two  from  the  works  of  some  learned  contempo* 


"  We  must  therefore  acquiesce  in  the  conclusion,  that  the  ffebrew  copies  represent  the 
ori^al  and  authentic  text  of  the  book  of  Genesis.  ...  On  historical  grounds,  Tory  formi- 
dable objections  present  themseWes  to  the  Hebrew  Chronology.  .  .  .  The  difficulties  are  still 
greater  when  the  Mosaic  chronology  is  applied  as  a  measure  to  profane  history.  ...  It  is 
not,  howcTer,  in  these  difficulties  alone  that  we  find  reason  for  doubting  whether  the  gene- 
alogies of  the  book  of  Genesis,  taken  either  according  to  the  Hebrew  or  the  Septuagint, 
l^irnish  us  with  a  real  chronology  and  history.  ...  No  OTidenoe,  therefore,  remains,  by 
which  we  can  fix  the  interval  which  elapsed  between  the  origin  of  the  human  race  and  the 
commencement  of  the  special  history  of  each  nation.  ...  The  consequence  of  the  method 
which  has  been  commonly  adopted,  of  making  the  Jewish  chronology  the  bed  of  Procrustes, 
to  which  every  other  must  conform  in  length,  has  been,  that  credence  has  been  refused  to 
histories,  such  as  that  of  Egypt,  resting  upon  unquestionable  documents;  and  we  have 
Tolontarily  deprived  ourselves  of  at  least  a  thousand  years,  which  had  been  redeemed  for 
us  from  the  darkness  of  ante-historical  times."  (817) 

*'  From  this  discrepancy  we  may  infer,  securely  as  it  seems  to  me,  that  the  Biblical 
writers  had  no  revelation  on  the  subject  of  chronology,  but  computed  the  succession  of 
times  from  such  data  as  were  accessible  to  them.  The  duration  of  time,  unless  in  so  far 
as  the  knowledge  of  it  was  requisite  for  understanding  the  Divine  Dispensation,  was  not  » 
matter  on  which  supernatural  light  was  afiforded ;  nor  was  this  more  likely  than  that  the 
facts  connected  with  physical  science  should  have  been  revealed.  . .  .  The  result  of  this 
part  of  our  inquiry  is,  in  the  first  place,  that  a  much  longer  space  of  time  must  have 
eUpsed  than  that  allowed  by  modem  chronologers  between  the  age  of  Abraham  and  the 
£zode ;  (318)  and,  secondly,  that  generations  have  certainly  been  omitted  in  the  early 
genealogies.  ...  By  some  it  will  be  objected  to  the  conclusions  at  which  I  have  arrived, 
that  there  exists,  according  to  my  hypothesis,  no  chronology^  properly  so  termed,  of  the 
earliest  ages,  and  that  no  means  are  to  be  found  for  ascertaining  the  real  age  of  Uie  world. 
Thie  I  am  prepared  to  admit,  and  I  observe  that  the  ancient  Hebrews  seem  to  have  been  of 
the  same  opinion,  since  the  Scriptural  writers  have  always  avoided  the  attempt  to  compute 
the  period  in  question.  They  go  back,  as  we  have  seen  in  the  instance  of  St.  Paul's  com- 
putation, to  the  age  of  Abraham,  at  the  same  time  using  expressions  plainly  denoting  that 
they  make  no  pretension  to  accurate  knowledge,  and  could  only  approximate  to  the  true 
dates  of  events ;  but  they  have  in  no  instance,  as  far  as  I  remember,  attempted  to  carry 
the  computation  of  time  further  back,  nor  has  any  one  writer  alluded  to  the  age  of  the 
wotrid. .  .  .  Beyond  that  event  (the  arrival  of  Abraham  in  Palestine)  we  can  never  know  how 
many  eenturiee  nor  even  how  many  chiliads  of  yean  may  have  elapsed  since  the  first  man  of 
day  received  the  image  of  God  and  the  breath  of  life."  (819) 

(SIT)  Ber.  Johh  Kmics :  iVimovoI  Bidary;  London,  1840;  pp.  66, 57, 68,  61,  es. 

(818)  Tba  oontraiy  i>  noir  hdd  bj  the  highwt  Egyptologifti :  vis.— there  being  bat  Ibjuc,  Jacob,  Lm, 
KoBATB,  and  Ameajh  —five  generations,  or  about  166  years — between  ^— *■*»  and  Mosb,  this  interval  most 
beeortalled.    Tide IdDtros:  CftnmoIq^cferJIj^XpCer;  and *0v. 

(SIA)  PBiaiAafi:  Beatardia  inUo  the  Phywioid  BUory  qf  JfirnUM;  UtH;  v.,  "Note  on  the BfUlnl Ghna. 
slogjr,"  pp  667, 660,  660, 670. 


654  mankind's  chronology. 

«  The  Roman  researches  of  Niebnhr  had  prored  to  me  the  imoertaiBtj  of  the  chnmob- 
gical  system  of  the  Greeks,  beyond  the  Olympiads ;  and  that  eren  EoBabios's  chronicle,  u 
preserved  in  the  Armenian  translation,  furnishes  merely  isolated,  although  important,  dau 
for  the  Assyrian  and  Babylonian  chronology  beyond  the  era  of  Nabonassar.  Again,  u 
regards  the  Jewish  computation  of  time,  the  study  of  Scripture  had  long  conTineed  me, 
that  there  is  in  the  Old  Testament  no  eonneeUd  ekronoloffy,  prior  to  Solomon.  All  that  now 
passes  for  a  system  of  ancient  chronology  beyond  that  fixed  point,  U  the  melancholy  Uy4qf 
of  tfu  nth  and  ISth  centuries;  a  compound  of  intentional  deceit  and  utter  miaconceptioa of 
the  principles  of  historical  research."  (320) 

With  Germanic  virility  of  diction,  Bunsen  further  insists — ~ 

**  This  fact  must  be  expl^ned.  To  deny  it,  after  investigation  once  incited  and  began, 
would  imply,  on  the  part  of  such  investigator,  small  knowledge  and  still  smaller 
honesty."  (321) 

**  But  ^il  s*en  faut)  much  is  wanting,  we  are  convinced  of  it,  that  religious  truth  sbo«I4 
be  thus  tied  to  quesUons  of  literature  or  of  chronology.  Christian  faith  no  more  repota 
upon  the  chronology  of  Genesis,  than  upon  its  phytiet  and  its  iutronomy  ;  and  besides,  to 
restrain  ourselves  to  the  subject  that  occupies  us,  the  career  of  examination  has  beca 
largely  opened  to  us  by  men  who  certainly  were  far  from  holding  Christian  orthodoxy 
cheap."  (322) 

Nor  does  our  learned  authority  confine  himself  to  mere  assertion ;  because,  withia  a 

year  after  the  publication  of  the  above  passage,  he  illustrates  the  slight  estimation  in  wkid 

he  holds  Oenetiacal  chronology  in  the  following  emphatic  manner :  — 

*<  It  must  be  known  that  I  wish  to  make  public  a  monument  of  which  the  interpretadia, 
if  this  be  admitted,  will  push  back  the  bounds  of  historical  certitude  beyond  everytUag 
that  can  have  been  imagined  up  to  this  day.  .  .  .  Because,  one  must  not  diatimolatt, 
Manetho  places  king  Mbncherbs  in  the  IVth  dynasty ;  and  the  most  moderate  calealatiM, 
if  one  follows  the  ciphers  of  Manetho,  makes  the  author  of  the  third  pyramid  remont 
beyond  the  fortieth  century  before  our  era.  A  monument  of  six  thousand  years !  isd 
what  a  monument!  ...  We  obtain  the  sum  of  68  years,  which,  joined  to  the  4073  yean, 
result  of  the  preceding  calculaUons,  would  give,  to  the  end  of  the  reign  of  Myoeriaiii  ik 
date  of  4136  htfore  J.  C."  (823) 

That  is,  our  author  means,  the  third  Pyramid  was  built  in  Egypt  just  158  yean  bcfve 
the  world's  Creation^  and  exactly  1809  years  before  the  Flood;  according  to  the  **  Pctama'* 
chronology  of  that  Catholic  Church  in  which  M.  Lenormant  is  a  most  devout  communimt 

We  have  thought  it  expedient  to  preface  our  chronological  inquiries  with  the  above  fosr 
citations.  Each  of  them  will  protect  us,  like  an  A^gie  raised  on  the  stalwart  arm  of  Jort 
or  of  Pallas.  We  have  selected, out  of  the  multitude  before  us,  the  highest  representatini 
of  distinct  schools;  who,  nevertheless,  perfectly  agree  in  rejecting  Scriptural  ehroa- 
ology :  — 

1st.  The  Rev.  Dr.  John  Kenrick — author  of  many  standard  olaasical  works,  sad  d 
<*  Egypt  under  the  Pharaohs,"  1860, — one  of  the  most  brilliant  Protestant  Beb> 
lars  of  England. 

2d.  James  Cowles  Prichard,  M.  D.,  F.  R.  S.  —  the  noblest  champion  of  the  ^'Uni^  of  tfai 
human  species." 

8d.  Chcv.  Christian  C.  J.  Bunsen  —  the  successor  of  Niebuhr  as  Prussian  Ambassador  it 
the  court  of  Rome,  and  of  Wilhelm  von  Humboldt  at  that  of  St.  James ;  the  pupil  of 
Schelling,  and  the  friend  of  Lepsius.  (324) 

4th.  Prof.  Charles  Lenormant  —  the  companion  and  disciple  of  Champollion-le-JeaBe; 
alike  famed  for  Hellenic  erudition,  and  for  severe  Catholicity ;  who  now  fills  tk 
chair  of  Egyptology,  vacated  by  Letronne^s  demise,  at  the  College  de  France.  (325) 

It  will  moreover  be  remarked  that  our  quotations  set  up  no  claim,  as  yet,  for  the  respecl- 


(320)  BUXSK5:  EgypPt  Place  in  Vnivertal  JlitUrry  ;  London,  1848;  1.,  Prefboe,  pp.  1.  2. 

(321)  Ibid.:  jS-JffypUm  SUUe  in  der  WdigtKhichU;  Uamburg,  1845 ,  1.,  Elnlettung,  pp.  0,7— oxtaeeootaVy 
omitted  in  EgypCt  Place  by  iho  aocomplbhed  Englbh  translator. 

(822)  LufORMAitr:  Court  tT Hist.  Ancienne;  Paris,  1838;  p.  122. 

(823)  LEMonMANT:  £clairci*semenU  tur  le  CareueH  du  Roi  MemphiU  Mjfcerinue;  Pari*,  1880;  pp.  3,  A,  SL 
(8241  Head  Dr.  Arxold's  eulogies  of  this  illustrioua  gentleman. 

(325)  OuDDo:(:  OOa  JCgypUaca ;  1849;  pp.)  91, 02. 


INTRODUCTOBT.  655 

ability  of  the  chronological  systems  of  other  nations  at  the  expense  of  Judaism.  On  the 
contrary,  they  bear  with  nndiyided  force  npon  Hebrew  computations,  liewed  for  themselyes 
alone. 

Not  less  tmthfally  does  the  language  of  a  profound  thinker — expression  of  a  fifth,  and 
far  more  liberal  philosophy,  —  set  forth  the  effeteness  of  Jewish  chronology.  Luke  Burke's 
writings  are  unmistakeable :  his  *'  Critical  Analysis  of  the  Hebrew  Chronology "  (326)  is 
one  of  the  most  masterly  productions  our  literature  can  boast  Curtailment  is  injustice  to 
its  author :  to  the  reader  garbled  extracts  would  be  unsatisfactory ;  and  the  sincere  inyes- 
tigator  knows  where  to  peruse  the  whole.  We  content  our  present  requirements  with  one 
specimen :  — 

**  Such,  then,  is  the  character  and  importance  of  *  the  most  brilliant  and  important  of 
Primate  Usher's  improyements  in  chronology  I '  [as  Dr.  Hales  terms  the  fabulous  notion 
that  Abraham  was  not  the  eldest  son  of  Terah !]  It  consists,  first,  of  an  argument  that 
turns  out  to  be  groundless,  in  eyery  one  of  its  elements ;  and,  which,  if  well  founded, 
would  prove  the  Old  Testament  to  be  one  of  the  most  absurdly  written  books  in  existence ; 
and  secondly,  of  an  assumption  which,  apart  from  this  argument,  is  wholly  gratuitous  and 
improbable ;  and  which  also,  if  admitted,  would  bear  equally  hard  against  the  character 
of  the  yery  writings  for  the  support  of  which  it  was  inyented.  And  it  is  by  such  argu- 
ments as  these  that  graye  and  learned  divines  seek  to  ascertain  the  realities  of  ancient  his- 
tory, and  endeavor  to  place  chronology  upon  a  rational  and  sure  foundation !  And  it  is  to 
each  as  these  that  men  of  science  are  required  to  bow,  at  the  risk  of  being  deemed  scep- 
tical, dangerous,  profane,  &c.,  &c.  For  it  must  not  be  supposed  that  the  present  is  an 
Isolated  or  exceptional  instance  of  theological  argument.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  a  rule. 
Volumes  upon  volumes  have  been  written  in  precisely  the  same  spirit — volumes  numerous 
enough,  and  ponderous  enough,  to  fill  vast  libraries.  Until  a  comparatively  late  era,  all 
historical  criticism,  on  which  Scriptural  evidences  could  in  any  manner  be  brought  to  bear, 
was  carried  on  in  this  spirit.  Nothing  else  was  thought  of;  nothing  approaching  to  genuine 
independence  would  have  been  tolerated.  And  thus  the  human  world  rolled  round,  century 
after  century ;  the  brave  trampled  upon  by  slaves ;  the  wise  compelled  to  be  silent  in  the 
presence  of  fools ;  the  learned  alternately  serfs  and  tyrants,  deluded  and  deluding,  cheat- 
ing themselves,  and  cheating  others  with  sophistries  which,  upon  any  other  subject,  would 
disgrace  even  the  mimic  contests  of  schoolboys !  For  ourselves,  we  should  feel  a  humilia- 
tion to  contend  with  such  sophistries  seriously,  and  in  detail,  were  we  not  firmly  convinced 
that  to  do  so  is  not  merely  the  most  legitimate,  but  also  the  only  mode  by  which  truth  can 
be  rendered  permanently  triumphant.  Wit  and  sarcasm  may  obtain  a  temporary  success, 
they  may  awaken  minds  otherwise  prepared  for  freedom,  but  they  are  often  unjust,  usually 
unbenevolent,  and  consequently,  in  the  majority  of  cases,  they  merely  awaken  antagonism, 
and  cause  men  to  cling  with  increased  fondness  to  their  opinions.  Nothing  but  minute, 
searching,  inexorable  argument  will  ever  obtain  a  speedy,  or  a  permanent  triumph  over 
deep-seated  prejudices."  (327) 

"  But,  fortunately,'*  winds  up  another  and  a  sixth  formidable  adversary  to  Hebrew  oom- 
patation  —  no  less  an  arch^ologue  than  the  great  Parisian  architect,  Lesueur — **  fortu- 
nately, questions  of  ciphers  have  nothing  in  common  with  religion.  What  imports  it  to  us, 
to  us  Christians,  who  date  so  to  say  from  yesterday,  that  man  should  have  been  thrown 
npon  our  globe  at  an  epoch  more  or  less  remote ;  that  the  world  should  have  been  created 
in  six  days,  or  that  its  birth  should  have  consumed  myriads  of  centuries?  Can  Qod, 
through  it,  become  less  grand,  his  work  less  admirable  ?  We  are,  since  the  last  eighteen 
hundAd  years,  dupes  of  the  besotted  vanity  of  the  Jews.  It  is  time  that  this  mystification 
should  cease."  (828) 

Italian  scholarship  speaks  for  itself: — (329) 

<*  The  Bible  is,  certainly,  as  the  most  to  be  venerated,  so  the  most  authoritative  fount  of 
history ;  but,  in  so  many  varieties  of  chronological  systems,  which  are  all  palmed  off  by 
their  authors  as  based  upon  indications  of  time  taken  from  the  Bible ;  in  the  very  notable 
difference  of  these  indications  between  the  Hebrew  and  the  Samaritan  text,  and  the  Greek 
version,  and  between  the  books  of  the  Old  and  of  the  New  Testament ;  finally,  in  the  inde- 
cision, in  which  the  Chxtbch  has  always  left  such  controversy,  that,  I  do  not  see  any  certain 
standard,  by  which  the  duration  of  the  Egyptian  nation  has  to  be  levelled,  unless  this 

(328)  London  Blhnoloffieat  Journal;  Jane,  Jnly,  November,  Deoemlier,  1848. 
(S27)  Op.  cU.;  pp.  274,  275. 

(828)  CJironologie  des  Beit  dftgyplt^ onvnge  eoaronn6  par  TAeadtailo :  Puii»  1848;  pp.  801  aOft. 
(320)  Baxocchx,  Dizvetor  of  tlM  MnMwa  of  Torln;  DiacorH OriUei iopra Is CNMiipis. 
pp.  ao,  43»  44, 147. 


656  mankind's  chronology. 

t)eoome  determined  through  an  accurate  examination  of  all  its  hietorie  fountains. . . . 
Leaving  therefore  aside  anysoeyer  system  of  biblical  chronology ;  because, of  the  quantity 
hitherto  brought  into  the  field  by  the  erudite  none  are  certain,  nor  exempt  from  difficalUet 
the  most  gruvo ;  and,  because  the  Chubch,  to  whose  supreme  magistracy  belongs  the  ded- 
sion  of  controTcrsies  appertaining  to  dogma  and  to  morals,  has  never  intermeddled  io  pro- 
nouncing sentence  upon  any  one  of  the  systems  aforesaid,  of  which  bat  one  can  be  tme, 
while  nil  peradventure  may  be  erroneous.  ...  I  shall  finish  by  repeating  in  this  place  that 
which  already  I  declared  elsewhere,  yix.:  it  is  not  my  intention  to  combat  any  systens 
regarding  biblical  chronology ;  but  inasmuch  as,  of  these,  not  one  is  propounded  as  tme 
under  the  Church's  infallible  authority ;  I  have  placed  all  these  (systems)  aside  in  the 
present  examining,  in  order  to  treat  Egyptian  chronology  through  the  sole  data  of  history 
and  of  Egyptian  monuments." 

Finally,  we  quote  Lepsius : —  (880) 

"The  Jewish  chronology  differs  in  a  most  remarkable  manner  from  eyery  other;  ss4 
even  in  times  as  modem  as  those  of  the  Persian  kings  the  difference  amoants  to  no  kv 
than  160  years,  from  known  dntes.  Its  seyeral  sources  present  but  little  difference  amonf 
themselves.  They  count  according  to  years  of  (hi  world;  a  calculation  wiiicb,  as  also  Idelib 
{Hand,  d,  Chron.  I.  pp.  569,  678,  680),  considers  most  probable,  was  inyented,  together  viih 
the  whole  present  chronology  of  the  Jew$^  by  the  Rabbi  Hillbl  Hakasst,  in  the  year  844  afttr 
Christ :  and  thenceforward  gradually  adopted.  They  fix  the  creation  of  the  world  8671 
B.  0. ;  and  all  agree,  even  Josephus,  in  the  usual  calculation  of  the  Hebrew  text.  Thej 
fix  the  deluge  at  1656,  the  birth  of  Abraham  at  1948,  Isaac's  2048,  Jacob's  2108,  Joicph't 
2199,  Jacob's  arrival  in  Egypt  2288,  Joseph's  death  2309,  years  after  Adam."  .  .  .  ''  Thi 
question  is  now,  how  must  we  explain  this  obvious  dislocation  of  facts  as  compared  with 
the  true  dates.  Ideler  has  demonstrated  that  the  introduction  of  the  era  of  Uu  world,  lai 
consequently  of  the  whole  system  of  chronology,  must  be  ascribed  to  the  author  of  thi 
MoUdSf  (or  *  New  Moons,')  and  in  general  of  the  whole  later  Jewish  calendar,  the  BaUi 
UiLLBL  who  flourished  in  the  first  half  of  the  IVth  century." 

Reserving  further  extracts  until  we  take  up  the  Hebrew  chronology,  it  here  suffices  ti 
notice  that  Mosbs,  who  lived  about  the  fourteenth  century  b.  o.,  is  not  amenable  for  naa^ 
rieal  additions  made,  to  books  that  go  by  his  yenerable  name,  about  1800  years  after  Ui 
death,  by  a  modem  Eabbi. 

The  unanimity  of  science  in  the  rejection  of  any  system  of  biblical  computation  mifkl 
be  exemplified  by  many  hundred  citations :  either,  of  savans  who,  establishing  graiuiff 
systems  more  in  accordance  with  the  present  state  of  knowledge,  pass  over  the  rabbiakil 
ciphers  in  contemptuous  silence ;  or,  of  divines  who,  like  the  Rev.  Dr.  Hitchcock  (Pits- 
dent  of  Amherst  College,  and  Professor  of  Natural  Theology  and  Oeology)  strive,  vainly  i« 
opine,  to  reconcile  the  crude  cosmology  of  the  infantine  Hebrew  mind  with  the  terrettriil 
discoveries  of  matured  intellects  like  Cuvier,  De  la  Becho,  Murchison,  Owen,  Lydl,  or 
Agassiz.  Nevertheless,  Calvinism  in  the  pages  of  Hitchcock  begins  to  affect  a  more  aaiiablt 
disguise  than  was  worn  by  the  magnanimous  slayer  of  Sxbybtus,  or  by  the  iconocliikie 
John  Knox  ;  to  judge  by  the  following  admissions :  — 

**  If  these  positions  be  correct,  it  follows  that,  as  we  ought  not  to  expect  the  doctriasi 
of  religion  in  treatises  on  science,  so  it  is  unreasonable  to  look  for  the  principles  of  philo* 
sophy  in  the  Bible.  .  .  .  But  a  still  larger  number  of  [clerical]  authors,  although  men  «f 
talents,  and  familiar,  it  may  be,  with  the  Bible  and  theology,  have  no  accurate  knowledgt 
of  geology.  The  results  have  been,  first,  that,  by  resorting  to  denunciation  and  charges 
of  infidelity,  to  answer  arguments  from  geology,  which  they  did  not  understand,  they  ktv« 
excited  unreasonable  prejudices  and  alarm  among  common  Christiant  respecting  that  scienct 
and  its  cultivators;  secondly,  they  have  awakened  disgust,  and  even  contempt,  amonf 
scientific  men,  especially  those  of  sceptical  tendencies  [ !  ]  ,  who  have  inferred  that  a  caoie 
which  resorts  to  such  defences  must  be  very  weak.  They  have  felt  very  much  as  a  good 
Greek  scholar  would,  who  should  read  a  severe  critique  upon  the  style  of  Isocrates,  or 
Demosthenes,  and,  before  he  had  finished  the  review,  should  discover  internal  evidence  thit 
the  writer  had  never  learned  the  Greek  alphabet."  (831) 

How  true  the  latter  part  of  this  paragraph  is,  the  reader  has  conTinced  himself  by  the 
perusal  of  our  Essay  I.  [supra] ;  where  the  Hebraioal  knowledge  of  Calvinistic  diyines  in  Ab^ 

(330)  Chronoloffie  der  JEgYpUr:  **  KriUk  der  QaeUen,"  L  pp.  250,  360,  881,  Sfil 

(331)  The  BeUffian  ofGeoloffy;  Boston,  1862;  p.  8,  and  Preftoe,  p.  7. 


INTBODUCTOBT.  657 

fiea  liif  l>een  compar«d  with  that  of  coetaneous  Lutherans  and  Catholics  in  Europe.  Con- 
taottons  between  scramblers  for  the  loayes  and  fishes  may,  however,  be  left  to  the  diverted 
aontemplation  of  the  gatherers  of  St  Peter's  pence.  None  of  them  have  real  bearing  upon 
tk«  soience  of  mundane  chronoloffy,  to  which  our  present  investigations  are  confined. 

Until  very  recent  times,  it  was  customary,  among  chronologers,  to  follow  the  Judaic  and 
pott-Christian  system  in  assigpiing  eras  to  events ;  vis. :  by  assuming  that  a  given  occur- 
nnee  had  taken  place  in  such  a  year  (Anno  Mundi)  of  the  Creation  of  the  world.  This 
oixmngement  would  have  been  absolutely  exact,  if  the  precise  moment  of  Creation,  accord- 
ing to  the  **  book  of  Genesis,"  had  been  previously  settled,  or  even  conventionally  agreed 
mpan :  but,  unhappily,  no  two  men  ever  patiently  reckoned  up  its  numerals  and  exhibited 
tke  same  sum  total ;  as  will  be  made  apparent  anon,  in  its  place.  Besides,  this  arrange- 
Btnt  was  found  by  experience  to  be  theologically  unsafe ;  because,  on  the  one  hand,  the 
Gbxistian  Fathers,  by  assuming  the  Septuagint  computation,  demonstrated  that  Jesus,  ap- 
pMxing  exactly  in  Josephus's  5555th  year  of  the  world,  could  be  no  other  than  the  X^iv7k» 
**tk6  anointed ;"  {ZZ2)  whilst,  on  the  other  hand,  the  Jewish  Doctors,  proving  through 
computation  of  the  Hebrew  Text  that  the  birth  of  Jesus  had  occurred  in  the  year  of  the 
WOflld  8751,  demonstrated  that  he  could  not  possibly  be  their  MeSAaiaH.  (838) 

**  There  was  an  old  tradition,'*  says  the  profound  Kennicott,  (884)  '*  alike  common  among 
Jodssans  and  Christians,  sprung  from  the  mystic  interpretation  of  Creation  in  six  days,  that 
tko  duration  of  the  world  should  be  6(X)0  years :  that  the  Messianic  advent  should  be  in 
tho  Htth  millennium ;  because  he  would  come  in  the  latter  days.  The  ancient  Jews,  there- 
foro,  their  chronology  having  been  previously  contracted,  made  use  of  an  argument  suffi- 
olontly  specious,  through  which  they  did  not  recognise  Jesus :  for  the  Mettiah  wtu  to  eome 
is  tJks  tixth  millennium  ;  but  Jetut  wat  hem  (according  to  the  computation  of  time  by  them 
rtcttved)  in  the  latter  part  of  iht  fourth  milUnnium,  about  the  year  of  the  world  8760  {Seder 
Clam,  edit  Meyer:  pp.  95  and  111).  The  very  celebrated  [Muslim- Arab]  Abul-Pharagius, 
who  lived  in  the  Xlllth  century,  in  his  history  of  Dynasties,  thus  prolTers  a  sentence  worthy 
of  remembrance ;  by  Pococke  so  rendered  into  Latin: — <A  defective  computation  is^aseribed 

Sr  Doctors  of  the  Jews — For,  as  it  is  pronounced,  in  the  Law  and  the  Prophets,  about  the 
essiah,  he  was  to  be  sent  at  the  ultimate  times :  nor  otherwise  is  the  commentary  of  the 
more  antique  Rabbis,  who  reject  Christ ;  as  if  the  ages  of  men,  by  which  the  epoch  of  the 
world  is  made  out,  could  change.  They  subtracted  from  the  life  of  Adam,  at  the  birth  of 
Beth,  one  hundred  years,  and  added  them  to  the  rest  of  the  latter's  life ;  and  they  did  the 
wme  to  the  lives  of  the  rest  of  the  children  of  Adam,  down  to  Abraham.  And  thus  it  was 
done,  as  their  computation  indicates,  in  order  that  Christ  should  be  manifested  in  the  Jiflh 
[fooiih,  K.l  millennary  through  accident  in  the  middle  of  the  years  of  the  world ;  which  in 
•11,  according  to  them,  will  be  7000 :  and  they  said.  We  are  now  in  the  middle  of  this  time, 
tmdpet  the  time  designated  for  the  advent  of  the  Messiah  has  not  arrived,*  The  computation  of 
tko  LXX  also  indicates,  that  Christ  should  be  manifested  in  the  sixth  miUennai^,  and  that 
tliifl  would  be  his  time.  .  .  .  The  old  Italic  version,  which,  according  to  St  Augustine,  was 
*  Terborum  tenacior  cum  perspicuitate  sententiie,'  is  the  foundation  of  the  ehronologia  major 
of  the  Latin  Church,  to  this  day  (1780) ;  for,  *  in  the  Roman  Martyrology,  which  is  publicly 
ohsnted  in  church,  on  the  8th  Jan.,  the  Nativity  of  the  ^rd  is  thus  announced  to  the 
people  from  the  ecclesiastical  table :  Year  from  the  creation  5099  (5199  in  Martyrol.  Rohl 
Antwerp.  1678,  p.  888) :  and /rom  the  deluge  year  2957  (Hon.,  p.  447)." 

A  quotation  from  a  Christian  work  next  to  canonical  will  establish  the  belief  of  those 
eeriy  communities  who  lived  nearest  to  the  apostles :  —  the  5500  years,  be  it  noted,  had 
been,  by  Nicodemus,  **  found  in  the  first  of  the  seventy  books,  where  Michael  the  arch- 
angel" had  mentioned  them  to  "Adam,  the  first  man." 

**IS    Bj  thewt  Are  cnbiU  and  a  half  for  the  bnildiof  of  the  Ark  of  the  Old  TeataBcnt,  wo  poredTod  and 

knew  that  in  Ato  thousand  yean  and  half  (ono  thoiuand)  years,  Jesni  Chrift  was  to  eome  in  tta« 

ark  or  tabemade  of  the  body ; 
14    And  so  oar  Scriptures  testify  that  be  is  the  Son  of  Ood,  and  the  Lord  and  King  of  Israel. 
16    And  because  after  his  suffering,  our  chief  priests  were  sorprised  at  the  signs  which  were  wrooght  bj 

his  mesns,  we  opened  that  book  to  search  all  the  generations  down  to  the  generation  of  Joseph 

and  Mary  the  mother  of  Jesus,  supposing  him  to  be  the  seed  of  Darid; 


(83S)  lUsKtLL:  Christian  Theism;  1846;  pp.  82,  88. 

(333)  Seder  Oltm  Rabba,  eompoaed  aboat !.».  180;  tyud  Hiua 

(3U)  DissertaUo  OeneraUs;  llb,n,92,9^7^ 

83 


INTEODUCTOET.  659 

Bieeioli  shows  that  eompatations  upon  different  exemplars  of  the  LXX  oseillate,  also, 
between  a  maximum  of  5904  years  b.  c,  and  a  minimum  of  6064,  for  the  Creation  alone! 
Nerertheless,  **Coelum  ipsum  petimus  stuUitia."  Not  satisfied  with  human  inability  to 
define,  through  biblical  or  anysoever  methods  of  reckoning,  the  age  when  Creatiye  Power 
first  whirled  our  incandescent  planet  ftrom  the  sun's  fire-mist,  some  intelligences,  at  the 
supernatural  stage  of  mental  development,  have  actually  fixed  the  monthf  day,  and  hour  I 

**  And  now  hee  that  desireth  to  know  the  yeere  of  the  world,  which  is  now  passing  oyer 
us  this  yeere  1644,  will  find  it  to  bee  6572  yeeres  just  now  finished  since  the  Creation;  and 
the  year  6573  of  the  world's  age,  now  newly  begunne  this  Septtmbtr  ai  the  ^Equinox."  (340) 
Anno  Mundi  I ;  **  Vlth  day  of  Creation,  ...  his  (Adam's)  wife  the  weaker  vessell :  she  not 
yet  knowing  that  there  were  any  Devils  at  all .  .  .  sinned,  and  drew  her  husband  into  the 
same  transgression  with  her ;  this  was  about  high  noone,  the  time  of  eating.  And  in  this 
lost  condition  into  which  Adam  and  Eve  had  now  brought  themselves,  did  they  lie  comfort- 
lesse  till  towards  the  cool  of  the  day,  or  three  o'clock  afternoone.  .  .  .  (Qod)  expelleth  them 
out  of  Eden,  and  so  fell  Adam  on  the  day  that  he  was  created."  (341) 

*'  We  do  not  speak  of  the  theory  set  forth  in  a  work  entitled  Nouveau  Sytthme  dee  Tempt, 
by  Gibert  father  and  son.  This  system,  which  is  not  so  new  as  its  title  seems  to  announce, 
gives  to  the  world  only  8600  years  of  duration  down  to  the  Ist  July,  1834 ;  and  makes 
Adam's  birth  1797  years  before  J.  C,  on  the  1st  July,"  (342) 

**  It  is,  besides,  generally  allowed  by  Chronologists,  that  the  beginning  of  the  patriarchal 
year  was  computed  from  the  autumnid  equinox,  which  fell  on  October  20th,  b.  c.  4005,  the 
year  of  the  creation."  (343) 

But  the  Promethean  intrepidity  of  orthodoxy  is  not  content  with  mathematical  demon- 
strations of  the  year,  the  month,  the  day,  nor  the  hour  of  Creation.  It  ascends,  in  some 
extatic  cases,  far  beyond  I     Thus,  Philomneste  heads  an  especial  chapter  with 

*'  AntighUeie — What  God  was  about  before  the  creation  of  the  world."  (344) 

Albeit,  none  of  these  profanations  of  science  contain  one  solitary  element,  in  regard  to 
Creation,  that  is  strictly  chronological.  '<  Passons  an  Deluge  "  (345) — let  us  descend  to  the 
Flood;  and  see  what  resting-place  a  <<dove"  could  find  amid  these  wastes  of  waters  and 
of  time.     For  the 

Epochas  or  THB  Deluqb, 

out  of  sixteen  opinions  published  by  Hales — maximum,  b.  o.  3246 ;  minimum,  2104 ;  differ- 
ence 1142  years — the  following  are  singularly  in  accordance : — 

B.C 

Stptuacint  renioii 3240 

teinariUn  Text ~  2998 

Xn^b  Bible ^  2M8 

Uebrsw  Text 2288 

Joacpbos ~.  3140 

So  are  also  the  intervals  of  time  assigned,  by  the  subjoined  computators,  to  mundane 
existence,  between  the  Creation  and  the  Flood.     We  borrow  them  from  De  Brotonne. 

Creation  to  Dblugb. 


B.C. 

Yolgar  Jewinb  oompntaiion 2104 

Halee 3165 

Usher 2348 

Calmet 2344 


TEASS. 

JoMphui...... 2250 

BoidM,  Nioepbonu,  EnseMnf,  St  Jnliui,  8t  Isi- 

dore~ 2242 

Ctameiu  AlexAndriniu. 2148 

IliltfloQ 2257 

ToflriuB,  Riocioli 2250 

CorneUofl  %  IM^Mie^ 1057 


Later  RabUii,  St  Jerome,  Beda,  Montaniu,  So»> 
liger,  Origaniu,  Emmiiu,  PeUrittb,  Gordontts, 
Salianus,  Tomiellas,  Ilf^rrartus,  Phillppi,  Tl- 
rlntii,  Riocioli 1054 

St  Angufftine — ''From  Adam  to  the  Deluge,  ao> 
cording  to  oar  sacred  books  {i.  e.,  the  LXX), 
there  bare  elapeed  2242  years,  as  per  oar  ex- 
emplars ;  and  1050,  according  to  the  Ilebrewi.** 


(340)  Rer.  Dr.  Leohtfoot:  Harmony  ofOu  /b«re  Bwxngdidtt;  London,  1044;  1st  part,  Proleg.,  last  page, 
(rvil)  TWd.'  Harmony^  Chronide^  and  Order  qf  the  Old  TtdamaU;  London,  1047;  p.  5. 

(342)  Db  BxoTOim;  op.  cit. ;  ii.  p.  160. 

(343)  R«T.  Dr.  V.  Noiax:  The  Egyptian  Chronology  Analyeed:  London,  U4S;  p.  901 

(844)  LnfredetSinguktrita:  Dyme,  1841. 

(845)  Davsoi,  in  La  Plaidewrt:  iii.  54. 


660 


MANKINDS    CTLBOTSOLOGY. 


Bat  tbete  diserepkociei  trt  increased  bj  the  compiiUtiODa  mmde,  rinee  182S  a.  b.,  (pn 
HS&.  of  the  Samarilaa  Pentateuch,  which  gCDCnUy  jield  an  intenal  betmen  tke  CnatiN 
uid  the  Delage  of  ;ean  1307. 

The  basie  of  all  these  oaleaUtionB  lies  in  the  fcTperbolical  lives  of  the  tm  awtMuim 
Patriarcht.  It  will  be  seeD,  through  the  sUlftil  sjnopsis  of  m  learned  diTiiw,  ho«  ■du' 
■blf  the  DDmerala  of  the  Hebrew  aod  Samaritac  texts  correspond,  sot  verdj  wilk  tad 
other,  but  with  those  of  the  Septuagint  TersioQ,  and  of  Josephus:  — 

"The  fallowing  tnbnlar  achemea  exhibit  the  TariatioiiB;  the  nombera  esp)«Miii  A< 
pareat's  age  at  the  son's  birtb,  except  in  the  eases  of  Noah  and  Sbein.(S46) 


*^«SS" 

H.^, 

,™.. 

LXX. 

Jo«p. 

T^i^^" 

H.*. 

Bur 

Ul. 

JM* 

N 

« 
too 

330 

SUB 

130 

etw 

''■"TA-^,}l.t 

s 

M 

as 

30 

w 
lao 

1)0 
IM 
IW 

uo 
;» 

TO 

t» 

IS 

It 

i 

w 
uc 

at 

2.  Silk 

11  Arpl^T^.. ._ 

10.  ,V<n*(.lU„  Flood 

fl.  r<™*  {On.  «i  at. 

,£S,"rs},.«, 

- 

13CF7 

EOT 

MS 

tool  i  vn  ;  M 

The  aboia,  like  all  other  tables  compiled  bj  theological  compntator*  to  DlMtntt  m 
called  "  Biblic&l  chranology,"  assnmei  tiie  tnauraU  of  cttrrent  printsd  eiemplan  t*  h 
correct;  but,  if  we  set  towotk,  arehBoIogicall7,  to  Terify  the  original  Hebrew, Greek. Ml 
Samaritan  mantuayilt,  wa  find  OTen  this  apparent  nnifonnity  to  be  »  delnnon  —  lattlL 
another  orthodox  figment     A  few  intl&noes  pleasingl/  exhibit  this  fact  (S47) :  — 

'■  In  one  of  the  mannBcripti  collated  by  Dr,  Eennicott,  and  which  U  marked  in  Ua  BMl 
codex  cWii.,  this  century  [in  the  Hebrew  generation  of  Jabid}  is  omitted,  aad  there  iiHd 
probability  (hat  il  was  slao  omitted  in  the  copies  ased  by  the  eastern  Jews.  Aeeonfiig  t 
the  testimony  of  lamael  BciaJiinshia,  an  eastern  writer,  all  these  copies  reckon  only  ISM 
years  from  Ailam  to  the  flood,  instead  of  1666.  .  .  .  According  to  the  nnmbers  still  eiiniq 
in  the  vast  majority  of  [Greek]  manuscripts,  Methuselah  dies  14  yean  aftrr  the  iAn^ 
and  had  not  tlie  fifly-lbree,  of  the  generation  of  Lamech,  been  changed  to  eighty-ei^t  k 
would  have  died  40  years  after  the  deluge.  .  .  .  The  deluge  occnrred,  according  to  the  S«i 
lunginl.  in  the  year  of  the  world  2242,  and  by  adding  up  the  (generations  preTiona  to  lu 
we  ahiiU  find  that  he  was  born  in  Ibe  year  12S7.  He  lived  9G9  years,  and  thercfore£( 
in225G.  But  this  is  \i  yran  after  Iki  deluge  I  .  .  .  And  had  they  [the  theolog«n]  not.  by 
previous  system  of  changes,  added  a  century  [in  Greek  ifSS.]  to  all  the  gpnenttou.  I 
would  have  died  249  years  alter  it.  .  .  .  Origen  appeara  to  hare  been  the  first  who  gtt 
notoriety  to  the  contradiction  ;  and  for  a  long  time,  the  fact  greatly  diaturbed  theolopss 
The  reader  irill  be  hardly  surprised  to  leam  that  in  a  sabsequeot  age  some  murascrip 
were/ound  with  the  error  correcled.  .  .  .  Some  [Greek  MSS.}  make  the  genemtioo  ef  Ada 
330  ye»rs  ;  one  makes  it  240.  Another  gives  180  to  Cnnasn,  a  third  170  to  Jared,  wU 
others  allow  177  or  180  to  Methuselah.  ...  One  [Hebrew]  manuscript,  codex  liii.  i 
Holmes,  makes  the  age  of  Methuselah  947  ;  three  or  four  other  authorities  make  the  fn 
ration  of  Lamech  180 :  the  two  corrections  conjoined,  bring  the  death  of  Melhuiclsh 
the  year  of  the  deluge.  We  also  find  three  other  authorities  making  the  genrrmlioi  < 
Methuselah  180  years;  this  connected  with  the  188  of  Lamech,  places  the  death  i 
Methuselah  onlif  one  year  after  the  deluge,  even  allowing  him  full  age.  Another  mannaoi 
makes  his  generation  177  years,  three  other  antborities  give  the  number  ISo.  while  o 
miuuBcript  makes  his  total  age  9C5.  ...  Dr.  Kennicott  has  given  readings  of  32D  Hebn 
manuscripts  of  (he  book  of  GeneEis.  97  of  these  have  been  collated  througboat,  223 
part  only.  .  .  .  One  manuscript  (codex  clvii.)  omits  the  hundred  years  in  his  [Jasio'i 
generation :  two  others  (codices  ci.  and  cliivi.]  omit  it  in  that  of  Methnael&h :  and  a 
I  codex  xviii. )  in  that  of  Lamech.  Codex  clxivi.  makes  (he  generation  of  Lamech  172  al 
Ills  total  age  772,  and  codex  xviii.  makes  his  total  age  909.  .  .  .  We  also  find  that,  !b  tkr 


(3«)R«.E.» 


wifw*.™ 


n,  IMS:  I 


■  rf« 


;  i  t^tmii^^/Kal  Jounal ;  ' 


7,  28,  EI,  BS,  S4,  n,  T9-n. 


intboduCtort.  661 

or  four  mtniucripU,  some  of  the  number*  of  MelhnacUh  are  mitten  over  rraiarrt.  Thif, 
«f  course,  lookn  Biupieioua.  One  maauigcript  (codex  cIt.)  makes  Eaoeh  lire  after  the  tnrth 
of  Mcthusekh  'fiie  aod  sixty  and  three  hundred  ;ears '  [i.  e.,  tlieold  3G6  da^t  of  an  Egyp- 
tian Tugue  year  !J ,  inelend  of  IJOO  years  aimpl;." 

Thus  far  Luke  Burke  in  his  Btudiee  of  theiftireBTariatiaoB  exhibited  by  Eennicott.  (348) 
The  Buoexed  Table  ahowi  how  be  foand  matters  in  the  Oraik  at  Holnee.  (M9) 


{■• 


,Ald, 

MS.  108 

H3  X 

JV8-IW0- 

Co^ 

rtl6 


M^  18 


geDunl  rpBikr,  aod  the 


wd  ft»r  lime  ami  Hwa. 


coTTWtod  1^  mDother  ba 


.  .  .  The  first  glance  at  this  table  will  show  the  inquirer,  that- he  hag  got  into  a  region  of 
vanoui  readings,  very  different  from  that  presented  to  him  by  the  Hebrew  manuaeripta. 
iDstead  of  some  eight  or  nin«  Tariations  found  in  some  three  hundred  manoBcripIs,  hehai 
ftbout  IIB,  found  in  a  much  smaller  number  of  manuBcripla  I  .  .  .  Are  we  to  say.  then,  that 
the  Chriatiiin  scribes  were,  in  general,  »o  wretchedly  careless,  that  they  made  twenty  errors 
where  a  Jew  made  but  one  ',  .  ,  .  These  things,  therefore.  e*iaae  desigo,  not  accident.  W« 
find  one  Tariation  followed  by  more  than  82  authorities,  another  by  18,  *  third  by  9. 
There  are  three  which  are  each  copied  by  four  mannseripts,  four  which  are  copied  h; 
three  each,  and  two  which  have  each  two  manuscripts  agreeing  in  them  :  thirty-one  only 
*re  single  Tartations,  and  some  of  them,  at  least,  are  as  clearly  intentional  as  any  of  the 
others.  As  to  the  variation  which  makes  Methuselah  live  782  years  after  the  birth  of  La 
tnech,  instead  of  802.  no  one  can  doubt  of  its  being  intentional.  788  is  the  Hebrew  date, 
and  it  was  here  copied  from  the  Hebrew  for  the  same  reaaoa  that  the  Hebrew  was  pre- 
Tioa?ly  invented,  vii. :  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  the  death  of  Slethnselah  within  the 
aDledilnvian  period,  instead  of  fourteen  years  ^ter  it.  .  .  .  Codex  LVII.  has  the  total  age 


062  mankind's  chronologt. 

of  Methuselah  947,  while  fonr  authorities  have  his  generation  1^5.  .  .  .  The  whole  nuniV 
of  Tariations  in  the  case  of  Methuselah  is  60;  more  than  half  the  number  in  tiie  enti 
Antediluvian  Chronology.  Every  one  of  them  but  four,  or  at  the  utmost  five,  viz.,  tho 
making  the  generation  1 65,  and  codex  LXXXII.  making  the  total  age  965,  have  reference  to  tl 
error  in  the  age  of  Methuselah.  This  fact  is  of  course  significant ;  and  at  once  reduce 
to  nenrly  onChalf,  the  number  of  variations  that  can  be  supposed  accidentaL  This  numb 
is  easily  reduced  still  farther.  Codes  Arabicus  II.  has  all  the  Hebrew  numbers,  in  the  ea 
of  Lamech.  The  Chronicon  Orientalis  has  the  generation  like  the  Hebrew,  and,  for  an 
thing  we  know  to  the  contrary,  may  have  the  other,  periods  in  harmony  with  this  gener 
tion.  Codex  CXXVII.  has  the  Samaritan  numbers  in  five  instances.  The  Sclavonic  vcr»< 
gives  us  both  the  Hebrew  numbers  in  the  case  of  Adam,  the  Armenian  edition  gives  cne  < 
i  them,  and  the  Ostrogoth  version  the  other.     Thus  we  have  13  more  intenttonal  van 

I  tions,  making  the  whole  number,  thus  far,  73  out  of  118.    Nine  manuscripts  make  the  tot 

age  of  Mahalaleel  795,  instead  of  895 ;  four  make  the  generation  of  Adam  330  instead  < 
280 ;  four  others  make  the  age  of  Enos  after  generation  915  instead  of  715 ;  and  four  mi] 
the  generation  of  Lamech  180,  instead  of  188  or  182.  Three  make  the  total  age  of  Lanw 
755,  while  three  others  make  it  respectively  733,  765,  and  768.  These  make  ' 
other  cases  in  which  the  intention  is  apparent  though  less  obviously  than  the  former.  S 
that  we  thus  have  99  instances  out  of  118,  which  cannot  be  reasonably  attributed  to  tee 
dent.  And  even  of  the  remaining  nineteen,  there  are  not  more  than  (wo  that  hare  ti 
'  unequivocal  indications  of  being  accidental.    The  substitution  of  800  for  30  in  Codex  XTIII 

in  the  total  age  of  Adam,  is  evidently  accidental,  as  is  the  805  for  205  in  the  Coptic  venia 
of  the  generation  of  Seth.  Accident  may  also  have  occasioned  some  of  the  other  chtDfe 
but  this  is  not  probable.  .  .  .  When  Origen,  in  the  early  part  of  the  Hid  century,  begu  I 
collate  these  manuscripts  and  versions,  he  was  confounded  at  the  clashings  which  he  ds 
covered  in  them.  Whole  passages  existed  in  some  [Greek  biblical  MSS.]  for  which  tkei 
was  no  counterpart  in  others,  nor  in  the  Hebrew,  nor  in  the  Samaritan.  .  .  . 

**  The  reader  will  here  naturally  ask,  how  is  it  that  the  commentators  have  managed  I 
confront  these  hosts  of  difficulties,  and  yet  avoid  the  inevitable  inferences  which  a  da 
view  of  them  discloses  ?  The  answer  is  simple.  They  never  have  fairly  confronted  tbei 
They  never  have  classified  them,  or  analyzed  them,  in  a  manner  likely  to  lead  to  the  trad 
They  would  not  admit  that  any  conclusion  could  be  true  Which  did  not  harmonize  with  tke 
pre-conceivcd  theory  of  the  entire  inspiration  of  every  portion  of  the  Scriptures — of  erei 
portion  at  least  which  they  severally  regarded  as  canonical.  This  with  them  was  a  attk 
point,  from  which  they  neither  wished  to  recede,  nor  dared  to  recede.  Their  works  thcr 
fore  present  us  with  little  more  than  vain  attempts  to  reconcile,  to  soften  down,  to  sli 
over  these  contradictions. 

•♦  Thus,  it  is  evident  that  this  antediluvian  chronology,  as  we  now  have  it,  is  not  tfiew?i 

|,  of  any  one  person,  or  of  uny  one  era.     In  its  original  form  [not  earlier  than  b.  c.  \'^)  1 

r^  420]  it  was  not  only  contradictory  to  all  human  experience,  and  to  the  laws  of  organic 

(  tion,   but  also  glaringly  self-contradictory.     It  is  plain,  too,  that  it  has  been  repeated 

.'■  altered,  in  various  ages,  and  by  various  people,  and  that  these  alterations  have  been  ma; 

I  in  a  perfectly  arbitrary  manner,  and  without  any  reference  to  facts  or  historical  data  be* 

ing  upon  the  subject.  Who  can  say  by  whom,  or  when  it  was  drawn  up,  or  how  oti 
stages  it  has  passed  through  previously  to  the  changes  we  have  spoken  of?  Is  it  not  fall 
then,  to  pretend  to  regulate  history  by  a  series  of  numbers  thus  tampered  with,  to  s 
nothing  of  their  scicntitic  and  historic  impossibility  ?" 

\  Folly  !     It  is  worse  than  folly :  it  is  an  absolute  disregard  of  every  principle  of  re*' 

I  tude ;  an  impudent  mocker^'  of  educated  reason;  a  perpetualized  insult  to  honest  und< 

standings ;  and  a  perdurable  dereliction,  on  the  part  of  interested  and  self-conceit 
supernaturalists,  of  Almighty  (ruth.    Ignorance,  abject  ignorance,  is  the  only  plea  throui 

1  which  future  sustainers  of  genesiacal  numerals  can  escape  from  the  charge  of  knaver 

Let  imbecility  impale  itself,  henceforward,  on  either  horn  of  this  dilemma  for  edificati 

'  of  the  learned;  and  with  the  derisive  jeers  of  men  of  science,  who  are  now  endeavori: 

*  to  reconstruct  a  solid  chronology  out  of  the  debris  of  universal  and  primeval  humanity  j 

,r'  traceable,  in  their  various  centres  of  Creation,  upon  our  planet's  superficies. 

The  reader  of  Essay  I.  in  the  present  work  is  aware  of  the  conjectural  hundi^ 
of  thousands  of  variants  proceeding  from  what  Kennicott,  De  Rossi,  and  the  Rabbis,  qua!i 
as  the  **  horrible  state  "  of  the  Manuscripts  of  the  Old  Testament.  He  also  may  infer  tl 
historical  metamorphoses  of  alphabets,  and  the  alterations  of  numbers  which,  to  suit  differt 
schools  of  theology,  the  Hebrew  and  Samaritan  Texts,  and  Septuagint  version,  undenre; 
between  the  third  century  before  c.  and  the  fourth  century  after.  A  pledge,  too,  has  bei 
incidental)  7  made  to  him,  that  a  future  publication  shall  demonstrate  why  the  **(m  pair 


INTRODUCTORY.  663 

arclis,"  fh>m  A*DaM  to  NoaEA,  were  no  more  human  beings^  in  the  idea  of  their  original 
writers,  than  are  the  ethno-geographioal  names  catalogued  in  Xth  Qment.  Abler  hands, 
in  another  chapter  [XL]*  of  this  Tolume,  have  set  forth  what  of  geology  and  palieontology 
throws  more  or  less  light  upon  Types  of  Mankind. 

Leaving  the  Dduge^  its  universality  or  its  fabled  reality,  to  professional  reconcilers; (850) 
the  chronological  bearings  of  this  hypothetical  event  compel  us  not  to  dodge,  at  the  same 
time  that  it  is  far  from  our  intention  to  dwell  upon,  its  passing  consideration.  No  Hebraist 
disputes  that,  according  to  the  literal  language  of  the  Text,  the  flood  was  universal.  To 
make  the  Hebrew  Text  read  as  if  it  spoke  of  a  partial  or  local  catastrophe  may  be  very 
harmonizing,  but  it  is  false  philology,  and  consequently  looks  very  like  an  imposture. 

*»  The  waters  swelled  up  (prevailed)  infinitely  over  the  earth ;  all  the  high  mountains,  be- 
neath all  the  skies,  were  covered :  fifteen  cubits  upward  did  the  waters  rise ;  the  mountains 
were  covered."  (351) 

The  level  of  the  flood  was,  therefore,  22}  feet  above  the  Dhawalaghiri  (28,074  feet)  and 
over  the  Sorata  (25,200  feet);  according  to  Humboldt. (352)  Equivalent  to  some  two  tnilet 
above  the  line  of  perpetual  snow  must,  therefore,  have  been  the  level  whereupon  the  Ark 
would  have  been  frozen  solid  but  for  an  universal  thaw.  This  is  what  the  Hebrew  chronicler 
meant  by  KuL  HaHeRIM,  HaGiBuHIM  —  all  the  high  mountains;  even  if  Hindostan  and 
America  were  as  alien  to  his  geography,  as  such  an  aqueous  elevation  is  to  the  physicist. 

"  If  there  is  any  circumstance,"  declare?  Cuvier,  "  thoroughly  established  in  geology, 
it  is,  that  the  crust  of  our  globe  has  been  subjceted  to  a  great  and  sudden  revolution,  the 
efioch  of  which  cannot  be  dated  much  further  back  than  five  or  six  thousand  years  ago  ;  that 
this  revolution  had  buried  all  the  countries  which  were  before  inhabited  by  men  and  by  the 
other  animals  that  are  now  best  known."  (353) 

Science  has  found  nothing  to  justify  Cuvier's  hypothesis,  conceived  in  the  infancy  of  geo- 
logical studies;  whether  in  Egypty  (354)  in  Assyria,  (355)  or  on  the  Mississippi  :{ZbG)  whilst, 
without  delving  into  the  wilderness  of  geological  works  for  flat  contradictions  of  this  oft-quoted 
passage  of  the  great  Naturalist,  here  are  three  extracts  by  way  of  arrest  of  judgment:  — 

'*  Of  the  Mosaic  Deluge  I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying,  that  it  has  never  been  proved  to 
have  produced  a  single  existing  appearance  of  any  kind,  and  that  it  ought  to  be  struck  out 
of  the  list  of  geological  causes."  (357) 

'*  There  is,  I  think  (says  the  President  of  the  London  Geological  Society,  1831),  one 
great  negative  fact  now  incontestably  established ;  that  the  vast  masses  of  Diluvial  Gravel, 
scattered  almost  over  the  surface  of  the  earth,  do  not  belong  to  one  violent  and  transitory 
period.  .  .  .  Our  errors  were,  however,  natural,  and  of  the  same  kind  which  led  many  ex- 
cellent observers  of  a  former  century  to  refer  all  secondary  formations  to  the  Koachiax 
Dbluoe.  Having  been  myself  a  believer,  and,  to  the  best  of  my  power,  a  propagator  of 
what  I  now  regard  as  philosophic  heresy,  ...  I  think  it  right,  as  one  of  my  last  acts  before 
I  quit  this  chair,  thus  publicly  to  read  my  recantation." 

A  later  President  of  the  same  illustrious  corps,  1834,  uses  similar  language :  — 

"  Some  fourteen  years  ago  I  advanced  an  opinion  .  .  .  that  the  entire  earth  had  .  .  .  been 
covered  by  one  general  but  temporary  deluge  ...  I  also  now  read  my  recantation."  (358) 

Were  it  not  for  such  denials  of  Cuvier's  six-chiliad  doctrine  (to  which  hundreds  might  be 
added  of  the  whole  school  of  true  geologists  at  the  present  day),  then,  it  would  be  evident 
to  archaeologists  that  **  geology"  must  be  of  necessity  a  false  science :  and  for  the  following 
reason : — It  has  been  shown  [supra,  p.  562],  that  the  first  chapter  of  the  *'  book  of  Genesis" 
is  an  ancient  cosmogenical  ode,  with  a  **  chorus  "  like  the  plays  of  Grecian  dramatists ;  — 
that  its  authorship,  if  entirely  unknown,  is  not  Mosaic ;  —  that  its  age,  the  style  being 

(360)  Such  as,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Prx  Siqth,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Hitchcock,  or  "The  Friend  of  Moees.** 

(351)  Genuis;  tU.  18,  19;  — CAHEif*s  Jext;  i.  p.  21. 

(352)  Cmmot;  Otte's  trans.,  1850,  i.  p.  28,  31,  330-332. 

(353)  Es»ay  en  Vie  Tlteory  of  the  Earth;  1817  ;  p.  171. 

(354)  Guddon;  Olia  ^yptiaea;  pp.  61-60. 

(355)  Ai5SW0RTn :  Assyria,  Babylonia,  and  Chaldaa  ;  London,  1838 ;  pp.  101, 101-1C7. 
(350)  Dowuer:  TdbUaux  of  New  Orleans;  1832;  pp.  7-17. 

(357)  M oCULLOCH :  /^tlem  qf  GtoLoffy  ;  i.  p.  445. 

(358)  Bev.  Dr.  J.  Pn  8iiiTfl:  ReUUion,  kc;  1841;  pp.  138, 189, 14L 


664  mankind's  chronology. 


I 


1. 

-  •  • 


and  the  writmg  alphabetieal,  cannot  aacend  even  to  the  tenth  century  before  e.; 
and  that,  being  based  upon  the  harmonic  scale  of  7  noies,  in  accordance  with  the 
planetazy  sjstem  of  Cbalduc  magianism  (of  6  planeta^  and  the  tun  and  moon) ;  it  is  an 
trary  human  production,  founded  upon  ignorance  of  the  physical  laws  and  pfacBOB«a  sC 
Nature  —  as  this  Nature  is  unfolded  by  science  in  the  nineteenth  centnry. 

In  consequence,  did  geologutM  pretend  to  arrange  the  dosen,  or  more,  distinct  erealioM 
manifested  in  the  earth's  crust  through  rocky  stratifications  and  diflPerent  fossil  rcasiii 
(diTided  from  each  other  by  immeasurable  periods  of  inteijected  time),  acoording  to  ik 
**  7  musical  notes  "  of  Genesis,  they  would  perpetrate  a  caricature  of  God's  works  mm 
gross,  and  less  excusable,  than  that  of  CosuAB-Indicopleuttei  :  at  the  same  time  that  ^ 
would  make  parade  of  stolid  ignorance  ot  pkUology  zxid,  biblical  ezegesia  such  aa  eveiy  Oct 
•  entalist,  yersed  in  archeology,  must  laugh  to  scorn.    On  the  other  hand  (whether  praatiM 

I  **  geology ''  be  or  be  not  a  fiction),  were  a  phUologUi  at  the  present  day  to  argue,  that  tk 

i  writer  of  "  Genesis  i-ii.  3*'  possessed  more  knowledge  between  the  fifth  and  tenth  eeataria 

before  c,  than  Cosmas  did  in  the  sixth  after  that  era,  his  logic  would  eatabUsh  two  tht^gi: 

\  Itt,  his  abeolute  ignorance  of  geology ;  2d,  of  erery  principle  of  historical  critidsBi. 

Indifferent,  ourselves,  to  the  self-appropriation,  by  either  side,  of  one  or  both  of  tfcw 
branches  of  the  altematiYe,  we  cannot  leave  the  ''Deluge"  without  one  observatioB;  tki 
force  of  which  theologers  and  geologists  would  do  well  to  keep  constantly  in  view.  It  ii, 
that  this  genesiacal  Flood  is  inseparable  from  NuKA's  Ark,  or  boat.  Without  the  buoyul 
convenience  of  the  latter,  let  ethnographers  remember,  the  entire  human  race  woaM  htvi 
been  drowned  in  the  former. 

>  We  could  quote  a  real  historian,  and  living  divine,  who  seriously  speaks  of  Noah  as  ''tk 

\  great  navigator."     We  have  tun  a  wondrous  plate  of  the  "Ark,"  (859)  exhibiting  thtN*- 

achic  family  pursuing  their  domestic  and  zoological  avocations  with  the  placidity  of  a  Tn 
Amburgb,  and  the  luxuriousness  of  a  Lucullus.    We  have  read  abundant  deecriptioas  of  tUi 

J  dilurian  packet-ship,  in  ecclesiastical  and  ponderous  tomes,  "  usque  ad  nauseam."    Bet, 

there  is  no  work  that  does  such  pains-taking  justice  to  the  "Ark ;  "  there  is  no  man  wkc 

I  haa  exhausted  Noachian  seamanship,  antedilurian  ship-building,  cataclysmal  proprietio, 

human  and  animal  (from  the  "  leopard  lying  down  with  the  kid  "  in  their  berth,  to  tki 

cheerful  smartness  of  Ham  the  cabin-boy) — than  Father  Kircher,(360)  almost  two  centwie 

ago.     It  is  a  shame  that  some  great  publisher  does  not  reprint  such  a  sterling  good  wort 

abounding  in  plates ;  as  it  might  be  a  most  useful  field-manual  to  the  orthodox  ?eolo|n^ 

and  pleasing,  at  the  same  time,  to  children.     Unable  to  do  adequate  honor  to  the  Arlit 

researches  of  this  Herculacan  Jesuit,  wc  must  be  content  with  the  lucid  descriptioa,  i: 

plain  English,  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Lightfoot ;  who,  living  above  two  hundred  years  nearer  I 

the  Deluge  than  ourselves,  no  doubt  knew  considerably  more  than  we  do  about  the  vest 

that  survived  it.(3Gl) 

"  The  dimensions  of  the  Arke  were  such,  as  that  it  had  contained  450,000  si^uare  caWi 
within  the  walls  of  it,  if  it  had  risen  in  an  exact  square  unto  the  top;  but  it  slopins  iutk 
roofe,  like  the  roofe  of  an  house,  till  it  came  to  be  but  a  cubit  broad  in  the  ridge  uf  it,  d: 
abate  some  good  parcell  of  that  summe,  but  how  much  is  uncertain ;  should  we  allow  'MM 
cubits  in  the  abatement,  yet  will  the  space  be  sufficient  enough  of  capacity,  to  receire  t 
the  creatures,  and  all  their  provisions  that  were  laid  in  there.  The  building  was  tkn 
stories  high,  but  of  the  staires  that  rose  from  story  to  story,  the  Text  is  silent:  in  et« 
story  were  partitions,  not  so  many,  as  to  seclude  one  kindc  of  creature  from  anotbci 
l  for  that  was  needlesse,  there  being  no  enmity  between  them,  while  they  were  there,  sod 

^  would  have  been  more  troublesome  to  Noah  to  bring  their  provisions  to  them :  but  tb« 

were  such  partitions,  as  to  divide  betwixt  beasts  and  their  provisions  in  frtorc :  l>etwii 
provisions  and  provisions,  that  by  lying  necr  together  might  receive  damoiage.  The  «l«x>r 
was  in  the  side  of  the  lowest  story,  and  so  it  was  under  water  all  the  time  of  the  ri<>.»J;  be 
God  by  so  speciall  a  providence  had  shut  them  in,  that  it  leaked  not  In  what  st«.rv  rter 
kinde  of  creature  had  its  lodging  and  habitation,  is  a  matter  undeterminable ;  ht-w  th« 
excrements  were  conveyed  out  of  the  Arke,  and  water  conveyed  in,  the  Text  bath  con 

(369)  Yeates:  Ih'ucrtation  en  the  Antiquity y  Ori»/in,  and  Dtsign  of  tht  principal  Pyramidt  tf  J^fyf^; 
1833;  pp.  9, 10,  and  pi.  1. 
(360)  De  Arm  yoi;  1  rol.  fol.,  Amsterdam,  1C75. 
(3dl)  The  Uarmmyy  Chronidej  and  Order  of  the  Old  Testament;  London,  1M7;  ch.  vL  pp.  8,  tt. 


INTBODUCTOHT. 


665 


ceftled.  All  the  ereatures  were  so  cicnrated  and  of  a  tamed  condition  for  this  time,  that 
they  liTed  together,  and  dieted  together  without  dissention :  The  wolf  dtcelte  uith  the  lamb, 
and  the  leopard  lay  down  with  the  ktd,  and  the  calf  and  the  young  Hon  together  :  and  Noah  or 
any  of  his  family  might  come  among  lions,  dragons,  serpents,  and  they  had  forgot  the 
wildneas  and  cruelty  of  their  nature,  and  did  not  meddle  with  him/' 

Chronology,  therefore,  among  men  of  science,  possesses  relation  neither  to  the  unknown 
epoch  of  the  ''Deluge,"  nor  to  that  of  the  <* Creation."  These  events,  scientifically  xin- 
aeixable,  are  abandoned  by  poeitiTlsts  to  theological  tenacity. 

Archsologists,  in  eflforts  to  re-arrange  the  World's  occurrences  from  the  chaos  into  which 
•cclesiaittical  presumption  had  cast  them,  now  pursue  an  altogether  dififerent  process  of 
inquiry.  Beginning  from  to-day^  as  a  fixed  point  in  history  if  not  in  universal  nature,(862) 
they  retrograde,  as  closely  as  possible,  year  by  year  to  the  Christian  era ;  said  to  be  1858 
years  backwards  from  the  present  year.  From  that  assumed  point,  chronologers  continue 
to  retrocede,  year  by  year,  so  long  as  history  or  monuments  warrant  such  annual  registra- 
tion of  events :  but  when,  owing  to  absence  of  record  or  to  confusion  of  accounts,  the 
impossibility  of  identifying  a  given  date  for  a  giTon  occurrence  becomes  manifest,  they 
endeavor  to  define  it  approximately  within  a  few  years,  more  or  less.  In  the  ratio  of  their 
reeetslon  into  the  mists  of  antiquity,  so  does  the  possibility  of  fixing  an  approximate  epoch 
diminish ;  and,  therefore,  it  becomes  necessary  to  group  a  given  number  of  events  into 
masses ;  which  conTentional  masses  become  larger  and  less  distinctly  marked  in  proportion 
M  they  are  remote  from  that  era  we  call  "  the  Christian." 

The  era  of  the  miraculous  birth  of  Jxsus  was  the  stand-point  of  chronologists ;  the 
piTot  upon  which  every  modern  system  turns.  How  minutely  precise  to  the  mathematician 
thiB  era  is,  may  be  perceived,  by  archesologists,  at  a  glance. 

Epochs  or  thb  Nativitt. 

Tetr  of  Rome.       Tear  belbre  0. 
Aooording  to  3  oufAoritfet— TUlemont,  Minn,  Priestley 747  7 

«  4  «  Kepler,  CapeUof,  Dodwell,  Pagi 748  6 

«  5  «  ChryMMtom,  PetaTios,  Prideaax,  Playfair,  Hales  749  6 

«  2  «*  SulplUus  Sevenu,  Usher 750  4 

*■  8  ''  Irenasos,  Tertullian,  Clemens  Alex.,  Eusebios, 

Byncellus,  Baronios,  CalTisios,  Yossins 751  8 

Spiphaniaa,  Jerome,  Oronios,  Bode,  Salian,  Sigo- 

nius,  Scaliger 752  2 

Alexander  Dionysios,  Lather,  Labbeeus 753  1 

Themomentof  the  Natirity  is,  consequently,  zero  0 

Year  after  01 
Henrart 754  1 

PaulofMiddleburgb 755  2 

Lydiat .t 756  8 

85  authorities,  of  the  most  orthodox  schools,  here  differ  among  themselves  ten  yean 
about  the  era  of  the  grandest  preternatural  event  in  human  annals ;  which  event  is  itself 
dependent  in  epoch  upon  the  implied  accuracy  of  a  date — Anno  Urbie  Condita^y  the  "  year 
of  the  building  of  Rome  "  —  that,  in  his  next  pages,  the  Rot.  Dr.  Hales  (8G3)  shows  to  be 
fluctuating,  according  to  six  dates  established  by  84  chronologists,  between  the  assumed  yeax 
B.  o.  758  and  B.  o.  627 ! 

And  this  is  what  theologers  term  <<  chronology."  In  the  American  edition  of  Calmet,(854) 
the  date  of  the  Nativity  appears  thus  (the  reader  being  free  to  adopt,  in  a  free  country, 
whieheTcr  date  he  pleases) — the  editor  naively  remarking,  <*  It  must,  however,  be  borne  in 
mind,  that  the  particularity  of  the  dates  here  assigned  rests  chiefly  on  mere  conjecture": — 


8 


1 
1 
1 


M 


(( 


M 


Year  of  World. 

Before  Christ 

Before  ▲.  d. 

Year  of  Christ 

CiXMKT. 

Ualis. 

Calmxt. 

CWXKS, 

4000 

5 

4 

1 

(882)  Humboldt:  Cbimot;  i.  p.178;  note,  on  "The  English  Sunday"! 

(863)  Nem  AmalMtU  o/Cknm.;  1880;  L  pp.  214,  217;  Ouddoh:  Chapten;  1843;  p.  33;  and  Otia;  1849;  p.41 

(884)  jyutkmary;  « Chronological  Table;"  1882;  ppw  947, 98L 

84 


666  mankind's  chronology. 

However,  avers  the  ReT.  Dr.  IIome,<865)  "The  tme  date  of  the  birth  of  Christ  U /« 
yearfl  before  the  common  era,  or  a.  d."  This  date  we  shoald  not  bo  nnwiUiDg  to  aoo« 
but  for  the  Rev.  Dr.  Jarvis  (8GG)  —  **  The  date  being  taken  of  December  25,  hj  reckonh 
back  thirty  years  from  liis  baptism,  we  come  to  his  birth,  a.  j.  p.  4707,  «tx  yeara  before  t] 
common  tcra."  It  would  not  be  decorous  in  us  to  hold  fast  to  such  dogmatic  extension  by 
Churchman  who  sacrilegiously  derides  a  mitre  —  **  Abp.  Newcombe  could  say,  'Jesus  w 
bom,  says  Lardner,  between  the  middle  of  August  and  the  middle  of  NoTcmber,  a.  r. 
748  or  749.  (Crcd.  I.  796,  9,  8d  ed.)  We  will  Uke  the  mean  time,  October  l.'I ! ! "  Tl 
notes  of  admiration  are  the  Roy.  Dr.  Janris's. 

We  have  preferred  quoting  the  latest  authorities;  but  it  need  not  be  obeerved  toti 
learned  that  this  discussion  has  been  revived  periodically  during  the  last  ten  centuries  wi 
no  better  result,  than  when  agitated  previously  between  the  unbelieving  Babbie  and  t 
all-believing  Fathers.    £z,  yr.,  John  of  Spam  (867)  sums  up :  — 

<*  That  there  has  been  sought  in  what  season  of  the  year,  in  what  month,  and  on  wk 
day  our  Saviour  was  bom :  some  place  this  birth  at  the  winter  eoletice ;  others,  at  ti 
equinox  of  autumn  or  at  the  equinox  of  spring." 

And  again,  Bossuet,  one  of  the  most  enlightened  men  of  his  age,  winds  up  his  ehroi 
logical  investigations  as  follows :  — 

<*  Birth  of  JcKus,  son  of  Joseph  and  Mary. — It  is  not  agreed  as  to  the  precise  year  wh 
he  came  into  the  world,  but  it  is  agreed  that  his  true  birth  precedes  by  some  years  our  val^ 
era.  Without  disputing  further  upon  the  year  of  the  birth  of  our  Lord,  it  sufllces  that } 
know  it  happened  in  the  year  4000  of  the  world,"  [ !  ]  (3G8). 

If  wo  in(iuire  the  aye  of  Jesus  at  his  death,  Bossuet  tells  us,  that — "According 
Matthew,  he  was  33  years  old ;  to  Pagan  legend,  21 ;  to  Luke,  89 ;  to  Bossuet,  40,** 

<*  Common  Christians,"  as  the  Rev.  Dr.  Hitchcock  designates  them  (nbi  supra),  m 
start  back  in  amazement  at  these  results  upon  the  year  of  the  Savior's  birth^  which  the  ft 
slashes  of  an  archesologic  scalpel  have  now  laid  bare.  Mystified  by  childlike  or  fraudok 
authorities,  they  may  or  may  not  be  g^teful  for  the  truth ;  but  their  conscientiousness  « 
hereafter  whisper  to  their  minds  that  it  is  safest,  perhaps,  to  become  more  charitable  town 
men  of  Hoicnco ;  whose  unwearied  struggles  to  arrive  at  a  chronology  are  superinduced 
acquaintance  with  these  facts.  In  the  meanwhile,  readers  of  Strauss  and  Hennell  kat 
why  the  settlement  of  the  year  of  Jesus's  nativity  is  one  of  those  things  not  to  be  look 
for ;  because,  as  Scaliger  wrote  —  "  to  determine  the  day  of  Christ's  birth  belongs  to  G 
alone,  not  to  man." 

To  "  uncommon  Christians,"  whose  effrontery  has  led  them  to  accuse  Egyptologists 
dissensions  as  to  the  epoch  of  the  first  Pharaoh,  Menes,  (by  no  thorough  hierologist  do 
matically  fixed)  we  have  merely  to  advise  their  prior  determination  of  the  year  of  Chriii 
nativity,  before  they  henceforward  venture  into  Egyptian  polemics  wherein  they  themselT 
are  the  only  parties  liable  to  *<  get  hurt." 

In  a  recent  hicroglyphical  work,  to  which  allusion  will  be  briefly  made  in  its  nator 
department,  the  Royal  Astronomer,  Professor  Airy,  (869)  through  profound  mathemstie 
calculations,  obtains  a  celestial  conjunction  which  he  designates  **2005  B.  c. ;  April  Stk 
**B.  c."  implies  be/ore  Christ .  Now,  as  no  human  being  can  determine  the  year  of  Christ 
advent ;  and  inasmuch  as  the  foregoing  table  exhibits  a  diflference  of  opinion  oscillatii 
between  ten  years  at  least ;  we  would  respectfully  solicit  the  astronomical  era  upon  vhi< 
the  learned  Profcpsor  founds  his  minute  coincidence.  Is  it  upon  the  *'  star  of  the  east  "(371 
seen  by  the  Mayi  9  Or  does  he  take  the  unknown  moment  of  time  "  c."  to  be  zero  f  Amos 
archa^ologlHts,  to  say  **b.c.,*'  merely  implies  before  an  epoch  coigectural  for  one  or  noi 

{ZGH)  Intnxl  to  tht  Crit.  Stwly  and  KncwUxigt  of  the  Holy  Scn'ptura;  8th  ed.,  London,  183U:  iiL  |<p.  iSI,  UA. 
(360)  Chrotiol.  Introd.  to  the  Hist,  of  the  Church  ;  London  ed.,  1844 ;  l^ftoe,  p.  tU.,  and  pp.  635,  0<0. 
(3rt7)  Qiuxil  Jilor.  dtl.  Lit.  Arm.;  Vonczia,  1829. 
(3G8)  UojiHUKT :  Ditcimrt  tur  Vllitt.  Univ.;  and  Art  de  vMf.  la  Data,  par  les  B£n6dictini  de  &dnt-M«ar. 

(369)  IJora  ^Kji/jftiacat ;  London,  1861;  pp.216  217. 

(370)  MaUhcw;  ii.  1,  9, 10;  omitted  hj  Mark;  called  an  <' angel"  in  Ltdce  IL  0-15;  and  nnmeotSMMd  I7 /oo 
fUe  Stbauss:  Tu  de  Jesui;  1839;  L  pp.  2M-292. 


EGYPTIAN.  667 

years ;  bat,  without  some  more  mathematical  indication  of  the  astronomical  date  of  the 
birth  of  Jesus,  those  Egyptian  calculations  made  at  the  Royal  Obserratory  must  be  pregnant 
with  error ;  and,  at  present,  seem  as  Talueless  to  chronological  science,  as  are  the  kiero' 
fflffpkic  malinterpretations  that  originated  such  a  waste  of  official  labor  and  of  nationally- 
important  time. 

To  us,  however,  the  forms  "  b.  o."  and  **  a.  d."  are  merely  conventional.  No  astrono- 
mical certitude  is  implied  by  their  use.  This  year,  which  is  the  LXXVIIth  of  the  Indepen" 
denee  of  these  United  States^  maybe,  for  aught  we  know,  **a.d.  1850"  or  **a.  d.  18G0;" 
^though  vulgarly  termed  **  the  year  1853."  When  we  use  the  customary  era,  chronologi- 
cally, it  simply  means  0110  thousand  eight  hundred  and  fifty-three  years  backwards  from  the 
present  day ;  and  <*  b.  c."  signifies  whatever  number  of  years  the  necessities  of  illustration 
compel  us  to  place  before  the  1853d  year  thus  specified.    We  leave  Astronomy  to  astronomers. 

With  this  proviso  constantly  present,  the  reader  will  understand  that  the  only  ancient 
chronological  era,  positively  fixed,  is  the  Nabonassarian  —  **  February  26,  b.  c.  747."  All 
other  dates  in  ancient  history  are  to  this  subordinate ;  although,  for  ordinary  purposes, 
save  when  phenomena  in  the  heavens  can  be  historically  connected  with  human  events 
passing  on  the  earth,  *'b.c."  is  both  usual  and  adequate  to  the  requirements  of  archeeological 
science ;  still  more  of  ethnological,  wherein  precision  of  specific  eras  is  less  imperative. 

Our  object,  in  this  Essay  (III),  is  to  lay  before  the. reader  a  general  view  of  the  relative 
positions  which  JEpypt,  China,  Assyria^  Judcta,  and  India,  now  occupy,  in  the  eye  of  the 
monumental  chronologist,  on  the  tableau  of  different  human  origins.  Like  every  other 
science  that  of  chronology  is  progressive :  in  the  cases  of  Egyptian  and  Ass^Tian  time- 
registry  essentially  so;  for,  at  the  present  year,  1853,  the  former  study  is  immature,  the 
latter  scarcely  commenced.  That  of  China  must  be  accepted  upon  the  faith  (which  there 
is  not  the  slightest  reason  to  impugn)  of  what  Chinese  historians  who,  having  no  theological 
motives  for  unfair  curtailment  or  for  preposterous  extension,  have  rebuilt  from  the  archsD- 
ology  of  their  own  country.  There  is  but  one  nation  of  the  five  of  which  the  utmost  limit 
can,  nowadays,  be  absolutely  determined,  and  that  is  the  Judsean ;  whose  chronicles,  in 
lien  of  the  first  place  still  claimed  for  them  by  ignorance,  now  occupy,  among  arch&eologists, 
a  fourth  place  in  universal  history.  For  Greece,  Rome,  and  more  recent  populations, 
according  to  the  criteria  of  their  own  annals,  we  refer  the  reader  to  well-known  histories. 

It  will  be  remembered  that,  in  **  Types  of  Mankind,"  chronology  is  only  one  element  out 
of  many ;  and  that  we  here  profess  merely  to  present  the  results  of  those  chronological 
laborers  who  are  now  reputed  to  be  the  most  scientific,  and  consequently  the  most  accurate. 

CHRONOLOGY  — EGYPTIAN. 

**  Ud  certain  public,  ce  public  qui  tour  k  tour  admet  sans  prenve  ce  qui  est  abnurde,  et  rc^tte 
fans  motif  oe  qui  est  certain,  satisfait  dans  lea  deux  cas,  parce  qu'il  se  donne  le  plaisir  de  trancher 
lea  questions  en  s'^pargnant  la  peine  de  les  ezaiminer;  oe  public  qui  croit  aux  OMgea  quand  its 
Tiennent  de  Saint  Malo,  mais  qui  ne  croit  pas  aux  Chinois,  quand  lis  viennent  de  P6kin ;  qui  est 
fennement  convaincu  de  I'exigtenoe  de  Pharamond,  et  n'est  pas  bien  sdr  que  le  latin  et  rallemand 
puissent  £tre  de  la  mvme  famiUe  que  le  Sanscrit;  ce  public  gobe-mouche  quand  11  faut  douter, 
esprit  fort  quand  il  faut  croire,  hochait  et  hocbe  encore  la  t£te  au  nom  de  Champoluox,  trourant 
plus  commode  et  plus  court  de  nicr  sa  ddconrorte  que  d'ouvrir  sa  fframmairt."  (371) 

**  Quant  aux  hommes  6minens  qui  ont  conquls  une  belle  place  dans  la  carri^re  des  etudes  ^jryp* 
tiennes,  il  no  pent  Stre  question  id  d'analyser  leurs  livres;  il  snfflt  que  Ton  sache  bien  que  tons 
ont  march^  fV-ancbement  dans  la  vole  ouverte  par  Ciumpoluox,  et  que  la  science  qui  a  dQ  km  pre- 
miere illu.«tration  aux  Younf;,  aux  Cbampollion,  aux  Humboldt,  aux  Salrolini,  aux  Ne.«tor  Tllute, 
et  dont  la  realit6  a  6t^  proclam^  sans  r6tinence  par  les  Sylvestre  de  Sacy  et  les  Arap;o.  compte 
•cgonrd'hui  pour  adeptes  fenrens  et  oonraincus,  des  hommes  telsque  MM.  Letronne,  Amp«re,  Blot, 
M^rlm^e,  Prisse,  £.  Bumoufl  Lepsius,  Bunsen,  Peyron,  Gazsera,  Barucchi,  Uliddon,  liCeuians, — 
[Abeken,  Birch,  BiSckb,  Bonomi,  Brurscb,  Brunet  de  Presle,  De  Saulcy,  De  Rou>;e.  IIarri.4,  Hincks, 
Kenrick.  I«anci,  Lenomiant,  Lesuenr,  Mariette,  Maury,  Morton,  Nott,  Osburn,  Pcrrlng,  IMckcrln^, 
Raoul-Kochette,  Sbarpe,  Unprorclli,  \rilkinson,j  Ac.— On  oonnait  maintenant  lee  amis  et  les  ennemia 
da  systeme  de  Chajipoluox."  (372) 

«*  In  short,  the  little  spring  of  pure  water  which  first  bubbled  from  the  Rosettn  Stone, 
has,  in  twenty-three  years,  now  swoln  into  a  mighty  flood;  overwhelming  all  opposition; 


(S71)  AMPiu:  Reeturehes  en  tgyfie  el  en  Nulne;  1st  art;  Rerue  des  Deux  Mondes,  Aug.  1846;  pp.  880,991;— 
tm  alsov  Jbid,:  Pnmmade  en  AnUHque  ;  Rey.  des  D.  Mondes,  June,  1853,  pp.  1225, 1226. 
(i7S)  Di  Saulot:  De  V£tudt  des  BUroglyphes;  R«t.  d.  D.  Mondes,  June,  1840;  p.  063. 


668  mankind's  chbonologt. 

sweeping  aside,  or  carrying  in  its  surges,  those  whose  inclinatioii  would  indaoe  them  to 
its  force  ;  and,  at  the  present  hour,  we  know  more  of  positive  Egyptian  history  and  <tf  tiM 
ancient  inhabitants  of  Egypt,  ages  previously  to  the  patriarch  Abraham,  than  on  many  SBb> 
jects  we  can  assert  of  our  acquaintance  with  England  before  Alfred  the  Great,  or  will 
France  before  Charlemagne  I"  (873) 


The  work  last  cited,  accessible  to  eyery  reader  of  English  at  an  insignificant  cost, 
explanations  on  the  incipient  steps  of  hierological  discoTery  herein  superfluous.  As  a 
synoptical  report  of  the  progress  of  Egyptian  studies  it  is  correct  enough,  for  general  po* 
poses,  to  the  close  of  the  year  1841.     Our  present  point  of  departure  is  a.  d.  1822. 

"  With  Dr.  Young's  key,  and  ChampoUion's  alphabet  contained  in  his  letter  to  M.  Didcr, 
a  group  of  scientific  Englishmen,  headed  by  Henry  Salt,  and  subsequently  aided  by  A  C 
Harris,  commenced  in  Egypt  itself,  about  1822,  the  scrutiny  and  examination  of  aU  Ik 
monuments  of  antiquity  existing,  from  the  Sea-beach  to  Upper  Nubia,  from  the  Oases  to 
the  peninsula  of  Mount  Sinai,  and  in  every  direction  through  the  Eastern  and  Western  Deivta 
These  gentlemen,  mutually  aiding  and  co-operating  with  each  other,  were  enabled  to  take 
instant  advantage  of  the  true  method  of  interpretation.  Egypt  was  then  all  Tirgin  grond. 
Every  temple,  every  tomb,  contained  something  unknown  before ;  and  which  these  geatle- 
men  were  the  firti  to  date,  and  to  describe  with  accurate  details.  A  more  intensely  intv- 
esting  field  never  opened  to  the  explorer  —  every  step  being  a  discovery.  Nobly  did  thiM 
learned  and  indefatigable  travellers  pioneer  the  way,  and  mighty  have  been  the  resoHs  of 
their  arduous  labors.  They  procured  lithographic  presses  from  England ;  and,  at  tkir 
individual  expense,  for  private  circulation,  Messrs.  Felix,  Burton,  and  Wilkinson 
(at  Cairo — 1826  to  1829)  and  circulated  a  mass  of  hieroglyphical  tablets,  legends, 
gical  tables,  texts  mythological  and  historical,  with  other  subjects,  which,  under  the 
titles  of  *«  Notes,"  (374)  «*  Excerpta,"  (876)  and  "  Materia  Hieroglyphica,"  (376)  were  dii- 
seminated  to  learned  societies  in  Europe.  Lord  Prudhoe's  distant  excursions  and  comet 
memoranda  rendered  the  collections  of  antiquities,  with  which  he  enriched  Eagltai 
extremely  valuable;  and  his  labors  were  the  more  appreciated,  as  his  lordship's  liberal 
mind  and  generous  patronage  of  science  were  above  any  sordid  motives  of  ■rgninitimiwi 
Mr.  Hay's  own  accurate  pencil,  aided  by  various  talented  artists  whom  his  princely  fortiai 
enabled  him  to  employ,  amassed  an  amount  of  drawings  that  rendered  his  portfdioi  tki 
largest  then  in  the  world.  The  researches  of  all  these  gentlemen  have  been  of  incaknlsUi 
value  to  the  cause.  They  have  preserved  accurate  data  on  subjects,  (377)  that  the  destny^ 
ing  hand  of  Mohammed  Ali  has  since  irrevocably  obliterated;  and  as  they  all  pursaii 
science  for  itself,  they  deserve  and  eigoy  a  full  measure  of  respect.  The  rumor  of  ther 
successes  reached  Europe ;  and  ChampoUion,  with  reason,  apprehended  that,  if  he  delsje4 
his  visit  to  Egypt  any  longer,  the  individual  labors  of  English  travellers  would  render  tkat 
visit  as  unprofitable  as  unnecessary.  National  jealousy  was  excited  ;  and,  to  preserve  kcr 
position  as  the  patroness  of  Egyptian  literature,  France  determined  not  to  be  anticipated. 

"In  1828,  the  French  government  sent  a  commission,  consisting  of  ChampoUion  le  Jeimc, 
and  four  French  artists,  well  supplied  with  every  necessary  outfit,  to  Egypt,  in  order  thit 
the  master  might,  for  his  own  and  his  country's  honor,  and  at  her  expense,  reap  the  harrest 
for  which  his  hand  had  sown  the  seed.  A  similar  design  having  suggested  itself  to  another 
patron  of  arts  and  sciences,  the  Grand  Duke  of  Tuscany,  the  celebrated  archspologist  and 
oriental  scholar.  Professor  Ippolito  Rosellini,  of  the  University  of  Pisa,  and  four  Italiaa 
artists  under  his  direction,  were  appointed  a  commission  to  proceed  to  Egypt,  with  tho 
same  intent  as  the  French  mission.  It  was  amicably  arranged  by  the  respective  govenh 
ments,  and  between  the  chiefs  of  each  expedition,  that  their  labors  should  be  united;  and, 
in  consequence,  the  French  and  Tuscan  missions  were  blended  into  one,  and  both  reached 
Alexandria  in  the  same  vessel,  and  prosecuted  their  labors  hand  in  hand  from  Memphis  to 
the  second  Cataract.     They  returned  in  1829. 

<'  It  was  amicably  arranged,  between  ChampoUion  and  Rosellini,  that  they  were  to  com- 
bine  their  labors  in  the  works  that  were  to  be  issued ;  each,  however,  taking  separate 
branches — ChampoUion  undertaking  the  illustration  of  the  *'  Historical  Monument's"  and 
the  grammar  of  the  hieroglyphic  language  of  Egypt  —  to  Rosellini  was  assigned  the  tsjk 
of  elucidating,  by  the  *' Civil  Monuments,"  the  manners  and  customs  of  this  ancient  people, 
and  the  formation  of  a  hieroglyphical  dictionary.  Each  set  to  work  by  1830;  but  Chan- 
pollion,  finding  his  end  approaching,  hastened  the  completion  of  bis  grammar.  IntenM 
application  had  prostrated  the  fragile  frame  which  enveloped  one  of  the  most  gifted  mental 


(373)  Glidmx:  Chapters  on  Eariy  Egyptian  History;  New  York,  1843;  p.  10:  15th  «<L,  PhilsJ^  IS50. 

(374)  F£ux:  republished  in  Italian,  at  Pisa;  but  now  out  of  circulation. 

(375)  Jau£S  IIallujurton:  out  of  print,  and  extremely  rare. 
(370)  WiLKiNSOx:  like  the  preceding. 

(377^  QuDDOx:  Appeal  to  the  Anliquarits  of  Europe^on  the  Destruction  ^the  liMuwtaUt  ^  £M^:  ^^* 
LDodoD,  Madden. 


EGYPTIAN.  669 

eapfteities  erer  Tonchsafed  to  man.  The  goYemment  gaye  him,  in  the  College  de 
Fimnce,  a  professor's  chair,  oreated  for  him  alone ;  and  his  address  to  his  pnpils,  at  the 
first  and  tnlj  occasion  accorded  to  him  by  Providence,  is  a  marrel  of  eloquence,  sublimity 
of  thought,  and  classical  diction. 

*'  lie  finished  his  grammar  on  his  death-bed,  and  summoning  his  friends  around  him, 
delivered  the  autograph  into  their  custody,  with  the  injunction  *  to  preserve  it  carefully, 
for  I  hope  it  will  be  my  vinting  card  to  posterity/  A  few  weeks  after,  ChampoUion  le 
Jeune  was  followed  to  the  grave  by  the  noblest  men  of  France ;  and  the  wreath  of  *  Immor- 
telles' hung  over  his  sepulchre  (at  his  native  town,  Figeac)^  symbolized  the  imperishable 
fkme  of  the  resuscitator  of  the  earliest  records  mankind  has  hitherto  possessed." 

His  posthumous  works  were  put  to  press  at  the  expense  of  the  nation,  nor  is  their  entire 
publication  as  yet  complete.  Death  removed  RoselUni  (1841)  before  the  Monumenti  deW 
JSIgiUo  e  delta  Nubia  received  his  final  touches :  and  his  worthy  Italian  colleague,  Ungarelli, 
also  died  (1846)  previously  to  the  termination  of  the  latter's  Interpretatio  Obeliscorum  Urbit, 

We  may  now  proceed  with  a  brief  historical  sketch  of  the  steps  through  which  Egyptian 
Chronology  has  become  the  criterion  whereby  the  annals  of  all  antique  nations  are  now 
messored ;  subjoining  references  sufficient  for  the  educated  inquirer  to  verify  bibliographi- 
cal accuracy. 

When  Fourier,  the  polytechnic  philosopher,  in  that  masterpiece  of  eloquent  erudition  — 
the  Frtfaet  to  the  '*  Description  de  TEgypte" — claimed  a  period  of  twenty-five  hundred  years 
before  the  Christian  era,  (878)  for  the  monuments  which  he,  and  the  corps  of  illustrious 
Savans  of  whom  Jomard  is  the  surviving  patriarch,  had  beheld  in  the  valley  of  the  Nile, 
his  intuitive  grasp  of  the  amount  of  time  adequate  to  the  construction  of  then-unnumbered 
piles  as  gigantic  in  their  architecture  as  diversified  in  their  sculptures,  obtained  but  little 
&vor  with  the  scholars,  and  none  with  the  public  of  Europe,  f^om  1810  to  1830.  As  when 
the  immortal  Harvey  announced  his  discovery  of  the  circulation  of  the  blood,  no  surgeon, 
over  forty  years  of  age,  but  died  an  unbeliever  in  the  theory ;  so  forty  years  after  the 
utterance  of  this  chronological  estimate  by  Fourier,  and  notwithstanding  the  victorious 
labors  of  the  hierologists,  do  we  still  encounter  cultivated  minds  unwilling  to  accept^  or 
incapable  of  comprehending,  the  general  truth  of  his  proposition. 

Equally  unpalatable  was  this  scale  of  2500  yeart,  at  the  time  of  its  publication,  to  the 
representatives  of  two  distinct  schools ;  whom,  for  convenience  sake,  we  will  designate  as 
the  long  and  the  short  chronologists.  On  the  one  hand  Dupuis  and  those  astronomers  who 
had  claimed  as  much  as  17,000  years  b.  c.  for  the  erection  of  the  temple  of  Dendera,  and 
on  the  other,  the  followers  of  the  Petavian  and  Utherian  computations  of  the  chronological 
element  in  Scripture,' coincided  in  its  rejection;  the  former  deeming  it  too  restricted,  the 
latter  too  extensive  for  their  respective  cosmogenical  theories.  And,  in  a  controversy  in 
which  the  first  principles  of  historical  criticism,  and  a  common  basis  of  debate  were  alike 
wanting ;  before  Young  had  deciphered  the  first  letter  in  the  hieroglyphical  name  of  Pto- 
lemy; before  Champollion-le-jeune's  <<  Precis"  broke  the  spell  in  which  the  antique  writings 
of  the  Egyptians  had  been  bound  for  fifteen  centuries :  and  at  a  day  when  absolutely  nothing 
was  known  of  the  respective  ages  of  Nilotic  remains ;  the  dogmatical  assertions  of  the  latter 
were  infinitely  preferable  to  the  hallucinations  of  the  former. 

On  his  death-bed,  in  1830,  Fourier  was  solaced  by  the  glimpse  which  ChampoUion,  then 
just  returned  ftrom  his  triumphant  mission  to  Egypt,  afforded  him  of  the  probable  accuracy 
of  his  prospective  vision :  but,  before  the  founder  of  Egyptological  science  could  arrange 
the  enormous  materials  collected  for  his  chronological  edifice,  the  4th  of  March,  1832,  over- 
took ChampoUion  on  his  own  death-bed,  in  the  act  of  bequeathing  the  manuscript  of  his 
immortal  Grammar,  as  "my  visitiog-card  to  posterity." (379) 

In  the  same  year,  RoseUini  commenced  the  pubUcation  of  the  "  Monumenti  dell'  Egitto 

(878)  duxroLUOR-FKiBAo:  Jbttrio*  d  Napokon  ^V£gfptt  ti  let  caUjottrt;  1844;  p.  8L 

(879)  Oramwunre  J^/ypUamt;  1836;  Introdoctkm.  See  aleo  in  Champoluoh^Fiobao  {Notice  nor  let  Mcmueeritt 
eudograpku  de  ChoampoOion  U  Jeune,  perdiu  en  r«Dn6e  1882,  et  retrouvte  en  1840;  Paris,  1842)  the  aooonnt  of 
thai  wretdied  Ureeny  which,  while  it  eoeounts  fat  the  iMnhpnbUoation  up  to  thia  hour  of  all  the  Mcumeer^f/tg 
left  \fj  thia  indeiktigable  aoholar,  eompela  the  hirtorlaa  to  wipe  hie  pen  after  writing  the  naine^  Salvoubx. 

iple  had,  however,  been  prevtonaly  aet  1^  the  plaglarift  of  Jomr  HranEB's  MBS. 


670  mankind's  chronology. 

e  della  Nubia ;"  in  which,  for  the  first  time,  an  effort  vas  made  to  embrace  in  one  gn 
eompendium  all  Egyptian  documents  in  that  day  deciphered.  Inheritor  of  the  ideas,  i 
associate  in  the  labors  of  the  great  master,  the  Tuscan  Professor's  frame-work  of  di 
nology  reflects  Champollion's  views  on  Pharaonic  antiquity  down  to  the  close  of  1830.  1 
practical  result  of  the  erudite  Italian's  researches  was  the  monumental  restoration  of 
lost  history  of  Egypt,  back  to  the  XVIIlth  Dynasty,  computed  by  him  at  b.  c.  1822,— i 
the  Tindication  of  the  general  accuracy  of  Manetho,  back  to  the  XVIth  dynasty,  at  b 
2272  :  (380)  confirmed  by  Champollion-Figeac,(881)  with  many  improTements  and  valw 
suggestions ;  mainly  drawn  from'  '*  les  papiers  de  mon  Fr^re.*' 

In  1835,  Wilkinson's  admirable  work,  "Topog^phy  of  Thebes,"  presented  a  snmiB 
of  the  learned  author's  personal  exploration  of  Egyptian  monuments  during  some  tin 
years  of  travel  in  the  valley  of  the  Nile.  The  epoch  of  Menes,  first  Pharaoh  of  Egj 
was  conjecturally  assigned  to  the  year  b.  c.  2201 ;  but  the  accession  of  the  XYIIIth  dyai 
placed  at  b.  c.  1575,  corroborated  by  the  collation  of  hieroglyphical  and  Greek  lists,  erisi 
the  critical  author's  appreciation  of  the  solidity  of  Egypt's  chronological  edifice,  and 
Manethonian  authority,  at  least  up  to  the  latter  era. 

We  thus  reach  the  year  1836 ;  when  b.  c.  1822  as  the  maximumj  and  b.  c.  1575  as  1 
minimum,  for  the  accession  of  Manetho's  XVIIlth  dynasty  of  Diospolitans,  were  abta 
recognised  by  the  world  of  science  in  general  principle  as  established  facts:  and  sixti 
centuries  of  lost  monumental  history  became  resuscitated  from  the  sepulchre  of  ig 
through  hieroglyphical  researches  that  only  commenced  in  a.  d.  1822.(882) 

But  there  had  been,  in  Egypt,  times  before  I  there  were  still  extant  the  pyrtmidt,  «i 
the  lengthy  chain  of  tombs  extending  for  above  20  miles  along  the  Memphite  necropd 
unexplored; — there  were  the  ** unplaced  Kings"  recorded  in  the  "  Materia  Hieroglypkie 
— the  "  Excerpta" — and  the  <*Notes"^-of  Wilkinson,  Burton,  and  Felix ; — and  there  exisl 
in  the  museums  of  Europe,  as  well  as  throughout  the  valley  of  the  Nile,  innumeraUs  ft 
tiges,  recognised  by  every  qualified  student  of  Egyptology  to  belong  to  ages  long  aateri 
to  the  XVIIlth  dynasty  —  immensely  older  than  the  year  1575—1822  b.  c. ;  to  say  notU 
of  many  biblical  and  classical  texts  that  attested  the  necessity  for  moro  elbow-room  ia  1 
chronology  of  the  ancient  Egyptians.  Every  one  felt  it:  —  every  man  who  had  hehdiv 
storied  ruins  in  Egypt  itself  asserted  it,  with  more  or  less  assurance  according  to  the  d^ 
ticity  of  the  social  atmosphere  he  breathed:  —  every  hierologist  knew  it. 

How  was  the  conscientious  discussion  of  these  overwhelming  questions  avoided?  V 
were  the  countless  monumental  documents,  that  vindicated  the  claims  of  Manetho's  t 
fourteen  human  dynasties  to  historical  acceptance,  left  out  of  sight?  Rosellini,  while  fu 
fully  publishing  all  the  materials  in  his  possession,  and  throwing  back  pyramidal  qaesti< 
into  the  category  of  things  anterior  to  the  XVIth  dynasty,  baring  the  fear  of  Petarios  1 
fore  his  eyes,  modestly  declares — "  N^  a  me  occorre  indagare  piil  addentro  in  tanio  bvh 
tempi." (383)  Wilkinson,  —  in  whose  invaluable  "Materia  Hieroglyphica,"  among  a  k 
of  "unplaced  Kings,"  the  names  of  ShoophOf  ShafrOy  and  Menkera,  builders  of  the  th: 
great  pyramids  of  Geezeh,  had  been  published  years  before,  and  two  of  them  at  least  n 
and  identified, — Wilkinson,  appalled  perhaps  at  the  authority  of  Usher,  jumps  at  a  bow 
in  his  Plate  I.  of  the  *•  Dynasties  of  the  Pharaohs,"  from  MENal,  over  SE-NEFER-KE-1 
.  and  RA-NEB-NAA,  to  RA-NUB-TER  (which  last  he  places  in  the  XVth  dynasty  at  b. 
1830) ;  omits  every  "unplaced  King"  published  in  his  previous  researches;  ignores  so 
^'  fifty  Pharaohs  whose  monuments  prove  they  lived  between  Menes  and  the  XVIIlth  dynast 

>  and  assigns  only  the  year  b.  c.  2201  (!)  to  Menes,  "  for  fear  of  interfering  with  the  Deh 


If'  of  Noah,  which  is  2348  b.  c." 


"I  am  aware,"  wrote,  in  1835,  the  yct-unknightcd  Mr.  Wilkinson,  "that  the  era 
Menes  might  be  carried  back  to  a  much  more  remote  period  than  the  date  I  have  assiga 


(3S0)  Ouddon:  Chaptas;  1843;  pp.  48,  49,  aod  General  Table,  pp.  64,  6&,  eft. 

(381)  £gypte  Ancifnne;  UniTors  Pittorenque,  1S39. 

(382)  Chajipoluon  :  LfUre  d  M.  Dacier;  1822. 

(383)  Monununti  Storici;  1832;  rol.  1.  p.  Ill 


EGYPTIAN.  671 

it ;  but  as  we  have  as  yet  no  authority  further  than  the  uncertain  accounts  of  Manetho's 
copyists  to  enable  us  to  fix  the  time  and  the  number  of  reigns  intervening  between  his 
accession  and  that  of  Apappus,  I  have  not  placed  him  earlier,  for  fear  of  interfering  with 
the  date  of  the  deluge  of  Noah,  which  is  2348  b.  c."  (384) 

The  inconsistencies  inherent  in  this  scheme  of  chronology  were  exposed  in  1843 ;  (385) 
nevertheless,  in  his  most  excellent  later  work,  **  Modem  Egypt  and  Thebes,"  1843,  as  well 
as  in  his  **  Hand-book,"  1847,  this  *erodite  Egyptologist  has  left  chronological  disquisitions 
pretty  much  as  he  had  defined  them  in  1835  —  as  if  inquiry  had  been  tiatumary  in  Europe 
daring  twelve  years !  —  although,  when  treating  giologiccdly  on  the  antiquity  of  the  Delta, 
**  il  laisse  percer  le  bout  d'oreille  *'  in  the  following  scientific  assertions :  — 

**  We  are  led  to  the  necessity  of  allowing  an  immeasurable  time  for  the  total  formation  of 
that  space,  which,  to  jndge  trom  the  very  little  accumulation  of  its  soil,  and  the  small  dis- 
tance it  has  encroached  on  the  sea,  since  the  erection  of  the  ancient  cities  within  it,  would 
require  ages,  and  throw  back  its  origin  far  beyond  the  Deluge,  or  even  the  Motaic  era  of  the 
Creo/ion."  (386) 

In  consequence,  Sir  J.  G.  Wilkinson  granted  a  reprieve  of  some  few  years  to  poor  Menes ; 
for  (1837)  in  the  same  **  Manners  and  Customs,*'  this  Pharaoh's  accession  is  placed  at 
B.  c.  2320 ;  or  only  28  years  after  the  Flood ! 

It  is  sufficient,  herein,  to  point  out  to  the  reader,  that  the  year  1836  closed  with  a  mighty 
•tride,  already  accomplished,  into  the  **  darkness  of  Egypt ;"  through  which  a  mass  of  time, 
exceeding  fifteen  centuries  in  duration,  was  irrevocably  restored  to  the  world's  history.  The 
mutilated  annals  of  the  oft-maligned  Priest  of  Sebennytus  were  vindicated  by  an  unan- 
swerable appeal  to  monuments  contemporaneous  with  the  Pharaohs  recorded  by  him,  back 
to  bis  XVUIth  Theban  dynasty.  More  than  one-half  of  the  twenty-five  hundred  years 
clMmed  by  Fourier,  and  Napoleon's  <*  Institut  d'Egypte,"  was  thenceforward  restored  to 
positive  history  by  the  Ilierologists. 

The  years  1837  to  1839  witnessed  the  munificent  expenditures,  and  fulfilment  of  the 
grand  conception,  of  a  Vyse ;  the  self-sacrificing  exertions  of  a  Perring,  but  for  whose  for- 
titude, enthusiasm,  and  engineering  skill,  small,  indeed,  would  have  been  the  scientific 
results  accruing  from  such  immensa^ undertakings;  and  the  archaeological  acumen  of  a 
Birch,  in  deciphering  and  assigning  an  historical  place  to  the  fragmentary  legends  disen- 
terred  among  some  39  pyramidal  mausolea  (387)  of  the  Memphite  and  Arsino'ite  nome8.(388) 
Simultaneously  with  these  successes,  the  Tablet  of  Abydos,  that  most  precious  register  of 
the  genealogy  of  the  Ramessides,  found  its  way  to  the  British  Museum. (389) 

Lenormant,  (390)  we  believe,  was  the  first  to  apply  the  new  discoveries  to  chronology ; 
mad  Nestor  L'Hdte  (391)  to  retread  the  Memphite  necropolis,  and  verify  some  of  the  data 
obtained  by  the  English  explorers. 

The  combined  result  of  these  researches,  in  the  year  1840,  was  the  recognition  of  the 
great  principle,  that  the  pyramids,  without  exception,  antedated  the  XVIIIth  dynasty, 
already  established  between  the  fifteenth  and  the  eighteenth  centuries  b.  c.  :  —  that  a  mass 
of  "  unplaced  Kings,"  and  a  vast  field  of  unopened  tombs  in  the  burial-ground  of  Memphis ; 
together  with  a  prodigious  variety  of  lesser  monuments,  stretching  from  the  peninsula  of 
Sinai  to  the  temples  of  Samneh  and  Soleb  in  Upper  Nubia ;  still  preserved  authentic  records 
coetaneous  with  the  first  twelve  dynasties  of  Manetho  :  and  that,  from  out  of  the  chaos,  the 

(384)  Tcpographjf  of  Thebei;  1836,  pp.  606  and  509. 

(885)  QuDDOX :  Chapters;  pp.  61,  62. 

(388)  Jfomwn  and  CuOonu;  1837-'41;  L  pp.  6-11;  ii.  pp.  106-121;— compare  Otia  JEgjn^iaca;  pp.  61-69. 

(387)  Operatums  carried  mat  the  Fjframids  of  Geesehy  flrom  1837  to  1839. 

(888)  Shasps;  Chronology  and  Geography  ofAncumt  Egypt;  1849 ;  pi.  11,  Map,  Ancient  Effypt  under  Ant  Pius. 

(SflO)  Lbpsiub:  AuswM;  1842;  pi.  11;— Bmoe:  GaUery  </  AnHquUits;  part  ii.  pi.  29,  and  pp.  66-71;  —Le- 
nbtuon:  TakU  ^Ahydos,  ixnprimfie  en  earactftrei  mobiles;  Paris,  1845;  pp  24-36; —Bu.nskx:  EgypPs  PUux; 
1848;  pp.  44-61;— DC  Roooi:  JEsomcn  de  VOwerage  de  M.  Bunten;  1847  pp.  16, 17,  Bxtrail  du  Annalesds 
rhOosophie  ckritimna;  and  Ibid.:  JkuxOme  Lettre  d  M.  Alfred  Maury^  sur  U  Setostrit  de  la  JTIbne  Dynastie ; 
BeviM  Ardifologiqae,  16  Oct  1847 ;  pp.  479,  480;  —  Lkueu&:  Chronologie  da  Bois  ^i^gypU;  ourrage  ooaronn^ , 
Ptois,  1848 ;  pp.  260-263;  —  Paissi:  NcHiot  sur  la  SatU  des  Andtres  de  Thoutnus  III.;  Kev.  Arrhtel.;  Paris,  1846. 

^80)  Eckdreissemens  sur  le  Oareuea  de  Myeeriwus;  Paris,  1839. 

(Wl)  Ldtres  dtgypU:  Paris,  1840. 


672  mankind's  chronology. 

rVtli  Manethoninn  dynasty,  cotemporary  with  the  boUdiDg  of  the  Ottzek  group  of  pyrt 

mids,  loomed  like  a  meteor  in  the  night  of  time. 

Some  perceptions  were  entertained,  aboat  those  days,  even  in  America,  of  the  probtU 

extent  to  which  monumental  researches  would  OTentually  carry  th«  epoch  of  Mssnta.    I 

1845,  Bunscn's  era  for  this  monarch  was  b.  c.  8648 ;  and  in  1849,  Lepsius's  is  b.  c.  8891 

Our  ^* Chapters**  (1843)  assert,  that  **if  1000  more  y^ears  could  be  shown  admissible  \ 

Scripture,  there  is  nothing  in  Egypt  that  would  not  be  found  to  agree  with  the  extensioa.' 

It  is  a  happy  coincidence,  exhibiting  how  different  minds,  in  countries  widely  apart,  m 

soning  upon  similar  data,  arriye  at  conclusions  nearly  the  same,  that,  if  the  abore  "  100 

years  "  be  added  to  our  former  conjectural  and  minimum  estimate,  printed  ten  years  age,  €( 

the  date  of  Menes,  noted  at  about  b.  c.  2750,(892)  the  sum  b.  o.  8750  falls,  almost  eqd 

distantly,  between  the  eras  assigned  to  this  primordial  Pharaoh  by  two  of  the  tkrm  hi|^ 

hierological  cbronographers :  —  the  third,  it  need  scarcely  be  obserred,  being  Mr.  Birek 

who,  whilst  tabulating  Egyptian  eyents  in  the  recognised  order  of  Manethonian  igam 

tiet,  (393)  has  never  yet  put  forth  an  arithmetical  tystem  of  hieroglyphical  ehrooology.    h 

remarked  by  us  ( Otia,  p.  45) : — 

*'  We  are  dealing,  in  events  so  inconceivably  remote,  with  atratified  maam*  of  time,  sad  Ml 
with  supposititious  calculations  of  the  exact  day,  week,  month,  or  year ;  in  fkitile  attoifli 
to  ascertain  which  so  many  learned  investigators  *'  ne  font  qu*un  trou  dans  Tean." 

Our  sketch  of  the  progressive  conquests  over  the  past,  commenced  by  Champolfica  ii 
1822,  through  which  a  pathway  has  been  hewn,  inch  by  inch,  by  the  axes  of  the  Hi«e- 
lo^ts,  far  into  the  briery  jungle  of  Pharaonio  antiquity,  has  reached  the  year  1841;  asd 
already  Fourier's  **  twenty-five  hundred  years  b.  c."  for  the  monuments  of  the  Nile,  cm 
to  the  uninformed  eye,  began  to  wear  the  garb  of  probability — to  the  hieroglyphical  Ha- 
dent,  who  had  actually  beheld  vith  hit  own  eyes  these  monuments  mi  JEtyypt  it»ei/,  thiy  kni 
assumed  in  that  year  the  aspect  of  certainty. 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that  with  the  exception  of  Wilkinson,  whose  chronolo^etl  tm^ 
sistency  has  been  indicated  {etqn'a)^  not  one  of  those  Egyptologists  of  whom  the  critical  opiiMi 
is  now  authoritative,  and  who,  at  this  day,  yet  aspires  to  the  name  of  a  shart-chnmoU^ 
(that  is,  one  to  whom  the  Utherian  deluge^  at  B.  o.  2848,  is  a  bed  of  Proems tes),  has  em 
studied  Egyptian  monuments  in  Egypt !  Much  allowance,  therefore,  should  be  made  fei 
living  English  scholars  who  still,  like  the  ostrich,  bury  their  heads  in  sand ;  surromided  n 
they  are,  essentially,  by  the  **  intellectual /un^^wm"  for  which  this  age,  in  £ngUiid,ii 
eminently  celebrated  among  scientific  men  on  the  Continent  and  in  the  United  States.  Th 
ponderous  weight  of  brains,  congealed  in  the  **  cast-iron  moulds ''  of  Oxford  and  CaS' 
bridge,  presses  upon  British  intelligence  and  education  with  the  numbing  power  of  ti 
incubus.  Among  recent  vindicators  of  the  claims  of  Egypt  to  the  longest  chronology  b 
Ferguson  {"■  True  Principles  of  Beauty  in  Art,"  &c.,  London,  1849),  to  whose  crushing  yem 
phlet  we  must  refer  admirers  of  the  educational  *'  standard  of  a  by-gone  and  semi-barte 
reus  age,"  upheld  in  "  the  Sister  Universities ;"  with  which  standard  the  citizens  of  repeb 
lican  America,  of  course,  need  have  nothing  to  do,  physically,  morally,  or  intellectually.($^ 

The  discovery  made  by  Lepsius,  in  1840  (not  publicly  known  for  some  years  later),  tka 
the  Tablet  of  Abydos,  between  Cartouche  No.  40  and  No.  39,  omits  the  Xlllth,  XlVth,  XTtfc 
XVIth,  and  XVIIth  Manethonian  dynasties,  thuB  jumping  over  the  entire  Ilyktot-period,  (ZXf 


(392)  I  am  happy  to  find  that  this  (by  myself  long  ago  abandoned  —  Otia,  pp.  37-42)  acbeme  of  tb« 
epoch  of  Menpfi,  approximates  so  nearly  to  the  date  adopted  by  Nolan ;  who  places,  «ocx>nllDK  to  the  ^  (M  Cbm 
icle,"  Mcnes  (whom  ho  takes  to  be  Noah!)  at  B.C.  2673;  or  only  ten  yean  differeooa  ttom  **mj  nimetn 
of  the  Old  Chrviu'clf,  b.  c.  2C83,"  fire  years  proTiously  —  (compare  Egyptian  CkromoUigrp  tmalptedi  LooJoa,  IMC 
pp.  133,  156,  212,  and  399,  with  Chaptrrs,  p.  61).  Still  less  does  it  differ  fh>xii  the  point  at  vhkh  a  "gns 
authority,  whose  permission  I  hare  not  asked  to  give  his  name,**  fixes  (aatrommtieaBy  speaking)  tbe  era  a 
Egypt's  first  Pharaoh  :  ria.,  b.  c.  2714-'16—  the  very  daU  (B.  c.  2715)  to  whidi  I  bad  radneed  Maactbo,  ia  IM 
Compare  LiUrary  Gaxdtt;  London,  1849;  pp.  485,  522,  and  641;  with  Chapten;  p.  61.)  ~0.  B.  Q. 

(393)  ''Relatire  Kpochs  of  Mummies,**  in  Otia  .Xffyptiaoa;  pp.  78-87;  also,  pp.  ll^llft. 

(894)  ObserratioTU  on  Uie  British  Museum^  National  OaUeryt  and  Nationei  Raoord  OjjjUx;  Loadon,  ISMl 
(896)  BuKSEN :  jEgypten's  Stdle ;  1846 ;  IL  p.  277 ;  and  UntP^i  Place ;  1848;  pp.  42, 48, 6S.    Odbpws 

On  the  Egyptian  Stdc,  1841;  p.  G8;  and  Bjjiuochi:  JHeoorti  Critici  mpra  ki  dnonol^yaa 

pp.  129-131. 


EGYPTIAN.  673 

had  mnrkcd  a  new  era  in  the  chronological  consideration  to  be  airarded  to  some  royal  gent- 
alogieal  Tablets.  This  discoTery  was  by  far  the  most  important  feature  of  that  day;  but 
80  Taried  and  unforeseen  were  the  victorious  achievements  effected,  in  the  year  1843,  by  the 
Prussian  Scientific  Mission,  among  the  pyramida^  from  Memphis  to  the  Labyrinth ;  so  com- 
pletely have  they  revolutionized  all  preceding  judgments  upon  Nilotic  antiquity ;  that  we 
must  pause  to  indicate  how  they  originated,  and  where  they  are  to  be  found. 

Chevalier  Richard  Lepsius,  long  celebrated  as  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Institute 
of  Archaeological  Corretpondmee  at  Rome,  directed  his  studies  into  Egyptology  soon  after  the 
publication  of  a  prize-essay,  (306)  that  placed  him  in  the  front  rank  of  linguistical  scholar- 
ship in  1 834.  A  Letire  dM.U  Prof.  HippoUU  BoteUini  9ur  F Alphabet  Hiiroglyphiquey  1837,  (397) 
next  announced,  to  the  world  of  science,  that  the  loss  of  the  illustrious  Champollion 
had  but  momentarily  arrested  the  onward  march  of  his  disciples.  The  return  of  Perring 
ftam  Egypt  after  his  indefatigable  exploration  of  89  pyramids,  (898)  [rendered  the  fact 
generally  known  that,  immense  as  had  been  his  own  successes,  the  necropolis  of  Memphis 
had,  notwithstanding,  scarcely  begun  to  yield  up  its  historical  treasures.  French  and 
Tuscan  national,  with  English  private  enterprise,  had  been  rewarded,  in  the  valley  of  the 
Nile,  by  victories  over  past  time  as  noble  as  they  were  scientific.  It  remained  for  Frederic 
William  IVth  of  Prussia  to  give  full  scope  to  the  hitherto  pent-up  yearnings  of  Germany 
towards  Egyptian  discovery ;  and  upon  Lepsius,  in  1842,  naturally  fell  the  mantles  of  his 
predecessors. 

With  eight  coadjutors,  the  Chief  of  the  Prussian  Scientific  Mission  pitched  his  tents  in 
the  shadow  of  the  great  Pyramid  on  the  9th  of  November,  1842. 

By  May,  1843,  he  was  enabled  to  announce  that  the  Germans  had  gleaned  the  sites  of 
**  thirty  other  pyramiday  entirely  unknown  to  him  (Mr.  Perring),  or  to  any  preceding  travellers. 
Of  these,  not  a  few  are  of  very  considerable  extent,  bearing  evident  traces  of  the  mode 
in  which  they  were  raised,  and  surrounded  by  the  ruius  of  temples,  and  extensive  fields 
of  tombs  or  burial-grounds.  All  these  pyramids,  without  exception,  belong  to  the  ancient 
kingdom  of  Egypt  before  the  irruption  of  Uie  Hykshos,  who  invaded  Lower  Egypt  about  the 
year  2000  b.  c,  and  the  whole  of  them  were  erected  (those  at  least  between  Abroroo£ksh  and 
Dashoor)  by  kings  who  reigned  at  Memphis.  To  the  same  period  belong  also  the  majority 
of  the  effaced  tombs,  of  any  importance,  that  surround  them."  (399) 

After  determination  of  the  sites,  and  unfolding  much  of  the  history  of  **  nxty-aeven  pyra- 
mids," sepulchres  of  ancient  Egyptian  sovereigns ;  together  with  "  one  hundred  and  thirty 
private  tombs"  of  noble  families,  with  these  sovereigns  coetaneous,  back  to  the  ** fourth 
thousand  year  before  Christ,"  the  Prussians  proceeded  up  the  river ;  exploring  every  foot 
of  ground,  as  far  as  Soba  on  the  Blue  Nile  (Bahr-d-Azrek),  and  Serm&r  to  the  13th  degree  of 
N.  latitude ;  returning  to  Thebes  on  the  2d  November,  1844.  While  his  able  asmstants  prose- 
eated  the  necessary  labors  amid  Theban  ruins,  Lepsius  crossed  the  Red  Sea  and  explored 
the  Sinaic  Peninsula ;  not  only,  thereby,  rescuing  from  perdition  hieroglyphical  records  of 
nuning  operations  conducted  between  the  IVth  and  the  XII th  dynasty,  3400 — 2200  b.  o.,. 
bat  also  ascertaining  that,  if  the  Gd>el  Serbdl  be  not  the  Mount  of  Moses,  of  which  thero 
is  little  doubt,  (400)  the  peaks  above  the  Convent  of  St  Catherine  most  assuredly  are  not. 
'  Revisiting  Thebes,  Lepsius  left  it  with  his  party  on  the  16th  May,  1845 :  and  after  exam- 
ining the  land  of  Goshen,  much  of  Palestine,  and  touching  at  Smyrna  and  Constantinople,. 
landed  at  Trieste  on  the  5th  January,  1846 :  having  spent  above  thirty-tix  months  in  unpar- 
alleled monumental  researches  on  the  river,  alluvium,  and  deserts  of  the  Nile. 

The  reader  will  now  perceive  that  we  are  dealing  in  realities ;  that  our  Egyptian  dedao- 
tions  are  based  upon  actual  and  positive  researches,  made  by  the  "primi  inter  pares"  of 

(396)  IWaograjMe  als  MUtdfUr  die  Sprachfanchung  tunUchH  am  SofuerU  nachgevnesen ;  Berlin,  183S;  8vo 

^8f7)  AnridU  delF  JhstUuto  di  Oorrispondenza  Archeolcgiea ;  vol.  ix.;  Boms,  1837. 

(906)  Tt8s:  The  Pyramidt from  Actual  Survey;  iiirdrol.;  1841. 

(aOO)  Lepsius;  Uebtr  den  Bau  der  Pyramiden:  Berlin  Academy,  Aogait,  1843;  pp.  2, 3;  —  sm  the  order  of 
tBBOoaonnent  of  these  diseoveries  in  Quddox  :  Otia  ;  1840 ;  pp.  30-42. 

(400)  Tour  from  Thebet  to  the  Penintula  qf  Sinai^  in  March  and  AprH,  1846;  transl.  CoRBXU. ;  London,  ISML 
We  pometB  the  Omnan  editfon;  with  its  tinted  mop,  without  which  Lkpsiui^s  osrtain  disoovezy  it  not  so  tvUiBt 
to  Ike  ftatnl  rsadtr. 

85 


674  mankind's  chronology. 

liring  ArcbiBologists,  previously  qualified  by  lengthened  discipline,  and  fumiahed  by  mu 
ficent  governments  with  facilities  as  unexampled  as  unbounded.  We  subjoin  a  li^:  of 
worktt  (401)  since  published  by  Lepsius,  that  have  been  carefully  consulted  in  the  {.repa 
tion  of  *'  Types  of  Mankind ;"  and  may  mention  that,  while  one  of  its  authors  Kjoon 
at  Berlin  in  May,  1849,  both  are  in  frequent  epistolary  communication,  on  the  themes  1 
work  discusses,  with  the  esteemed  Chevalier  himself. 

Consequently,  whether  the  deductions  drawn  by  the  authors  of  the  present  volome 
right  or  wrong,  the  fattt  upon  which  these  are  grounded  are  vouched  for  by  the  higl 
authorities.  No  attention  is  bestowed,  in  **  Types  of  Mankind,"  to  the  pnerilities  of 
ephemeral  tourist,  to  the  twaddling  inanities  of  the  unlettered  missionary,  or  to  the  Egypt 
hallucinations  of  the  theological  rhapsodist  At  the  present  day  (without  disparmgemeo 
the  less-known  literary  resources  of  other  cities  on  our  continent),  (402)  a  qualified  stnd 
in  this  year  a.  d.  1853,  can  sit  down  quietly  at  Mobile,  Alabama ;  and  the  books  coatii 
in  four  private  libraries  will  enlighten  him,  upon  almost  every  point  onr  work  discos 
with  smaller  trouble  and  greater  economy  of  time,  labor,  and  money,  than  if  he  readcd 
peartf  without  previous  knowledge  of  these  works,  in  the  valley  of  the  Nile :  or,  should  s 
student  prefer  Philadelphia,  there,  at  her  Library,  his  bibliothecal  aspirations  can  be  satiol 

How  utterly  hopeless  it  is  for  any  man  (apart  fh)m  erudition)  unsupported  by  eoom 
pecuniary  means,  to  advance  Egyptian  sciences,  at  the  present  day,  by  a  steam-boat  ezi 
sion  up  the  Nile,  may  be  inferred  from  three  facts.  In  1844-6,  Ampere,  one  of  the  fii 
luminaries  of  archoeological  knowledge,  was  sent  out  by  the  French  Government  expre 
to  make  discoveries.  His  **  Recherches  en  Egypte  et  en  Nubie  '*  in  literary  excelleDee 
unsurpassable ;  yet,  withal,  his  predecessors  had  left  him  so  little  to  do,  without  a  ] 
tracted  sojourn,  that  he  refers  to  Lepsius  for  every  novelty  discoverable : — 

*'  Je  n'ai  pas  touchy,  sans  un  certain  respect,  ce  livre  det  Rois^  commence  par  Im  ti 
son  voyage  d'Egyptc,  et  qui  contient  une  collection  de^noms  royaux  plus  complete  qo*tac 
autre  ne  pent  I'etre,  ct  un  ensemble  de  chronologic  Egyptienne  depuis  I'ancien  roi  M^ 
jusqu'tl  Septime  Severe.  Cette  s^rie  va  plus  loin  encore,  car  M.  Lepsius  ne  s*aiTet« 
ik  ce  nom,  le  dernier  qu'eussent  trouv6  ^crit  en  hidroglyphes  Champollion  et  ses  autrM  i 
cesseurs.  M.  Lepsius  a  M  assez  heureux  pour  d^couvrir,  dans  un  petit  temple  de  Tkt 
oti  Champollion  avait  trouv6  le  nom  d'Othon,  les  noms  de  Galloy  de  Ptscennitu  Sigrr^  ct 
qui  est  plus  important,  de  rempercur  Dice.  Par  cette  d^converte,  M.  Lepsius  prol^'Ogi 
si^rie  hicroglyphiquo  d'un  demi-sifecle  an  d^la  de  Septime  Severe,  oil  elle  s'arretait  ju! 
ici.  On  a  dune  une  suite  de  monumens  ct  d^inscn'ptions  qui  s'/tendent  dcjmis  2o(K)  aran-  .4' 
ham  Jusqu\l  2")0  ans  ajirh  Jesus  Chriit.  II  n'y  a  rien  de  semblable  dans  les  iULi 
humaiues."  (408) 

Two  years  previously,  Prisso  d'Avesncs  had  rescued  the  Ancairal  Chambrr  of  Ki-> 

the  TahUt  of  Ramses  XIV,  (404)  and  other  precious  relics,  from  Turkish  demolition. 

residence  of  sixteen  years  in  Egypt,  of  which  about  five  in  the  Upper  country  amotg 

monuments,  had  enabled  this  proficient  Orientalist  to  fill  his  portfolios  with  every  arch 

logical  item  discovered,  chiefly  too  by  himself,  between  the  departure  of  the  French 

Tuscan  Scientific  Commissions  under  Champollion  and  Rosellini,  1830,  and  the  aiTfn 

the  PnisFians  in  1842.     So  valuable  were  M.  Prisse's  self-sacrificing  labors  in  Efirpt.! 

(401 )  VorUiufifff  Xiidtricht  fiM*  die  ErpedUitm ;  Berlin,  1 849 ;  —  Briefe  atis  JEgypUn^  jElhupien,  miul  dr  J 
iha/  dfs  Sinni;  Ik'rlin,  ISo*-';  also,  its  excellent  Engli.^h  tranHlntion,  by  Mr.  Kexxeth  B.  II.  Micxxna:  ■ 
coTorio.«  in  K>rypt,"  Ac. ;  London,  lSo'2 ;  —  Einhitung  zur  Chrondngic  rf<r  jEgypUr;  Berlin,  1S4* ;  toI.  I. ;  —  i 
tier  Krfifn  ^l\ji/it*rhfn  GC-UcrkreU;  Berlin,  18ol; — Vcbrr  An  Apiskreii ;  Lei prijr,  I S53;  — r<i*r  uV /< 
^l-'jyp^'f'ft^  Ki'ttigaOyrtastif ;  Berlin,  1853;  —  and,  aboTo  all,  the  mafmlfiocnt  Denkmiller  avs  JFgjfpu^ 
jLihwiien ;  Berlin,  1*^49;  folio.  Of  this  rast  work,  besides  a  serie«i  of  th«  earlier  cthnolojiea]  platct  ki 
felectv-l  for  liini  l>y  Chfv.  LcrsiTS,  and  in  his  own  powession,  the  writer  has  enjoyed  the  firw  n»  of  tTr-  c 
at  Molilo.  in  the  private  libraries  of  .Mr.  A.  Stujc  and  of  the  Rer.  Dr.  IIahilto!!  —  to  both  of  whom  he  \yTt 
to  nMtorat(>  his  obliinition  —  and  of  another  in  the  Philadelphia  Library.  Altogether,  ha  bM  |ie«Si  ti-r  jt 
down  to  -Vih.  111..  liL  172. 

(^402^  I  am  .•sjveakln.i  of  public  libraries.  The  private  library  of  my  honored  fHend,  Mr.  R.  K.  HuwsTcf ! 
York.  ba>  l<ovn.  frt>m  the  ci>mnioncoment  of  my  studies  in  1S42,  the  main  source  whence  n»y  tndiriJaial  Aiifi 
hare  Uvn  drawn. 

(4^C>)  nf^hfrrhts  fn  dtrji^-:  vll;  TliCdH>s,  21  Jan.  \%\h\—  Revut  dft  Deux  M&mUs;  1842;  p.l08&. 

(414^  SilU  drf  J;jr>.'r..<  dr  T\oufftus  III.:  Rev.  Archfol.;  1S45;  pp.  1-2S,  tirafre  4  pazt;<-] 
Inacr^ioH  in  th<  IiiUi<{Wijw  yutwtuilc;  Trana.  R.  8oc  Lit,  new  wries,  ir.;  IS&i 


EGYPTIAN.  675 

deemed  by  Pariflian  science  that,  at  naUonal  expense,  he  was  appointed  to  continue  the 
great  folios  of  ChampoUion ;  (405)  at  the  same  time  that  hitf  contributions  to  the  Revw 
ArehSoloffique  are  standard  documents  for  posterity. 

Last  though  not  least,  in  Egypt  itself  resides  a  gentleman,  affluent  and  influential,  versed 
in  many  branches  of  ancient  lore  as  thoroughly  as  80  years  of  domicile  have  familiarized  him 
with  modem  affairs,  who  neyer  allows  an  opportunity  of  advancing  archeological  science 
to  escape  him ;  nor  will  any  Egyptian  student  mistake  our  allusions  to  A.  G.  Harris.  (406) 

Ko  clap-trap  pretensions  to  acquaintance  with  hieroglyphical  arcana  recently  made  by 
theologers  who  speak  not  any  continental  tongue  through  which  alone  these  subjects  are 
acoessible— no  <*  ad  captandum  "  figments  of  the  possession  of  Oriental  knowledge  when  men 
cannot  spell  a  monosyllable  written  in  the  Hebrew  alphabet  —  detract  from  the  Memphite 
exhumations  conducted  at  French  ministerial  expense  by  a  Mariette ;  for  whose  enormous 
dioeoTeriea  in  the  Serapeum,  as  yet  confined  to  reports,  we  wait  impatiently.  'T  were  well 
if^  in  Tiew  of  the  contemptuous  silence  with  which  Egyptologists  treat  their  publications, 
some  writers  on  these  matters  were  to  become  readers. 

Our  part;  however,  is  to  indicate  to  the  reader  those  sources  upon  which  Egyptian  chro- 
nology is  dependent  at  the  present  day,  in  regard  to  the  date  of  the  first  Pharaoh,  Menes : 
a  personage  considered,  in  the  subjoined  works,  to  be  historical ;  and  neither  connected 
with  the  mythical  Meatrctans  invented  by  the  Syncellus  (407)  in  the  seventh  century  after 
o. ;  nor,  except  nationally,  with  the  MT«RIM  (not  Mizratm)  of  the  Hebrew  Text,  whom,  in 
our  examination  of  Xth  Genesis,  we  have  proved  to  be  nothing  more  or  less  than  the 
**  Egyptians,"  inhabitants  of  MiZR,  Mtut*r;  the  Semitic  name  of  **Merter,"  Fffypt  [tuproy 
p.  494]  :  — . 

AtUhoritia.  Data  qf  Maui. 

1890^  Paris Lbstoriiant:  OtreueO  de  Myeerinut^  B.C. 

ITth  Dyn.  (p.  24)  "Hyceriniu,  la  date  de  4186  araat  J.  C." 

Addmd    *•      Jfricetnus **  214        « 

«     nd    «  **         «  802        « 

«     Irt    "  **         «*  263        « 

4915 

IMO,  Paris Ohampoujoii-Fiqxac:  27 J^Tirpfe  ^nefenn« 58S7 

IM^  Berlin BUcxh:  Mandho  und  die  HuntUsUmpfriode 5702 

IMA,  Turin Bakuochi:  IHgcorti  Critid  toprala  Cr<fnoU)gia  Egiaa 4890 

184&,  Hamlnirg.„...  Bmreiir:  .Xffypten*  SldU  in  der  WeUge$efUdUe 8648 

1S46,  Paris. ....  Hkztrt;  V^iiypU  Pharwmique 5303 

1848,  Paris.. Lkuiub:  Chronologic  da  BoiM  cP.£gypU 5773 

1849,  Berlin Lkpsius:  Chrondngie  der  JSigypter 8893 

1851,  DnUin Hnrcxs:  Turin  rtipyna 8895 

1851,  London Kxttuck:  Egypt  under  the  I^uiraohM ~. 8892 

18&4,  Philadelpliia.^  PrkxbCio  :  Geographical  JKtbibutim  ofAnimaU  and  Planti ..~ 4400 

The  riewB  of  the  authors  of  7)^es  of  Mankind,  while  with  Humboldt,  (408)  for  reasons  to 
be  given  anon,  they  follow  Lepsius,  incline  to  the  longer  rather  than  to  the  shorter  period. 
Ampere's  opinion  has  been  previously  cited.  The  following  is  that  of  the  first  hierologist 
of  France,  Count  Em.  de  Roug6,  Conservator  at  the  Louvre  Museum :  — 

**  Les  efforts  de  M.  de  Bnnsen  sentient  la  meilleure  preuve  du  contraire ;  apr^s  avoir, 
sans  ^gard  pour  Phistoire  et  les  monumens,  suppose  des  r^gnes  eonttamment  eoUatSraux,  trois 
dynasties  k  la  fois  et  huit  ou  dix  rois  shnultcmis  pendant  la  moiti^  des  12  premieres  dynas- 
ties, il  n'en  fixe  pas  moins  le  r^gne  de  Minki  k  Tan  8643  av.  J.  C.  L'obstin6  fils  de  Cha- 
naan,  mutil€  avec  achamement  pendant  8  volumes,  se  relive  enfin  de  ce  lit  de  Procuste  oil 
Tavait  4tendu  son  critique  impitoyable,  et  Ton  s'apper^oit  alors  qu'il  d^passe  encore  de  plu- 

(405)  OmHnuation  des  Monumens;  100  plates ;  1848 ;  —  Tdpyrus  £gyptien;  1849. 

(406)  Mr.  ILiBBis'S  oontribntions,  in  the  Trans.  qftheS.  Soc  of  Literature,  the  Retme  ArehMogiqWj  and  in 
tlM  page*  of  MTeral  Egyptologists,  are  too  nomerons  for  spedflcation  here:  but  we  may  refer  to  his  papyrus, 
^Fragments  of  an  Oration  againrt  Demoethenes,**  London,  1848;  also  to  the  papyrio  fragments  of  "Books 
«r  Homer"  (Afhenmanj  8  Sept.  1849),  and  of  the  "Orammarian  Tryphon"  (Athenasuin,  7  Dee.  1850):  wlille  of 
the  Tary  important  work — **  Hieroglyphieal  Standards  representing  Places  in  Egypt  supposed  to  be  Nomas  ana 
ToyuttblkM,  ooUeeted  by  A.  0.  Hakiu8,"  H.  R.  S.  L.,  1859  — >his  kindness  allows  us  to  acknowle'ge  receipt. 

(407)  Lmoinn:  in  BrofB  Annie  Vague  des  £gyptUMs;  p.  25 :  —  supra,  p.  494. 

(408)  OiMW;  tt.  pp.  114^115, 134  :  —  n^pni,  p.  246. 


676  kankind's  chrokologt. 

lienrs  sibclos  les  mesurei  qa*on  lai  avait  impos^ea  an  nom  des  ealenU  que  la  chronologie 
ordinaire  avait  fondds  snr  la  genialogie  d^ Abraham.** {A(^) 

WiB  moreover  coincide  entirely  in  the  Bame  author's  doctrine,  when^  after  indicating  tU 
Tarious  chances  of  miscalculation  inherent  in  Egyptian  no  less  than  in  all  other  dhrofuJo- 
giett  ho  declares :  — 

"  These  causes  of  error,  which  cross  each  other  in  erory  direction,  make  up  a  large  |«rt 
of  uncertainty,  for  any  chronological  sum  that  it  may  be  wished  to  draw  from  the  iol« 
addition  of  reigns,  after  a  number  of  centuries  at  all  considerable.  The  chances  of  inex- 
actitude  augment  with  the  number  of  partial  sums ;  and  I  have  always  thought  that  an  oa- 
certitude  of  more  than  200  years  was  very  admissible,  in  the  ciphers  that  result  from 
monumental  dates  combined  with  the  lists  of  I^Ianetho,  when  one  remounts  to  the  XVIIltk 
dynasty,  after  the  expulsion  of  the  shepherds."  (410) 

Nor  need  any  doubt  be  entertained  upon  De  Bough's  adoption  of  the  most  lengthy  chro- 
nology, when  he  declares  elsewhere — "  Were  we  to  accept  the  data  most  clearly  preserrod 
in  Manetho,  the  Xllth  dynasty  must  haTe  preceded  the  Christian  era  by  thirty-fcmr  eoite- 
rw*."(411) 

We  have  already  seen  that,  in  England,  the  profoundest  hieroglyphical  scholar.  Birch  of 
the  British  Museum,  tabulates  Manethonian  dynasties  in  their  serial  order,  but  withoqt 
encumbering  his  monumental  discoTcries  with  any  arithmetical  chronology.  Kenriek  fol- 
lows Lepsius.  Hincks's  former  depression  of  the  reign  of  Ramses  II.,  in  the  XTIIItk 
dynasty,  and  of  Thotmes  III.  to  the  year  1866  b.  o.,  on  the  ground  that  Egyptian  snaia 
(bom  amidst  solar  calorics)  avoided  the  heat  of  the  weather,  (412)  was  an  argument  too 
feeble  to  be  seriously  combated ;  but  the  matured  Judgment  of  this  uniTersal  saTsnt  &Ton 
'  every  sciontifical  extension  demanded  for  Nilotic  annals. 

<*  A  statement  has  been  preserved,  to  which  I  am  now  inclined  to  attach  more  credit  tluo 
I  did  formerly,  that  the  Egyptians  reckoned  all  the  dynasties  from  Menes  to  Ochus  as  ocra- 
pying  3566  years.  If  Arom  this  number  we  subtract  2201,  whicli  the  Egyptians  reckooed 
n*om  Menes  to  the  end  of  the  Xllth  dynasty,  we  have  12G4  from  the  end  of  the  Xlltk 
dynasty  to  Ochus,  or  to  340  b.  c.  This  would  place  the  Xllth  dynasty  between  the  liniti 
1817  and  1004  n.  c. ;  and  I  am  disposed  to  accept  these  dates  as  tho  genuine  Egyptiu 
computation.     Nor  indeed  do  I  see  much  reason  to  question  thoir  correctness." 

Followers  ourselves  <*  of  the  German  and  French  school,"  we  pause  not  to  debate  tlw 
learned  Irishman's  deductions  as  to  such  an  untonably  modem  date  for  the  Xllth  djnsitj; 
but,  adding  his  accepted  8665  years  to  tho  reign  of  Ochus,  b.  c.  840,  we  are  gratified  ii 
finding  that  Dr.  Ilincks,  (418)  with  several  Germans  and  Frenchmen,  places  Menes  htZ^ 
years  before  o. ;  and  henceforward,  therefore,  can  enrol,  as  we  have  already,  his  great  bum 
among  the  long  chronologists. 

On  the  opposite  side,  as  representative  of  the  shortest  Egyptian  eompntation,  standi  • 
gentleman,  whose  vast  classical  erudition,  and  keener  criticism,  we  are  always  proud  t» 
acknowledge ;  and  it  is  with  pain  that,  having  so  often  availed  ourselTCS  of  his  instmdin 
pages,  especially  in  regard  to  biblical  history  and  exegesis,  that,  in  Egyptian  ekromolofff 
we  must  protest  against  tho  contracted  system  of  a  great  Ilellenist,  Mr.  Samuel  Sharpe. 
With  respectful  deference  we  would,  however,  submit  objections  to  his  assumed  datei  to 
Osirtcsen,  whom  he  arbitrarily  changes  into  an  **Amtmmai  Thor  I.  ;'*(414)  still  more  en- 
phatically  to  his  views  upon  Menes.  Scientific  criticism,  to  be  practically  useful,  mnit  be 
free ;  and  pupils,  often,  of  Mr.  Sharpe  in  its  application  to  the  Greek  New  Tettamaiy  a&d 
t)  the  thcosophical  notions  of  the  Alexandria  School,  we  feel  persuaded  that  no  writer  of 
tne  day  loves  truth  more  than  himself.    We  may  therefore  utter  our  mode  of  viewing  it 

(400)  Kramen  de  V  Outrage  de  M.  Hunten;  p.  82,  Annalei  de  Pblloiophlo  Chr6tiennc«,  1847. 

(410)  I)K  liovnP.:  MCrtuHre  sur  quelqves  I'hfrumt^nes  CflesUM;  Ber.  Arcb6ol.,  183;  p.  664;  —  Comp.  OfMr  ^  4L 

(411)  Sur  U  Sesotiris  de  la  Dnuzicme  IPynastie;  Tier.  Arcbfol.,  1847;  p.  482. 

(412)  Uor.  Dr.  IIirccKs:  On  the  Aye  of  the  A'VllJth  Dyntuty;  Trans.  R.  Irivh  Acad.,  184S;  xxL  pp.  6-Q. 

(413)  Obxervationi  of  Dr.  K.  Ilincks,  in  WiLKi!ri(oi«*8  "lUoratie  Papyrus  of  King*  at  Tario,"  1821;  pp.  &;.>■ 

(414)  Ifistory  of  KgyjA;  new  edition;  London,  1846;  pp.  7,0,10;  —  ChrcnUoffjf  and  GeograpKy  ^f  A\ 
livpt;  1840;  pp.  4, 14,  pi.  2,  figK.  25,  Ui. 


EGYPTIAN.  677 

Tbe  eontemporaneouMesa  of  Egyptian  dynasties  (415)  we  haTe  always  repudiated ;  (416) 
but,  until  the  appearance  of  Lepsios's  **  Book  of  Kings,"  when  our  assent  may  possibly  be 
yielded  (if  monuments  to  us  now  unknown  establish  it),  in  respect  to  the  1st  and  Ud,  Ylth 
and  Yllth  (Ylllth),  Xth  and  Xlth,  Xlllth  and  XlVth,  and  XVth  and  XYIth,  Manethonian 
dynasties,  we  should  commit  the  same  fallacy,  so  frequently  blamed  in  others,  if  we  spoke 
dogmatically  on  that  point  without  the  new  documents  of  the  Prussian  Mission.  There  is 
no  more  foundation,  however,  for  Mr.  Sharpens  dynastic  arrangement  than  were  we  to 
make  Canute's  invasion  of  England  coeval  with  William  the  Conqiieror  in  the  reign  of 
Jamis  I.,  under  the  synthronio  sway  of  Qeoboe  III  and  the  Prince  Regent  It  is  a 
fikTorite  hypothesis  of  his  own ;  in  which  not  an  Egyptologist  coincides.  But  for  the  expo- 
sure of  a  radical  error  in  Mr.  Sharpens  system — root  of  all  his  deviations  from  hierologioal 
practice — our  knife  must  be  applied  to  one  of  its  many  vital  spots.  In  his  immensely- 
valuable  folio  plaUi,  (417)  through  inadvertency,  he  had  read 

r\fr,  (418)  the  *<  lute,''  thSorbe,  in  lien  of   1    «,  (419)  the  «  blade  of  an  oar," 


t    ftfr,  (418)  the  "  lute,"  thiorbe,  in  lieu  of    1 


as  the  sculpture  stands.     Through  misapprehension  of  the  groups  (in  Ime  9  compared  with 

line  2,  of  the  same  inscription),  Mr.  Sharpe  then  deemed  that  this  maloopied  sign  *<n/r  " 

was  the  homophone  of 

b,  (420)  the  "  human  leg  ;" 


J 


and,  in  consequence,  he  always  reads  «n/r"  as  if  it  were  the  latter  articulation — ''That 
the  arrow-shaped  character  is  rightly  sounded  B  or  Y  is  proved  by  its  admitting  that  sound 
in  the  above  four  names,  as  also  in  No.  160  and  No.  165."  (421)  The  extraordinary  meta- 
morphoses of  well-known  royal  names  which  this  misconception,  founded  upon  a  mistake^ 
has  occasioned,  are  too  evident  to  the  hierologist  to  require  comment  Unfortunately, 
through  such  concatenation  of  fallacies,  Mr.  Sharpe  (422)  transmutes  the  prenomen  of 
Queen  AM£NSeT,(423)  and  the  nomen  of  this  queen's  husband  AMENEMHA,  (424)  and 
the  oval  of  MENEERA,  (425)  into  a  fabulously  bisexual  <*  Mychera-Amun  Neitchori"— 
rolls  up  the  lYth,  Ylth,  and  XYUIth  dynasties  into  one — and  thus  makes  the  8d  pyramid 
of  Geezeh  (b.  o.  8300)  contemporary  with  the  majestic  obelisk  (b.  o.  1600)  in  the  temple 
of  Kamac  !  It  is  as  if  one  were  to  call  Edwabd  the  Confessor  the  BSJae  personage  as  "  Yio- 
TOBiA  and  Albert  ;"  and  then  to  insist  that  the  former*s  tomb  in  Westminster  Abbey  must 
be  coeval  with  the  equestrian  statue  of  Wellikoton  at  Hyde  Park  comer !  (426) 

Mr.  Sharpe*s  restricted  system  of  Egyptian  chronology,  for  times  anterior  to  Thothmosis 
nL  (placed  by  him  in  the  14th  century  b.  c),  may  now  be  considered  as  "  non-avenu." 
But,  while  compelled  to  shatter  its  superstructures  down  to  his  XYIUth  dynasty,  let  no  one 
impute  to  us  lack  of  respect  for  the  profound  author  of  the  *'  History  of  Egypt"  —  a  work 
that  (from  page  80  to  592)  ever  has  our  warmest  admiration.    Contenders  for  the  longest 

(41S)  Shakpi :  Chronology;  pp.  14, 15. 

(410)  Qliddoh  :  C^ptert;  p.  57 ;  —  Otia ;  pp.  39, 45. 

(417)  Shaspb  :  hucriptions  in  British  Musettm  ;  pi.  oxrL,  line  9,  and  line  2. 

(418)  BcxBKX  lEg.Fl^X.  p.  587,  No.  31 ;  —  Champoiuoh  :  DicUonnairt ;  p.  203,  No.  888  —  «  NOFRX.* 

(419)  BtniSEH :  No.  80 ;  —  Goampoluon  :  p.  378,  No.  459 — <<  TOU W.** 

(420)  BuxsEx :  p.  558,  B,  1 ;  —  Chaxfoluoh  :  p.  100,  No.  80  ~  "  B." 
(tfl)  Chr<m6U)gy ;  p.  4. 

(422)  Op.  eU.;  ^.6y  Nos.  60,  61,  60;  and  plate  IL,  flga.  60,  81,  62. 

(423)  BoocLLixi :  Oartouche  No.  103. 

(424)  Ibid.;  Oatrtouehe  No.  103/. 

(425)  BuxsQi :  jEffypUns  Sidle  ;  iU.,  pi.  l  —  Men4cMHra, 

(426)  It  is  a  year  ago  since  this  was  written,  and  ao  reluetant  do  I  feel  to  contradict  a  respected  fellow^ 
laborer,  that  I  should  hare  suppressed  these  comments  but  for  a  "  rifadmento  **  of  the  same  doctrines  reported 
In  tbe  London  Athenaeum,  Nov.  19, 1853.  "  The  third  aim  of  the  paper  was  to  show  that  the  3d  and  4th  pyra* 
Bids  were  both  made  by  Queen  Nitocris,  who  goTemed  Egypt  daring  the  minority  of  Thotmosis  the  Illd.  The 
■naa  of  King  Myoera  has  been  found  in  both  of  these  pyramids;  Myoera  is  the  first  name  of  Queen  NitoerisPl 

it  was  probably  the  name  used  in  Memphis  for  Thothmosis  the  Hid.'*  Ac^ayro-JE^fypUim  J9oe^  Nov.  &) 


y 


678  HANKINDS   OHBONOLOGT. 

bnmui  cbroDolou  ouraelTei,  it  ii  impmtiT«  upon  n*  to  outj  the  ontwortl  «l  tn 
erudite  Bhort-chroQotag^tg  before  Btorming  their  last  Engliih  dt«del :  a  bdk  ujkit  i 
to  be  perforined. 

«  "  The  tMflUe  tbtt  wof  In  L«t«iBii 

^■TiDCi  *  QlTt  tbj  dftOfhtBT  to  m^  ua  to  *Ub ' : 

And  thtn  pund  I7  ■  vUd  IxHt  thtt  tau  Id  latauoo. 

And  tndfi  ddira  thg  lUrtU."    (1  Siiwi  itr.  8.) 

Od  the  part  of  one  of  the  aathora  of  "  Typea  of  M&nkiiid,"  old  Nilotu)  MMtiatuM- 
thkt  of  the  other,  oomiotioiiB  of  the  scientifio  wiiilliliiiMiiine  of  Hoax  XarrtiuutH 
have,  tm  two  jetrs,  reetrBiiied  both  of  thea  fhtm  printed  notiee  of  thia  prodnetica:  1 
if  DOW  the;  eoqjoin  to  chuit  its  requiem,  the  neoeuitj  ]■  eiiperiiidDoed,  am  ana  hand,  t 
deeire  to  Tindieate  Egyptology ;  od  another,  iIm  deed  bat  been  Ihateaad  vpon  the  vi 
indiridually  by  the  incessant  o&^ameai  of  Iheologera  ia  the  Dnited  State*,  ia  local  tk 
none  uncolled-fot,  and  in  appeals  eontinaal  to  the  illiuory  authori^  of  an  adoleaoant  t^ 

U  has  been  already  Bhoirn  [iupra,p,670]  how  Mr.  VilkiaKiD,  in  183S,  had  obKMretad,  1 
a  dash  of  hie  pen,  all  the  "  unplaced  kings  "  he  had  prcTionsly  pnbUahed ;  (428)  aai 
ent  down  the  aa  of  MisBS  to  tba  year  b.  0.  2201,  "  for  fear  of  mlaftring  with  tha  ddq 
Daring  tweWe  years,  Sir  Qardner  Wilkinson  eompasnonately  refrained  from  dilwrial  i> 
ferenae ;  bnt,  from  1837  (429)  to  1847,  (4S0)  he  made  a  retroceasion  of  Misu,  on  a  did 
scale,  to  the  year  b.  0.  2320;  thereby  placing  tbia  onfortiuiate  king  amid  the  paladieK 
mata  (he  was  killed  bj  t  hippopolarnta)  conseqneDt  npon  that  grand  cataatmpht  — < 
taetty-aght  yean  after  Archbishop  Usber'a  cataclysm,  with  which  the  gallant  Ejd 
■cmpled  to  interfere. 

The  coDseqaence  waa,  that,  for  tweWe  years,  no  iuerologist  thought  it  inoimbent  «{ 
him  to  quale  Wilkinson  in  matters  of  chronology;  eren  if  eeientifio  jnitie*  tovaid 
latler's  innnmerable  Egyptian  discoTeries  occasionally  induced  Egyptologist*  to  cite  a  ■ 
emdite  author  notorionsly  chary  of  mentioning  the  labors  of  oontiDental  eoote^c 
ries.C431) 

Solitude,  however,  in  time  becomes  tiresome  eren  to  an  anchorita.  Betwaea  thejt 
1835  and  1S47,  the  bound  made  by  Egyptian  studies  waa  enormous.  Lepsios,  foUond 
the  whole  school  of  ChampaUionKti.bBA  discovered  the  "^1101  dynatty  of  Mimciko ; (itl)  1 
the  XVI^XVIlth  dynastic  uTangement  of  RoselUni,  abandoned  by  eiery  other  •chel 
BorviveJ,  in  18-17,  through  Wilkinson's  Uand-book  alone.  It  became  desirable,  thenfi 
to  "  wear  ."Lip"  in  the  smoke  of  Cairo,  and  to  reappear  to  windward  on  the  other  tack;  j 
as  if  the  gallant  Rniglit  bad  been  sailing  in  line  with  Manctho'i  Xllih  dynasty  all  tb«  til 
A  "cat's  paw"  of  breeie,  neiertheless,  was  requisite  for  these  nautical  erolntioiM,  1 
Hora  /E^'jpdaea  kindly  wafled  it  oicr  seas  to  the  London  "  Literary  Gaiette." 

"  And  I  think  this  conjec^ire,"  wrote  the  anthor  of  Hora,  (433)  "  strengthened  by 
fact,  that  Sir  Q.  Wilkinson  has  found  with  the  name  of  Pliiaps  (i'epi)  a  king's  name,  wb 
I  believe  be  agrees  with  me  in  considering  as  that  of  Othoes,  the  first  king  of  the  V 
djiiii'^ty." — "And  this  expliination  is  most  sirikingly  confirmed  by  a  fact  [known  H  j» 
preTiiiUrily  (434)  to  Mcry  reader  of  RoapUini !],  of  whicli  some  very  remarkable  inslaa 
are  found  in  some  of  the  unpublished  papers  of  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson,  which  he  1 
kindly  shown  me,  as  well  as  in  some  of  his  published  works  ;   that  in  numerous  seolptn 


(4-T) 

//„™,«(,yr(i..™-"o 

tho  Chtonnl<i 

^  of  Anrl™i  Kwrt  ^ 

u™r. 

1I  nniMji  upon  lu  Man 

Uned..Drd.t«foUDd 

fr<«nUHprc»l 

llwtiU 

atnEuriheOmiryTiu 

mUont  of  Uh- 

Uinui7  pf  Ok  I 

niiu'ti: 

Dl>yOMll«,llhi™lllglh 

f  ncwwioB,  flum  th«  M 

dU."    LondoD, 

MgTT.j,)™.l: 

C»lro,  19JT-'3-2 

Si,Fplrmail,tJiiral 

^*■i» 

(lim)  lla-M«<*fi,r  TnrtUrr 

■Bj^wf.-m 

(«1) 

(IW) 

Br^se.:.«!07'™a'fl< 

■  1815;  1,  Vorr 

Mo.pr,13,l»;U.pp.2 

;  lu.  p].  a 

{*W1 

p.  4M;  "Cain 

su,,  mo.- 

(134) 

CompJiro  ■!«  LiPMCS 

-"Cull*  fttqe 

11."    l^On.X 

r<«,iMiiil 

EGYPTIAN.  679 

in  NabiA,  we  find  kings  of  the  XVIIIth  df  nastj  worshipping  Sesertesen  [Wilkinson  ftlwajs 
wrote  »*08irtasen"]  III.  as  a  god." (485)  —  "I  was  unable  to  find  it  [i/<w-«n-6ai7]  during 
my  last  visit  to  Thebes,  owing  to  its  but  once  occurring,  and  to  the  great  extent  of  the 
tomb;  and  I  have  to  thank  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson  in  giving  me  a  copy  of  it" (436)  —  "I 
must  express  my  obligations  to  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson,  for  his  having  greatly  promoted 
these  investigations,  during  his  last  visit  to  Egypt,  in  ditctunng  with  me  every  point  ofimr 
porta  nee  in  the  first  four  numbers  (all  I  had  then  written),  as  well  as  for  the  kindness  and 
liberality  which  he  showed  me  in  allowing  me  to  examme  and  copy  many  of  his  unpub- 
lished transcripts  from  Egyptian  monuments."  (437) 

These  meritorious  acknowledgments  were  due  to  the  paternal  solicitude  with  which  the 
gallant  Knight  had  watched  at  Cairo  over  Horct,  Nevertheless,  expostulations  were  ad- 
dressed from  London  to  its  author  about  the  suppression  of  the  names  of  so  many  other  fellow- 
laborers  ;  as  well  through  private  channels,  as  also  hinted,  in  public  session,  before  the 
«<  8yro-£gyptian  Society."  (488) 

Years  passed  away.  The  12  articles  entitled  Hora  JS^ptiaecB,  originally  published  in 
the  *<  Literary  Gazette,"  having  received  unparalleled  aid  from  the  highest  quarters,  reap- 
pear, considerably  altered,  in  a  beautiful  octavo. 

We  read  first  Sir  J.  Gardner  Wilkinson's  endorsement  of  fforcB :  (439)  — 

**  It  is  indeed  the  less  necessary  to  enter  into  a  detailed  examination  of  the  chronology, 
and  the  succession  of  the  Pharaohs,  as  Mr.  Stuart  Poole's  work  on  the  subject  will  soon  be 
published ;  and  I  have  much  pleasure  in  stating  how  fully  I  a^ree  tcith  him  in  the  contempo- 
raneousness of  certain  kings,  and  in  the  order  of  succession  he  gives  to  the  early  Pharaohs." 

Secondly,  we  admire  fforcs's  re-endorsement  of  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson :  (440)  — 

**I  have  avoided,  as  much  as  possible,  quoting  or  examining  the  works  of  others,  except' 
mg  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson.  My  object  has  been  to  explain  what  /  learned  from  the  monu- 
ments ;  not  to  combat  the  assertions  of  others.  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinsou,«tands  in  a  position 
different  from  that  of  any  others  who  have  written  on  the  subject ;  he  has  never  written  to 
support  a  chronological  hypothesis  [*  in  order  not  to  interfere  with  the  Deluge,'  svpra]^  and 
is  entitled  to  the  utmost  confidence  on  account  of  his  well-known  accuracy,  the  many  years 
which  he  has  spent  in  the  study  of  the  monuments  in  Egypt,  and  the  caution  which  he  has 
shown  in  refraining  from  putting  forth  any  complete  system  of  Egyptian  chronology :  /  am 
aware  how  greatly  /  disagree  with  all  others  who  have  vmtten  on  this  subject ;  but  it  is  a 
sufiScient  consolation  to  me,  since  all  differ,  that  it  is  little  more  to  differ  from  all  others 
than  to  differ  from  all  of  them  but  one.**  (441) 

Thirdly,  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson  again  endorses  Horce :  (442)  — 

"And  the  contemporaneousness  of  others  [kings — entirely  arbitrary!]  have  been  very  inge- 
luoosly  and  satisfactorily  explained  by  Mr.  Stuart  Poole,  in  his  Horce  Eyyptiacce ;  where  he 
acknowledges  that  it  was  first  suggested  to  him  by  Mr.  Lane.  That  arrangement  may  be 
seen  in  the  following  table,  which  he  hat  obligingly  communicated^  and  which  I  have  the  more 
pleasure  in  inserting,  as  /  agree  with  him  in  the  contemporaneousness  of  the  kings,  and  in 
the  general  mode  of  arranging  those  of  the  same  line." 

Fourthly,  Thx  Friend  of  Modis  endorses  both :  — 

**  So  complete  and  satisfactory  is  the  train  of  evidence  adduced  by  Mr.  Poole,  that  Sir 
J.  6.  Wilkinson,  one  of  the  most  learned  of  living  men,  in  all  that  relates  to  Egjrptian 
strehseology,  has  openly  published  in  his  last  great  work  on  the  Architecture  of  Egypt,  his 
entire  concurrence  in  the  views  of  Mr.  Poole,  and  his  conviction  of  the  complete  and  satis- 
factory character  of  the  evidence  that  gentleman  has  adduced  from  the  monuments."  (448) 

Ever  and  anon,  after  reiterating  this  endorsement,  the  same  Fru5d  or  Mosss  adds 

in  Italics :  — 

**  Egypt,  with  all  her  splendid  Monuments,  is  found  a  witness  [as  much  as  and  not  less  than 
Spitsbergen]  to  the  truth  of  the  Bible,  and  to  the  correctness  ["  credat  Judaeus  Apella!"  ]  of 
the  Mosaic  chronology.  .  .  .  These  concessions  of  the  Chevalier  Bunsen  prepare  us  to  receive 
with  greater  confidence  the  statements  of  Mr.  B.  S.  Poole,  in  his  Horcs  JSgypOtica,  claim- 
ing to  adduce  proofs  from  the  monuments  themselves,  that  several  of  the  dynasties  which 

(435)  Ihid.;  p.  55^;  "Ctiro,  Jane,  1840." 

(43d)  IlAd.:  p.  522. 

(487)  iUd;  p.910.  • 

(438)  London,  10th  April,  1849;  Literary  Gatetie,  28th  April,  1849. 

(439)  Jlorct  jSlmfptiaoae ;  Preface,  p.  23  —  citation  flrom  Wnjoiraoif :  Arekiiscitire  qfAndent  XgypL 

(440)  Uora;  p.  23. 

(441)  Hotib;  p.  28. 

(442)  HieraUe  Ftipyms  qf  Tuarin;  1861 ;  p.  29. 

(443)  «  MoUIe^  Jan.  V,  1862"  —  Southern  FresbyteHan;  MQladgevU^  Ga.,  Ibbi  19, 1M& 


680  mankind's  chronology. 

haTe  been  generally  represented  as  successiTe  were  actaallj  contemporaBeoas,  as  e.  ^.  tke 
twelfth  and  the  fifth  [ !  ] ;  and  that  thus,  the  monumental  history  of  Egypt  corers  not  » 
period  of  duration  beyond  what  may  be  readily  reconciled  with  [poor  Moses !]  the  Mosaie 
chronology  as  given  in  the  Septuagint.  A  conclusion,  to  the  accuracy  of  which.  Sir  J.  6. 
Wilkinson  has  affixed  the  sanction  of  his  great  name  in  these  matters.'*  (444) 

The  Friend  of  Moses  soon  after  becomes  mystified:  — 

'*  I  became  acquainted  with  seyeral  gentlemen  of  distinction  in  the  learned  world. . . . 
Mr.  R.  S.  Poole,  a  bold  writer  on  Egyptian  chronology."  (446) 

He  next  assures  us :  —  ■  ^ 

**  I  have  carefully  compared  the  copies  taken  by  Champollion  in  all  (he$€  tomh$  tmdttmfin, 
from  the  second  Cataract  to  Thebes,  and  I  have  collated  his  hieroglyphics,  line  by  Ime  ftUi 
is  the  more  miraculous,  as  it  was  performed  between  Alexandria^  Not.  12,  and  Cairo,  Feb. 
14 — after  going  up  the  Nile,  1200  miles,  to  Samneh;  and  returning,  1050  miles,  to  Cairo!], 
and  character  by  character ^  with  the  originals.  .  .  .  There  is  a  magnificent  error  somewhere 
though  /  am  not  prepared  [  !  ]  to  point  out  where ;  nor  how  precisely  it  may  be  deteetid 
and  exposed.  Of  one  thing  /  am  satisfied  —  that  Sir  J.  6.  Wilkinson,  and  my  kmd  yom§ 
friend,  Mr.  R.  S.  Poole,  of  the  British  Museum,  are  much  nearer  the  truth,  in  their  duo- 
nology,  than  is  Dr.  Lepsius,  or  the  Chevalier  Bnnsen."(446) 

The  scientific  reader  now  comprehends  our  local  situation,  and  will  compassionately  forgivt 
the  inhumanities  which  such  erery-day  offences  compel  us  finally  to  perform.  **  Le  j«a  bc 
Taut  pas  la  chandelle ; "  else  we  would  at  once  refute  fforct  Egyptiaect,^  page  by  page, 
and  hieroglyphic  by  hieroglyphic ;  in  the  interpretation  of  which  last  the  juTenile  aitKtf 
(or  Sir  G.  Wilkinson)  has  committed  blunders  as  egregious  as  they  are  multiform — alto- 
gether unpardonable  in  the  actual  state  of  hierology.  For  the  present,  our  critidsiiis  ikall 
be  chiefly  confined  to  the  publication  of  "  three  fragments,"  upon  the  principles  of  a  worid- 
renowned  master,  Letronne.  (447)  They  are  from  the  highest  Egyptologists  in  Eun^ ; 
two  of  them  in  epistles  to  the  authors ;  one  already  in  print 

First  Extract,  (448) 

*<  I  have  nothing  to  say  about  the  book  of  Poole,  if  not  that  I  regard  it  as  a  juvenile 
and  sufficiently-pretentious  essay,  written  without  conscientiousness,  and  dangerous  rathir 
to  the  theologians  than  to  science." 

Second  Extract.  (449) 

"  Not  one  of  its  followers  can  read  three  lines  of  hieroglyphics  correctly.  The  6.  P. 
Y.  (450)  and  G.  P.  M.  (451)  are  only  in  the  mind  of  the  author.  Examined  by  the  micro- 
scope  of    philology',  all   vanishes   into  a  few  unimportant  observations — for  example; 


(T^  y  ^^    ^^^^^y  is  not  "  the  first  month"—"  the  first  half  month,' 

of  the  Great  Panegyrical  Year ;  but  merely 

^^  =  " monthly,"    ^^  ^^=  "half-monthly." 


The  consequence  is  that  this  expression  does  not  fix  the  age  of  Cncrc  [builder  of  the  pt*t 

pyramid].     The  "  7th     x-'^^n^»"  (452)    on  the  base  of  the  Kamac  obelisk,  refers  to  tke 

^^  seven  smat,  or  periods-months,  I  believe  thai  the 

_^  ^^  obelisk  was  in  the  quarry.      Hence  the  whole 

^^iK^^^  cyclical  part  is  a  delusion  ;  and  all  the  infereatrt 

are  nil.     The  rest  of  the  book  is  a  string  of  hypotheses  —  where  there  are  not  actual  mi- 

apprehensions." 

Third  Extract.  (453) 

"Mr.  Poole  is  of  the  number  of  those  young  workmen  who  deserve  that  one  should  t*C 
them  the  whole  truth.     Either  he  has  not  read  what  recent  archeologists  have  writtcc 

(4-W)  The  hyiend  of  Mom;  New  York,  1852;  pp.  376,  377,  514. 

^44,'))  MtjbiU  Iktily  Advtrtiur,  Oct.  9,  IS.'.'J  —  "Correspondence  —  Parig,  Sept.  14, 1W2.** 

(44fi)  Mc>b%k  DaUy  Begistcr,  April  1, 1'^SG—  "Letter  from  Egj-pt  —  Cairo,  Feb.  14,  1853," 

(447)  Trots  FragminU  —  Memoires  et  Documents  publies  dana  la  Revuo  Archeol.;  Paris,  1^40;  pp.  I-X'-IUL 

(44S)  IaMo-  to  Mr.  Glidd<m. 

(449)  Lftttr  to  Dr.  Nott. 

(460)  Ilorce;  p.  69—  "Great  Panejryrical  Year.** 

(461)  Do.;  p.  66  — "Great  Panegyrical  Month." 

(452)  Do. ;  p.  06. 

(453)  Di  Roua£:  Fh6rumines  (Xlcsta;  R«t.  Archeol.,  16  Feb.  1863;  pp.  061, 666;  and 


EGYPTIAN.  681 

upon  this  subject,  which  would  be  iDexcasable;  or  he  has  read  them  and  does  not  cite 
them,  which  would  be  still  more  grave.  I  have  not  read  the  name  of  Lepsius  a  single 
time  in  his  book,  in  respect  to  all  these  questions  so  lengthily  treated  in  the  Introduction  to 
Chronology  [Berlin,  1848-9].  .  .  .  Not  content  with  this  discoTcry  [viz.,  the  imaginary  Pane- 
gyrical Months]  M.  Poole  thinks  also  to  find  other  new  cycles,  with  the  dates  which  refer 
to  them.  I  confess  that  it  has  been  impossible  for  me  to  comprehend  how,  in  the  presence 
of  pretensions  so  important,  Mr.  Poole  has  not  deemed  himself  obliged  to  prove  the  truth 
of  his  allegations,  by  minutely  analyzing  the  inscriptions  which  he  alleges.  Far  from  that, 
he  contents  himself  with  indicating  them,  and  sometimes  even  without  producing  their  text 
in  his  plates*  One  cannot  lean  upon  an  Egyptian  inscription,  as  upon  a  passage  of  Titui 
Livius,  without  new  explanation,  and  I  will  frankly  say  that  I  believe  in  none  of  the  cycles 
and  in  none  of  the  dates  of  Mr.  Poole.  ...  It  is  evident  that  in  thus  handling  the  ciphers, 
without  controlling  their  signification  and  the  manner  in  which  they  are  introduced  into 
the  inscriptions,  one  may  end  in  imagining  all  the  periods  that  one  wishes,  and  in  giving 
them  a  certain  appearance  of  truth  to  the  eyes  of  persons  who  can  discuss  but  the  results. 
A  work  thus  based  must  pass  for  non-avenu," 

But,  after  all,  Horct  has  no  '*  fear  of  interfering  with  the  Deluge ;"  so  the  work  becomes 
only  another  thorn  in  the  side  of  orthodoxy.  Mr.  liVilkinson  (1885,  supra),  devoutly  fol- 
lowing archbishop  Usher  and  the  margin  of  king  Jamet^t  version,  says  the  date  of  the 
Flood  **  is  2848  b.  o."    In  its  author's  first  articles,  fforce  had  declared — 

«  The  date  of  the  accession  of  Menes,  the  first  king  of  Egypt,  is  probably  that  of  the 
commencement  of  the  first  great  panegyrical  year  and  first  capital  year.  Eratosthenes  and 
Josephus  [say,  modem  eomputators  on  these  ancient  writers]  place  his  accession  some- 
what later — namely,  about  2800  years  b.  o.,  instead  of  2716.  The  history  of  the  1st,  2d, 
8d,  4th,  and  5th  dynasties  [of  the  IV-Yth  dynasties,  Lepsius  found  the  amplest  details, 
while  the  author  of  ffora  dwelt  only  15  miles  off,  at  Cairo !]  is  but  scantily  furnished  us  by 
Manetho  and  the  monuments,  and  the  latter  give  us  but  one  date  [and  that  fabulous  I], 
that  of  the  commencement  of  what  /  have  called  the  second  great  panegyrical  year  in  the 
time  of  Suphis  I.,  the  builder  of  the  great  pyramid,  and  second  king  of  Manetho's  fourth 
dynasty,  b.  c.  2360."  (464) 

ffora  thus  fixed  the  building  of  the  great  pyramid  two  years  before  Wilkinson's 
Deluge ;  and  set  Menxs  on  the  throne,  in  Egypt,  867  years  before  the  same  authority's 
catastrophe.  But,  it  was  promptly  shown,  that  Horcc,  in  selecting  the  year  b.  o.  2715  for 
Mekxs,  had  merely  stolen  another  man's  thunder  (465) :  wherefore,  when  its  author  came 
to  reprint  those  twelve  articles  in  an  octavo  volume,  he  so  translated  his  hieroglyphics, 
astronomically,  as  to  obtain  two  years'  difference!  —  "The  commencement  of  the  great 
panegyrical  year  which  preceded  that  of  the  Suphises,  /  have  already  shown  to  be  in  the 
year  b.  o.  2717"  (456) ;  and  then  he  informs  us  that  **  the  Septuagint  chronology  dates  the 
Dispersion  of  Mankind  about  the  year  b.  o.  2768 ;  that  is,  about  41  years  before  the  era 
of  Menes"! 

Computations  upon  the  different  copies  of  the  LXX,  every  one  of  them  as  rotten  as  the 

MSS.  themselves,  cause  the  Creation  to  fluctuate  between  b.  o.  5904,  and  b.  o.  5054.  (457) 

And  the  above  sentence  merely  shows  its  penman's  incompetency  to  discuss  Septuagint 

questions.     To  the  reader  of  our  disquisition  on  Xth  Genesis  [PeLeG,  supra,  p.  545],  the 

following  specimens  of  Horce^s  biblical  knowledge  will  be  amusing;  as  much  as,  to  use  its 

author's  favorite  adjective,  the  latter's  credulity  is  "remarkable":  — 

«  /  therefore  believe  that  the  Vague  year  was  instituted  in  the  time  of  Noah ;  probably 
by  Ham  [!],  not  by  Noah.  .  .  .  /  have  only  to  notice  one  other  important  epoch  of  Bible 
history — the  dispersion  of  nations.  The  division  [read  **  split"]  of  the  earth  is  indicated 
as  having  occurred  at  the  birth  of  Peleg  [a  "  split"] ;  when  we  are  told,  (Gen.  x,  25), 
*  unto  EbSr  were  born  two  sons  ;  the  name  of  the  one  (was)  Peleg  (or  division) ;  for  in  his 
days  was  the  earth  divided.'  [  Vide  supra,  what  the  Hebrew  writer  meant!]  Now,  it  was  a 
common  custom  of  Hebrews  to  name  their  children  from  circumstances  which  occurred  at 
their  birth  ;  and  the  custom  of  ancient  Arabs  was  precisely  the  same,  and  has  condnued 
to  the  present  day.  We  cannot  reckon  as  exceptions  to  this  the  few  cases  where  God 
changed  a  name,  or  imposed  a  new  one ;  and  in  the  latter  case  the  old  name  was  retained 
with  the  new  one[!].     The  birth  of  Peleg,  according  to  Dr.  Hales,  happened  b.  c.  2754; 

(4&4)  Art,  XIL ;  Literary  GatetUy  Dee.  16, 1849;  p.  010;  —  compare  AH.  VII.,  p.  522. 

(455)  **  By  my  reduction  of  *■  Manetho  '—2716  "  b.  a ;  OLn>DO.<f,  Chap,,  1843,  p.  61 :—  and  Bamdiookf  1849^  p.  U 

(456)  Op.  ctf.:  p.  68,  and  p.  97. 

(457)  Biodou:  CkronoL r^fbrmata;  p.  296. 

86 


682  HANEINDS   CHBONOLOGT. 

but,  calcalateO  nroiD  nv  1^^ ''^  ^*  ^*'  ., 
odoa,  B.C.  27()8."(458|  — "/Bay  th«t 
the  Plioraoh  of  the  Exodus  reigned  ud- 
doubtedlj  not  more  thaa  about  one 
yefir  ;  for,  although  tit  biing  droxcntd 
in  Ihe  Rrd  Sea  ia  not  eipresely  men- 
tioned by  MoBEs,  it  is  so  mentiODed 
in  tbe  136tb  pBalm  [what  a  cUnduDg 
KrgumeDt !],  and  /  bold  all  the  books 
of  the  Bibto  to  be  equally  true."(459). 
It  U  to  be  deplored  that,  after  being 
promoted  for  hia  Hebraism  to  a  post 
in  the  BriUsh  Mnseum,  "  my  kind 
young  friend,"  as  Iht  Frimd  of  Motti 
affectionately  termg  him,  ehould  have 
expunged  these  delightful  sample*  of 
pions  feeling  bota  the  republication  of 
Hora  in  its  octavo  form.  So  imbued, 
ire  fear,  is  be  likely  to  become  in  tliat 
enlightened  inetitutian  with  self-immo- 
lating principles,  that  it  would  not  sur- 
priee  us  to  learn  through  newspapers 
that  Hora  likewias— as  Scaliqkb  says, 
"  ut  Bignalius  loquor" — for  the  Bake 
of  Oriental  literature  were  to  torn 
Mohammedim. 

No  inclination  rem^B  to  fallow 
Ilora't  farthing-rugh-light  any  further. 
yie  leave  the  pupil  for  the  teacher, 
when  we  here  exhibit  on  the  mat^ 
•  table  printed  by  Wu-eisbok  in  the 
pamphlet-text  accompanying  the  lat- 
ter'B  tmly-ialoablB  contribution  to 
archiEological  Bcience — The  fra^enU 
of  the  IlitralK  Papynu  at  Turin :  nxi- 
taining  tht  naita  of  Egyptian  Kingi, 
tBith  the  Hieratic  inicriplion  at  the  Imck. 
Here  is  that  "mngnificent  error" 
which  the  Fbiekti  or  Moses  could  not 
discover  by  going  to  Egypt ;  — 

"  Respecting  the  conatrucCion  of  the 
table,  he  obseciea ;  '  The  relative  po- 
sitions and  the  lengths  of  moat  of 
these  dynasties  are  founded  upon  tomt 
kind  of  monumentdl  nuthority.  The 
rest  /  have  placed  within  approxima- 
tive extremes.  There  are  several 
points  of  exact  [!]  contemporaneouB- 
ne^,  as  in  the  2nd  >iid  4th  and  6lh 
dynasties,  again  in  the  6th  and  15tb, 
and  in  the  dth  and  Itth;  and  these, 
irith  other  evidence  ofl/ie  tame  nature, 
enable  us  to  adjust  the  general  scheme 
of  all  tbe  dynasdes.'  "  (4G0j 

Reader!  Suppose  a  ChineBe  archis- 
ologist,   vrith  a  little  red  button   on 
his  cap,  wore   to  come  all  the  way  i 
firom  Fe-kin  to  America,  and  tell  us  ES 

that  good   old   king   Egbert   was  A  ^ 

(U«)Arl.X.:LU.aiu.lf.eU.    (US)  Jf4.T.i  UL  Ou.;  r.Ul    (U(l}ffier.Aj>|rr.;pp.IO^at,Bdidi^| 


II  ^i 


si 


\  EGYPTIAN,  683 

mjthe— that  the  consecutive  dynasties  of  our  common  English  fathe]>land  could  fit  no  Hot- 
tentot's estimate  of  the  chronology  of  John-Chinaman's  sacred  book,  the  Chou-king;  unless. 
after  rejecting  Boudicea  and  Caractacus,  we  were  to  permit  his  reduction  of  DaneSf  Saxmu, 
NormatiSf  Plantagmett,  Lancastrians^  Yorkites,  Tudors,  Stuarts,  Orangites,  Hanoverians ,  &c.; 
together  with  all  British,  Scottish,  and  Irish,  periods  of  anarchy ;  not  forgetting  Cromwell 
and  the  Commonwealth ;  into  one  century.  Suppose  that,  after  proving  why  every  Anglo- 
Saxon  had  erroneously  classified,  as  distinct,  those  personages,  epochas,  and  historical  events, 
which  the  '*  Tribunals  of  Literature "  of  China  had  pronounced  to  be  identical,  the  said 
mandarin  were  to  show  us  how  beautifully  the  whole  could  be  reduced,  through  electro- 
magnetic typography,  into  one  line  of  a  table,  and  expressed  algebraically  by  an  x,  repre- 
senting an  infinitesimal  fraction  of  a  second  of  Creative  time.  What  should  we  say  to  His 
Excellency  "  Uncle  Josh  '7 

Now,  whatever  the  American  reader  might  be  pleased  to  hint  to  such  Chinese  mandarin, 
would  be  uttered  in  demotic  tongue  with  **brutale  franchise"  by  old  Mahetho  (could  hiB 
mummy  arise)  to  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson,  at  the  first  glance  over  the  above  table :  where, 
in  wilful  disregard  of  Lenormant,  Champollion,  Bockh,  Barucchi,  Bunsen,  Henry,  Lesueur, 
Lepsius,  Hincks,  Eenrick,  Pickering,  Ampere,  De  Roug^,  Birch,  and  of  every  hierologist 
past,  present,  and  to  come,  the  gallant  Knight  has  made  the  Hid,  IVth,  Ylth  (VII),  Ylllth 
Egyptian  dynasties  (consecutive  in  Manetho  and,  wherre  mentioned,  serial  upon  all  monu- 
ments), contemporaneous  ! — has  actually  jammed  eleven  dynasties,  VI,  VII,'VIII,  IX,  X,  XI, 
Xn,  Xlir,  XIV,  XV,  XVI,  into  a  space  (2200  a  1700)  of  600  years  I  And  perpetrated, 
too,  all  these  inexplicable  vagaries  with  theological  applause,  when,  by  placing  Menes  (1st 
dynasty,  Thinites)  at  2700  b.  c,  he  shows  that  valiant  knighthood,  in  a.  d.  1861,  no  longer 
ereeps  all  over  "  for  fear  of  ^interfering  with  the  Deluge  of  Noah ;  which  {wa^)  2348  b.  o." 
before  an  aspirant  to  ecclesiastical  patronage  had  won  his  gilded  spurs. 

We  dismiss,  therefore,  Horce  JEgyptiacct  as  beneath  scientific  notice,  reserving  to  our- 
selves the  privilege  of  a  reviewer's  criticism,  whenever  circumstances  may  demand  its 
annihilation.  With  it  we  snap  off  the  last  published  peg  upon  which  short-chronology  can 
suspend  its  clerical  hat ;  because  Mr.  Sharpe's  arrangement  of  Egyptian  dynasties  anterior 
to  the  XVIIIth  has  been  respectfully  disposed  of.  When  other  wi;^ters,  with  hieroglyphical 
handles  to  their  patronymes,  adventure  into  the  rude  arena  of  archaeology  as  champions 
ef  <Aor^chronography,  may  their  armor  be  well  tempered  and  their  lances  tough ! 

The  list  of  ^y-chronologists,  above  given,  comprehends  the  **preux  chevaliers"  of 
archeeological  science  at  this  day.  The  minimum  of  their  respective  dates  for  Menes  is 
B.  o.  3643  ;  the  maximum  approaches  the  6th  chiliad  b.  o.  *  By  each  authority  all  biblical 
computations,  Hebrew,  Samarit<m,  and  S^tuagint,  are  thrown  aside  among  the  rubbish  of 
the  things  that  were. 

«*  The  sum  of  all  the  dynasties  varies  according  to  our  present  sources  from  4686  to  6049 
years  ;  the  number  of  kings  from  300  to  360,  and  even  600.  It  is  evidently  impossible  to 
found  a  chronology  on  such  a  basis,  but  Syncellus  tells  us  that  the  number  of  generations 
included  i^  the  80  dynasties  was,  according  to  Manetho,  118;  and  the  whole  number  of 
years,  8566.  This  number  falls  much  short  of  what  the  summation  of  the  reigns  would 
famish  according  to  any  reading  of  the  numbers,  but  is  nearly  the  same  as  113  generations 
would  produce,  at  any  average  of  82  years  each."  (461) 

Fifteen  years  ago,  the  learned  ethnographer,  De  Brotonne,  reasoning  upon  this  veiy 
number,  "  3666  de  Manethon,"  obtained  b.  o.  8901  as  **  le  ehiffre  le  moins  41ev^ "  for 
Mekes.(462) 
^    To  neither  of  the  present  writers  have  these  results  been  unknown : — 

«  On  my  return  to  Cairo  [April,  1840,  from  a  voyage  with  Mr.  Harris  to  the  second  cata- 
ract], I  devoted  a  twelvemonth's  leisure  to  the  verification  of  the  solidity  of  the  basis  upon 
which  hieroglyphical  revelations  had  placed  Egyptian  monumental  chronology.  The  result 
was  a  conviction  as  profound  then,  as  subsequent  researches, — echoed  by  the  voice  of  uni- 
versal erudition,  and  embodied  in  the  works  of  a  host  of  savans  whose  names  gild  the 

(4ei)  Ketrick:  Andent  Egypt  under  the  Pharaohs:  18&0;  U.  p.  98. 
(162)  Filiations  d  Migrations:  L  p.  203. 


684  mankind's    CHRONOLOGr. 

brightest  page  illaminated  by  science  in  the  XlXth  century, — ^haTe  since  demonstrate*] 
occnracy,  of  the  utter  impossibility  of  reconciling  Egyptian  faeU^  geological,  topognph: 
ethnological,  hieroglyphical,  and  historical,  with  Archbishop  Uaher'a  system  of  patriar 
chronology. 

"  A  manuscript  compilation,  over  which  an  old  and  Talued  colleague,  M.  Prisse, 
myself  wiled  away  at  Cairo  many  delightful  weeks  in  reciprocal  exchanges  of  oar  tei 
gleanings,  under  the  title  of  **  Analecta  Hieroglyphica,"  condensed  CTery  eariouehe, 
references  to  most  of  the  historical  monuments,  known  to  hierologists  up  to  April,  II 
and,  as  many  personal  friends  are  aware,  this  manuscript  is  still  a  most  important  gro 
text  and  manual  to  those  who,  like  myself,  are  anxious  to  ascertiun  the  stability  of  ] 
inyestigations,  before  hazarding  the  erection  of  a  theoretical  superstructure."  (463) 

What,  then,  is  the  present  state  of  scientific  opinion  on  the  era  of  BixHss  ?  The  re 
has  it  before  him  in  the  list  on  p.  682;  and,  without  perplexing  himself  with  Tain  speculal 
founded  upon  ignorance  of  the  stupendous  materials  transferred  from  Egypt  to  Berlii 
the  Prussian  Mission,  let  him  do  as  we  do,  await  patiently  for  the  publication,  hourly 
of  Lepsius's  "  Book  of  Kings."  The  authors  may  be  pardoned  when  stating  thai 
books,  manuscript-notes,  and  epistolary  communications  from  Egypt,  Italj,  France,  < 
many,  and  England,  they  probably  possess  as  much  specific  and  detailed  informatiai  1 
at  Mobile,  on  Egyptian  monumental  chronology,  as  most  men  in  the  world,  less  a  d 
European  hierologists  —  with  whom  ^hey  are  in  agreeable  accord.  When,  therefore,  1 
put  forward  no  dogmatical  system  of  their  own,  but  wait  for  the  **  Book  of  Kings,**  i 
act  themselves  in  accordance  with  the  counsel  offered  to  fellow-inquirers.  Should  Leps 
work  reach  their  hands  before  the  issue  of  the  present  Tolume,  a  synopsis  of  its  d 
ology  will  be  appended  to  our  essay.  We  may  also  look  forward  to  Biot,  the  scholu 
astronomer  of  France,  for  a  profound  iuTestigation  of  the  attronomieal  data,  rerealed 
Egyptian  monuments,  in  their  relations  to  mundane  chronology ;  (464)  which  will  sopcn 
any  future  recurrence  to  the  cyclic  reveries  of  such  youthful  star-gasers  as  fforet. 

Should,  however,  a  qualified  student  desire  to  prepare  himself  for  thorough  masto] 
Lepsius's  **  Book  of  Kings,"  he  should  commence  with  Ro8ellini*s  MonumenH  Storid;  i 
that  being  fundamentally  acquired,  his  next  guide  is  Bunsen,  ^gyp^eru  StelU  inder  Wd 
achichte;  wherein  most  of  the  royal  Egyptian  names,  discovered  up  to  1845,  are  ooapa 
with  the  classical  lists,  and  in  which  the  grand  alteration  produced  by  Lepsius's  resuc 
tion  of  the  Xllth  dynasty  (unknown  to  the  lamented  Pisan  Professor,  or,  in  1847,  to  ^ 
kinson),  is  abundantly  set  forth.  "  There  is  no  royal  road  to  the  mathematics,"  do 
there  a  straighter  path  to  the  comprehension  of  Egyptian  chronology  than  the  one 
indicate;  but,  after  these  two  works,  the  study  of  Lepsius,  Chronologie  der  ^jy} 
*   \  "Eiuleitung,  1849,"  becomes  imperative. 

_  Such  reader  will  appreciate  the  general  correctness  of  the  following  method  of  verify 

.  1  '  archDcologically,  the  progressive  layers  in  which  Egyptian  history  stretches  backwards  £ 

^  !  the  Christian  era,  assumed  at  1853  years  ago;  until  the  unknown-commencements  of  Ml 

;'j  humanity  merge  into  an  undated,  but  ante-alluvial,  period  of  geology.  (465) 

We  gladly  borrow  the  first  points  of  departure,  in  our  journey  from  the  Christian 
*  backwards,  from  Sharpe  (406) :  — 

*»  The  reigns  of  Ptolemy,  of  Darius,  of  Cambyses,  and  of  Tirhakah  are  fixed  by  the  Bi 

Ionian  eclipses.     Ilophra  and  Shishank  are  fixed  because  they  are  mentioned  in  the 

Testament,  since  the  length  of  the  Jewish  reigns,  after  Solomon,  is  well  known,  while  ti 

I  Jewish  dates  are  themselves  fixed  by  the  earliest  of  the  Babylonian  eclipses  in  the  n 

j  of  Tirhakah.     Thus  are  fixed  [by  Mr.  Sharpe]  in  the  Table  of  Chronology  the  drnas 

of  Sais,  Ethiopia,  and  Bubastis.     Petubastes  lived  in  the  first  Olympiad;  this  fixes 
dynasties  of  Tanis." 

Thus,  king  by  king,  and  event  by  event,  we  ascend  with  precision  back  to  Alexander 
Great,  b.  o.  332 ;  and  thence,  through  the  XXXIst,  XXXth,  XXIXth,  XXVIIIth.  XXVU 

(463)  OuDDOj*:   llaml-book ;  London,  Madden,  1849;  p.  40;— cont  Nott:   BAiical  and  I^yttxl  UiHari 
Man:  1840 ;  pp.  60-80;  —  also  Chrondoffy,  Ancient  and  Scriptural:  South.  Quart.  Rev.,  Nov.  1800. 
(4W)  De  Kolg£    Iuv.  ArcJu'fJ.,  Fob.  1853;  pp.  666,  686. 

(465)  GuPDOX :  Otia ;  pp.  61-69. 

(466)  Chrvnology  and  Geography;  1M9;  p.  13,  and  table,  pp.  14, 15. 


.    \ 


\ 


EGYPTIAN.  686 

XXVIth,  XXVth,  XXIVth,  XXIIId  Egyptian  ooDBeoutiTe  dynuties,  baek  to  SAeSAoNE, 
Shish&k,  founder  of  the  XXUd  dynasty ;  who,  conqneiing  Jemaalem  <*  in  the  Yth  year  of 
king  Rehoboam,"  (467)  as  is  hieroglyphically  recorded  in  Eamao,  (468)  enables  us  to  estab- 
lish a  perfect  synchronism,  between  Egyptian  and  Judaic  history  at  b.  o.  971-3. 

Prior  to  this  date,  Egyptian  monuments  neTor  once  refer  to  the  HehrewB,  throw  not  a 
glimmer  of  light  upon  Jewish  annals ;  and  with  Sheshonk  also  ceases  the  possibility  of  fixing 
any  Pharaoh,  to  him  anterior,  within  6  or  10  years.  Chronology^  year  by  year,  stops  in 
fact  at  B.  c.  972 ;  as  well  in  Israelitish  as  in  Nilotic  chronicles :  although  the  foundation 
of  Solomon's  tempU  cannot  be  far  remoTed  from  b.  o.  1000. 

Leafing  Hebrew  computation  to  ascend  along  its  own  stream,  innumerable  Egyptian  doo- 
nments — tabUU,  papyrif  genealoyieal  lists,  public  and  private,  together  with  an  astounding 
mass  of  collateral  and  circumstantial  OTidence,  —  carry  us  upward,  through  the  XXIst, 
XXth,  XlXth,  and  XYIIIth  dynasties,  reign  by  reign,  and  monument  by  monument,  to 
Ramses  I.  (Ramesu) ;  whose  epoch  belongs  to  the century  15th-16th  b.  o. 

Here  interrenes  a  period,  though  for  a  few  years  only,  of  anarchy ;  represented  in  the 
Disk  heresy t  and  by  sundry  royal  claimants ;  at  the  head  of  whom  stands  Atenba-Bakhan, 
or  Bex'^-aten  ;  {4i69)  called  by  Lepsius  **Amenophis  lY.''  But  upward  from  his  father's 
reign,  Amenoph  III,  erery  king  is  known,  with  many  events  of  their  respeotire  reigns, 
through  hieroglyphical  sculptures  and  papyri,  back  to  the  beginning  of  the  XVIIth  Theban 
dynasty,  in  the  reign  of  AAHMES,  Amosis,  I ;  computed,  by  Lepsius,  to  be  about  the  year 
1671  B.  0.  At  this  point,  which  be^^  the  "  Restoration,"  or  "  New  Empire,"  after  the 
expulsion  of  the  Hyksos,  we  lose  the  thread  of  annual  chronology,  for  times  anterior  to  the 
17th  century,  before  o. 

We  refrain  from  discussion  of  ^AiQ-HyksoSy  or  shepherd  kings.  (470)  They  are  supposed  to 
oecupy  the  XVIth  and  XVth  dynasties ;  and,  according  to  Manetho,  their  duration  covered 
511  years  of  time.  The  XlVth  dynasty  has  not  been  disentangled  clearly  Arom  the  muti- 
lated lists ;  and  the  hieroglyphical  records  have  not  yet  spoken  intelligibly,  although  they 
are  numerous.  We  pause  for  Lepsius ;  and  in  the  meanwhile  refer  the  reader  for  a  sum- 
mary of  the  monumental  edifices  of  the  Old  and  the  New  Empires  to  his  published  traTcls.(471) 
To  us  at  present  this  *'  middle  Empire"  is  chaos ;  but,  even  supposing  the  XlVth,  XYth,  and 
XYIth  dynasties  could,  by  a  <Aor<-chronologist,  be  expunged  from  Egyptian  records,  it  must 
be  remembered,  by  Z<>n^-chronologists,  that  the  XYIIth  dynasty  stands  erect  in  the  17th 
century  b.  o.  We  leave  the  **  middle  Empire's"  duration  to  be  ac^usted  along  a  sliding  scale 
%rom  zero  upward ;  and  next  proceed  to  show  that  we  possess  above  1500  years  of  positive 
monuments,  behind  this  "  middle  Empire,"  by  which  all  Septuagini  computations  of  the 
Deluge,  at  b.  c.  8246,  or  8146,  or  8155,  encounter  a  ''reductio  ad  absurdum." 

The  mists  begin  to  clear  off  as  we  commence  ascending  to  the  latest  representatives  of  the 
''Old  Empire"  in  the  land  of  EAaM,  Sam,  Chemmis:  vis.,  the  Sebakhetps  and  Nepherhetps 
of  the  Xlllth  dynasty  (472) :  but,  at  the  Xllth  dynasty,  the  glories  of  the  olden  time  blase 
forth  again  effulgently ;  (478)  thanks  to  Lepsius's  investigations  of  the  Oenealoyieal  Papyrus 
of  Turin,  (474) 

(407)  1  Kings  xiv.  25;  2  Ckron,  ziL  2. 

(468)  OuDDOx:  Chapters;  p. 9. 

(460)  Pkissk:  Leffendes  de  Sdeai ;  Rer.  Arcb^ol.,  1846;  pp.  472-474;  bIbo  hiii  arrangement  of  theee  klngi,  ia 
Wxuxsrsoif,  Bandhook,  p.  393 ;  —  Lbfsius :  (XtUrkreis;  1861;  pp.  40-48;— Di  Bouei:  Xcttrs  d  M. Mfrti Maurg ; 
Rev.  ArchteL,  1849;  120-124. 

(470)  Gubdok:  (Hia;  pp.  44,46. 

(471)  Briefe aus.Xgypt«n;  pp. 864-669. 

(472)  BncH,  in  Otia  JBgyptiaoa;  p.  82;  and  his  HidorioaH  faUd  qf  Bamses  ZL;  1862;  p.  19;  — Di  Rouoi. 
Mochers  de  SemrU  ;  Rer.  Arehtel.,  1848 ;  pp.  812,  813. 

(473)  Bti!(8E5:  .XgypUnsSldU;  U.  p.  271,  te?.;  — Di  Rovoi:  jiimoletdePMoiopMe  C9kr€Neiinet;  ziv.,  xt.,ztL, 
and  Hcrcu:  Turin  Book  f^  Kings;  R.  Soe.  of  Lit;  iiL,  part  U  PP*  128-160;  bat  eonaidenblj  emended  in  Wn^ 
KDr903i*8  Biffrut  of  Kings;  1860;  « Obferrationa  of  Dr.  S.  Hdiokb";  p.  66: — Di  Roooi:  Ls  Stsotbris  4s  It 
Dottsiime  Dynastie ;  Rev.  ArehteL,  1847  ;  pp.  481-489. 

(474)  Aunodhl;  Tall  iiL,  iv.,  v.,  vL:— moat  euperUy  reeopled  bj  Sir  J.  O.  WOktatfOB:  J^tyiiifc  sfl^ 
rotic  J\ip]frus  at  Turin;  1861 :  bat  eonanlt  alao  the eritieal  hlstoiy  of  thia  doenmaot  ■•  ttflagndll'*'^ 
uo^lMiAO  (Rer.  Arch6ol.),  with  the  eaveat  that  the  luflkleM  dispoaalof  thaaa  ta«SMitels«M  tolM 


686  MANKINDS    CHBONOLOGT. 

ne  Uerof^Tphical  nuDea  of  some  of  thMs  kiDga  nuj  be  consulted  in  Bmnai ;  bi 
bomw  from  Lepdm  this  table  of  the  XIIIli  djiusl; ;  irhioh  cannot  bMome  mar* 
■E^tly  modified  in  hii  "  Book  of  Kiiig:8."  (4TG) 

"  tarn  ZUtb  Uurthosuh  I>isAarT. 

JbMtAd,  T^riit  IVpJFTMi.       Off  Jfcn^n 

ll]mnDb«I*)«» ~ 9;^     flAm-I    [Ift.ia    EuMJ    tfn 

Scmnen  I  »!«>(- Si    "   ImBm.1     (Aft.U   XwMJ  U    -     U-aTSKl^tf 

4  SmrUwn  II  t  Amawmtw  XLID")  '  '^' 

-,  IL     — 

t4SAiiiJn[Aft.  R    801.4214(1)''     ~ <*•      — 

SAiD.IV[Aft.  sl  Br^3n.37d.    &     — 

4  Scbtk.  [Aft.  4 1  S  "  10  "  SI  " 


The  Xllth  djniatj  ends,  according  to  Lepsioi,  about  b.  c.  2124. 

Vhat  relics  are  extant  of  Xlth  djnutjr  belong  to  the  Ennantetii,  (476J  Inelndinf  pa 
B»-nab-ChFper,  discoTcnd  latel;  bj  Ur.  Hanis. 

Uttle  can  here  be  related  about  the  Xth,  IXtb,  THIth,  and  Vllth  dTsaaties,  to  be 
fifible  withoDt  a  Itogthj  argnmeiit ;  bat  the  dnntion  of  this  last  is  fclidtooslj  ng| 
b7  Manrj.  (47TJ  Solid  at  a  rock,  howerer,  is  the  TIth  djnastj ;  (478)  so  ii  the  Tth  a 
fWu  Papfnu  and  throng  the  reeoToy  of  all  its  kings  (but  one  ? )  from  the  tfflnU  q 
'hj  the  PniBuan  Commission  at  Memphis.  (479)  Of  the  IVth  the  vestiges  enrpam  \ 
to  ftnaaa  who  b*T«  oot  opened  the  folio  plates  of  Lepsina's  DailcmStv ;  vhan 
petrogj/phs  of  these  three  djnasties,  earliest  and  grandest  rclica  of  antique  hiH 
■re  now  preaerred  for  posteritj,  so  long  as  the  pjramids  of  Qtnik  shall  endtire- 

With  the  nid  drnas^  EgTptian  monuncnla  ee*s«.  Then  is  DOthing  extant  of  thi 
nor  coctU  vilh  the  Ut  ijnastj.  Their  eiistenee  is  dedaeed  ftiim  the  high  stale  of  ike 
and  thi?  eitensiTS  knowledge  possessed  bj  the  dtniiens  of  the  Nile,  as  demonstrated  li 
yyraniii.  npvlcJim,  and  hirragliipliid  rteordt,  of  the  ITih  dynasty,  compared  with  Ih* 
memirj  catalogues  of  Msnetho  and  Eratosthenes,  and  supported  by  Gneco-Romaa  trad 

}IBNE5  —  Egypt's  finl  Pharaoh — is  recoixled,  io  hieroglyphics  carred,  dnriog  lh( 
centuTT  D.  c.  at  the  Thebsn  Ramesiom,  bj  Ramses  IL  as  his  earliest  ancestor;  u 
hieraUi:.  on  the  Turin  Fjpifrat.  a  dorumenl  wriltea  in  the  twelfth — foorteeDlh  centnrj 
•■k;r.j:  MeSji,  of  a  firm  Ufe.^'  is  twice  chronicled.  (480) 

r.v  L»p^ius.  whose  computations  we  aOopl,  Menes  is  estimated  to  have  foanded  l] 
JvnA';y  <•(  niiiUi  about  the  year B.  c.  3893. 

"r'..i're  ii  ncthins  incredible  in  SQcb  an  antiquity  of  the  Eprptian  monarchy.  "(491)  In 
liiDg  b«f'>rv  hiero^Iiphical  di^oieries  had  demonstrated  its  natural  adaptation  to  al 
circumiUDces  of  Efrpt  (when  due  allowance  is  made  for  pre-]f{i>aie  chiliads  of  yea: 
sI'-UTi^l  eiiilence'i,  (he  researches  of  malhematicians  had  pointed  to  dmilar  results. 


iKt  Unus:  CMtn  4  KOi-nlwi:  I>S:  Xn.£i:  — «wl  Littrt  d  jr.  A  WiOi:  Bn.ArcUid., 
73.^ ;  —  B:».-a.  in  i^nj  J^-yjtura:  pp.  w.  51:  tat  TMiturSamia  n.;  p.  18. 

(tTT'   |-\tv*v^  dn  PyuKW  fyjpliaimi:  Bc<.  tJtbrcL.  lUl :  Tf.  160,  ICT. 

I*;*'-  FcHCi:  Jii^iftnv  fiiCr:  ii.  p.  l*l.int.;  — Mnimi:  niiftinU  da  npfna  Aajurf  d>  T: 
Oyi^^  .ir  ll:me\m:  Kit.  lurbt^L.  li*>;  pp.  .Iie^li  :— H£<(X1 :  Tnoi.  B- Soe.  Lit,  Du  1& 


EGYPTIAN.  687 

to  BalHy.  These  finislied  at  the  reign  of  Sethos  and  with  the  war  of  Sennacherib,  in  the 
year  710  before  J.  o.  Following  this  hypothesis,  the  commencement  of  Menes  fell  about 
the  year  8504  b.  o.,  according  to  Freret ;  and  in  3545  b.  o.,  according  to  Bailly."  (482) 

Having  thus  indicated  to  junior  students  of  Egyptian  chronology  the  order  in  which  they 
should  read  the  works  of  our  common  seniors  in  this  technical  speciality  of  science,  -we  will 
now  reverse  the  process,  and  exhibit,  from  MENES  downward,  the  stratifications  in  which 
Timers  hour-glass  has  marked,  historically,  the  consecutive  events  witnessed,  during  above 
forty-three  centuries,  by  the  Egyptian  *'  Type  of  Mankind"  down  to  the  4th  century  after 
the  Christian  era ;  assumed  at  1858  years  ago.  • 

It  is  a  convenient  plan  to  group  several  portions  of  Egypt's  history  into  the  following 
separate  masses,  like  the  primary,  secondary,  and  tertiary  formations  of  our  earth's  crust ; 
and  to  view  the  dynasties,  in  those  masses  included,  as  if  they  were  so  many  distinct  strata 
contained  in  such  formations.  We  thereby  divest'  the  subject  of  the  perplexities  and  du- 
biousness of  arithmetical  chronology ;  because,  the  viril  existence  of  Menes,  as  an  historical 
entity,  is  no  more  dependent  upon  eiphera,  than  Owen's  Dinomia  giganteua  (in  paleontology) 
bangs  upon  a  '*b.  o.  2820"  of  a  Knight's,  or  upon  a  **b.  o.  2848"  of  an  Archbishop's 
diluvian  phantasms. 

I.  —  The  ANTE-MONUHENTAL  pcriod.    This  of  course  is  an  utter  blank  in  chronology.    Sci- 
ence knows  not  where  geology  ends,  nor  when  humanity  begins ;  and  the  definitive,  or 
artificial  systems,  current  on  the  subject,  are  of  modem  adoption  and  spurious  deri- 
vation. 
At  what  era  of  the  world's  geological  history  the  River  NiU^  the  Bdhr-d-alnad  in  par- 
ticular, first  descended  from  palustrine  localities  in  Central  Africa,  along  the  successive 
levels  of  Nubian  plateaux,  through  its  Egyptian  channel  to  the  Mediterranean  (beyond  the 
indisputable  flict  that  its  descent  took  effect  after  the  deposition  of  the  so-termed  dilutial 
PBiFT  upon  the  subjacent  limeatone)  is  a  problem  yet  unsolved.    But  were  proper  investiga- 
tions, such  as  those  commenced  in  1799  by  Girard,  (488)  and  cut  short  by  European  belli- 
gerent interference,  entered  upon,  in  the  valley  of  the  Nile  itself^  by  competent  geologists, 
the  alluvial  antiquity  of  the  **  Land  of  Ehem"  could  be  approximately  reached.  (484)    The 
very  rough  estimates  heretofore  made  by  geologists  yield  a  minimum  of  7000  years  for  the 
depositions  of  the  present  alluvium  by  tiie  river  Nile.     The  maximum  remains  utterly  inde- 
finite ;  but,  nevertheless,  we  are  enabled  to  draw,  from  the  data  already  known,  the  fol- 
lowing among  other  deductions,  of  primary  importance  to  Nilotic  chronology :  — 

Ist. — Previously  to  the  advent  of  the  "Sacred  River"  no  deposition  of  alluvium  having 
taken  place  upon  the  limestone,  Eg3rpt  was  uninhabitable  by  man. 

2d.  ^  Since  the  deposition  of  this  alluvium,  there  has  been  no  Deluge,  in  the  literal  Hebrew 
and  genesiacol  sense  of  the  term,  whether  in  Egypt,  or  in  Asiatic  and  African  countries 
to  the  Nile  adjacent 

8d. — Humanity  must  have  commenced  in  the  valley  of  the  Nile,  under  conditions  such  as  exist 
at  this  day,  after  a  sufficiency  of  alluvium  had  been  deposited  for  the  production  of  vege- 
table aliment,  but  at  a  time  when  the  depth  of  this  alluvium  was  at  least  twenty  (fifty, 
or  more,  for  aught  we  can  assert  to  the  contrary)  feet  below  the  level  of  the  highest 
portion  of  the  Nile's  bed  at  this  hour ;  but  how  much  soil  had  been  previously  depo- 
sited —  that  is,  what  its  thiekneu  was  over  the  limestone  when  humanity  first  developed 
itself  in  Egypt  —  it  is  yet  impossible  to  define. 

4th. — Many  centuries  (in  number  utterly  unknown)  must  be  allowed  for  the  multiplication 
of  a  human  Type  in  Egypt,  from  a  handftil  of  rovers  to  a  mighty  nation ;  and  for  the 
acquirement,  by  self-tuition,  of  arts  and  sciences  adequate  to  the  conception  and  exe- 
cution of  a  pyramid:  thus  yielding  us  a  blank  amount  of  chronological  interval, 
bounded  on  the  one  hand  by  the  unknown  depth  and  surface  of  the  Nilotic  alluvial, 

(482)  Ds  BBOtomn:  FOiatimt  d  Migrations;  L  p.  198, 199. 

(483)  Dacription  di  ftgyptt:  torn.  zx.  p.  83,  uq, 

(484)  auBSWv:  (kia;  pp.  eSt-«9;  uid  «CI«olQgkal  Seetions."    for  the  hoUmioaH  •rgiuMBl»  vide 


688  mankind's  chronology. 

sufficient  for  the  growth  of  human  food,  at  the  time  of  man's  introduction ;  and  oa 
the  other  (after  this  nomad  had  been  transmuted  by  time  and  circumstance  into  a 
farmer  and  then  into  a  monument-building  citizen)  by  the  pyramidt  and  tomtn  of  the 
IVth  Momphite  dynasty ;  placed  by  Lepsius's  discoveries  in  the  thirty-fifth  century  b.c. 

n. — The  PYRAMIDAL  pcriod,  or  Old  Empire. — Oooupying,  according  to  late  scientific  Tiewi, 
about  fifteen  centuries;  probably  beginning  with  Manetho's  fini  dynasty  (king 
OuENEPHis) ;  and  ending  with  the  Xllth  or  Xlllth,  about  twenty-two  centuries  prior 
to  the  Christian  era.  The  Xllth  dynasty  is  marked  architecturally  by  the  employment 
of  obelisks. 

UL — The  period  of  the  Hykbos,  or  Middle  Empire. — There  being  few  monuments  for  this 
period  extant,  we  are  dependent,  apart  from  Greek  lists,  upon  the  T^urin  Papyrus,  and 
on  the  names  chronicled  long  after  on  the  **  Chamber  of  Kamao "  &c.  Here  is  the 
grand  difficulty  in  Egyptian  chronology ;  it  haTing  been  hitherto  impossible  to  deter- 
mine its  duration ;  which  is  now  generally  considered  to  be  far  shorter  than  is  esti- 
mated in  Bunsen^s  '*  ^gyptens  Stelle  in  der  Weltgeschichte,"  and  perhaps  to  embrace 
all  Scriptural  connexions  with  Egypt  from  Abraham  to  the  Ezodtts  inclusiTe ;  on  erety 
one  of  which  the  hieroglyphics  are  utterly  silent  It  includes,  howeTer,  the  XIYtk, 
XVth,  and  XVlth  dynasties. 

IV.  —  The  positive  historioal  period,  or  New  Empire.  —  Commencing  about  1600  to  1800 
years  b.  c,  with  the  Restoration  (after  the  expulsion  of  the  Hyksos  tribes),  under 
Aahmes,  the  founder  of  the  XVIIth  dynasty.  It  may  be  called  the  TVmp^period; 
because,  although  temples  existed  in  the  Old  Empire,  all  the  grand  sanctnariei 
standing  at  present  upon  the  alluvia  belong  to  the  XYIIth  dynasty  downward. 

Dated  hieroglyphical  records  descend  to  the  third  century  after  Christ,  with  the  naat  of 
the  Emperor  Dkoius :  (485)  but  demotic  papyri  and  mummies  are  extant  as  recent  as  the  4tk 
century  of  the  same  era.  (486)  Greek  inscriptions  at  Philss  corroborate  Priscianos,  vbe 
relates  how,  about  a.  d.  451,  a  treaty,  between  the  Christian  Emperor  of  Constantinople 
and  the  heathen  Blemmyes,  stipulated  that  —  "  every  year,  according  to  ancient  custona, 
the  Ethiopians  were  to  take  the  statue  of  Isis  from  Phils  to  Ethiopia  ;'*(487)  and  a  GrediB 
traveller  bears  witness,  in  an  inscription,  that  he  was  once  present  at  the  temple  when  tbe 
goddess  returned.  In  fact,  history  proves  that  ISIS  was  yet  worshipped  at  Phile,  if  sot 
throughout  Egypt,  even  in  the  year  a.  d.  486 :  and  the  pagan  emblem  of  *'  eternal  life," 
Ankhy  continued  still  to  be  inscribed,  in  lieu  of  the  Christian  cross,  over  orthodox  churches; 
as  in  the  following  instance  discovered  by  the  accurate  Sir  J.  Gardner  Wilkinson  (488):— 

"  KAGO^AIKH  -f  EKKAH^CIA  " 

CatJio^Uc  +  Chufrch. 

Finally,  to  enable  the  reader  to  classify,  chronologically,  the  Egyptian  data  comprised 
in  **  Typos  of  Mankind,"  a  table  is  subjoined  which  the  forthcoming  '*  Book  of  Kings  "  will 
show  to  bo  in  the  main  correct.  It  is  made  up,  in  part  from  the  first  Tolume  of  the  Ckrrh 
nologie  der  yEgypter,  and  in  part  from  Chevalier  Lepsius's  oral  communications  to  the 
writer  at  Berlin,  in  May,  1849.(489)  To  it  are  added  such  excerpts  of  the  Chevalier*! 
subsequent  epistolary  correspondence  with  tbe  authors  as  may  give  a  general  idea  of  bit 
system,  luul  a  precise  one  of  his  scientific  liberality. 

(485)  Lepsiuu':  Vorlliujigt  Nachricht,  1849;  pp.  17,  29. 

(480)  IJmcH,  in  Otia  ACgyptiaca,  p.  87. 

(4S7)  LETnoNXE:  Mat^riaux  pour  tervir  d  VHittaire  du  Christianitme, 

(48S)  Lrtroxxe  :  Kramm  Archidogique,  "Croix  Ani6e  ^gyptienne,"  1846;  ^  tL 

(4K9)  GusDOX :  Handrbook  to  the  Nile:  London,  Madden,  1849 ;  pp.  aO-S^  ei. 


CHINESE.  689 

MaXXTH0*8   StSTIM  of  EoTPTIAN   CHBONOLOaT,   A8  BESTORKD  BT  LSPSIVS. 

BNCBAB  anterior  to  Muru  —  Cyclic  Periods :  — 

Dmne  dynuties :—      19  godt reigned  13,870  Julian  yean  — 19  Sothio  demi-pmlodB. 

SOdemiifodt       **       3,650  **  —  30  tioelAA<of  a  Sothio-period. 

17,620  «  — 12  Sothio-perioda  of  IMO  yeart. 

AnU-hidorioal  djn.:  10  ManOf  Thinites,       850  **  — oommencement  of  a  new  Sothio-period. 

■rOGH  OF  Menu  —  oommencement  of  historical  period ;  thirty  dynasties :  — 

out  Empirt: —       Ist  dynasty — Accession  of  Menes 8883  B.a 

Oommencement  otmonumenUd  period;  third  dynasty. 

4th  dynasty  —  Pyramids  and  tomhs  extant  —  began 8426  ^ 

aMtivuUms:  — 

6th  dynasty  —  Began  abont.. 8100  '* 

7th       «*  ««      2900  «* 

10th       «  «      « 2600  « 

12th       «  Ends  about 2124  •* 

13th       «  «      2100  « 

hnation  qf  the  Hylc$oe  —  comprising  the 

14th,  15th,  and  IGth  dynastiea  —  from  about  b.  o.  2101  to  about ^ 1590  <* 

Nem  Empire —  Sestoration : — 

17  th  dynasty  — Began „ 1671  « 

30th       "  Ending  on  the  seoond  Persian  InTasion 840  ** 

Conquest  of  Egypt  by  Alexander  the  Great. 882  ** 

Ptolemaie  dynasty  began  b.  o.  323  — ends 44  ** 

Soman  dominion  began 80  " 

Bierofflyphieal  records  of  the  Emperor  Dedus 250  A.D. 

Thus,  from  an  iDdefinite  period  prior  to  the  year  b.  c.  8898,  down  to  250  years  after  tb# 
/Sbristian  era,  the  hieroglyphical  character  is  proTed  to  have  been  in  uninterrupted  use*; 
while,  from  the  year  b.  c.  8893,  modem  hierology  has  determined  the  chronologic  order  of 
Egyptian  dynasties,  through  present  archsBological  re-construction  of  the  Nile's  monuments. 

The  Romans  held  Egypt  from  the  27th  year  b.  o.  until  895  a.  d.  ;  when  the  sons  of 
Theodosius  divided  the  Empire.  Egypt  lingered  under  the  soTereignty  of  the  Eastern 
Emperors  until  a.  d.  640-1 ;  when,  subjected  by  Aameb-ebn-il-As,  she  became  a  prorinoe 
of  Omab's  Saracenic  caliphate.  In  the  year  a.  d.  1517 — Hedjra  953 — her  Talley  was  over- 
run  by  the  Ottoman  hordes  of  Sooltah  Seleem  ;  and  has  ever  since  been  the  spoil  of  the 
Turk: — 

O!  Egyjpit^  Egypitl  .  .  .  Sola  tupererunt  fabula  et  ague  ineredibilea  po9tmit .  .  .  iola  mpe^ 
renmt  verba  lapidibut  ineisa,  Et  inhabitabit  ^gyptum  Scythtu  out  (ANOLQ-)  Indus,  aui 
att^ta/».(490) 

CHRONOLOGY  — CHINESE. 

"  The  Philosopher  said :  Sam  !  (name  of  his  disdple  TB8E!ra-mu)  my  dSoobnfne  it  rimpk  andectty 
to  be  understood.  Thseng-tseu  replied:  *that  Is  certain.*  The  Philosopher  haringgone  out,  hia 
disdples  asked  what  their  master  had  meant  to  say.  Thseng-tseu  nsponded :  *  The  doctrine  of  our 
master  consists  uniquely  in  possessing  rectitude  of  heart,  and  in  loring  one's  neighbor  aa 
oneself ''(491) 

Booh  were  the  ethics  put  forth  in  China  by  that  <*  pure  Sage  "  whom  three  hundred  and 
•erenty  millions  of  humanity  still  commemorate,  after  the  lapse  of  2880  years,  as  the 
**  most  saintly,  the  most  wise,  and  the  most  Tirtuous  of  human  legislators  :*'  this  was 
Chinese  "positiye  philosophy"  in  the  Vlth  century  before  Christ;  already  at  ihe  ieeond 
period  of  its  historical  development.  (492) 

About  a  century  later,  in  a  distinct  Asiatic  world,  the  school  of  Ezba  at  Jerusalem  embo 
died  a  similar  conception  in  the  compilation  termed  Deuteronomy,  or  **  secondary  law:*'  (493) 

(480)  Books  of  Hermes— Mmucukhm  TvsjaamtWs  dialogue  with  Asd^ia;—QuMos :  Appeod  to  the  Anh- 
jHoriet;  London,  Madden,  1841,  posn'm. 

(4111)  The  LUN-TU,  or  The  PhOosophioal  Omversations,  of  Kbouno-vsiu  (Omftadus);  di.  It.  t.  15;  Umt 
iMitfs  de  rOrient,  p.  183. 

(4B2)  Paotbikk:  Histoire  de  la  PhUoeophie  Chinoise;  Berne  Ind^pendanta,  Aug.  1844;  tinea  It  paii,  pu  0. 

(408)  N.  B.  My  justifloatloii  of  this  date  is  contained  In  the  guppwsied  portloiu  of  our  voL;  fivra»  yp^  i 

87 


Wl"  liTxm'f  -nxfyiiiiiiCT- 


I 


1 

:  ''4 

•-  - .' 

■v.; 
•'1 


■ 


.    '.-• 


T-      -■'-#'    T* 


'.^tr  m  -iir  xruwiHi.  jit;g»  -.1  -a*  liiri.  rbt  anae  jwc  lac  f^rrOBsriB,  tlw  n 

uU\r^,*K  'Vvf.  vjin  "SiTtt  fa?"!:a.'s?t  it  icf  ^rrqMS  Z«5-£iint    Zoraafltcr):  ^iSTcA 

f,-^  aiiailr^  ^-wjr*  t^ttrviHK,  6*  ^t^ct  <f  Jfsrzirr  4C-^ »  reported  —  *•  T«  1i»T8 

X  wm  «ftii :   /V)«  iii,tCi  0W1  Uf  tta/isiar  aW  isu  iJkmg  cbcbjf  ;  bat  I  m>j  onto  jv 

^MtBUM^*     7^  wrsxr  vC  Lmi*  4^  iiiMihi ililj  t  iwiii  tb«  idea  in  Ungiiai 

ttnergfcuu  ',li  'iiiawcjBrtw  — **  Asd  ke  MawciJf  taad :  '  Tifto*  «4ci!r  lort  tke  Lord  U 

j  \H^,rx^^  Un^fVkH  tlfi^EtKl  Titk  «J  thf  htmrt,  «W  n6k  «27  thy  mml,  mmd  inik  i 

0r^M0f:K  xrtd  ic'/X  «J  thy  memd,  ^aA  iAf  m^lUir  t  ti^ftlf:''  tku  combiniDg,  into  oa 

€¥Kn0t,  tm\  grratii^M  frso  t*c  ffA  Tmiwit^50O»  iligfctlj  Tsried ;  owing  probably 

ews^^'tCfU'  ka^At  '>f  pA>j'mm^  the  Greek  LXX  in  Hen  of  the  Hebrew  Text. 

E«v  Mti^M^  tfce  M<yre  exahed  of  tb^  Hebrew  nadon,  in  tbe  tcbools  of  Babylon  md 

mUiwk,  vuik  pore  etbki  bad  been  tan^  long  prerionslj.     Thns  (as  onr  leaned  f 

Dr.  J,  i.  f>Anm  «f  Ba2tzB0re,  opportnnelj  reminds  ns  while  writing) : — 

^  Let  oe  re<caU  tbe  eeletrtted  replj  made  by  tbe  Pharisee  Hillel  to  a  pagan  vfe 
dipeUri&g  U>  bia  that  be  wat  ready  to  embrace  Jadaism,  if  tbe  Doctor  coiUd  makf  k 
U#  bia  in  a  few  w</rdji  tbe  rUunU  of  all  the  law  of  Moses :  —  *  That  which  than  Wm 
fdz/fMr]  (o  tf>y*€f/t*  «aid  Killel,  *do  it  not  unto  thy  neighbor  ;  therein  is  all  tbe  law,  tbei 
itfiihiuy:  Km  the  comm^mtary  upon  it* "  (501) 

Thir:*:  f.omjfzriviun  ma^le,  we  can  rcrert  with  more  pleasure  to  China  and  to  Coxr 

•*  Th*;  ]f'**f>un  of  KnorsG-TfEC  were  often  less  indirect.    His  moral  [doctrine]  i«  fu 
op  in  th<j  followirj;r  liufri! :   '  Nothinpr  more  natural,  nothing?  more  simple,  than  the  prii 
of  thnt  moruljty  which  I  endeavor  to  inculcate  in  you  through  salutary  maxims.  .  .  . 
It  jif  liurnnniti/ ;  which  is  to  say,  that  universal  charity  amongst  all  of  our  species,  w 
'JiHtinc'ion.'  " 

pHth'T  Arriiot,  the  great  Sinicized  Jesuit,  commenting  upon  this  passage,  ob?«r 

"  linciiiiHe  it  iH  humanity^  and  that  humanity  \s  nothing  else  than  man  himselT.*' 

t'ftuthirr  explains  : — 

••In  ('hincHO,  JIN  TCHE:  JIN  YE:  Word  for  word ;  humanitoi  gitcr,  hono  f-.:- 
^  To  ron«l<!r  coniprehcnsihle  how  much  humanity^  or  benevolence,   universal  charrj 

nMUimiiM'mh'ii   by    Kiioing-theu,  it  suffices  to  say  that   the  word  which  ex|r«*-!« 
i  *j  rrprutcd  above  a  hundrcfd  times  in  one  of  his  works,  the  Lun-yu.     And  ii  i§  \Tt'A 

'  ^  witli  UH  much  levity  as  ignorance,  that  this  grand  principle  of  unirrrfnl  rlc-^y  f:r  s.i 

hnil  only  been  revealed  to  the  world  five  hundred  years  after  the  Chinese  fhiZcs-ril*? 
liltlo  ci.nier  of  Asia!      Quelle pitii!  "  (602) 

>Vo  have  tieemcd  it  expedient  to  preface  an  inquiry  into  the  arcksoH-rci^ai  b* 


'  ■";  (i'M)  iKutrt^tnomt/,  xlx.  11,  10. 

,"  (4v>^)  /V<nyr^ji,  xxvll.  10. 

(4W\)  t^vitit'ut,  xlx.  18. 

(4t»T^  />h/hV«i»i,  I.  X\*i:  ami  fw  tho  wimo  quotation  in  Hn^  Dr  ^<.V-  ^^  I\r%srKm^  5.  C^ 

{A\>s)  (,\nHi  Tttlhiifs,  V.  43.  Sharpe's  X.  T.,  p.  9. 

■;  i  ^4>>\n  f.',,N/  Tuiiiii/i,  X.  'JT.  JT—  IHil.,  p.  1:52. 

^ilHU  /trN.VroMi'.-HV.  vl.  &,  with  Ixvitictts,  xix.  IS. 

^  ^^ytn  MiN&:  7\(t'<.v'«/N  ;  |v.%<Wt:  fK>m  Babr Ionian  Talmud  .5^0.' -^^-L  :^  T.    JiM..-  ^-^iimtmm  a.  A| 

(«QBD  ilktm:  Y\\  \*^^,  UT.  ami  notm. 


CHINESE.  691 

Chinese  chronology  with  the  ahoTe  extracts.    They  will  fiimish  at  once  to  the  reader  a  Tery 

dUfferent  idea  of  the  teachings  of  Confhcins  (fire  hundred  years  before  any  Greco-JndsBan 

writers  of  the  Gospels  liTed)  than  he  can  gather  firom  Macao  supercargoes,  Hong-kong 

opium-smugglers,  or  Canton  missionaries.    Whateyer  practical  deyelopments  the  latter 

may  diumally  give  to  the  sublime  principle  of  *<uniTersal  charity;"  whateyer  merit  may 

be  due  to  the  first  human  being  who  enunciated  this  exalted  sentiment;  or  whateyer 

thorough  knowledge  of  humanity's  best  and  loftiest  interests  such  sentiments  may  imply; 

an  these  ascriptions,  history  attests,  equally  belong  to  a  Sinico-mongol,  Confucius ;  who 

iied  B.  0.479,  or  about  2382  years  ago.     [See  his  portrait ;  tupra^  Fig.  880,  p.  449.] 

Whether  among  the  Hong  merchants  "  uniyersal  charity*'  (and  there  are  noble  instances) 

be  unexceptionably  practised,  any  more  than  in  Wall  street,  Lombard  street,  or  in  the 

PUtee  de  la  Bourtty  concerns  us  not     These  commercial  princes  are  taught  to  reyerence  its 

principles  as  much  as  the  Dobias  or  the  Medicis  of  Christendom ;  and  they  are  exposed 

to  infinitely  greater  temptations  toward  its  riolation,  than  are  those  Chinese  archieologists, 

who,  scattered  throughout  the  empire,  pursue,  at  national  expense,  their  historical  studies 

of  their  own  monuments;  in  lettered  seclusion,  but  with  CTery  honorable  recompense 

scholarship  may  aspire  to.  (503)    For  aboye  twenty-three  centuries,  moreoyer,  the  4th  and 

6th  maxims  of  Ehoung-tseu  haye  been  instilled  into  each  generation  of  them  from  earliest 

infancy. 

**  It  is  uprightneas  ;  that  is,  that  rectitude  of  spirit  and  of  heart,  which  makes  one  seek 
fat  truth  in  eyerything  and  to  desire  it,  without  deceiring  oneself  or  deceiring  others :  it  is 
finally  sincerity  or  good  faith  ;  which  is  to  say,  that  frankness,  that  openness  of  heart,  tem- 
pered by  self-reliance,  which  excludes  all  feints  and  all  disguising,  as  much  in  speech  as  in 
action." 

That  the  moral  influence  of  such  principles  has  not  perished,  eyen  through  the  transitory 
irruption  of  the  present  and  expiring  dynasty  of  Mantchou  Tartars,  is  testified  by  Sir 
Henry  Pottinger  in  the  eulogiums  pronounced  by  him,  at  London,  upon  the  high  Chinese 
diplomatists  with  whom  he  concluded  the  Treaty  of  1844.  Nor  should  Americans  forget 
the  excellent  conduct  which  such  principles  haye  already  exhibited  among  thousands  of  our 
Chinese  fellow-citizens  in  the  State  of  California. 

We  haye  not  the  slightest  right  to  doubt,  therefore,  whateyer  reasonable  account  Chinese 
Boholars  may  furnish  us  of  their  nation's  indigenous  history ;  of  which,  otherwise,  not  a  syl- 
lable is  known  to  us  prior  to  the  fourteenth  century  after  Christ ;  and,  where  not  irrational, 
such  annals,  from  such  sources,  may  be  receiyed  in  the  more  good  faith,  that  the  Chinae 
arch^ologue,  haying  none  of  our  hagiographers'  motiyes  for  chronological  curtailment  or 
extension,  cares  nothing  about  "  outside  barbarians,"  their  alien  history  or  superstitions, 
and  did  not  compose  his  national  chronicles  with  a  riew  to  such  foreigners'  edification. 

The  day  is  eyermore  passed  that  modem  science  should  strive  to  reduce  Chinese  chro- 
nology, for  the  mere  whim  of  adapting  it  to  the  spurious  computations  on  a  Hebrew  Text, 
and  Samaritan,  Septuagint,  or  Vulgate  yersion ;  as  was  the  case  before  Egyptian  monumental 
annals  were  proved  to  ascend,  at  least,  to  the  thirty-fifth  century  b.  o.  (504)  And  we  shall 
preeentiy  show  (sketched  also  in  our  table  of  Alphabetical  origins^  tupra^  p.  638),  how  the 
highest  point  claimed  by  Chinese  historians,  for  their  nation's  antiquity,  falls  centuries 
below  that  which  hierologists  now  insist  upon  for  Egypt :  so  that,  if  Egypt  and  Egyptiam 
were  a  civilized  country  and  populous  people  in  the  thirty-fifth  century,  b.  c,  it  would  be 
preposterous  not  to  feel  assured  that  Sinico-mongols  (indeed  every  human  type  of  Mongolia) 
were  already  in  existence,  in  and  around  China,  their  own  centre  of  creation,  during  the 
same  parallel  ages.  What  is  the  objection  to  believing  that  China  was  populated,  by  her 
Mongolian  autocthones,  chiliads  of  years  preriously?  Reader!  *<one  blushes"  redder 
than  St.  Jerome  to  mention,  that,  now-a-days,  the  acceptance  of  this  fact  is  questioned  by 
the  Rev.  Dr.  This,  or  the  Rev.  Mr.  That:  neither  of  whom,  perhaps,  has  ever  studied 
Sinology  —  never  even  opened  a  Sinological  work  I 

iS03)  CMm ;  pp.  194,  218,  228,  28^  248,  286, 808,  SSe,  852,  850, 388, 897,  Ae. :  alM>»  BlOT,  am  la  OniMMMi  iV 
Wqiu  dt  la  Chint  tm  la^JM  sUdt  avcaU  notrt  ire;  1845;  pp.  3, 9,  *e. 
(504)  Db  BaoTDHin:  FOkMom  d  Migraiiont  da  Flagplei:  U>  PP*  1-A3. 


C92  mankind's  ghronologt. 

The  reveries  of  Fortia  D'Urban  (505)  are  now  saperaDDuated ;  the  monatnms  extra 
ganzas  of  a  Paravey  are  preserved  as  ceaseless  sources  of  merriment.  (506)  To  ref 
either,  seriously,  would  be  sheer  waste  of  time.  The  inundations  of  the  riTer  /Toan/- 
overcome  by  the  engineer  Yu,  (507)  lie  parallel  with  the  Egyptian  Xllth  dynasty;  wh 
in  the  23d  century  b.  o.,  similar  causes  induced  smaller  constructions  along  the  Nub 
Nile :  (508)  and  a  reader  of  Pauthier  will  as  soon  associate  those  local  dikings,  buttres 
dams,  and  sluices,  in  China  or  Egypt,  with  Usher's  universal  Flood,  as  by  anybody  else 
Noachian  deluge  might  be  proposed  in  explanation  of  the  levees  along  our  Louisiai 
Mississippi.  It  would  bo  an  equal  outlay  of  labor  to  discuss  Hales's  views  upon  Cbii 
subjects ;  (509)  after  his  Hebraical  knowledge  has  been  so  repeatedly  shaken  throogl 
these  pages :  nor  need  we  perplex  the  reader  with  other  works  whoso  authors,  like  i 
selves,  are  not  Sinologists ;  but  who,  in  this  respect  unlike  ourselves,  do  not  seek  for  io 
mation  at  its  only  clear  fountains.  ^ 

It  will  be  now  plain  that  <*  Types  of  Mankind"  recognizes  for  Chinese  history  none 
Chinese  historians.  The  chances  of  error  lie  uniquely  in  the  channels  through  whict 
authors  receive  their  accounts:  and  these,  to  our  view,  are  completely  guarded  tgai 
when  we  accept  lUmusat  and  Pauthier,  as,  above  all  Europeans  at  this  day,  qnalifiec 
be  their  interpreters.  Furthermore,  every  relevant  passage  from  the  Jesuit  missiona 
is  embraced  within  Pauthier*s  volumes. 

Under  the  caption  of  Mongolian  Origin  and  ideographic  writings,  we  have  displayed 

argumentative  process  through  which  it  becomes  certain,  that  Europe  knew  naught  tl 

China,  nor  China  aught  about  Europe,  until  the  end  of  the  Ist  century  after  C. :  but  mod 

acquaintance  with  Cathay  dates  from  the  Venetian  Marco  Polo,  who  resided  in  China  tb 

A.  D.  1275 ;    followed    by  the  first  Jesuit  missionary.    Father    Michel   Rogerius,  i 

penetrated  thither  about  a.  d.  1581 ;  and  the  second.  Father  Matthseus  Riccius,  in  U 

From  that  time,  during  more  than  a  century,  many  accomplished  Europeans  i  SkKirtafe  j 

flocked  into  the  Celestial  Empire ;  and  to  their  vast  labors  are  we  indebted  for  compl 

reports  upon  China,  derived  by  them  from  the  highest  scholastic  and  official  sources  of 

realm  —  which  narratives,  now  collated  by  Sinologists  in  Europe  with  the  immense  liter 

treasures  accessible,  in  Chinese,  to  students  at  Paris  and  Rome,  prove  to  have  been  c 

scientlously  executed.     No  Europeans,  before  or  since,  have  possessed  such  opportunl 

for  acquiriog  thorough  knowledge  of  everything  Chinese  as  these  lowly  preachers  of 

Qospcl.    Indeed,  the  official  report  made,  in  1G92,  by  the  **  President  of  the  Supreme  Cc 

of  Kites "  to  the  Emperor  Khang-hi,  and  by  him  approved,  alone  suffices  to  show  tl 

powerful  claims  upon  Mantchou- Tartar  afifections:  — 

<*We  have  found  that  these  Europeans  have  traversed  vast  seas,  and  have  come  from 
extremities  of  the  earth.  .  .  .  They  have  at  present  the  supervision  of  astronomy  and 
the  board  of  mathematics.  They  have  applied  themselves  with  great  pains  to  making  « 
like  machines,  and  to  casting  cannon ;  of  which  use  has  been  made  in  the  last  civil  tr 
bles  [that  is,  the  missionary  ordnance  had  been  found  effective  in  quelling  Chinfu  nn 
against  the  Tartar  dynasty].  When  sent  to  Nip-chou  with  our  ambassadors  [the  reven 
Fathers  Pcrcyra  and  Gerbillon,  ^  Soc.  Jesu,"]  to  treat  about  peace  with  the  Muscovites,  tl 
caused  those  negotiations  to  succeed :  in  short,  they  have  rendered  great  services  to 
[Mantchou]  empire.  .  .  .  The  doctrine  which  they  teach  is  not  bad,  nor  capable  of  sedac 
the  [Chinese]  people,  or  of  causing  any  troubles.  It  is  permitted  to  every  body  to  go  i 
the  temples  of  the  Lamas^  of  the  Ilo-chang^  of  the  Tao-»ii ;  and  it  is  forbidden  to  go  l 
the  churches  of  these  Europeans,  who  do  nothing  contrary  to  the  laws :  this  does  not  m 
reasonable."  (610) 

Tbo  emperor  himself  had  been  previously  instructed  by  the  scientific  Father  Verbi< 
*'  chief  of  the  bureau  of  astronomers  " ;  whose  evangelical  virtues  comprised  gnomon! 

(505)  Histoire  AnU-dduvimne  dt  \a  Chine. 
(50r.}  IMcumtntt  sur  k  Ih'luffc  dt  Kiyi:  Parlis  1838. 
(W)  Pmthier:  Chine:  pp.  12-4;  and  hlu  Chou-king;  pp.  4^60. 

<5as)  Lei>siu8:  Xachridit;  p.  11  .  —  Britfe  aui  jEgypten;  pp.  259,  200:  —  Di  RoVQi :  Phtnem^,  Caota;  U 
ArchC'ol.,  Feb.  18i3. 

(.WJ)  Annlym:  i.  pp.  1M-'J03. 
(610j  Chint:  pp.  435,  440,  44^-149. 


CHINESE.  693 

geometry,  IftDd-Burreying,  and  mnsio.  The  reTerend  Fathers  Bonvet,  Regie,  Jartonz,  Fri- 
delli,  CardoBO,  de  Tartre,  de  Mailla,  and  Boi^our,  at  goTemment  expense,  made  official 
nape  of  the  different  provinces  of  China,  after  European  methods ;  and,  at  the  same  time 
that  each  labors  familiarized  the  whole  of  these  Propagandio  missionaries  with  Chinese 
Hteratare,  Fathers  Amiot,  Gaubil,  and  Da  Halde,  devoted  their  leisure  more  especially  to 
Binute  study  of  Chinese  archeology.  In  one  word,  the  admiration  avowed  by  the  Jesuits 
te  Chinese  civilization  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  influence  which  Chinese  philosophy  pos- 
over  their  intellects  on  the  other,  had  led  to  such  a  fusion  at  Pe-kin,  during  the  17th 
tory,  that  one  is  at  a  loss  to  decide  whether  the  Chinese  were  becoming  converts  to  spi- 
ritual Christianity,  or  whether  the  disciples  of  Loyola  were  adopting  the  materialistic  **  doc- 
trine of  the  Lettered." 

Unhappily  for  our  desires  to  solve  this  curious  problem,  certain  puritanic  Dominiearu 
tfriTed  from  Rome ;  and.  Pandora-like,  let  loose  fanatic  ills  heretofore  preserved  hcrmetl- 
oaUy.  It  was  they  who  started  that  everlasting  question  whether  the  Chinese  word  chang-H 
be  a  synonyme  for  "  God  "  or  the  "  sky."  Pig-tailed  converts  to  Christianity  4  la  JUuiU 
irare  incontinently  bambooed  by  hog-tails  4  la  Dominicain ;  for  heretical  notions  upon  an 
equivocal  point  by  aliens  indicated  for  Mongol  salvatory  **  credo."  Ehoung-tseu's  «  uni- 
f«raal  charity"  being  interrupted  by  swinish  brawls  at  which  the  writers  at Levitieut^bli) 
irould  have  shuddered,  policemen  duly  reported  their  real  causes  to  mandarin  magistracy : 
irhich  reports,  in  official  course,  reached  a  new  embodiment  otthe  Sun  upon  earth,  Toung- 
tehing.  This  unsophisticated  Tartar  at  once  relieved  himself,  and  his  successors  for  more 
Qbaa  a  century,  of  these  foreign  theologers,  by  shipment  of  a  live  cargo,  including  mission- 
Hries  Jesuit  and  Dominican,  consigned  to  Macao  under  judiciary  <*bill  of  lading,"  about 
iM  years  a.  d.  1721-'25. 

It  is  to  the  Jesuiu,  nevertheless,  that  impartial  science  looks  back,  gratefully,  for  throw- 
ing the  portals  of  Chinese  history  widely  open  to  European  Sinology :  and  it  is  especially 
to  the  late  lUmusat,  Klaproth,  and  Ed.  Biot,  as  to  MM.  Stanislas  Julien  and  Pauthier,  that 
mr  generation  owes  the  reappearance  of  Chinese  studies  on  the  continent,  since  the  demise 
»f  the  famed  historian  of  the  JIuru,  Deguignes.  At  Paris,  the  Chinese  department  of  the 
Kblioth^ue  Imp^riale  comprehends  quantities  stupendous  of  that  country's  literature. 

Every  element  for  our  purposes  being  in  consequence  accessible,  we  proceed,  Pauthier's 
irorks  in  hand,  to  sketch  Ist,  —  the  mode  through  which  archseologists  in  China  have  defi- 
litely  tabulated,  in  precise  stratifications,  the  relative  order  of  national  events;  and  2d,— 
to  present  a  chronological  table  of  Chinese  dynasties,  from  such  tabulations  accruing. 

It  is  as  certain  as  any  other  fact  in  history  (512)  that  about  1000  years  b.  o.,  parallel  with 
tbe  reign  of  Solomon,  books  existed  in  China  with  such  tities  as  these:  —  <*Law8  of  the 
idministration  of  ancient  kings;"  and  that  recurrence  was  common  to  "ancient  docu- 
■ents."  It  is  also  certain  that  arts  and  sciences  continued  to  prosper  down  to  the  year 
184  B.  0.,  (518)  when  Confucius  compiled  the  Chou-kmg^  sacred  book  of  the  Chinese,  fh>m 
interior  documents.  Literature  was  immensely  diffused  among  the  "  Lettered"  in  China; 
irhen,  b.  o.  218,  Chi-hoang-ti  burned  all  the  books  which  torture  could  extort,  together 
irith  multitudes  of  their  readers ;  (514)  because  the  latter  quoted  the  former  against  his 
bnperial  innovations.  Nevertheless,  this  splendid  miscreant  served  practical  objects,  not 
iltogether  indefensible,  when  he  relieved  the  empire  of  its  "old-fogiedom;"  to  judge  by 
the  withering  oration  of  his  prime-minister,  Li-sse:  — 

"  Prejudiced  in  favor  of  antiquity,  of  which  they  admire  even  the  stupidities,  they  are 
foil  of  disdain  for  every  thing  which  is  not  exactly  chalked  after  models  that  time  has 
nearly  effaced  from  the  memory  of  man.  Incessantiy  they  have  in  their  mouths,  or  at 
the  tips  of  their  pencils,  the  three  Ho-ang  [the  Chinese  august  triad],  and  the^Sve  Ti  [the 
Chinese  pentateuch]." 

Nearly  2000  years  previously,  disputes  among  religious  sects  in  China  had  risen  to  such 

(611)  XL  7. 

(613)  Chine;  pp.  60, 104,  20O. 

(613)  Chmkktng,  Prifaet  du  Fire  Otadnl:  Paothub's  «  Ltv.  8e&  de  IXMant,"  Pfeil%  IMI] 

(j»14)  Chine:  pp.  222-228. 


CHINESE.  695 

of  them,  ftccompanied  by  figured  designs  that  faithfully  reproduce  them  with  their  ancient 
inscriptions.  The  emperor  Kien-loung,  who  reigned  from  a.  d.  1736  to  1706,  caused  to  be 
publifihed,  in  42  Chmete  folio  volumes,  a  description  and  engraTing  of  all  the  antique  Tases 
deposited  at  the  Imperial  Museum.  An  exemplar  of  this  magnificent  work,  which  has  no 
rival  in  Europe,  being  at  the  Biblioth^que  Boy  ale  of  Paris." 

Pauthier  has  selected,  out  of  1444  votes  of  different  species  contained  in  these  **  Memoirs 
of  the  Antiquities  of  Occidental  Purity,"  those  beautiful  specimens  we  behold,  reduced 
m  size,  in  his  work.  (516) 

The  earliest  originals,  now  extant  in  China,  go  back  in  date  to  the  C7Aan^-dyna8ty,  b.  o. 
1766:  —  an  epoch  when  Abraham,  according  to  Lepsius's  computation  of  biblical  chro- 
nology, was  yet  unborn.  One  more  ancient  inscription,  upon  a  rook  of  Mount  Heng-chan, 
yet  remains  to  vindicate  the  engineering  ability  of  Yu.  It  dates  about  the  year  b.  o.  2278;  (61 7) 
and  is  therefore  parallel  in  age  with  the  thousand  records  we  possess  of  Egypt*s  Xllth 
dynasty.  Its  translation,  given  by  Pauthier,  disconnects  it  from  any  diluvial  hypotheses  • 
with  which,  moreover,  no  geologist  or  archteologist  need  distress  himself  further. 

We  trust  the  reader  has  now  attained  to  our  point  of  view,  and  perhaps  perceives  three 
things  —  1st,  the  historical  meritoriousness  of  Chinese  literature;  2d,  the  nature  of  the 
materials  examined  by  Jesuits  whose  evangelical  prepossessions  were  essentially  hostile  tc 
the  literature  they  laud ;  and  8d,  that  there  are  Sinologists  living  in  the  world  competent 
to  liberate  historical  truth  from  chances  of  error.  We  now  proceed  to  lay  before  him  a 
brief  summary  of  Chinese  time-registry ;  commending  to  his  perusal  the  "Researches  upon 
times  anterior  to  those  of  which  the  Chou-king  speaks,  and  upon  Chinese  mythology,"  by 
Father  de  Pr^mare,  together  with  an  old  rule  of  Vice's.  (5 18) 

**  We  have  heard  Diodorus  Siculns  declare,  in  respect  to  the  pride  of  nations,  that  these, 
*  whether  they  may  have  been  Greek  or  barbarian,  have  pretended,  each  one,  to  have  been 
the  first  to  discover  all  the  comforts  of  life,  and  to  have  preserved  their  own  history  since 
the  commencement  of  the  world.' "  (519) 

Greece,  Rome,  and  Judsea,  possess  first  their  fabulous  and  then  their  semi-historical 
periods.  Tradition  alone  pierces  through  the  gloom  of  the  latter,  in  the  ratio  of  approxi- 
mation to  the  several  epochas  at  which  given  nations  first  began  to  chronicle  their  events. 
In  later  days,  progressive  science  invests  such  fables  and  faintly-shadowed  incidents  of  a 
nation's  childhood  with  the  garb  of  mythico-astronomical  sanctity.  Thus  does  the  founder 
of  chronology,  Manetho,  preface  his  historical  dynasties  with  cycles  of  Gods,  Demigods,  and 
Manes;  thus  do  the  compilers  of  Genesis  antecede  Abraham  with  symbolical  names  of 
mythic  patriarchs  gifted  with  impossible  longevity ;  and  so  do  the  Chinese  place  mythology 
before  history.  The  sole  difference  being  that  neither  did  Manetho  nor  the  Chinese  arch^- 
ologues  ever  believe  their  respective  mythologies  to  be  otherwise  than  unhistorical :  at  the 
same  time  that  the  whole  of  these  antique  systems  represent  that  instinctive  consciousness 
of  nations  who  feel  that  an  unrecorded  national  infancy  must  have  preceded  a  recorded 
national  adolescence. 

Chinbsb  Antk-histobical  Pebiods.  (520) 

Pan-kou  —  first  symbolical  man  —  followed  by  the  three  Hoako,  vii. :  — 

1st — Reign  of  the  Skg, 
2d.—        "        "    Earth. 
8d.—        "         "    Man, 

They  are  comprehended  in  a  grand  cyclic  period  of  129,600  years ;  composed  of  twelre 
parts  called  conjunctions,  each  of  10,800  years. 

(616)  Chine;  p.  201;  PlatM  38-44. 

(617)  Ibfid.;  pp.  63-64. 

(618)  lAv.  Sae.  de  P Orient;  pp.  13-42. 

(619)  Tioo :  Seienu  Nuova  ;  Prindplea,  axiom  liL 

(620)  Chine  ;  pp.  22-24 ;  —  Livru  Saeris,  pp.  Ifl^  19. 


1 

696  mankind's  chronology. 

MXTA-HISTOBICAL  PkKIOD. 

Fou-m — first  Emperor — estimated  at. b.  c.  S^ 

Sereral  of  his  descendants  are  named,  with  traditionary  diseoreries  in  arts 
affixed  to  each  personage. 

Fon-hi,  howcTer,  is  a  coIlectiTe  name  nnder  which  the  Chinese  figure  many  eentariei 
national  existence  coapled  with  progressive  developments  in  cirilixation,  marked  bj  e 
secntiTe  artistic  inventions :  just  as  the  Hebrews  ascribe  all  legislation  to  their  nooa 
multitude,  Moses.  This  traditionary  and  semi-mythical  Jirtt  Emperor  stands  paraUd  i 
the  Egyptian  IVth  dynasty,  during  the  thirty-fifth  century  b.  o.  The  latter  is  pontzi 
historical :  to  reject  the  former,  on  the  imaginary  ground  of  recent  mundane  antiquitj 
rendered  futile  by  existing  pyramids  at  Memphis.  Fou-hi,  Menes,  and  Abraham,  t« 
appear  equally  historical,  as  human  individuals  who  once  lived  ;  although  of  none  of 
three  are  contemporaneous  monuments,  carved  by  their  respective  people,  now  extant 

\  HiSTOBICAL  PbBIOD. 

Chronological  Table,  —  We  condense  into  dynasties  that  chronology  of  ail  the  So9ffi{ 
who  have  reigned  in  China,  (from  b.  o.  2687  down  to  a.  d.  1821),  which  Father  Amiot  tra 
mitted  from  Pe-kin  to  Paris  in  1769 ;  and  which  is  printed  **  in  extenso"  at  the  cod 
Pauthier*s  Chine,  after  collation  with  the  learned  Jesuit's  manuscript  notes,  and  with  pa 
of  the  100  voiumet  of  the  Chinese  ch^nographio  work  Li-Un-ki-ue, 

The  Gist  year  of  the  Chinese  emperor  Hoang-ti,  corresponding  to  our  b.  c.  26S7,  fal 
according  to  Lepsius's  computation,  within  Egypt's  **  Old  Empire,"  and  between  the  VD 
and  Xth  dynasties  of  Manetho,  in  any  case  during  the  pyramidal  period. 

1st  Dynattjf  —  Ist  Kisg,  HoAire-n,  *<  Ydlow  Emperor,**  61ft  yecr 9887  B. 

Five  tuocesaora  (town  to  Yao,  b.  a  2S37. 

«  flth     «     Yao,  SUtyew .- .- JST  • 

"  8th     ^     CsuK, OUi  of  his  qmthroiiiim m...... .....«»..  S77  " 

[MomanenU  oommenoe  —  "  loscriptton  of  YU,"  a.  c.  2278.] 

nd        **  <*  Hia.**  —  1st  King,  Yn,  10th  year  of  his  sTnthroninn. SW  * 

«  *<  4th     **     TcBOtma-KASO  5th  year  of  hisrdlgn,eo&ypiie4^MtA«, 

nid        «  "Chang** ITtt  * 

'  4  [Contemporary  va»u  exist,  dating  from  b.  ol  170S.] 

"Tcheou  " 11S4   • 

"Thsin"  [whence  the  name  of  "China*'] ^-    %A  * 

"Han" ^  aa  * 

King  YouAX-n,  of  the  "Wei,"  a.  d.  292. 

"T^in" »!. 

"Northern  Soung" 438   • 

"Tsi" IT»   ' 

«* Liang" 603   ' 

"Tchin'* M7 

"Soul** „ &S1 

"Thang" ,, 618 

The  Five  Little  DyruutUs. 

Utj  "Posterior  Liang" - 907 

2d,  "Posterior  Thang** 93 

3d,  "Posterior  Tsin"* 996 

4th,  "  Posterior  Uan'' 917 

6th,  "Posterior  Tcheou"^ _    961 

"Soung'*... 9«> 

"A'ln,  simultanoouglj  with  Soting** „ ^  1125 

Commencement  of  "Youan,"  Mongols - liflO 

MongftU 1296 

"Ming" _  1368 

"  TaUlising,"  i/an/cAow-Tartars _ 1616 

Now  reigning  —  and  down  to .^  Ifta 

24  Dynasties,  whose  consecutire  rule  oorers  years  4458. 
(621)  Cldne.,  p.  68 ;  and  C?tou4cing,  p.  47 :  —  hut,  oompare  BiOT,  Syxigies,  1848,  for  astrooomical  doobtiL 


n 


TVth 

(( 

Vth 

M 

Tlth 

M 

Tilth 

(« 

Tnith 

U 

IX  th 

(t 

Xth 

(t 

Xlth 

U 

XII  th 

M 

xnith 

t( 

XlVth 

U 

XVth 

ti 

XVIth 

U 

XVII  th 

(( 

X\lIIth 

{( 

XlXth 

« 

XXth 

M 

XXIst 

(( 

XX  lid 

U 

XXIIId 

it 

XXIVth 

u 

ASSYRIAN.  697 

Egyptian  priests  had  told  Herodotus,  (522)  that  lengthened  experience  and  obserration 
of  their  own  history  enabled  them  to  predicate  the  fiiture  through  the  cyclic  recurrence  of 
the  past  In  no  chronicles  do  similar  causes  oftener  reproduce  similar  events,  through 
perpetual  cycles,  than  the  reader  of  Pauthier  will  recognize  among  the  Chinese,  No 
political  acumen  is  required  by  historians  to  foretell  the  ineyitable  downfall  of  the  present 
alien  ifan/cAou-Tartar  dynasty.  Its  doom  is  sealed;  its  knell  is  ringing.  One  fact  will 
illustrate  its  Tartarian  despotism,  and  explain  the  repugnance  to  prolongation  of  its  hateftal 
rule  nurtured  in  the  bosom  of  every  true  Chinaman;  precisely  paralleled  by  Areib  hatred 
to  the  cognate  Tartar- 7%<rA;«. 

In  the  same  manner  that  the  radical  poverty  of  the  Ottoman  speech  compels  the  Turk  to 
draw  all  his  polite  terma  fh>m  the  Pertian,  his  scientific  from  the  Arabic,  so,  in  China,  the 
uncouth  and  slender  vocabulary  of  the  ifon/cAoti-Tartars  became  enriched,  after  their 
conquest,  with  Chinese  words  of  civilization.  This  gave  offence  to  the  Tartar  emperor, 
Kien-loung;  who,  anxious  to  preserve  the  Mantchou  idiom  in  its  natural  if  barbaric 
*' purity,"  appointed  an  Imperial  Commission,  to  compose,  from  Mantchou  radicals,  6000 
new  wards,  to  stand  in  place  of  those  which  his  courtiers  had  borrowed  from  the  Chinese 
tongue.  This  new  nomenclature,  printed  and  proclaimed,  was  imposed  upon  all  high 
government  functionaries ;  who  had  thus  to  learn  5000  unknown  words  by  heart,  under 
severe  penalties !  Truly,  as  Champollion-Figeac  remarks  —  <*  n  n'y  a  qu'un  Tartare  regnant 
8ur  des  Chinois  qui  soit  assez  puissant  pour  introduire  d'embl^e  et  par  ordonnance  cinq 
mille  mots  dans  nne  langue ! "  (528) 


CHRONOLOGY  — ASSYRIAN. 

<*The  spider  weaves  bis  web  in  tbe  pelaoe  of  Caesar; 
Tbe  owl  stands  sentinel  upon  tbe  watcb-tower  of  Afttudabt" 

(FODOOOK — Shah  Nameh^ 

Thb  eighteenth  century,  fecund  precursor  of  those  conquests  in  historical  science  that 
have  immortalized  the  nineteenth,  passed  away,  without  permitting  its  contemporaries  to 
illumine  the  gloom  which,  since  the  decline  of  the  Alexandria  School  at  the  Christian  era, 
for  2000  years  had  enveloped  with  equal  obscurity  the  pyramids  and  temples  of  the  Nile, 
the  lightning-fused  towers  and  crumbling  brick  mounds  on  the  Euphrates  and  Tigris,  or  the 
rock-hewn  sepulchres  and  thousand-pillared  fanes  of  "lorn  Persepolis." 

In  the  year  1800,  absolutely  nothing  was  known  about  these  huge  colossi  of  the  past 
beyond  the  fact  of  their  existence  I 

A  wondrous  change  has  been  wrought,  by  half  a  century  of  research,  in  historical 
knowledge :  almost  inconceivable  when  we  reflect  that,  upon  the  Assyrian  theme  before  us, 
modem  science  knew  nothing  in  1848  —  only  ten  years  ago.  "Palpitants  d'actualit^" 
Lamartine  would  say,  are  these  glorious  discoveries  —  still  damp  fVom  the  press  are  th« 
volumes  that  unfold  them. 

Antithesis  serves  to  place  past  ignorance  and  present  information  in  the  strongest  light 
Persepolis  and  her  arrow-headed  inscriptions  suffice  by  way  of  illustration. 

The  German  Witte  ascribed  these  ruins,  not  to  human  agency,  but  to  an  "  eruption  of 
the  earth."  De  Roesch  deemed  them  the  work  of  an  antediluvian  Lamech,  **  whose  exploits 
are  exhibited  in  these  sculptures."  Discarding  Homer's  Iliad  in  the  sense  vulgarly  under- 
stood of  its  glowing  heroics,  De  Roesch  believes  Persia  to  be  figured  by  Troy,  Media  by 
Europe,  and  Assyria  by  Asia.  According  to  this  logopoeist,  or  compiler  of  invented  facts, 
the  Grecian  siege  of  Ilium  was  but  a  war  between  Modes  and  Persians :  and  the  cnneatio 
letters  of  Persepolis  **  record  a  series  of  kings  from  Cain  to  Lamech." 

Chardin,  in  1678,  pronounced  these  remains  to  be  about  **  4000  years  old ;"  a  limit  too 
raSkrioted  for  the  astronomer  Bailly :  who  attributes  the  foundation  of  Persepolis  to  th« 


(522)  Aptly  died  by  Hmr,  VigvpU  Pharacmique,  ii.  pp  37,  88. 

(523)  BMoffraphU  (htiversdU;  1841;  IntrodaetJon,  p.  48. 
88 


698  mankind's  chronologt. 

Persian  hero,  I^emahid^  (524)  whose  fabulous  beeanse  mythio  epoch  he  fixed  at  8209  b.  c. 
To  the  same  Iranian  demigod  are  these  edifices  assigned  bj  Sir  W.  JoneSy  estimating  their 
age  at  about  800  years  before  Ciirist. 

Semitio  historians  without  exception,  as  Sheridan  neatly  obserred,  <'  drftw  upon  menorj 
for  their  wit,  and  upon  imagination  for  their  facts:'*  wherefore  slim  clews  to  a  rcalitj 
could  be  obtained  through  them.  Like  the  libraries  of  Alexandria,  of  Jerosalem,  of  Cbiat, 
of  Budhic  Uindostan,  and  of  Hebraical  Christendom,  those  of  ante-Mohsmmedao  Pcnb 
perished,  from  similar  fanatical  causes,  in  Saracenic  flames  with  the  dynasty  of  Chosrocs, 
about  A.  D.  687.  Such  fitful  traditions  as  sunriTod  the  wreck  of  Pendc  literature  becaist 
inTCsted  (after  B^dawee  destructiTeness  had  become  altered  into  caliphate  restoratiooi) 
with  the  hyperbolic  extravagancies  of  Eastern  poetry  and  romance. 

One  immortal  epic,  Firdoosee's  Shah  yatneh,  or  **  Book  of  Kings,"  composed  io  tlie 
elcTenth  century,  purports,  indeed,  to  coTcr  8600  years  of  his  country's  annals,  fh>m  tb« 
taurokephalic  Kaiomurs  down  to  the  Arab  iuTasion.  Persepolis,  under  its  local  name  «f 
latakhHtr^  is  mentioned  in  twenty-eight  passages,  and  its  existence  is  referred  to  as  eoeral 
with  Kai-kobad  ;  whose  apochryphal  era,  under  Sir  W.  Jones's  hypothesis,  falls  about  s.  c. 
610 :  but,  neither  from  the  **  History  of  the  early  kings  of  Persia"  by  MirkaTend,  io  the 
fifteenth  century,  nor  from  the  **  DabistiLn,"  was  archieological  acumen  able  to  disentu|lc 
s  solitary  thread  indicative  of  the  age,  the  builders,  or  the  writings,  of  Persepolis. 

As  in  Egypt  the  present  feMh^  or  peasant,  ascribes  the  pyramids  to  **  Phara^on '' ( J25) 
or  Pharaoh  —  a  name  to  him  the  synonyms  for  Satan  —  so  in  Persia,  the  illiterate  nstiTeii 
content  that  an  ancient  edifice  should  be  the  work  of  Suleym^n  ;  at  once  the  archimafti 
of  Oriental  necromancy  and  the  sage  monarch  of  Israel :  for  at  Murghakb,  Pasargadtr^  tin 
mausoleum  whence  we  have  drawn  the  portrait  of  that  great  man  [supra^  p.  138,  Fig.4o] 
whose  sculptured  epitaph  is  simply  *'  I  am  Cyrus,  the  king,  the  AchsBmenian,'*  h  called 
Takhii  Suleymdrij  or  **  Solomon's  throne."  Like  Jephtha's,  who  was  buried  '*  in  the  a'w 
of  Gilead,"  (52G)  Solomon's  tomb  is  shown  at  Shirilz  and  again  on  the  road  to  KA&bpar! 
Nimrod  is  oven  still  more  ubiquitous. 

Equally  futile  wore  attempts  to  rescue  history  applicable  to  Persia's  monuments  froo  tb« 
Zerul-Avesfa  of  Zoroastric  attribution,  or  from  the  later  Boundehesh-Pehlvi :  pacTC<l  books 
containing  the  rituals  and  theosophy  of  the  Guebres,  or  Persian  expatriated  ignicoli^ts  of 
Guzcrat,  now  called  Parsces.  From  Greek  writers  alone  (Herodotus,  Xenophon,  Ctefiu, 
&G.)  were  such  elements  of  early  Persian  history  derived  as  have  stood  the  test  of  mooo- 
mcntal  investigation :  but  the  science  of  the  last  century  had  ransacked  all  these  soarcci 
without  obtaining  a  glimmer  of  light  as  to  the  nature  of  Persepolitan  wedge-shaped  cha* 
rooters.  Like  the  once-mysterious  hieroglyphs  of  Eg3rpt,  as  interpreted  by  Father  Kircber, 
the  inscriptions  of  Persia  were  supposed  to  veil  occult  and  awf^l  things,  black  arts  d 
magic,  or  diabolic  talismans.  With  naught  to  guide  them  but  the  more  or  less  faithleai 
copies  printed  by  De  la  Yalle,  Le  Brun,  Kaemfer,  and  other  old  travellers,  how  could  tb« 
opinion  of  a  student  be  other  than  a  conjecture  more  or  less  rational  according  to  tke 
mental  calibre  of  each  critic  ? 

Thus,  by  Leibnitz  and  by  Cuper,  these  inscriptions  were  reasonably  conjectured  to  c<»- 
tain  the  letters  and  elements  of  **  some  very  ancient  writing."  Lacroze,  the  great  Cupto- 
logist,  conceived  them  to  bo  hicroglyphical  inscriptions  similar  to  those  of  Egypt  (at  liut 
day  undcciphcredy  and  of  China,  which  last  are  not  <*  sacred  sculptured  characters  "  at  &1L 


(Ji'lA)  Djr:M«HiD  U  the  Perdic,  as  Samson  is  the  Hebrew,  Herada.  The  fbrmer  we  opine  to  be  rJ<.>M.  thf 
Egyptian  Jferailef,  coupled  with  SAaDT,  the  stroriff:  the  latter  is  simply  8AeMS«n,  the  Sun,  with  itii  Anbiia 
euphonizing  Hufllx.  Hrrculti  is  but  IlaU-Ooli,  "roTolution  of  heat"  Compare  Lamci,  I\ir€dipomkftni ;  axtd  Hierv 
BocnETTE,  Archft>lt)tjie  OmiparCe;  with  Dupuis  in  Anthon^t  Clou.  Die,  "Hercules." 

(6'2ii)  '•  Til  rharaiHM  elm  Pharaaon"  i»  generally  rendered  "Thou  Pharaoh  son  of  a  Pharaoh"!  WhyooC 
"Thou  cmcfxliU.  mn  of  n  croeodQe"  f    Conf.  Kosexmulleri  Jnstit.  Ling.  Arabica;  1818;  p.  211- 

(62('>)  Text.  JuilifPi  xii.  7.  The  aacrijice  of  Jophtha's  daughter  is  beautifully  told  by  £diupq>is;  for  fyki^pi^ 
to.  its  Uteek  sense  of  I^cy/yca,  is  only  a  "daughter  of  Jephtha.** 


ASSYRIAN.  609 

Chardin  opined  them  to  be  a  **yeri table  writing  like  oar  own;"  and  Le  Bran  happily  de- 
scribes these  ruins  as  covered  with  **  ancient  Persian  characters." 

In  the  face  of  sensible  speculations  on  matters  then  entirely  inexplicable,  the  intrepidity 
of  ignorance  is  exemplified  from  a  quarter  whence  it  would  haye  been  least  expected ;  viz., 
in  Hyde's  IlUtory  of  the  Religion  of  the  Old  Fernaru  (Oxon.  1760).  Not  only  does  he  deny 
that  these  Porsepolitan  inscriptions  are  **  old  Persian  writings,"  but  the  author  backs  asser- 
tion with  professions  of  faith : — **  I  am  of  opinion  that  they  are  neither  letters  nor  intended 
for  letters ;  but  a  mere  playful  jeu  d' esprit  of  the  chief  architect ;  who,  to  adorn  the  walls 
of  Persepolis,  imagined  a  trial  of  how  many  divers  forms  a  single  elementary  stroke  (the 
wedge)  could  be  produced  combined  with  itself"  !  This  is  as  pitiable  for  such  a  scholar,  as 
the  unfortunate  Seetzen's  mistake,  when  he  took  the  sunken  spaces  between  each  Himyaritio 
letter  for  the  characters  themselves.  In  the  same  manner,  one  of  Hyde's  contemporariea 
(the  Abb^  Tandeau,  1762)  stoutly  maintained  that  Egyptian  "  hieroglyphics  were  mere  arbi- 
trary signs,  only  employed  to  serve  as  ornaments  to  the  edifices  on  which  they  were  en- 
graven, and  that  they  were  never  invented  to  picture  ideas." 

These  arrow-headed  sculptures,  like  the  still-unintelligible  carvings  on  aboriginal  mona- 
ments  of  Mexico,  Central  America,  and  Peru,  seemed  so  enigmatical  even  to  the  great 
explorer  of  Babylon  in  1816,  that  J.  Claudius  Rich  disconsolately  embodies  the  sum  total 
of  knowledge  in  these  words :  — 

**  Their  real  meaning,  or  that  of  the  Persepolitan  obeliscal  character,  and  the  still  more 
complicated  hieroglyphics  of  Egypt,  however  partially  deciphered  by  the  labors  of  the 
learned,  will  now,  perhaps,  never  be  fathomed,  to  their  full  extent,  by  the  utmost  inge- 
nuity of  man." 

By  strange  coincidence  (serving  to  add  another  example  of  the  simultaneonsness  of  dis- 
eovery,  at  every  age  of  human  development),  while  Rich  penned  the  above  lament,  Grote- 
tend  in  Germany  communicated  to  Heeren,  1815,  those  successful  decipherings  of  Perse- 
politan cuneiform  inscriptions  he  had  commenced  in  1802 ;  which  is  the  identical  year  of  the 
arrival  in  England  of  that  Rosetta  Stone ;  whence,  about  1816,  Young's  deduction  of  the  letter 
L  in  the  name  **  Ptolemy "  originated  those  astounding  revelations  from  Egyptian  scalp- 
tores  which  are  now  so  familiar  in  the  archieological  world  as  no  longer  to  require  notes 
of  admiration. 

Egyptologists,  by  rough  and  ready  processes,  have  so  completely  vanquished  opposition, 
that,  at  this  day,  disbelievers  in  Champollion  confine  their  lugubrious  chants  to  hearers 
illiterate  and  inarticulate :  bat,  to  judge  by  the  pertinacity  with  which  one,  who  is  no  mean 
scholar,  (527)  insists  that  Moses  wrote —  **  The  Tigris  flows  to  the  east  of  Assyria;  "  (528) 
and,  therefore,  that  Botta  and  Layard  have  discovered  Nineveh  on  the  irron^  side  of  the 
river — the  battles  of  cuneiformists  have  only  commenced !  Happily,  the  Louvre  boasts  of 
an  Orientalist  (529)  who  can  always  quote  to  M.  Hoefer  the  Muslim  poet's  mnemonic  to  St 
Louis ;  — 

"(0  king  of  the  Franks!)  if  thou  preservest  the  hope  of  avenging  thy  defeat,  if  any 
temerarious  design  should  bring  thee  back  to  our  country,  forget  not  that  the  house  of  Ebn- 
Lokm^,  that  served  thee  for  a  prison,  is  still  ready  to  receive  thee.  Remember  that  the 
chains  which  thou  hast  worn,  and  the  eunuch  Sab^eh  who  guarded  thee,  are  ever  there  and 
waiting  for  thee."  (530) 

8nch  was  the  picture  on  the  obverse  page  of  Assyrian  arohseology  in  the  year  1843.  Be- 
fore contrasting  which  with  its  illuminated  face  in  1858,  it  is  due  to  the  memory  of  that 
master,  whose  teaching  of  the  methods  for  dedphepiig  the  meaning  of  all  antique  records 
has  been  the  true  cause  as  well  of  Champollion's  as  of  Grotefend's  successes — and  hence 
of  the  whole  of  our  present  Egyptian  and  Assyrian  knowledge  —  to  name  Silvsstrb  di 
Sact. 

(527)  Hoetke:  La  ChaliUe,  Ac;  1862;  p.  Ufi. 

(628)  GtnuU;  ii.  14. 

(629)  Di  LoHQpiRixR:  AntiquUis  Auffrimtus;  Bev.  ArohteL,  1860;  pp.  420-482:  who  nsAa,  anitt  ttiumplh 
aatlj,  *' Le  Tigre  ooole  en  axatU  vm  Aaaoxa" 

(680)  BIiciuud:  Hisl,  da  Orcisades;  h.  p.  274. 


700  mankind's  chronology. 

In  that  part  of  onr  work  discussing  Alphahttie  Oriffint,  the  stadent  will  find  a  snflidci 
of  authorities  cited  to  yerify  the  accuracy  of  those  results  to  which  this  Tolume  ia  eooiiiM 
Recapitulation  here  is  needless :  but,  should  ever  such  inquirer  follow  the  deTelopmeats 
palsographical  discoyery,  book  by  book,  backwards  from  to-day,  his  bark  will  not  gnu 
until  he  reaches  the  year  a.  d.  1797,  and  touches  the  Mimoirt  wur  let  antiquiiit  de  laPe 
et  tur  Us  midailles  dea  Roit  Sattanides.  Its  author,  De  Sacy,  is  to  paleography  that  wk 
his  colleague  Cuyier  is  to  palaeontology :  each  being  the  inyentor  of  the  only  true  med 
of  ratiocination  in  either  science.  From  the  former's  Memoir  we  haTe  borrowed  many 
the  citations  aboye  presented ;  and,  our  remarks  being  but  introductoTy  to  Assyrian  ^ 
nology,  a  reference  to  the  excellent  compendium  of  Vauz  (681)  indicates  the  shortest  n 
to  summary  annals  of  cuneiform  inyestigation ;  no  less  than  corroborates  our  assertioii  t 
monumental  Assyria  was  a  blank  down  to  1848. 

Paul-Emile  Botta  (whose  surname  is  dear  to  all  American  readers  of  his  node's  8k 
deW  Independema),  appointed  French  Consul  at  Mosul  in  1842,  was  the  first  to  resuseil 
Nineveh  since  her  fall  in  b.  c.  606.  Proficient  as  an  Orientalist  and  Eastern  tray^ 
through  residence  in  Syria,  Egjrpt,  Ethiopia,  and  Arabia,  since  1829-80,  none  posses 
higher  qualifications  for  the  task ;  yet,  with  rare  modesty,  he  attributes  his  own  diseorei 
(as  Newton  to  an  apple  his  finding  the  laws  of  graritation)  to  an  accident ;  tIz.,  to  a  eonpk 
bricks,  brought  to  him  by  a  Nestorian  dyer,  who  unearthed  them  whilst  digging  a  fomn 
tion  for  stoyes  and  boilers  on  the  mound  of  Khorsabdd.  (682)  But,  these  two  forlorn  bri 
were  impressed  with  arrow-heads  —  things  which  Botta*s  education  at  once  permitted  1 
to  appreciate.  Ten  years  haye  since  elapsed.  The  Louyre  proudly  displays  his  scnlptv 
deterrations  —  national  typography  splendidly  perpetuates  his  unaffected  narratiye — m 
those  who  weigh  science  by  **  dollars  and  cents  "  may  sneer  at  legislatiye  munificence 
learning  that  France,  in  1849,  had  already  yoted  $160,000  to  eternalize  Botta's  Assjt 
deeds ;  without  either  forgetting  an  indiyiduars  future,  or  considering  the  balance  of 
account-current  between  a  man  and  his  country  thereby  stricken.  His  consulate  is  noi 
Jerusalem. 

An  intimate  friend,  and  enthusiastic  spectator  of  the  French  Consul's  achieyements,  ec 
menced  operations  where  the  latter  relinquished  them.  Henry  Austen  Layard  —  of  no 
Huguenot  extraction  —  bom  at  Ceylon,  and  brought  up  at  Florence,  is  essentially  a  n 
of  the  East.  Leaving  England  in  1839,  he  reached  Mosul,  1842,  by  way  of  Genni 
Russia,  Dalmatia,  the  Bosphorus,  Asia  Minor,  Persia,  and  EuBistd.n.  His  performances 
familiar  to  all  readers  of  Nineveh  and  its  Remaim^  1849 ;  and  Babylon  andXineveh,  2d  Exjm 
1853.  The  letters  LL.D.  and  M.P.,  and  the  office  of  Under  Secretary  of  Foreign  Affa 
tell  how  a  nation  can  reward  living  merit:  at  the  same  time  that  ** Eastern  questioz 
point  to  eventualities  not  less  nationally  important.  The  British  Museum  consecrates 
science  the  innumerable  exhumations  of  Layard. 

Great  as  have  been,  however,  the  exploits  of  these  discoverers,  they  must  not  dazzle 
rision  from  beholding  the  less  ostentatious  if  archseologically  superior  researches  of  R 
linson  and  of  Hincks;  but  for  whom,  the  cuneiform  records  of  Nineveh  and  Babylon  mi 
have  yet  remained  sealed  books :  although,  so  closely  followed  have  these  savants  been 
a  Lowenstern,  a  De  Longp^rier  and  a  De  Saulcy ;  so  materially  aided  by  Birch,  Nor 
and  other  skilful  palieographers ;  that  by  grouping  them  all  into  a  *'  Cuneiform  Scho 
the  invidious  task  of  assigning  a  place  to  any  one  is  cheerfully  avoided.  Our  inqi 
simply  is,  what  have  they  all  done  in  Assyrian  chronology  f 

Let  it  first  be  observed  **  en  passant,"  that  the  long  lists  of  Chaldasan,  Arab,  Assjn 
and  Babylonish  sovereigns,  preserved  by  Ctesias,  Ptolemy,  and  the  Hebrews ;  (533)  coop 
with  the  pseudo-antiquity  popularly  assigned  to  the  Xth  Chapter  of  Genesis;  had  occasioi 
the  most  exaggerated  notions,  about  1844-60,  of  the  epochas  to  which  these  sculptures 

(631)  Nineveh  and  PeTsepriis ;  London,  o<3L,  1852. 

(632)  Lettra  d  M.  Mohl ;  DecouTerte*  k  Khonabftd,  1846,  p.  2 :  —  Monumenl  de  Ninive,  chap.  li.,  p.  23. 

(633)  Fraskr's  excellent  Mesopotamia^    pp.  47-60;    and  Oobt'8  Ancient  PragmenU;    supply  the  dam 
authorities. 


ASSYRIAN,  701 

Aflsjiift  should  be  attributed.  Nowhere  was  thiB  Bentimentality  exhibited  more  strongly 
than  at  the  British  Masenm.  Ninevite  bas-reliefs  of  the  7th  centary  b.  o.  were  reyerenced 
by  pious  crowds  who  looked  upon  them  as  if  their  earring  had  actually  been  cooTal  with 
the  **  Tower  of  Babel " ;  at  the  same  time  that  Egyptian  relics  of  the  IVth  Memphite 
dynasty,  belonging  to  the  4th  chiliad  before  o.,  and  those  stupendous  granites  of  the  XVIIth- 
XYIIIth  dynasties,  positively  dating  in  the  16th-ldth  centuries  prior  to  the  same  era,  were 
passed  OTer  in  contemptuous  silence ;  although  displayed  in  gigantic  halls,  whilst  Assyria 
(for  want  of  room)  lay  in  an  underground  cellar !  And  yet,  withal,  the  only  monumental 
proof  of  the  existence  of  either  BaBeL,  or  NINWE,  1500  years  b.  o.,  depended  then,  as  it 
does  now,  upon  Thotmes  Illd's  **  SUtistical  Tablet ''  of  Kamac !  (684)  Nor,  excited  by 
the  magnificence  of  their  monumental  resurrections,  can  we  be  surprised  that  the  two 
explorers  somewhat  participated,  at  that  time,  in  the  general  feeling. 

« 

But,  the  habit  of  dispassionate  comparison  of  art  (upon  itself  alone)  among  sculptured 
antiquities  of  every  period  and  i^ggion  collected  in  European  Museums,  had  instinctiTcly 
led  thorough  archaeologists  to  pronounce  the  word  "  modem,"  over  every  fragment  brought 
to  London  and  Paris  from  Nimroud  or  Khorsab&d ;  and  this  before  a  single  Assyro-cuneatio 
inscription  had  been  deciphered.  First  to  undertake  this  thankless  office  was  De  Longp^- 
rier ;  (635)  who  proclaimed,  to  shocked  orthodoxy,  that  nothing  found  or  published  of  As- 
syrian bas-reliefs  could  possibly  ascend  beyond  the  9th  century ;  at  the  same  time  that 
Khorsab&d  had  then  not  yielded  anything  older  than  the  7th -8th  century  b.  o. 

Nevertheless,  it  was  published  — 

**  On  the  most  moderate  calculation,  we  may  assign  a  date  of  1100  or  1200  before  Christ, 
to  the  erection  of  the  most  ancient  [palace] ;  but  &e  probability  is,  that  it  is  much  more 
ancient :"  (536)  and  maintained  —  **  There  is  no  reason  why  we  should  not  assign  to  Assyria 
the  same  remote  antiquity  we  claim  for  Egypt  '*  [b.  o.  3500  ?]. 

CoL  Bawlinson  too,  whilst  conceding  that  **  the  whole  structure  of  the  Assyrian  graphic 
system  evidently  betrays  an  Egjrptian  origin :  first  organized  upon  an  Egyptian  model,"(537) 
formerly  considered  the  Obelisk  of  Nimroud  to  date  about  the  12th-13th  century  b.  o. 

Now,  this  age  for  Assyrian  monumental  commencements  harmonizes  perfectly  with  Egyp- 
tian conquests  and  dominion  over  much  of  that  country,  during  the  XVIIth  dynasty,  16th- 
16th  centuries  b.  o.  It  is  merely  the  archsolog^cal  attribution  of  any  sculptures,  yet  found 
and  published,  to  such  an  epoch  that  we  contest.  We  are  the  last  to  curtail  any  nation's 
chronography ;  but,  misled  so  often  by  hypotheses,  we  cease  to  depend  any  further  upon 
arithmedc  where  not  supported  by  positively  archsological  stratifications.  Lepsius,  it  seems 
to  us,  has  fairly  stated  the  possibilities  of  Chaldaie  chronology ;  (538)  and  fiiture  researches 
by  cuneiform  scholars  will  doubtless  determine  the  relative  position  of  each  historical  stra- 
tum as  firmly  for  Assyria  as  has  been  already  done  for  Egypt. 

With  these  provisoes,  we  may  safely  present  a  synopsis  of  the  last  chronological  results 
put  forth  by  Layard.  Possessing  all  the  resources  at  present  attainable,  and  profoundly 
Tersed  himself  in  Assyrian  studies,  his  tabulation  of  the  monumental  series  of  reigns 
inspires  full  confidence,  at  the  same  time  that  his  results  accord  naturally  with  the  histories 
of  a^acent  countries  and  people.  (539) 

ANTS-H02n7MINTAL  PeEIOD. 

Into  this  category  are  cast  the  vague  and  semi-mythical  traditions  of  Nimrod,  Ninus, 
Belus,  and  their  several  lines ;  which,  according  to  classical  writers,  may  ascend  to  1903 
years  before  Alexander,  equivalent  to  2234  b.  o.  (540) 

(584)  BncB:  Op.  eit;  1846;  p.  87:  — IVw  ^fypHan  Oaiaucka  found  at  Nimroud;  1848;  pp.  161-177:^ 
OuoDOSi :  Otia;  p  103.    Tide  also  BntCH,  AnndU  of  Thotma  IJl. ;  iirchaBoIogia,  1853,  xxrr.  p.  100. 

(58ft)  Remie  ArdUdogiqWj  Oct  IMli  —  GakrU  Ast^rienne,  Uoafte  da  Louvre,  1848;  p.  16;-^SevueArcMoL 
Oet.1860. 

(630)  L&tabd:  Nineoeh  and  Hi  Semaint;  Am.  ed.,  1849 ;  pp.  176, 170, 185. 

(537)  QmmenUay  on  ihs  Oumeiform  hueripUoni,  Ac ;  1860;  pp.  4,  7, 21,  71,  73, 74. 

(688)  Chronblogie  der  jtfsfffpter;  L  pp.  6-12. 

(680)  Bab^Um;  pp.  011-626:— alzM4j  BAWUHMir  exttndi  AaqrrUa  sntiqiiitr  to  the  14th  eentary  B.a;  Jimm 
J^  AtUa,  Socy  1868,  p.  zvUL,  notow 

(610)  Lkpkob:  Lp.lO. 


t02  mankind's  ohronoloot. 

Gehsaloqioal  Pzbiod. 

This  class  embraces  those  Atityrian  Kingt^  of  whose  reigns  no  e<mtimporaniou»  moniimeots 

haTe  been  discoTered.  but  who  are  recorded  in  the  pedigrees  or  arohiTes  of  their  saecf^ 

tors :  distinguishing  RawUnson's  reading  bj  R,  and  Uinoks'  by  H. 

King  (oonjeotaral  rMdlng).  Jhotd  s>  & 

L    DKftGKTO(R.) » M.........^ ^    12U 

IT.    DiTAsnjKnA  (R.),  DiVAirvRUiB  (11.) ~..«    1200 

ni.    ARAKBAft-BXTn^nnu  (R.)i  8BniiSB-BAL-BiTBUinu  (H.) ^ 1130 

lY.     IfABOOUaiPADf  I 

V.    MitisaiMOROACvsf     /     ^     ** 

yi.     AOBAIOaUECH  I.  (JR..) ^ ^...» 1000 

Tn.     AN4KU  BIXKODAX  (U.)>  SBDCISU  BaI  (II.) «. ~ MO 

MONUMEMTAL  PeUOD. 

Tin.  Sakdakapalus  L  (ll.)»  ABBinuKiraAL  (11.)—  Nort]i*wwt  Ptlaoe,  Nlmrovd  ^ MS 

IX.  DiYAMUBARi  (R.),  DiTAMUBAS  (H.)— ObeUsk;  eotomponury  with  JiBU MO 

X.  SoAMAB  Adah  (R.),  Soaiisitat  (IL) »....  870 

XI.  ADR-oncBUoa  11.  (R.) 840 

XII.  BAiDAnr  (H.) „ - 

Xin.  AracHUBHr  (11.) ~.  ^— 

XIV.  f  PuL,  or  TioLATB-Piusn ^ ...........^..^  TW 

XV.  Saimor .....^ 723 

XVI.  8£KNAcnsaiB „ 703 

XVII.  Khsarhaddor OBO 

XVIII.     8AKDARAPALU8  III.  (R.),  AsmJ&AXHBAL  (H.) — 

XIX.    (Son  of  preceding) 

XX.     BHAMUBAKHADOVf  (U.) » — — 

Fall  of  Nlnereh^ 6DS 

The  chronological  approximations  of  our  sketch  hinge  npon  the  name  of  Jehn,  king  of 

Israel,  who,  on  the  Obelisk  of  Nimroudy  is  made  tributary  to  DlTanubar ;  thus  establishing 

a  synchronism  about  the  year  885  b.  c. 

Everything  yet  discoTcred  on  the  site  of  Bahfl  seems  to  belong  to  the  reign  of  "  Ksbo- 

kndurruchur  (i.  e.,  Nebuchadnezzar) ^  king  of  Babylon,  son  of  Nabuboluchun,  king  of  Bahj-- 

Ion  "  —  not  earlier  than  about  b.  c.  004. 

Time,  the  performer  of  so  many  marvels  in  archasology,  will  assuredly  enable  us  soon  to 

attain  greater  Assyrian  precision;  already  foreshadowed  tlirough  the  pending  excaTstioss 

of  M.  Place,  and  the  personal  studies  of  M.  Fulgcnce  Fresnel  and  of  Col.  Rawllnson,  oa 

the  sites  of  Mesopotamian  antiquity. 


CHRONOLOGY— HEBREW. 

"  For  a  thouiand  yearn  in  thj  night  are  but  as  yesterday  when  It  is  past.** — (Ph^vu  zc.  4.) 

*'  One  day  is  with  the  Lord  [loIIOuall]  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a  thousand  yearn  an  one  daj." 

(2  iHrr  UL  «•  } 

It  would  be  affectation  if  not  duplicity,  on  the  part  of  the  authors  of  *'  Tjrpes  of  Man- 
kind," after  the  variety  of  shocks  which  the  plenary  exactitude  of  Hebrew  chronicles  has 
received  at  their  hands,  not  to  place  everything  Israelitish  on  precisely  the  same  himuiB 
footing  as  has  been  assigned  to  the  more  ancient  time-registers  of  Egypt  and  of  Chins,  and 
to  the  more  solid  restorations  of  Assyria. 

The  reader  of  our  Essay  I,  in  the  present  volume,  can  form  his  own  estimate  of  the  histo- 
rical weight  that  Hobraical  literature  may  possess  hereafter  in  scientific  ethnop-aphj. 

Monumental  history  the  Hebrews  have  none.  Even  their  so-called  **  Tombs  of  kings." 
owing  to  the  absence  of  inscrtptions,  have  recently  occasioned  a  discussion  among  surli 
deep  archtcologibts  as  De  Saulcy,  Quatromtre,  and  Raoul-Rochette,  (54 1 )  that  nhows  upvo 
how  tremulous  a  foundation  their  attribution  rests.  The  **arch"  and  majju^ive  baeemfots 
of  Jerusalem's  temples  (discovered  by  Catherwood,  Arundale,  and  Bononii,  IH'.VJr-Z)  oat 

(Ml)  Berue  Afxhidogiqm;  1861-'52.    Alw),  Dk  Saulct:  Journey  round  the  Dead  &a  ;  ISU;  ii.  p.  13L 


HEBHEW.  703 

belong  (0  ZerubbKbel's  or  to  Solomon's  ediRcM;  or,  in  pBii.  to  the  tntenoi  Jebunia,  foruif- 
thing  by  touriBti  imagined  to  llic  contrtir;.  In  the  BbKuce  of  nionumontal  criteria,  ire  u* 
dompellBd  to  f^ve  this  IlebrswB  but  %  fourth  plsee  in  the  world'i  history ;  »t  the  Bune  time 
that  jnstice  to  a  people  whose  strennouB  efforts  to  preBerre  Ibeir  records  has  snconntered 
more  terrible  obiitaclea  and  more  frequent  eflaoemetitB  than  anf  other  nationalitj,  demands 
the  amplest  reoogaition. 

The  nnmeroDS  eitattoDB  and  tables  irith  which  the  subject  of  chronology  has  been  already 
ushered,  epare  ns  from  recapitulation  of  tbe  manifold  iDstances  whereby  the  Teit  con- 
tradicts the  TersioDB ;  the  numerical  deaigaationg  of  a  giTeo  mnuuscript,  those  of  another; 
and  the  modem  computniioiia  of  one  indi»idQil,  the  PBiimatea  of  almost  e»ery  olier  indi- 
Tidual :  whensoever  the  date  of  anj  Jewish  eTeot,  autcrior  to  Solomon's  eemi-pnguD 
temple,  ia  the  object  sought  after. 

In  fact,  we  may  now  realiie  with  Lepaius,  thai  the  ilrictly-chronologiosl  element  wa« 
wanting  in  the  organism  at  Hebrew,  as  of  other  Ssmitiah,  miada ;  until  MA-teTHO  lla 
Sebennytt,  obont  B.  c.  260,  first  established  the  principles  of  chronology  through  Egypdan 
indigenous  records :  and,  by  publiahing  his  results,  iu  Greek,  for  the  instruotion  of  the 
Aleiandria  School,  flrat  planted  the  idea  of  human  '■  chronology  "  upon  a  scientific  basis. 
All  systemB  of  computation  (heretofore  foQowed  by  Christendom)  take  their  departure,  his- 
torically, from  Maneiho. 

It  is  deeply  to  be  lamented,  for  the  sake  of  edneatioD.  that  no  quaJiBed  tTanslntcr  has 
jet  honored  Anglo-Saxon  llterataTe  with  an  EngUah  lersiou  of  Lepslos's  "Intradaetion" 
to  bis  GhranaUijy  of  ihi  Ei/<ipiiam;  of  which  the  writers,  through  the  CheTaUer's  cemplai- 
sanoe,  hsTc  possessed  the  ;!rif-AaI/ since  December,  1848,  and  the  second  sioee  May,  1849. 
Impossible,  we  fear,  until  such  translatioD  be  accessible,  is  it  to  coDTe;  to  the  majority  of 
our  readers,  the  tnltrttif-iuu  principles  of  chronological  iDTOsIigatioa  this  wonderful  grasp 
(of  a  mind  at  the  pinnacle  of  the  culture  of  our  time)  has  condensed  into  664  pages  qoarto. 
Erudition  stands  humbled  at  the  aspect  of  this  volume's  coDdcientious  and  uolveraal  probity 
of  oitation:  at  the  same  time  that  its  perspicacity  of  orraDgement  is  auah,  that  those  who, 
like  curiehes,  poasesa  no  aaquaintance  with  German,  can  traok  the  footsteps  of  its  author 
almost  paragraph  by  paragraph.  Through  the  kindnesa  of  many  AUemaoio  frieuds,  the 
writers  have  been  enabled  to  annolate  their  copies  of  the  Chronelogie  dtr  jEyypler  with  mar- 
ginal and  other  notes  that  justify  whatever  assertions  they  respeotively  make  upon  an 
authority  otherwise  to  them  (lermanically  concealed  :  and.  in  consequence,  with  referenoe 
to  Rabbi  Uillel  and  many  of  the  facta  subjoined,  they  may  confidently  refer  the  reader  of 
"  Types  of  Mankind  "  to  Lepsiaa'a  compendium  ;  (542|  as  u  ground-text  which  the  writers' 
comparative  studies  of  works  in  other  tongues,  more  or  less  familiar,  have  resulted  in 
deeming  the  bigheat,  in  these  peculiar  brnncheB,  of  our  common  generation.  In  any  ease, 
a  German  scholar  can  easily  verify  our  desired  aceoracy  by  opening  a  priniid  book  ;  four 
copies,  at  least,  of  which  are  now  even  at  Blobite,  Alabama. 

Wo  have  aaid  that  Manetho  is  the  founder  of  the  science  called  "  chronology."  ITe 
mean  that  he  is  the  first  writer  who  developed  through  the  Greek  tongue,  at  his  era  the 
language  of  Oocidenlal  acieuce,  those  tnethoiis  of  computation  in  vogue  fWim  very  ancient 
times  among  the  sneerdota!  colleges  of  the  Egyptians.  Be  is  the  exponent,  not  the  inventor 
of  bis  country's  system  :  Eratosthenes,  ApoUadorus,  &o.,  are  his  succcasora ;  together  with 
JoaephDi,  Afrieanus,  Ensebius.  and  the  Syncetlua ;  whose  Judaico-chrisUan  theories  have 
been  tbe  souices  of  that  fabric  of  superstition  heretofore  reputed  to  inform  us  conceraiog 
the  epoch  of  Ood's  Creation. 

No  doubt  remains  any  longer  that,  centuries  prior  to  Maneiho,  the  Egyptian  priesthood 
did  poasess  chronological  registers ;  because,  aside  from  inferences  patent  in  his  prede- 
cessor II  erodotua'a  "Eoterpe,"  we  hare  before  our  eyes  in  tht  Turin  hieratic papynu  [ia.tiDg 
in  the  12tb-14th  ceutary  n.  c.,  or  1000  years  before  Manetho)  tbe  same  system,  often  with 
the  lame  numerals,  of  reigns  of  Oods,  Deiai-Godi,  and  i/cn,  that  this  obronographer  sub- 
sequently   expounded  to  tbe  Alexandrian  schools.     Alas!  Manetho's  notilators,  i 


704  mankind's  cnBov 

ttvn  imapmarj  iiuaciiracies,  an  the  cansa  of  that  confii 
of  which  modem  archeology  U  now  begioDing,  throng 
Of  eoime,  Chiiun  compatatioos  ar«  diatinot:  b^g 
racca,  other  histories,  other  wortda  of  thought  and  ■ 
Chaldean  gjalemi!,  of  which  fragments  sorriTe  thrc 
and  of  Beronui ;  or,  aa  we  shall  see,  through  the  m 
fables  of  the  Hindoos;  bat,  with  the  abota  exoeplioi 
rem,  tbera  i«  no  «jstem  of  what  ws  call  ■'  chraiol^ 
cetho.  whosa  era  stands  at  the  middle  of  the  Sd  oanti 

This  is  facile  of  comprebension  U>  (ha  reader  of 
(hat  the  oldeat  compatatorj  data  based  upon  Jndaie  t 
tuagint ;  being  itself  a  collection  of  tranalatioiu  naonl 
and  before  B.C.  ISO;  in  which,  Alexandrian  Qreak  dia 
periods  "  of  1 460  jean,  betray  a  people,  an  ag«,  aj 
mch  u  could  han  been  produced,  throng  natnral 
Alexandria ;  and  that  too  daring  Ptolemaio  generadol 

The  next  in  order  is  the  Hebrew  Text  Ita  eaaoB 
form,  cannot  reach  ap  to  Ena  in  the  5th  eantniy,  an 
in  the  2d  centorjr  b.  c,  >.  e.  after  the  writer  of  the  book  < 
bat  effaced  the  Tslidilj  of  teitoal  nuneration  in  ai 
years  old) ;  becaase,  while  on  the  one  hand  ita  radical] 
the  Stptuagiat  wm  traiulated,  the  original  Hebrew  oi 
either  did  not  then  eiiet,  or  most  hare  been  identical 
other,  the  Htbtttc  tquart-Ulter  chancier,  of  this  1 
inrented  natil  the  id  caitvry  afttr  c.,  the  ehronoloj 
originste  from  msnipulalions  made  aboTe  400  years  a 

Thirdly,  and  lutly,  there  is  the  Sanarilda  Pentatei 
departs,  for  pttri&rchal  ages,  from  both  the  Septoagi 
its  compilallDD  is  Dtterly  unknown ;  but  the  paleogi 
bring  each  Mg3.  aa  exist  now  to  an  epoch  below  tl 
posing  the  rumored  estimste  of  one  Sahtoonan  eodei 
the  6th  century  after  c,  such  fact  would  merely  prov 
rope,  no  Samarilim  MS.  is  older  than  the  ISth  centar; 
in  BcientiGc  chronology,  any  more  than  Sirocides,  thi 
populua  qui  hubitat  iu  Sicimia." 

TbcBe  facts  boiug  posited,  one  can  understand  the 
them  by  the  lenmed  Rabbi  UiUel,  about  the  year  34' 
upon  a  eciontiGc  bnsis  that  it  nexer  pogsesaed  before 
(Jrecian  caleuJrical  computations;  probably  with  th 
mathematical  formulm  of  Theon  of  Alexandria,  and 
perpetuator  ot  Maoetbo. 

A  quotation  from  Lepsius  has  been  submitted  oe 
will  illustrate  bia  Tiews(o43):  — 

••  But  then  it  is  very  improbable  that  Hillel  went  to  w 
'Eiidcnlly,'  says  IJeler,  'he  started  from  the  then-st 
adan  t"X.  vii. :  the  autumn  of  the  year  312  n.  a  C 
was  Ihc  destruction  of  the  second  Temple,  This  epo( 
thus  counting  more  than  150  years  loo  little,  and  m 
with  Artaierxes  I.  Going  back  to  the  Duilding  of  Ih( 
and  the  Creadon,  partly  according  to  the  eiprese  da 
his  eiplnnatiun  of  those  dales,  he  found,  as  the  epocl 
the  year  3450  of  Ibc  World.'  So  gross  and  inoonsisle 
a  time  was  impoaaidU  to  a  tacanl  of  the  4lh  century, 
explaining  it,  if  we  suppose,  that  the  Rabbis,  after 

(M3)  CArviK<iyv~"R[1llki)<tQil>Ui 


HEBREW.  705 

(whiob  began  with  tbe  conolusion  of  the  Talmud,  600  a.  d.  to  the  8th  centory,)  did  re- 
ceire  the  few  general  points,  which  Hillel  had  connected  with  his  anlTersal  calendar,  from 
him,  and  that  then,  only  then,  they  began  to  fill  up  their  uniTcrsal  history  of  5000  years 
Aocording  to  the  records  of  the  Old  Testament  Indeed,  we  find  neither  in  the  Talmud  nor 
eiveii  in  the  ante-Talmadio  writings,  —  ex.  gr.  in  the  Seder  Olam  Eabba,  one  of  the  most 
Aiieient  of  these  writings — the  whole  chronological  fillings  np.  This  seems  to  hare  taken 
place  in  the  12th  centory ;  consequently  at  the  epoch  of  a  long-preyiously  commenced 
•cientifico-literary  barbarism.  From  the  Creation  to  the  Deluge,  and  the  Exodus,  they  had 
only  to  follow  the  numbers  of  the  Pentateuch  to  attain  the  given  date  (a.  m.)  2448  =  1814 
(B.  0.)*  But  thenceforward  they  based  themseWes  upon  the  conrenient  number  of  480  years 
to  the  Building  of  the  Temple  (in  the  1st  Book  ofKingt)^  and  according  to  this  they  arranged 
the  chronology  of  the  time  of  the  Judges.  By  this,  then,  was  the  real  link  of  chronology 
dislocated  for  160-170  years,  which  occasioned  the  displacement  of  all  the  succeeding  mem- 
bers. Only  when  arrired  at  the  next  fixed  point,  in  the  year  (a.  m.)  8450  =  812  (b.  c), 
wfts  it  found,  that  the  chain  of  erents,  for  the  given  space  from  the  Building  of  the  first  to 
that  of  the  second  Temple,  was  much  too  long.  The  history  of  the  second  Temple,  built 
under  Darius  Hystaspis,  down  to  Alexander,  fh)m  whom  the  Greek  era  took  its  name, 
shrunk  then  at  once  from  184  to  84  years.  At  first  this  created  little  sensation,  but  after- 
ihurds  the  difficulties  becoming  greater,  they  were  remored  by  the  simple  means  of  adopt- 
ing Darius  II.  and  (Darius)  III,,  as  one  and  the  same  person.  In  this  manner  alone  can 
we  explain  the  singular  phenomenon  of  an  entirely  dislocated  and  mutilated  chronology, 
which  notwithstanding  possesses  two  firm  and  only-sure  points ;  and  at  the  same  time  oflTers 
OS  the  most  important  and  probably  most  accurate  determination  of  the  epoch  of  the  Exodus 
by  a  really  learned  chronologist" 

It  is  Arom  the  original  that  the  reader  must  gather,  what  our  space  and  objects  permit 
us  not  to  transcribe,  the  citations,  &c.,  through  which  the  author  establishes  his  view  con- 
olusiTely.  To  us  the  important  IRaots  are  these —  1st,  tiiat  the  Jews  had  made  no  attempts 
At  scientific  chronology  prior  to  the  4th  century  after  c. ;  nor  did  they  complete  such  as 
their  later  schools  adopt  until  the  12th.  —  2dly,  that,  through  their  childlike  prepossessions, 
and  owing  to  their  superstitious  notions  that  the  era  of  '*  Creation  *'  could  be  humanly 
Attained,  they  ciphered  out  a  fabulous  number,  equivalent  to  *'  b.  c.  8762,"  for  a  divine  act, 
which  their  ignorance  of  the  phenomena  of  astronomical  and  geological  unceasing  progres- 
sion, led  them  to  imagine  instantaneous  —  <'Fiat  lux !" — and  Sdly,  that,  having  blundered 
1^  160-170  years,  only  between  the  Exodus  and  Solomon's  temple,  they  sank  deeper  into 
the  mud  when,  in  efforts  to  account  for  their  own  imbecilities,  they  made  one  man  of  two 
Dariuses  in  order  to  rob  the  world's  history  (184  minus  84)  of  150  years  I  And  it  is  such 
wretched  stuff  as  this  rabbinical  arithmetic  which  is  to  be  set  up,  forsooth,  against  the 
9Unu-^>ooks  of  Egypt  and  Assyria,  the  records  of  China,  the  annals  of  Greece  and  Rome  at 
the  age  of  Alexander  the  Great,  and  every  fact  in  terrestrial  history  I  Well  might  Le- 
saeur  indite  the  passage  above  quoted — '*Nou8  sommes,  depuis  dix-huits  cents  ans,  dupes 
de  la  sotte  vanity  des  Juifs : "  and  justifiably  may  archeological  science  hold  cheaply 
the  acumen  of  the  whole  series  of  those  who,  amid  other  conceits,  have  adopted  480  years 
between  Solomon's  temple  and  the  Exodus. 

Before  examining  which  fact,  it  may  be  expedient  that  we  should  set  forth  our  own  point 
of  view,  founded  upon  the  same  principle^  hitherto  pursued,  vix.,  that  our  process  is  always 
retrogressive ;  ever  starting  fVom  to-day,  as  the  known,  and  going  backwards,  in  all  qmes- 
tions  of  human  registration  of  events. 

The  era  of  Nabonassar,  if  astronomy  be  certainty,  is  a  point  fixed,  by  eclipses,  &c.,  in  the 
year  b.  c.  747.  Thence,  backwards  to  the  **  5th  year  of  Rehoboam,"  when  Jerusalem  was 
plundered  by  the  Egyptian  Sheshonk  (of  which  event  the  hieroglyphical  register  stands  at 
Thebes),  we  have  a  positive  synchronism  about  the  years  971-8,  **  b.  c.  ;"  f5r,  in  ancient 
chronology,  asserted  precision  to  a  year  or  so  is  next  to  imposition.  Thence,  taking  Solo- 
mon with  his  "chariots  dedicated  to  the  sun,"  and  his  Masonico-zodiacal  Temple,  for 
granted,  we  accept  the  era  '*1000  years  b.  c,"  as  an  assumed  fixed  point  when  that  temple 
was  already  completed.  We  say  "  assumed,"  because  Calmet's  date  for  the  completion  of 
this  edifice  is  b.  c.  1000 ;  whilst  Hales's  \»  b.  o.  1020 :  and,  rather  than  trouble  ourselves 
with  ascertaining  which  of  these  computations  may  be  the  least  wrong,  we  would  greatly 
pr^er  discussing  whether  Solomon  ever  built  a  TempU  at  all.  Why,  if  fear  th« 
89 


706 


MANKINDS    CHRONOLOGY. 


Zerubbabel's  Temple,  ve  hare  to  choose  among  19  biblical  chronologcn,  whose  «i«Tfiir«fi 
B.  c.  741,  and  minimum  479 — if,  for  a  Jewifh  erent  of  scarcely  2400  years  ago,  ve  cac] 
throagh  Judaic  books  get  nearer  the  truth,  according  to  "  chronological "  arithmetic,  tl 
262  years,  up  or  down  —  how  much  nearer  are  we  likely  to  get  to  another  Jewish  en 
(itself  fraught  with  preternatural  dilemmas),  supposed  to  ha^e  happened  somewhere  ah 
2863  years  ago,  when  the  epoch  of  the  building  of  the  first  Temple  depends  upon  w 
computation  we  may  elect  to  adopt  out  of  19  different  orthodox  authorities  for  the  : 
of  the  second? 

Thus  much  for  the  sake  of  furnishing  our  colleagues  with  practical  means  of  rendei 
ecclesiastical  opposers  of  '*  Types  of  Mankind,"  if  not  less  supercilioas,  at  least  more  s 
leable;  whenever  these  may  be  pleased  to  obtrude  Jewish  "  chronography  " -»  or,  as  i 
fashionably  termed,  "  the  receiyed  chronology" — into  the  rugged  amphitheatre  of  Egypt 
time-measurement 

Archseologically  speaking  (not  '<  chronologically"),  there  is  no  material  objection  to  • 
assumption  as  Solomon's  Temple  at  (etrca)  b.  c.  1000 ;  a  few  years  more  or  less.  Ub 
this  historical  yiew,  apart  from  episodic  circumstances  (to  be  discuased  hereafter),  are 
ology  may  rationally  concede  that  Hebrew  tradition,  through  alphabetic  facilities  derdo 
not  much  less  than  three  centuries  posterior,  does  really  contain  chronological  dem 
back  to  about  2853  years  ago  —  say  to  B.  c.  1000. 

We  continue  with  Lepsius  — 

''  The  question  is  now  whether  we  must  gire  up,  for  lost,  the  ntxmber  4S0  (to  which 
cannot  attach  greater  importance  than  to  the  numerous  simple  **  ArbaSndt,**  or/ortief[4 
in  the  same  parts  of  Israelitish  history) ;  and  with  it,  also,  erery  chronological  heln 
erents  anterior  to  the  Exode  ?  But  such  is  not  the  case,  because  we  find,  in  the  [so-eil 
Mosaic  writings  themseWes,  a  true  chronological  standard,  by  which  we  can  compute  | 
chronological  weight  of]  the  Tiews  hitherto  held,  and  confirm  anew  the  trnthfulnesa 
Egyptian  record.     Such  a  standard  I  conceive  to  be  the  Regiaitn  of  generatioiu" 

Allusion  has  been  made,  in  other  parts  of  this  volume,  to  the  Nos.  7,  12,  70  or  72 
mystic  in  original  association ;  and  how  the  latter  always,  the  former  two  frequently, 
nnhistorical  wherever  found.  To  these  numbers  (of  cabalistic  employment  since  the  <i 
of  Jeremiah),  we  may  now  add,  as  equally  Tague  in  Hebrew  chronography,  all  the**tfrfctfii 
or  *' forties."  By  opening  Cruden's  Concordance  the  reader  can  see  a  liat  of  above  50, 
of  many  more  instances,  where  the  presence  of  <*  forty"  renders  the  narrative,  is 
respect  at  least,  unsafe.  Here  is  a  schedule  of  some  that  are  positively  apocrrpl 
especially  when,  through  a  conventional  No.  40,  an  event,  in  itself  prsetematural,  is  i 
dered  still  more  impossible  by  the  numerals  that  accompany  it. 

Apocbtphal  Fobties, 


(M  Taiament. 

1.  Gm.  tU.  4.. "  40  days  and  40  nlght«.*» 

2.  Exod.xxlr.  IS "  40  days  and  40  nighU." 

3.  Xumb.  xlll.  25 "40  day8.'» 

4.  Drut.  Ix.  26 "  40  days." 

6.  Jtah.  r.  6 "  40  yeara." 

6.  Jud.  Ul.  11 "40  years." 

7.  1  Sam.  ir.  18., "40  years." 

8.  2  Sam.  y.  4 "40  years." 

9.  1  Kingt  xlx.  8«....  «  40  days  and  40  nighta." 

10.  2  Kingt  xii.  1 "  40  years." 

11.  1  Chron.  xxtI.  81..  "  40th  year." 

12.  2  Chron.  xxir.  1...  "40  years." 

13.  Erra  U.  24 "  40  and  two.** 


14.  JVfAm.  T.  16 "40  ahekeU** 

16.  Job  xlU.  16 **hundrtd  and  40  yean." 

16.  Piaims  xcr.  10 "  40  years." 

17.  Ezdc.  It.  6 "40  days." 

18.  Amo$  U.  10  "40  yean." 

19.  Jon.  U.  4 "  40  daya." 

Nfw  nsiawunt. 

20.  Matt  ir.  2 "  40  days  and  40  nigbta' 

21.  Mark  1 13 «  40  days." 

22.  John  ii.  30 «  40  nx  years." 

23.  Adt !.  3 - "  40  day*," 

24.  Eeb.  iii.  9 "  40  years." 

26.  i?et7.Til.4,xlT.l,3  "  hundrtd   and   40  /m 

thousand.'* 


**  It  is  evident  from  the  narratives  in  the  Pentateuch,  as  well  as  in  other  books  of 
Holy  Scriptures,  that  in  ancient  times  the  number  40  was  considered  not  merely  as  a  to\ 
number,  but  even  as  one  totally  vague  and  undetermined,  designating  an  uncertain  qa 
Hty.  The  Israelites  remained  in  the  desert  during  40  years ;  the  judges,  Athniel,  D 
(Septuag.),  Debora  and  Gideon,  governed  each  40  years.  The  same  did  Eli,  after  the  F 
&8tines  had  ravaged  the  country  during  40  years.  The  40  days  of  the  increasing  and 
40  days  of  der.reasing  of  the  waters  of  the  Deluge  are  well  known.     But  one  of  the  ■ 


HEBREW,  707 

ttriUiig  Instanees  of  this  use  of  the  number  40  is  2  Sam.  zr.  7,  wbere,  during  the  40  years 
of  DaTid's  reign  it  is  said :  *  And  after  40  years  it  happened  that  Absalom  went  to  the  king 
and  said,  Let  me  go  to  Hebron,  that  I  may  fulfil  the  tow  which  I  haTO  made  to  JehoTah.* 

**  The  Apocryphic  books  go  still  farther.  According  to  them,  Adam  entered  the  Para- 
dise when  he  was  40  days  old — Etc  40  days  later.  Seth  was  carried  away  by  angels  at  the 
age  of  40  years,  and  was  not  seen  during  the  same  number  of  days.  Joseph  was  40  years 
old  when  Jacob  came  to  Egypt ;  Moses  had  the  same  age  when  he  went  to  Midian,  where 
he  remuned  during  40  years.  The  same  use  of  this  number  is  also  made  by  the  Phoeni- 
cians and  Arabs.  [See  Diasertatio  BredovU  de  Oeorgii  SyncelU  Chronographia  (second  part 
of  the  edition  of  Bonn)  Syncellus,  p.  88,  m^.]  We  must  not  forget  hereby  the  Arhaindtt 
(the  forties)  in  Arabian  literature;  a  sort  of  books  which  relate  none  but  stories 
of  40  years,  or  giTO  a  series  of  40,  or  4  times  40  traditions.  They  hare  a  similar  kind  of 
books,  which  they  call  Sebaydt  (seVens).  Their  calendar  has  40  rainy  and  40  windy  days. 
Also  in  their  laws  the  numbers  of  4,  40,  44,  occur  Tory  often.  ^  Syria  the  grares  of  Seth, 
Noah  and  Abel  are  still  shown.  They  are  biult  in  the  usual  Arabian  style.  Their  length 
is  recorded  to  be  40  ells,  and  thus  I  hare  found  them  by  my  own  measuring.  This  may 
dio  account  for  the  tradition  that  the  antediluYian  men  were  40  ells  high,  that  is,  not 
*  about  40  ells,'  but  *  vay  talV  Only  afterwards  was  this  expression  so  naiyely  misunder- 
stood. The  Arabs  gi^e,  in  the  conversational  language,  the  same  sense  to  Htdn,  60,  and 
wtUhj  100.  I  hare  already  obsenred,  in  an  earlier  writing  [Zwd  Spraehtrgldchende  Ab- 
handlungen  (Two  lectures  upon  the  Analogy  of  Languages),  Berlin,  1886,  pp.  104,  189^, 
that  of  all  uie  Semitic  numerical  words,  arMt^  ^  is  the  sole  one  which  has  no  connexion 
whaterer  with  the  Indo-Germanic,  and  seems  rather  to  be  deriyed  from  rab^  3^,  '  much,' 
7131K,  *  the  locust'    This  would  account  for  its  undetermined  use.' (544) 

The  historical  spuriousness  of  the  numeral  40,  in  its  application  to  human  chronology, 
may  be  illustrated  by  another  example  out  of  many.  It  is  said,  '*  Israel  walked  40  yeort  in 
the  wilderness,"  (545)  after  the  Exode.    On  which  Cahen :  — 

**It  is  probable  that  this  itinerary  contains  but  the  principal  stations:  they  are  in 
number  42.  In  the  first  year  they  count  14  stations ;  in  the  last,  or  40th,  they  count  8 
stations ;  thus  the  20  other  stations  occupied  88  years  (Jar* At,  in  the  name  of  Moses  the 
preacher).  According  to  the  ingenious  remark  of  St.  Jerome,  the  number  40  seems  to  be 
consecrated  to  tribulation:  the  Hebrew  people  sojourned  in  Egypt  10  times  40  years; 
Moses,  Elias,  and  Jesus,  fasted  40  days ;  the  Hebrew  people  remained  40  years  in  the 
desert ;  the  prophet  Ezekiel  lay  for  40  days  on  his  right  side.  This  accordance  shows  us 
that  OoSthe  had  some  reasons  for  coi^ecturing  that  Uie  40  years  in  the  desert  might  very 
wen  possess  no  historical  certitude."  (546) 

Again — "Thus,  during  these  40  years,  notwithstanding  the  miserable  life  which 
the  Israelites  had  led  in  the  desert,  maugre  the  plagues,  the  maladies,  and  the  wars,  there 
was  hot  a  diminution  of  1820  Israelites  and  an  augmentation  of  [jost!]  1000  Lerites. 
Such  results  exist  not  within  the  domain  of  natural  things,  and  consequently  possess 
nothing  historical."  .  .  .  *<  Savage  tribes  sing  of  their  petty  quarrels,  their  conquests  and 
their  disasters,  upon  the  lofty  tone  of,  and  eren  lofder  tone  than,  the  greatest  nations. 
Thus  the  septs  along  the  rirer  Jordan  had  their  poets,  their  national  ballads ;  these  songs, 
there,  as  STerywhere  else,  have  preceded  history.  We  have  just  read  extracts  fh)m  these 
productions,  perhaps  the  most  ancient  that  hare  reached  us.  It  is  probable  that  to  them 
were  afterwards  added  some  events  of  a  date  much  later  than  the  political  existence  of 
Moabites,  Edomites,  &c."  (547) 

Finally,  speaking  of  the  ''  40  years  "  in  the  Sinaic  desert,  Cahen  observes :  — 

«  One  finds  in  the  Pentateuch  only  those  events  that  occurred  during  the  first  two  and 
the  last  or  fortieih  year.  The  history  of  the  intermediary  87  years  is  totally  unknown 
to  US."  (548) 

All  theological  conjectures  about  this  unhistoric  interval  are  merely  conjectures  theo- 
logical; beeause  the  Jews  used  the  expression  "forty,"  as  we  do  **  a  hundred,"  for  a  vague 
number  of  anything  uncounted.  To  Lepsius's  numerous  illustrations  of  the  utter  impos- 
sibility that  uneducated  nations  or  indiriduals  can  possess  any  clear  ideas  about  dales  for 
circumstances  that  may  have  happened  during  their  respective  lifetimes,  we  might  add  two 
parallels — the  first  (or  Oriental)  is  that,  in  Egypt,  if  you  ask  an  intelligent  but  illiterate 

•  

(ft44)  Ijmcs:  ChnmtioifU  der  ^nfpLorx  L  pp.  16, 10,  note. 

(MS)  /oc^  V.  0. 

(Me)  Cahbi:  It.  p.  168;  note  on  N%Kmh.  zxUL  1. 

(MT)  Cumi:  C^dt;  p.lM;  noteoothetHoeenfueiintheDefert:  aai  p.  ISI,  on  Boah  aaf  3Mai» 

(MQ  C^dt;p.OO. 


in 


ill 


i 


708 


HANKINDS   GHEO 


mtiT«  his  age,  be  Mnnot  sxpT«n  it  b^  year*,-  bnt 
hl|^  (holilliig  ont  his  band  at  the  slentioa  required 
of  the  ChrutiEuu  i"  kllading  to  Napoleon's  eonqneBt 
that  he  ha4  not  a  white  hair  in  liu  beard,  ftt  lam^ 
dd  "  of  CuTo,  1826.  The  woood  (or  Oooidental) !«, 
Statee  (bbtb  among  the  pand?  that  hare  been  ej 
y<art;  bat  tha  one  dates  either  fron  snob  ktime  irl 
or  the  other  fhnn  when  he  batted  for  ebeMM  agai 
1m«I  eleelioa. 

This  iatrodaoet  a  qnestiDn  apon  vhloh  Earop« 
liTiag  Oriental  enitoma,  hsTs  goae  udlj  astisj.  1 
k  giTea  Hebrew  pedigree,  has  beea  foood  iusoffiden 
withont  improbable  lougeritj)  Ibe  length  of  tine  ri 
giten  aomnentator  ma;  have  elected  to  iavent  or  fol 
that  the  Hebrew  itumirdU  were  right ;  and  that  the 
loH  of  one,  or  more,  Inteitnediarr  aDoeetore,  In 
leaned  Dr.  Piiohard,  (649)  adopting  the  eaggeetion 

••  The  remit  is  that  the  difflcolt;  which  aeems  to 
alter  the  text  requires  a  different  explanation.  It 
bj  allowing  an  omtinoR  of  aereral  genarationa  in 
present  on);  two  generations  are  interposed  beti 
that  soTeral  are  otuaed." 

&o  agua  the  Abbj  OUire,  (560)  in  reeptet  to  the 

■•  The  firgt  (method)  is  to  sappose  that  theee  namei 
in  the  genealogical  tables  the  evangelist  made  ase  o 
the  names  of  intermediary  pereons  are  often  mlesln; 
menL  .  .  .  Esdras,  in  his  genealogy,  omits  sereti  of 
to  Aohitob  II,  father  of  Sadoo  II.  .  .  .  The  nneal 
names  bnt  seren  persons.  .  .  .  From  MardoMens  t 

¥iars  before,  bat  fonr  are  named.  .  .  .  From  Beabe: 
iglatb-pilesar,  the;  give  as  bnt  1^  generations  it 
In  the  genealogy  of  Judith,  for  a  space  nesrl;  eqi 
Sxing,  US  is  commooly  done,  the  generation  at  SS  je 
man;  decrees  omitted  in  these  genealogies.  .  .  .  ( 
may  conRJe  without  difScolly,  assumes  that  this 
geoealogieal  trees.     Sirpe  todem  temporii  fpatio  famdi 


:  alteri, 


.piure, 


Upaut. 


iuod  i. 


example  d'une  grande  in^galil^  de  g^ofrationa  da 
soache?  Scripture  affords  one  ver;  striliiog,  Tl 
fonned  a  branch  or  tribe.  When,  a  year  after  theii 
of  Qo[),  caused  the  numbering  of  these  tribes,  ther 
inequality ;  but  the  most  surprisiag  is  that  which 
and  that  of  Judah:  the  latter  comprised  74,000  ma 
former  22,300  coanting  (even)  those  above  one  mon 

Ope  would  suppose,  so  naively  does  (he  Abbd  ace 
be  wos  aelually  present  1  But  these  violent  statistii 
tion.  Such  attempts  at  reconcilement  have  their 
eminent  scbolara  npon  the  tme  eges  of  the  compo 
ialem  literature ;  which  the  perusal  of  our  luppret 
weak  explanations  would  not  have  been  thought  i 
Layard,  for  instance)  who  bad  actually  reuded  amo 
is  the  first,  that  wa  are  aware  of,  to  have  placed  tht 

We  know  that  unlettered  Arabisn  B4dawees  do  pr 
to  son,  their  individual  and  clannish  genealogies ;  ai 
of   generations.      They   even   thus  c 


U.  pp.  lU-S&i,  201-103;  4Mta 


HEBSEW.  709 

hones.  (562)  Bat,  as  for  defining  the  length  of  tune  each  tribe,  man,  ox  hone,  may  have 
liTed,  that  the  BMawee  has  no  means  of  doing  beyond  his  own  grandfather's  lifetime ;  and 
for  whieh  he  has  no  annual  calendar.  Thus,  in  ante-Mohammedan  history,  <<  the  battle  of 
Khsiaii"  fought  by  the  Mdadd  tribes  under  Koulayb-Wail  against  the  Temenite  confede- 
racy, is  the  earliest  stand-point  of  Arabian  historical  tradition ;  (668)  but  the  era  befon 
IMm — 260 — to  vhioh  such  battle  is  assigned,  has  been  computed, /or  these  wild  children 
of  the  desert,  by  later  and  highly-enltirated  Arab  historians,  and  at  best  coigecturally. 

It  would  be  foolish  to  deny  to  the  sedentary  and  somewhat  educated  Hebnws,  of  days 
ant«rior  to  the  Captirity,  equal  faculties  of  presercing  their  own  geneatogiM^  that  we  recog^ 
nise  among  cognate  SemitiBh  and  still  more  barbarous  tribes  of  Arabia :  nor  is  then  any 
reason  to  doubt  the  existence  of  genealogical  Uttt,  stntching  backwards  for  many  geneia- 
tions,  from  the  days  of  Esra.  (664)  These  may  OTcn  haye  ascended,  ancestor  by  ancestor, 
to  the  times  of  Abraham.  (666)  But  it  was  one  thing  to  preserve,  through  saga,  rythme, 
tong,  or  oral  legend,  the  names  of  predecesson  in  their  natural  order ;  and  quite  another 
to  guess  at  the  duration  of  these  anoeston*  respective  lifetimes,  or  to  infer,  throu^  tradi- 
tionary events  with  any  of  the  earlier  anoeston  coetaneous,  the  chronological  nmoteness 
of  the  age  during  which  they  lived,  excepting  approximately.  In  consequence,  Lepsius 
(and  we  entinly  agree  with  him)  sustains,  tiiat  the  genealogiet  of  the  Hebnws  are  pnbably 
right;  but  that  the  chnnological  computations  accompanying  these  lists  an  oertainly 
wrong.  Indeed,  of  this  last  fsct  then  can  be  no  doubt,  when  we  nmember  that  Rabbi 
HiUel,  in  the  fourth  century  after  Christ,  was  the  fint  to  ngulate  Jewish  duronology  by 
the  verbal  literalness  of  the  Hebnw  Text ;  independentiy  of  fabulous  numeration  such  as 
that  borrowed  by  Josephus  f^om  an  Alexandrian  Gnek  system  adopted  by  the  writen  of 
the  SeptmginL  The  manifest  interpolation  of  an  Egyptian  «  Sothic-period"  of  1460-'61 
yean  (so  felicitously  discovered  BIr.  Sharps,  n^a^  pp.  618,  619),  obviates  further  neoes- 
mtj  for  recurrence  to  the  spurious  chnnology  of  the  Greek  version. 

These  numerical  estimates,  we  now  see,  an  both  modem  and  emneous.  But^  to 
convince  the  reader  of  the  fact ;  and  to  pnve  that  the  480  yean  between  the  fint  Temple 
and  the  Exodus  an  emneous ;  we  copy  LepsiuB's  synopsis,  after  remarking  that.  Just  as 
in  an  aneient  pictures  the  artist  gave  colossal  proportions  to  the  figures  of  gods,  or  heroes, 
while  the  plebeian  classes  receive  pigmaio  stature,  so  among  the  antique  Israelites,  in  their 
organio  absence  of  **  art,"  it  was  customary  to  assign  to  the  royal  line,  or  High-Priest 
pedigree,  the  attributes  of  longevity  together  with  extensively-procreating  capabilities; 
•nd  to  measun  such  exalted  patricians  by  generations  of  40  yeart;  at  the  same  time  that 
to  the  vulgar  herd  wen  ascribed  generations  of  only  80 1 

**  I  give  hen  a  Table  of  the  prindpal  genealogies,  in  which  the  Levitish  generations 
follow  m  the  same  order  as  they  are  recorded  in  1  Chron,  chap.  7  (according  to  the  LXX ; 
in  the  Hebnw  Text,  ch.  v.  and  vL).  These  an  preceded  by  the  genealogi^  chain  firom 
Levi  to  Zadok  according  to  Josephus,  and  also  his  list  of  tiie  BighrPriettt  firom  Aaron  to 
Kadok.  Lastiy  comes  a  genealogical  table  of  Judah.  Albeit  I  have  excluded  some  other 
ipenealogieo,  «x.  ^.,  the  thne  of  Ephraim  ^^"111116.  xxvi.  86  —  1  Chron,  viiL  20;  xxi24-27), 
because  they  wen  in  erident  confusion  ana  led  to  no  result 

**The  fint  column,"  says  LKP8ins,(666)  *<  contains  the  patriarchs  from  Abraham  to 
Amram ;  next,  12  leaden  (chieft)  of  we  people,  beginning  with  Moses,  who  seem  to  have 
been  ngarded  as  representatives  of  the  12  generaiione  of  40  yean  each ;  and  thus  to  have 
occasioned  the  calcidation  of  480  yean  [as  the  chronologic&l  interval  between  the  Ten^ 
and  the  Bxode'],  Ewald  and  also  Bk&thsau  give  another  list — ^for  the  subject,  in  general, 
admits  of  no  precision;  albeit,  for  us,  thencognition  of  the  iimaim  into  12  parte  of  this 
pmod  is  important  But  one,  likewise,  (VlU.)  of  the  aforesaid  genealogies  (1  Ckron.  viL 
89-43)  contains  12  generatiant  of  one  and  the  eame  family.  It  might  thenfon  be  possible 
that  this  last  list,  and  not  the  other,  had  originated  the  calculation  of  480  years.  This  list 
has  the  peculiarity  of  beginning  with  Oibsom,  the  ftrtt-bom  of  Lsvi.  But  tiie  most  noble 
line  of  the  Leriies  was  that  of  the  High^Prieett,  who  descended  from  Aaeov  and  Kahath  (L): 
this  list,  as  well  as  that  of  Musi  (IX.),  contains  only  11  geeuraliona.  This  may  be  the 
reason  why  the  LXX  count  but  440  yean" 

(652)  Latabd:  Babylon:  pp.  OO,  Sfl,  380, 826-8SL 

(MS)  Wunm.:  JrahetammtPUamitm*!  MLtittir;  1886;  p.  ML 

(U4)  Ara;  tt.  6S-«2;  Jfekem.  vtL 81-01 

CMS)  Mm*.  L  6-18, 98.  (WS^  CknnoUvte;  y^.m-m. 


710 


MANKINDS    CHBO 


Elgh-Ptiali  VwnaitMf.  t 

to  Zun.  [JoHptiiu,  A.J,  IC 

S  [JaiThiu,  A.  J,  8, 1,  S}.  H 


£.  BooU  ao    4 


U.D.TU         40 


-AkluJ 


The  praoUcal  result  of  irWch  ia,  fhal  aZI  chronolo 
due  to  these  sbaurd  generatioDS  of  40  yian,  hare  ai 
between  Solohon  and  Moseb  ;  and  ergo,  the  ExodoB 
in  the  English  yersion,  to  B.  c.  1314-'22,  area. 

After  Btudjing  the  above  Table,  the  reader  m 
things  not  generally  known  :  — 

let.  —  That  the  whole  oC  this  Jewish  ciironology  i 
upon  positive  records  ot  the  number  of  ;eara  t 
cated,  long  after  their  times,  b;  lemi-scientiG 
process  teas  to  assign  impossible  generations  of  < 
heroes;  and  then,  having  obtained  a  maiimum- 
tbies  were  thereby  inclosed,  these  modem  eon 
tnry  after  c,  when  the  Books  were  re-transci 
apportioned  to  each  hero,  in  the  anew-maaii 
cileable  num trail  that  have  come  down  to  oar  tic 
2d.  —  That,  whether  the  genealoskal  catatogneg  be 
intercalaUon. 


HEBREW. 


711 


FBOM    ABBAHAM    TO    DAVID. 


IV.  V. 

Qeoeratioiia     Q«n«ratioiia 
Blkana-AMAAAL      Merail- 
lCKroii.TiL2&-     Mahxll 
28.  1  ChrmMl 

(-VU.)  »y  30. 


VL  vn. 

HncAii's  Parentaga 
to  JntHAm.  to  Amasal 

1  Chnn.  TiL         1  Chron.  tU. 

86-38.  83-30. 

(-m,)  (-IT.) 


Abbapr'8  Parant*  Bthah's  Parent- 
age to  Jahath.       age  to  Mvsl 
1  Chnn,  tU.         1  Chrm.  liL 
80-43.  44-47. 


Datid's  Parent* 
ageto  JuDAB. 
Buth  It.  18; 

1  Ckron.  IL  4-13; 

X«iJbiiL82,88. 


l.[Len] 

l.LeTi 

l.Leri 

l.[LeTi] 

LLeri 

LLeri 

LJodah 

i.XlkanA 

2.Herari 

i.Kahath 

2.Elkana 

2.Menri 

8.  Amabai  (and)  3.  Mahsu 

3.  JXZXBAK 

3.  Amasai 

8.  (Jahath) 

aMuai 

2.Perei 

l.Ahimoth 

30  1.Ubni 

1.  Korah 

80 

IMahath 

80 

1.  Simel 

80 

LlfaheU 

80 

1.  HetroB 

80 

S.Elkana 

30  2.Simei 

2.[AMir] 

80 

2.£lkana 

80 

2.8ima 

80 

S.8amer 

80 

2.  Bam 

80 

S.  Ilk.Zophai30  3.  Uea 
4.  Nahath      30  4.  Simea 

8.[Elkana] 
4.EldaB8aph 

30 
80 

8.Zaph 
4.Thoah 
(Thohn) 

80 
80 

8.  Ethan 
4.Adf}a 
6.  Serah 

80 
80 
80 

8.Bani 
4.Amii 

80 
80 

8.  Aminadab  80 
4.NabcM0ii   80 

6.EIiab 
CJbram 

d0  5.IIagUa 
S0  6.AiaJa 

6.AB>ir 
ft.Thahath 

30 
80 

6.Eliel 
(Elihn) 

}~ 

6.Ethnt 
7.  MalchUa 

30 
30 

6.  nilkia 
6.  Amaiia 

30 
80 

6.  Salma 

80 

8.8aBiad 

30       

80       

7.  Zephai^a 
8.ABaija 

80 
80 

0.  Jeroham 

7.  Elkana 

8.  Samuel 

80   8.BaesiOa 
80   9.  Michael 
80  10.  Simea 

80 
30 
80 

7.  Haaalja 

8.Malu«h 

O.Abdi 

80 
80 
30 

6.Boaa 
7.0bed 

80 
80 

0.Tatni 

80       

O.Joel 

80 

O.Joel 

30 11.  Bereehja 

80  10.  Kill 

30 

8.  leal 

80 

la 

30       

10.[HniAif] 

8010.  HiMAN 

8012.  Abbaph 

301LETHAH 

80 

O.DATXD 

80 

300 

800 

800 

300 

830 

S70 

8d. —  That,  m  said  before,  there  are  no  recorded  daiet  in  the  Jewish  Seriptnres  that  are 
tmstworthj ;  that,  it  is  we  modems  who  most  nake  Hebrew  chronology  for  the  antique 
Jews  —  who,  until  Rabbi  Hillel,  had  not  thought  of  doing  it  themseWes ;  —  and  that, 
in  these  restorations,  we  cease  to  tread  upon  historical  ground  so  soon  as  we  retrograde 
to  Solomon's  era,  said  to  correspond  to  b.  c.  1000.  Beyond  that  cipher,  Jewish  chron- 
ology is  all  coiyecture,  within  a  few  approximate  limitations. 

Moses,  or  the  Bebrewt,  being  unmentioned  upon  Egyptian  monuments  of  the  12th-17th 
centuries  b.  c,  and  noTer  alluded  tojby  any  extant  writer  who  liTcd  prior  to  the  Septuapnt 
translation  at  Alexandria  (commendng  in  the  8d  century  b.  o.),  there  are  no  extraneous 
aids,  from  sources  alien  to  the  Jewish  books,  through  which  any  information,  worthy  of 
historical  acceptance,  can  be  gathered  elsewhere  about  him  or  them. 

With  these  emphatic  resenrations,  ve  are  quite  willing  to  consider  Lepsius's  computa- 
tiTO  synchronisms  as  not  merely  the  most  scientific  but  the  only  probable.  His  estimates 
place  the  Jewish  Ezodut  in  the  reign  of  Pharaoh  Menephthes,  of  the  XlXth  dynasty,  about 
the  year  1818  b.  o.  ;  (667)  or  rather  between  the  years  1314  and  1822  b.  o. :  if  we  haft 
understood  our  authority  correctly :  (668)  to  which  we  add  the  following  comparatiTt  HiW 


(NT)  ChromiogH;  p.  87fl^  oompaiad  with  ppw  88(-M7. 


(668)  TidaGuBnv:  BmAktok*  1MI|  Vb4i^ 


712  M AVKIKD^S   CHBOKOLOGT. 

«f  4mlM  for  tbt  MomSc  Ezodoi,  m  eompotod  1^  Uih«r  froa  tht  Htbrtw  Tezt^  waA  ftvtnSj 
ftppcoded  to  tlM  Eoi^iah  tnntUtioo  aatborisad  iinee  tbt  rciga  of  king  Janet,  a.  x».  l^ll ; 
•Ml  bj  Hale*  fixMB  tiie  Oredf  Siptm&^mi  mtsm.  TIm  new  wjnehmoMtma  betvwB  Uthrtw 
•ad  Eg7ptUii  evtott,  pot  forward  bj  Lepfioa,  aaj  SMtit  tba  kierologieal  atwicst  u  aei^ca- 
tkatiag  nosomeetal  biatorj  thro«gb  vbat  ar«  ftfll  caBed  tbe  tttMbiUktui  dat«f  of  Scnptan. 
It  viU  be  remarked  tbat,  while  Halea  esteBda,  Lepaos  redoeca  the  antiqutj  aac^&ei  to 
•a^  UraeUtiab  era  bj  archbUbop  Uiher. 

BiBuoai.  STSosBontHf . 

A.BLiaeoi.        a.bl1O0l  A.».iMaL 


Ammvu  UL  (Mmmm)  ^ — .....^.^  &a  1M9   ^ ,.    SOTT    .. afatvi  ivi* 


»«■»»•••*• 


IL  (Jf  V1IB  oppnMoa  .....^  i     ^   ^^    laia    " *  / 


Jewish  eompntatloD  bj  ^  fortlea''  eeaaea  ao  aooa  aa  we  aaeend  bejood  Moaea ;  who  vm 
40  year«  old  when  be  fled  from  Egypt ;  40  yt&n  Mtt  when,  after  dwelUiig  with  Jethre,  he 
ntarMd  to  liberate  hki  people ;  aad  oUerf  ^  40  more  jeara  when  he  died  at  the  age  of  UO 
<—  "  but  BO  raaa  kaoweth  of  hia  aepolehre  taile  tkm  daif"(bM)   Vieo  aoppliea  a  femoiaiy: 

r  —  The  indffiniu  nature  of  ikt  hwmam  mmd  ia  the  caoae  that  man,  ploBged  in  igaoraace, 
maku  of  himself  the  rule  of  the  UniTene. 

It  ia  from  tliia  troth  that  are  deriTod  the  two  human  teadeaeiea  thoa  exprceeed  :  Fwm 
crmeU  mndo  et  mmmi  vreuenHa  fomam.  Fame  haa  traTelled,  aince  the  world's  Oroiim,  i 
^%n  long  road ;  and  it  is  doriog  the  TOTage  that  ahe  has  eoUeeted  opmjoiu  m  ma*pdfjtx^ 
woa  so  exaggerated,  upon  epoekas  whieh  to  as  are  but  imperfectly  known.  This  dispwdtus 
of  the  human  intellect  is  indicated  to  us  bj  Tadtua,  in  his  '  Life  of  Agricola,'  whert  hi 
trila  ua :  —  Omne  iffnolumpro  mapn^ko  uC*  (660) 

From  Mosea  backwards  to  Abraham,  poat-Christian  Jewish  computation  aaanmed  101 
jeara  for  each  generation;  but  erery  doien  MS8.  of  the  Text  or  Tersiona  differ;  and ^ 
general  principle  followed  seems  to  have  been,  to  make  generations  the  longer,  in  the  ntic 
that  the  lifetime  of  a  gi? en  hero  was  more  and  more  distant  ftom  each  Jodaean  writer^s  daj, 
The  model  copied  was  a  Grecian  theogonic  idea,  because  the  Esdraic  Jews  procecled  b] 
the/otir  IhMwdic  aga  ;  considering  their  own  period  to  be  the  Iron  ;  the  Daridic  the  Brasm, 
the  Monaic  the  Silver ;  and  that  from  the  Abrahamlc  to  the  Adamic,  to  hare  been  the  6'c-/ia 
age  of  Hebrew  bamanity.  To  Moses,  in  consequence,  they  assigned  only  12<'i  yean  o< 
longerity ;  bat  his  worthier  antecedents  had  their  holler  li? es  extended  along  a  sliding  kiIc; 
of  which  the  numbers  240,  480,  and  960,  are  the  simple  arithmetical  proportion :  tba 
dirisor  being  "40." 

Here,  then,  we  haye  Anally  arrired  at  the  great  fhct ;  which,  in  different  or  less  ott- 
apoken  words,  all  the  scientific  authors  we  haye  quoted  are  at  this  day  agreed  upon :  m : 
that  the  Jewt  knew  not  an  atom  more  of  "  Humanity's  Origins  "  than  tot  do  now  ;  and  that,  u 
they  really  had  no  human  historical  ancestor  before  Abraham  (whose  epoch  floats  betwea 
Lepslus's  parallel  at  1600,  and  Hales's  at  2077,  n.  o.)t  there  is  no  ehronolo^,  strictly  m 
called,  in  the  Bible,  anteriorly  to  the  Mosaic  age ;  itself  Tague  for  one  or  more  genentiou 

This  posited,  we  shall  close  further  argument  with  a  Table  of  Hebrew  Origin*  ;  confons- 
ably  to  the  same  principles  upon  which  we  haTC  already  tabulated  the  distinct  histories  of 
Egypt,  Cliina,  and  Assyria.  Each  of  these  nationalities  possesses  ita  historical^  semi-hitt*- 
ricalt  and  mythical  times.  And,  inasmuch  as  it  is  conceded  by  erery  true  historiu 
that  the  Israelites  (under  the  literary  aspect  in  which  they  first  present  themselres  to  thi 
gentile  world),  had  been  previously  educated  ukCkald€ea;  it  will  be  interesting  to  pl«ce  the 
ante-diluvian  ** patriarchs"  of  the  preceptors  alongside  those  of  the  pupils.  Berofm, 
Philo  Byblius,  Julius  Afrioanus,  Alexander  Polyhistor,  Easebius,  and  the  8yneella».  htre 
presenred  for  us  transcripts  of  the  original  Chaldean  catalogues :  the  whole  texts  of  which 
are  accessible  in  Cory's  Ancient  Fragments,  or  in  Bunsen.  (661) 

;6M)  DeuL  xxxiT.  A.     (MO)  Vioo :  aaknaa  Nwna;  1730;  «ll«Mnto  laio."     (ft61)  J^xpTf  Pfam ;  L  ppi  7M-ru 


BBBKEW. 


713 


IfTTHOLOaiOAL  PiBIODS. 

SifmboHeal  Aw^JHkmim  Pairiarekt, 

OmeihChcMaan  l>tocde,      JEU>rmhC%aiiman  Deeade.  PhmUoo-ChaiUUiun  Deeade. 

"L  A]onu~ jMurt  86,000  ADaH  Frotogonof  1.  =  Flnt-bom. 

S.  Alftpanu .......  **  10,800  8fTI  G«nog,  Qtmtm  S.  =  Genius  fkmilj. 

8.  AlniAlon -  4AfiO0  ANo84  Rim,  par,  phlox  8.  =  Fire,  light,  flame. 

4.  AmnMooii -  43,300  KINaN  OmbUm,  Uhanos  4.  =  OaniaB,Libenas(«iOMiff). 

&  Amelegania.....  **  M,800  M»H»Ii<iI«aTi  Hv&voimQf,  ootOM  ft.  =  Oelmu,  "par  eoelo,"  wood. 

&  DeoBos "  86)000  IBaD  AgrkM,  alieos  A.  =  Peasant,  hunter,  flaher. 

7.  Sdorandiaa....  "  64300  KAeNUK  Ghmaor,  hephaiatoe,  »   —  f  Vnlcan,  fire,   artifieer, 

8.  Amempdnna...  -  86^000  MeTeUSeLaKA            artUbz,  geinoa            '  "  \    earth-worker. 

0.  Otiartea **     28,800  LaMeK  Agroa,  agroneroa;        8.  =  Boatk,  agrlenltorift 

10.  Xisathnia ......     "     64,800  NoKA  Amonoa,  magoa  0.  =  Warrior,  magidan. 

Uiflor  (SydjCySaduo)  10.  =  Egypt,   and  the  «Jnit** 

Tean  432^000  '■     king,  Meichtsepik. 

OHALDiBAN    D  B  L  U  O  B. 

lat  JVUi.— The  86  Daeam  of  the  Zodiac^  (662)  muItipUed  hj  the  12  monthi  of  the  year,  giTe  the  mystle 
nnmher  482.  The  ''grand  year  **  of  Aatronomy  — or  the  time  andently  snppoaed  to  bt 
required  ftr  the  luix,  planeta,  and  fixed  itan,  to  return  to  the  aame  celestial  atarting^point— 
waa  at  first  25,000,  then  86^000,  and  lastly  482,000  years;  being  the  supposed  duration  of  the 
ten  GraeoChaldaean  gsneratena.    A  Ddmgt  terminated  the  (^de.  (568) 

fid  ilUs.— The  FhemioO'OhaUkaan  list,  deriTed  from  Bamooiiutho,  preaenta  ua  with  the  Oreek  trantkiiUmi, 
not  with  the  real  names  of  ita  lost  Oriental  originaL  The  Phomldana  had  originally  erossed 
from  the  Persian  Gulf  to  the  Mediterranean,  and  their  interoourae  with  Chaldna  waa  ineei 
sent;  while  the  two  people  spoke  SemiUe  dialects.  More  saliently  than  the  other  two  fi»mi 
of  the  same  theogony,  this  PhoenSdan  atream  exhibits  the  rationale  of  its  "ex  post  fMJto" eon* 
struetlon.  According  to  it,  we  haTe  the  stages  of  yhmfly,  hunUr,Jl$hennant  artitant  Ams&cbm^ 
man,  midier,prie$t,  and  king,  through  whkh  antique  humanity  dereloped  itselll  A  paralleUsm 
seems  to  be  preeenred  hi  the  oflUioots  of  the  Adamic  stem  in  Gtnetit,  where  Abb.  Om  wandtfH^ 
tiupherd  ia  hateAil  to  Cain  (A«  tidaiianf  ptaaomL 


Chaloaio  Ethholooioal  Division  —  [oontuned  in  Xth  Generis.] 

ThwrUteal  Pott  -  DUuvum  Commeneementt. 

NqKA. 
(Obwurity.) 


laPAeTI. 


SAeM. 


KAaM. 


Babylonish  Thbo&t  tob  Diyxbsitt  of  Tongubi. 
"Ottir  and  Towar  of  BaByL*-<m  =  CPi0»ito»  =  *'BaBeL-hah>iHii* 

Hbbbbw  Oboobaphioal  Obioins. 

ABPA».KaSD  =  OvA4he^3»aldMM  (IMstckt). 
BaLaKA  =  Baiacba  (OUj), 

A6BeB  =  ti^yofndertr  (Tribe). 

PtoLeG  =  fr^pW  (BarthquakeT). 

Eabubst  Lbobndabt  Ancbstobi. 

lUU. 
fUBLVQ. 
BaXAUB. 
IteBaKA. 


(BO)  Imm:  CkrmtokgU;  L  pp.  66-76. 


(668)  Di  BMnm:  qp.  dl;  ppw  S84-4ML 


i 


i 


rf" 


1 


714  mankind's  ghrokologt. 


Judaic  MBTA-HiaromiOAL  Pbxiod. 


'ThonituUDomorcbecilkd  AB-BaM  (FisnaoTthsHHS-laad  =  .Isthmb)— 
Tl^  nam*  shall  be ^  AB-BaHaM*  (TisnEoT  »HiiuiiU9B).(lti) 

AbraJuamdcB, 


ItaOaK  =  ^lanihter." 
IIKoB,  mmaned  Ibkail 
(U  asnt  of  tha  Zodiae,  IS  firnt,  12  TeOmi  of  IitmL) 
I  LerL 

Kohath. 


Judaic  Histobical  Pxbiod. 

Mom  "  awQined  vpoefa  m.m...mm... «.. ..„.,..  14t]i 

[Interral  between  Erodut  and  the  jCnC  2VaifiIe,  about  314-322  yean.] 

Bauomm — (Chronologieal  times  begin) ^<»^.........^.....» ahoat  a.  a  1000 

Fbrd  monumental  qmdironban,  Bshoboam  and  SBmon ^....  "      011^4 

[.A^aJhohtfo^meiiv  does  not  bisin  unta  tha  Otb-Sth  eratuxy  B.  e.] 

HzLDAH  —  « t>und  a  book  of  the  Lav  * » ^^ «         €■ 

Jtnuoloii  burnt)  and  QtpUtttjf  oommenoed  •••m«~m ^.•••••••••...•••.••••.•••m*  "         Ms 

EOLk  —  Seeomd  TtmvU  —  **  Yllth  year  of  Artazenet* ..~ ^.,......^,...,..^  **         487 

HtdToic  Schoot^'**  Benaiieanoe  **  begins .»»«».»»»«»«..».»«.—..»».».»«. ...«.».»«»^ "         4M 

Jtawidria  &AooI.* 

Marbtro  —  the  earlieet  known  cknmdogUt » ^....^ 

iSigp<i«ym<  tranalationj  commence « 

▲rtiooi  xm-Ep^hoBna — plunden  Jenualem,  and  bums  the  books ^  *         164 

DAirzKLfthe  Satirist,  wrote ^ •*         100 

JcDJLS,  the  Hammerer  —  restores  the  books *<  IM 

Maocabee  coin4dUrs  extant  —  Sixxox **  143 

SeptuaffirU  translations  finished « „ *  190 

SoLiCiBXS,  Ozmm  doses ^ **  UO 

(Roman  dominion  —  b.  &  40.) 

Chbistian  Era. 

BrrwEXK  b.  c.  7  and  a.  d.  3  ;  but  curumed  at  1853  y<or<  ago, 

HzBOB  —  deooraies  the  l^ird  TtmpU  with  pagan  Hellenic  architecture ^..^  ABi  U 

IbU  of  Jerutalem : 

Trnrs  raxes  the  Temple  to  its  foundations *     T4 

JoszPHUS  —  recelres  the  TVtnpIar-copy  of  the  Hebrew  Text,  as  a  present  ftx>m  Ybvabab 


at  Home,  aboat **     71 

(Earliest  citation  of  "Gospels  **  —  Jcsnx  Mabttb,  died  about  166.) 
Controversies  between  the  Fathers  and  the  Biibbu  here  oommenoe. 
The  Oriental  Jews  transcribe  the  Text  into  the  92uare4etter  alphabet,  during  the  8d 

century  after  c.  ^ 

H"'"-  IIaxassi  —  computes  Jewish  chronotcgy *    344 

The  Masoretic  points  begun  by  Rabbis  of  Tiberias «    &d6 

Oldest  Manuscripts  of  Greek  LXX  extant,  6th  century  after  a 
Oldest  Manuscripts  of  Hebrew  Text  extant,  lOth  century  after  c. 
King  James's  English  Version,  printed  k.  D.  1611. 

(5&i)  Genesis;  ztU.  5 ;  —  CxHiir :  L  p.  42,  note  6. 


\ 
\ 


HINDOO.  715 


CHRONOLOGY  — HINDOO. 

"  Originally  this  [Unirerae]  was  naught  bnt  Soul:  nothing  else  ezistad  aetlTe  [or  paaaiye].  Hi 
had  thia  thought — /«oiB  create  workU.  It  ii  thoa  that  He  created  theee  [diTen]  worldly  the  water, 
the  light,  the  mortala,  and  the  watera.  This  water  ia  the  [region]  above  the  tkj,  (365)  which  the 
ak7  aupporta;  the  atmosphere  oontaina  the  light;  the  earth  is  mortal;  and  the  regions  beneath 
are  the  waUrt."  —  (Fedoi,  **  Aitardya  A'ran'ya"  —  Pauthbe:  Liv.  Sae^  p.  818.) 

Although,  in  our  Table  of  Alphabetical  origint,  we  haTe  dealt  as  sternly  with  unhistorioal 
Indian  documents,  as  with  the  metaphysical  fables  of  all  other  nations,  it  may  be  well  to 
saj  a  few  passing  words  upon  Hindoo  ckroualogiea  ;  lest  it  be  supposed  that  we  are  not  pre- 
pared to  reagitate  that  which,  to  us,  is  no  longer  a  *<Tezata  questio."  Referring  the 
reader  to  the  citations  from  Wilson,  Tumour,  and  Sykes,  therein  adduced,  we  repeat,  that 
there  is  no  connected  chronology,  to  be  settled  archieologically  by  existing  monuments, 
throughout  the  whole  Peninsula  of  Hindostan,  of  a  date  anterior  to  the  fifth  century  b.  o. 

That  Tast  centre  of  creation  swarmed  with  Taried  indigenous  and  exotic  populations, 
from  epochas  cocTal  with  the  earliest  historical  nations ;  bnt,  if  any  of  these  Indian  phi« 
losophers  CTcr  composed  a  rigidly-chronological  list  of  CTents,  we  have  lost  the  record ;  or, 
what  is  more  probable,  the  chronological  element  was  wanting  in  the  organism  of  Hindoo 
minds,  until  the  latter  receifed  instruction  (fh>m  Chaldsean  magi  scattered  by  Darius) 
through  the  Persians ;  —  tuition  greatly  improved  after  contact  with  the  Bactrian  Greeks 
during  the  third  century  b.  o. 

In  any  case,  the  extract  subjoined  will  show  that  the  antiquarian  dreams  of  Sir  W.  Jones 
and  of  Colebrooke  are  now  fleeting  away. 

<*  Whether  safe  historic  ground  is  to  be  found  in  India  earlier  than  1200  b.  o.,  according 
to  the  chronicles  of  Kashmere  {Ra^jtarangini,  trad,  par  Troyer),  is  a  question  involved  in 
obscurity ;  while  Megasthenes  {Indica^  ed.  Schwanbeck,  1846,  p.  60)  reckons  for  168  kings 
of  the  dynasty  of  Magadha,  from  Manu  to  KandraguptA,  from  60  to  64  centuries ;  and  the 
astronomer  Aryababhatta  places  the  beginning  of  his  chronology  8102  b.  o.  (Lassen,  Ind, 
AUerlhumtk.,  bd.  L,  s.  478-606,  607,  and  610)." 

From  Humboldt  (666)  we  pass  on  to  Prichard;  whose  Hindoo  prepossessions  of  1819(667) 
have  not  only  been  nullified  by  Egyptian  disooreries,  but,  with  the  learned  ethnographer's 
usual  candor,  have  become  greatly  modified  by  his  own  later  reflections.  (668)  The  inquirer 
can  judge  fh)m  the  perusal  of  the  passages  referred  to  whether  he  can  make  out  a  fixed 
chronological  idea,  in  India,  prior  to  the  age  of  Budha  in  the  sixth  century  b.  c. 

Lepsius  (669)  contents  his  olijects  (confined  to  a  general  review  of  the  world's  chronolo- 
gioal  elements)  by  mentioning,  that  the  Hindoo  astronomical  cycle  kaU  yuga  falls  on  the 
18th  Feb.  8102  b.  c.  ;  that  the  Cashmeerian  king  Gonarda  I.  is  supposed  to  have  reigned 
about  B.  0.  2448 ;  and  that  king  Yikramaditya's  era  is  fixed  at  b.  c.  68.  But  he  also 
shows  that  the  4th-6th  centuries  b.  o.  comprise  all  we  can  depend  upon,  archnologicaUy, 
in  Hindoo  history. 

However,  by  opening  the  excellent  work  of  De  Brotonne,  (670)  the  reader  will  easily 
perceive  how  the  Chaldsan  astrological  cyde  of  482,000  years  became  extended  by  later 
Brahmanical  pundits  to  one,  equally  fabulous,  of  4,820,000  years :  and  inasmuch  as  this 
fact  merely  invalidates  Sanscrit  hallucinations  the  more,  we  are  fain  to  leave  Hindoo  chro- 
nology in  the  same  "  slough  of  despond"  in  which  we  found  it 


Beader!  —  the  task  proposed  to  myself  in  the  preparation  of  these  three  wpplementary 
Essays  here  ends.    It  was  assumed  under  the  following  circumstances : — 

(666)  This  is  the  same  cosmogony  aa  that  of  OosiCA»>Indiooplenstea,  beirain-befbre  deacribed.  Indeed,  the  notaoa 
waa  uniTersal ;  and,  in  theography,  is  ao  stllL 

(666)  Cbtmoi;  transl.  Ott6;  1860;  IL  p.  116. 

(667)  Analysis  qf  Mythology, 

(568)  JUtearehes  into  the  Phftietd  Eidory  qfMwMimi;  1844:  iv.  pp.  06-lM. 

(660)  ChnmAogU;  i.  pp.  4-6. 

(670)  FOiatUmi:  L  pp.  288,  280, 414^488. 


716  MANKIND^S   CHBOKOLOGr. 

Within  the  past  fiye  years,  Tarious  sectaries  (momentarilj  suspending  polenucs  amongik 
one  another)  had  entered  into  a  sort  of  tacit  combination  to  assail  those  who,  like  Morton, 
Nott,  Van  Amringe,  Agassis,  and  others,  were  deroting  themselTes  to  antiiropolog^ 
researches.  Each  of  the  aboye-named  gentlemen  has  snceessfdllj  repelled  the  intmaoM 
of  dogmatism  into  his  especial  scientific  domain. 

In  these  literary  *'  mdl^s,"  it  has  so  happened  that  my  surname  has  been  freqnentlj 
made  the  target  for  indiscreet  allusions  on  the  part  of  certain  teologcutri;  without  any  pnm^ 
cation  having  been  ^ren  on  my  side,  through  a  single  personality,  in  the  course  of  la 
years*  lectureship  upon  Oriental  archeology  in  the  United  States.  To  treat  such  in  aaj 
other  manner  than  with  silent  indifference  would  have  been  unbecoming,  as  well  as,  at  tki 
moment  of  each  offence,  unaTailing.  I  preferred  abiding  my  own  eonyenience ;  and,  ii 
the  foregoing  Part  IIL,  haye  indicated  an  easy  method  of  carrying  **  the  war  into  Africa." 

I  belieye  that,  thereby,  good  serrice  is  done  in  the  general  cause  of  the  adyancemeDt  «f 
knowledge,  and  in  the  special  one  of  my  fayorite  study,  Arelutology.  Geologists,  Ifatml- 
ists,  and  Ethnologists  (absorbed  in  the  promotion  of  positiye  science  tiirooi^  the  disootcij 
of  new  facts),  haye  rarely  detoted  time  adequate  to  the  mastery  of  Hebraieal  literature; 
and,  in  consequence,  they  are  continually  laying  themselyes  open  to  chagrin  and  defeat  ii 
the  arena  of  theological  wranglingii.  My  former  pursuits  (in  Muslim  lands)  were  roaote 
firom  Natural  Science,  and  as  they  disqualify  me  from  sharing  the  labors  of  its  yotariei^  1 
haye  thought  that  a  contribution  like  the  present,  to  the  biblical  armory  of  sdentific  mci, 
might  be  of  utility ;  eyen  if  it  should  merely  spare  them  the  trouble  of  ransacking  ta 
authorities  generally  beyond  the  circumference  of  their  higher  sphere  of  research :  at  thi 
same  time  that  a  work  such  as  ** Types  of  Mankind"  would  be  deficient  unless  the  Heteei 
department  of  its  themes  were  to  some  extent  complete.  To  future  publieatioB  [9iiff% 
pp.  626, 627],  I  reserye  further  analyses  which,  without  these  preliminary  Essays,  would  bi 
unintelligible  to  ordinary  scriptural  readers.  Confident  of  her  own  strength,  ArchBokgj 
(let  (m$  of  this  science's  thousand  followers  hint  to  her  opponents)  neither  eourts  nor  dsprt' 
oates  biblical  or  any  other  agitation,  and  will  prosecute  her  inyestigations  peaeeaUy  wk3i 
she  can,  otherwise  when  she  must. 

Repeating  the  direct  and  manly  language  of  Luke  Burke — to  whose  conception  of  a  ml 
<« Ethnological  Journal"  scientific  minds  will  some  day  accord  the  homage  that  is  its  due>- 

'*  For  all  our  arguments,  there  is  the  ready  answer  that  our  statements  directly  coatrt- 
diet  the  express  words  of  Scripture,  and  must  therefore  be  false,  however  plausible  the} 
may  appear.  We  may  reply  that  the  word  of  God  cannot  be  in  opposition  to  genuine  hiA- 
tory,  any  more  than  it  can  oppose  any  other  truth,  and  that  therefore  the  passages  ii 
question  cannot  be  a  portion  of  this  word,  or  if  so,  that  they  cannot  have  hitherto  beei 
properly  understood.  But  experience  has  abundantly  proved  that  such  answers  as  the«< 
give  satisfaction  to  very  few,  until  facts  have  become  so  numerous  and  unequivocal  thai 
further  opposition  is  madness.  In  the  meantime,  a  war  of  opinion  rages,  embittered  b] 
all  the  virulence  of  sectarian  partisanship,  and  the  credulous  and  simple-minded  are  tau^< 
to  look  upon  the  advocates  of  the  new  doctrines  as  the  enemies  of  morality,  religion,  anc 
the  best  interests  of  man.  For  ourselves,  we  have  no  ambition  to  appear  in  any  suel 
light,  nor  shall  we  quietly  submit  to  be  placed  in  such  a  position."  (571) 


And  for  myself — whilst  thoroughly  endorsing  the  sentiments  of  a  yalued  friead  aiM 
colleague  —  I  cannot  better  express  the  feelings  with  which  I  close  my  indiridnal  portiM 
of  an  undertaking  that  has  occupied  the  thoughts  and  hands  of  some  men  not  unknowi 
in  the  world  of  science,  than  by  applying  to  our  antagonists  the  last  words  ever  written  b] 
me  at  the  dictation  of  him  to  whom,  with  being  itself,  I  owe  all  that  mind  and  heart  stil 
bold  to  be  priceless  after  more  than  forty  years'  experience  of  a  wanderer's  life :  — 

'<  La  medicina  dtventa  amara,     Spero  che  9ard  9abUi/era,    IrUantOf  ti prenderd.**( 572) 

O.  R.G. 

(HowAKD^s  —  Momu  Bat,  20th  Jnly,  1863.) 


(9Ti)  •*  Critical  Analysis  of  the  Hebr«w  C!bionologf'*—Efhn.  Jour.;  London;  No.  L,  Jqim,  1848;  pp.  9^  la 
(572)  John  Quddox,  United  Statei'  Oonnl  for  Egjpt  (1832-'44) :  Letter  to  H.  Ex.  Boeaos  TocHOor  ^  ^  111 
BAmuD  Ali*s  Prime  JfunKer  — *<  Cairo,  Ii  6  F«bbr«jo,  1841." 


APPENDIX  I. 


BEPEBENCES   AND  NOTES. 


o^^w^»<^^^^<»<»^^^^^^^w^^^^<»^^^^»v»^^^^^^^^^^^^^^» 


JVk  (pflMa,  <ie.) 

1  Ethnological  Journal,  London,  1848 ;  June 
1,  No.  I. 

8  Op.  cit.,  pp.  1,  2.  An  excellent  pr^is  of 
the  meaning  and  acientific  attributea  of 
*'  Ethnology**  haa  long  been  published 
bj  the  Tenerable  Jomard,  in  Mengin, 
Hiatoire  d*£gypte,  1839.  iii.  p.  403. 

3  Nat.  Hist,  of  Man,  London,  1848.  p.  6. 

4  Varietiea  of  Man,  London,  1851. 

6  North  British  Review,  Aug.,  1849. 
6  Op.  cit.,  p.  6. 

7.  &nox,  Races  of  Man,  Philadelphia  ed, 
1850. 

8  Burke,  op.  cit.,  p.  30. 

9  Researches,  t.  p.  564. 

10  Jacquinot,  Considerations  gen^ralea  ear 

TAnthropologie  (Voyage  au  Pole  Sud), 
Zoologie,  1846,  ii.  p.  36. 

11  Nott,  Two  Lectures  on  the  Biblical  and 

Physical  Hist,  of  Man;   New  York, 

1849,  p.  64. 

12  The  Friend  of  Moses.  New  York,  1852; 

Preface  viii,  and  Text,  pp.  442,  446, 
449-51,  492-7. 

rS  Briefe  aus  iBgypten  und  ^thiopien,  Ber- 
lin, 1852,  p.  35. 

*4  Genesis,  vii.,  19-23.  We  quote  the  He- 
brew Text;  referring  the  reader  to  Cahen, 
La  Bible,  Traduction  NouTelle,  Paris, 
1831 ;  T om.  i.  p.  21. 

15  Cf.  Jacquinot,  op.  cit.,  chap.  L     From 

this  remarkablv  scientific  work  we  hare 
borrowed  freely  in  this  chapter,  and 
elsewhere. 

16  We  ought  to  mention  that  Dr.  Pickering 

faTored  us  with  the  sight  of  his  pages 
while  they  wer^  yet  in  "  proofii." 

17  Op.  cit.,  pp.  161,  163. 

18  Op.  cit.,  p.  41. 

19  Races  of  Men,  pp.  75-99. 

20  Des  Races  Humames,  p.  169. 

21  Christian  Examiner,  Boston,  Jnly,  1850. 
S2  Nott,  Two  Lectures,  1849. 

23  Researches,  ii.  p.  105. 

24  Proceed.  Acad.  Nat.  Sciences ;  Philadel- 

phia, 10  Sept.,  1850,  p.  82  —  Additional 
Obseryations  on  Hybridity  in  Animals, 
"Reply  to  the  Rev.  John  Bachman, 
D.  D.,*'   Charleaton   Medical  Journal, 

1850,  p.  8. 

'25  Bodichon,  Etudes  rar  I'Alg^rie,  Alger, 
1847,  p.  135. 

26  Jacquinot,  op.  cit.,  p.  173. 

27  Wood-cut,  fig.  1.    L*Egypte  Ancienne, 

1840,  PI.  I.,  and  Chamjxillion-le-Jeune*8 
description  in  pp.  29-31. 

28  Roeellini,  Mon.  deU*Effitto.  M.  R.  cWii., 

clvi.,  bL,  dtc    Mon.  Stor.,  iv.  pp.  238- 


44 ;  iii.  pp.  1, 433,  seq.  Lepsins,  Dank* 
maler,  Abth.  iii,  Bl.  136. 

29  See  the  diacussion  in  Bishop  Warburton'i 

Divine  Legation  of  Moses;  and  in 
Munk,  Palestine,  pp.  146-150. 

30  Hennell,   Origin   of  Christianity,   1845, 

pp.  8-21. 

31  AmM^  Thierry,  Hiatoire  dee  Ganlois, 

Paris,  1844. 

32  Strabo,  lib.  iv.  p.  176— Fr.  ed. 

33  Thierry,  p.  xxxv.,  Introd.    W.  de  Hum- 

boldt held  the  same  opinion. 

34  Hist,  de  la  Filiation  et  aea  Migrations  dea 

Peuples,  Paris,  1837 ;  i.  pp.  294-336. 

35  British  Association  for  the  advancement 

of  Science,  1850;  reported  in  London 
Literanr  Gaaette. 

36  Anti^uitea  Celtiquea  Ant^iluviennea. 

37  Retxius,  cited  in  Morton's  MSS. 

38  Schmerling,  Recherchea  sur  les  Ossemena 

Fossiies,  Liege,  1833,  i.  pp.  59-66:  re- 
ferred to  in  our  Chapter  XI. 

39  Vide  infra.  Pare  II.,  pp.  469,  470. 

40  Edwarda,  Des  Caracterea  Physiologiqaes 

des  Races  Humainea,  &c.,  Paria,  1839. 

41  Op.  cit.,  p.  22. 

42  Paulmier,     Aper^a    g^n^logiquea    aur 

les  descendants  de  Guillaume,  Rev. 
Archil.,  1845,  p.  794,  seq. 

43  Virey,  Hist.  Nat.  du   Genre   Huraain« 

Disc  Prelim.,  i.  pp.  14,  15. 

44  On  the  (question  of  hair,  consult  the  mi* 

croacopic  ejmerimenta  of  Mr.  Peter  A. 
Browne,  in  rroceed.  Academy  Natural 
Sciences,  Philadelphia,  Jan.  and  Feb,, 
1851 ;  also  Ibid.,  in  Morton's  Notes  on 
Hybndity,  second  Letter  to  Editors 
*' Charleaton  Med.  Jour.,"  1851,  p.  6. 

45  Wood-cut,  fig.  2.   Italia,  Didot*s  Univen 

Pittoresque. 
46.  August,  1849;  American  ed. 

47  Edwards,  op.  cit. 

48  Wood-cut,  fig.  3.    Pouqueville,  Grece, 

PI.  9. 

49  Wood-cut,  fiff.  4.    Op.  cit.,  PI.  84. 

50  Wood-cut,  ng.  5.    Bunaen,  iBgyptent 

Stelle,  iL,  frontispiece. 

51  Wood-cut,  fig.  6.    Pouqueville,  op.  cit., 

PI.  85. 

52  Wood-cut,  fig.  7.  Roaellini,  M.R.,  P1.XZ., 

fig.  66. 

53  Wood-cut,  fig.  8.    Ibid.,  PI.  xxii.  fig.  82. 

N.B.  The  profiles  are  reduced  with 
exactitude;  but  we  have  altered  the 
eyea  from  the  Elgyptian  canon  of  art  to 
oura. 

54  Edwardt,  op.  cit.    Mr.  GUddon'a  vm9 

yeara'  reaidenoe  in  Tariooa  parts  of 


I 


718 


REFERENCES    AND    NOTES. 


Greece  led  him,  he  tells  me,  to  observe 
the  same  fact :  particularly  among  the 
Speziotes ;  whence  also  sprung  Canaris, 
the  bravest  Greek  Admiral  of  the  Re- 
volution.—  J.  C.  N. 

55  Etudes,  pp.  153,  seq. 

56  Wood-cut,  fig.  9.   Crania  ^g.  p.  54 ;  from 

Rosellioi,  M.R.  161 ;  M.  S.  iv.  53,  62, 
250.  Compare  Wilkinson,  Manners  and 
Cost.,  L  pi.  62,  fig.  2,  a,  6 ;  and  p.  367 ; 
with  Osbum,  Testimony,  p.  137. 

57  Morton* s  inedited  Letter  to  myself,  "Phi- 

ladelphia, 23  Nov.  1842."  — G.  R.  G. 

58  Laymrd,  Babylon,  1853,  pp.  144,  23L   We 

attribate  differences  of  physiognomy 
chiefly  to  the  ethnographic  inferiority  of 
Assyrian  artists. 

59  PhTs.  Hist.  1841,  iii.  pp.  24-5. 

€0  Varieties  of  Man.  1851,  pp.  551-2. 

€1  I>e  BrotoDDe,  Filiations  et  Migrationes  des 
Peoples,  Paris,  1837. 

fii  In  onler  that  vre  may  not  be  suspected  of 
oDosideriiig  Plato's  ethical  romance 
abo«t  the  "Atalantic  Isles*'  to  be 
fa^torical,  we  refer  the  reader  to  Martin, 
Ktudes  sur  le  Tim^  de  Platon,  cited 
keirinalter. 

O  Tke  Archcokwy  and  Pre-historic  Annals 
ofScochuid.  Edinburgh,  1851,  pp.  700-1. 

M  Gcaesas  xL  ol ;  ziL  1,  S,  5  —  Cahen,  i. 

PL  31. 

C5  Genesis  xriL  5 ;  lb.,  p.  42. 

€6  Genesis  xvii  15;  —  Land,  Paralipomeni, 
ISiSc  Travellers  have  not  only  hunted 
iiic,  b«t  narrate  bow  they  have  actually 
io«od  the  **  double  cave"  they  call 
Mae^pketek!  (Vide  report  of  Syro- 
E{3rpc.  Soc,  Nov.  8 — in  London  Athe- 
Hraa.  Nov.  19,  1853 ;  p.  1391.) 

€7  Geaesii  xxiv.  3.  4 ;  —  Cahen,  pp.  65-€. 

«S  iWnests  xIL  45 ;  —  Land,  ParaL,  L  p.  26. 

^  tjJeaesis  xxxviii.  2. 

T\>  Exkxi;is  ii.  19. 

71  Exxxius  n.  *21. 

T^  Ejt.>i-25  III-  as :— Cahen,  Text,  ii.  p.  50. 

Ti  L^fT-.tunis  xiiT.  IOl 

74  1  K:nirs  xi     1.  2. 

75  Crania  -E;^..  pi.  xi.  fi^.  2 ;  p.  47. 
TtJ  Firvh.  Cntena.  in  Qua,  p.  84. 
77  Larani,  Babylon,  p.  610. 

7S  H.sTory  ot  the  Jews. 

79  Ttie  Asmonean.  New  York,  27  March, 
INH^.  cvniiains  a  confirmatory  article  on 
the  Jcvr$ot  .Malabar,  translated  from  the 
ran*:an  •*  Archives  Iraelites.'* 

^'^  Mi5#iv>nary  Researches,  p.  308. 

SI  Remarks  on  the  Mats'Hafar  Tomar,  or 
*•  Pvx>k  of  the  Letter,*'  an  Ethiopic 
Manuscript :  i?yro-EgypL  Soc,  Lon- 
don. IS-I-^. 

82  Encvc'.owrdia  Britannica. 

83  Phy's.  Hist..  1S44,  iv.  pp.  82,  83. 

84  W^Kxl-cut,  fi^.  13^-Dubeux,  Tartaric. 

85  Borrow,  Gipsies  in  Spain. 

86  Lest  our  positions  should  be  questioned, 

we  refer  to  Prichard  for  Continental  in- 
stances, to  Wilson  for  the  Pre-Celtic  in 
Scotland  and  Scandinavia,  to  Logan, 
Crawfurd,  and  Earl,  for  those  among 
islanders  of  the  Indian  Archipelago. 

87  Races  of  Men ;  vol.  ix.    U.  S.  Exploring 

Exped.,  1848,  p.  305. 

88  Wood  cut,  fig.  14 — Layard,  Babylon,  pp. 

152.  153 


No.  ((nfNcUi,  de.) 

89  Wood-cut,  fig.  15— op.  dt.,  pp.  582-584 

90  Wood-cut,  fig  16 — op.  dt.,  p.  105. 

91  Wood -cut,  fig.  17 — op.  cit.,  p.  583. 

92  Wood-cut,  fig.  18 — op.  cit.,  p.  538. 

93  Wood-cut,  fig.  19— Wilkinson,  Man.  ti 

Cust.,  i.  p.  384,  pi.  69,  fijg.  & 

94  Lepsius,  Auswahf,  Leipsig,  1840,  "  C 

non  der  Proportionen'  ;  — ibid.,  Brk 
aus£gvpteD,  Berlin,  1852,  pp.  105, 1€ 
—and  Birch,  Gallery  of  Antiquities,  1 
Museum,  pi.  33,  fig.  147. 

95  Rev.  Archeol.,  1844,  p.  213,  seq.;  l?4 

p.  296y  seq. : — Commentary  on  the  C 
neiform  Inscrip.,  1850,  pp.  4-7. 

96  Wood-cut,  fig.  20 — Botta,  Mon.  de  Ninii 

W)L36. 
ood-cut,  fig.  21— ibid.,  pi  68  bu. 

98  Poly  by  m.,  IxxviL ;  Bonomi,  Nineveh,  i 

182,  SOL 

99  Wood-cuts,  figs.  22,  23  —  Botta,  op.  d 

W)L  14. 
ood-cut,  fig.  24  —  Lettres  de  M.  Bo( 
sur  see  d^couvertes  a  Khorsnbad,  184 
pi.  xxii.,  and  p.  28. 

01  Eaaai  de  d^chiffreroent  de  rEcntim  A 
syrienne,  1845,  pp.  22-25. 

02  De  Longp^er,  Galerie  Assyrienoe,  18S 
p.  16 ;  and  Nos.  I,  12,  27,  33. 

03  Gliddon,  "  Hist.  Sketches  of  Egypt, "N 
5,  New  York  Sun,  Jan.  14,  185a 

04  Wood-cut,  fig.  25  —  Botu,  Mon.  de  K 
nive,  pi.  45. 

05  Wood-cut,  fig.  26  —  Layard,  Momimei 
of  Nineveh,  folio  pi.  42. 

06  Wood-cut,  fig.  27— Lnyard,  Babykxi,  p 
150,  143-4. 

07  2  Kines  xviii. ;  Isaiah  zzzvi. 

08  Wood-cut,  fig.  28— Layaid,  Babykm,  p 
617-9. 

09  2  Kings  xv.  19-21. 

10  Wood-cut,  fig.  29 — Layard,  op. dt.,  p. 36 

11  Vide  infi^.  Part  IIL,  p.  714. 

12  Deuteron.  xxiii.  8,  9;  Cahen,  v.  p.  99. 

13  Egyptian  Cartouches  found  at  Nimrooi 
R.  Soc.  Lit.,  Jan.  1848,  p.  pp.  164-71 

14  Mr.  Birch's  translatiotr^Phvate  letter 
C    R   P 

15  Wwd-iut,'  fig.  31  —  Rosellmi.  M.  R.. ! 
xii.  fig.  46 ;  —  Conf.  Bunsen,  ..Hgvpiei 
Stelle,  iii.  p.  133. 

16  Bonomi,  Nineveh  and  its  Palaces,  1^3 
pp.  77,  7a 

17  Babylon,  pp.  153-9,  280-2.  630-1. 

18  Egypt.  Inscrip.  inBibliotheque  National 
1852,  p.  17. 

19  Wood-cut,  fig.  32  —  Layard,  Babylon. 
630:  —  Lepsius,  Denkmaler,  Abth.  i 
Bl.  88. 

20  Babylon,  623. 

21  Birch,  Stat.  Tablet  of  Karnac.  I«i46.  p 
29,  37 :  —  Gliddon,  Otia  ^gvptiaca. 
103. 

22  Birch,  in  Layard's  Babylon,  p.  630:  —  < 
Lepsius,  Auswahl,  Taf.  xii.  line  CI. 

23  Wood-cut,  fig.  33— Roeellini.  M.  R..  pi. 

fig.  2 :  —  Conferre  lepsius,  Denkmhlei 
Abth.  iii.  Bl.  i.,  at  Berlin.  Le(>5iiis  .Lei 
ters,  pp.  278,  381)  calls  her  Amunoph* 
**molher,  Aahmes-nufre-Ah"— "Arae 
nophis  I.  and  the  black  Queen  Aahnief 
netruari.*'  That  she  Is  painted  Mark 
as  well  as  red.  no  one  di^sputes ;  but  an 
the  Negro-black  pigment  ever  accom- 
pany such  osteological  structure  f 
124  Crania  .£gypt.  p.  47. 


BEFEBENCES   AND   KOTES. 


719 


Ko.  (o/NbUtj  cfe.) 

125  Wood-cuts,  figs.  34«  35 — Lepsius,  Denk- 

miiler,  Altes  Reich,  Dyn.  IV.,  Grab  75, 
Abth.  ii.  Bl.  8,  10. 

126  Wood-cut,  fig.  36  —  Bunsen,  op:  cit.  ii. 

Frontispiece. 

127  Wood-cut,  fig.  37  —  Afrique  Ancienne, 

Carthage,  Univ.  Pittor.,  from  a  coin. 

128  Wood-cut,  fig.  38  —  idem. 

129  Wood-cut,  fi^.  39  —  Rosellini,  M.  R.  pi 

157 ;  M.  S.  IV.  p.  237 :— Osbum,  Egypt's 
Testimony,  pp.  114-6,  fig.  1. 

130  Wood-cut,  fig.  40  — M.  R.  151,  M.  S.  iv. 

p.  82:  —  Wilkinson,  Man.  and  Gust.  i. 
pi.  69,  fig.  7:— Birch,  Stat.  Tablet, 

W).  34. 
ood-cut,  fig.  41— M.  R.  161,  fig.  1 ;  159, 
fig^.  3 ;  M.  §.  iv.  p.  ir^ :  —  Morton,  pi. 
XIV.  fig.  20,  p.  48. 

132  Rawlinson,  Persian  Cuneiform  Inscrip.  of 

Behistun,  1847,  p.  270. 

133  Wood-cut,  fig.  43  —  Vaux,  Nineveh  and 

Persepolis,  1851,  pp.  350-1. 

134  Letronne,  Civilisation  Egyptienne,  1845, 

pp.  30-48. 

135  Rawlinson,  op.  cit.  p.  xzviii. 

136  Wood-cut,   fig.  44  — Coste  et  Flandin, 

Perse  Ancienne,  pi.  18. 

137  Rawlinson,  op.  cit.  p.  323. 

138  Wood-cut,  fig.  45  —  Perse  Ancienne,  pi. 

154. 

139  De  Sacy,  Antiquity  de  la  Perse,  et  m^- 

dailles  des  rois  Sassanides,  Paris,  1793 ; 
pp.  12, 64 ;  A,  No.  3 — recopied  in  Perse 
Ancienne. 

140  Woodcut,  fig.  46  —  Perse  Ancienne,  pi. 

185 

141  Perse  Ancienne,  pi.  49,  bas-relief  A. 

142  Woodcut,  fig.  47 — Perse  Ancienne,  pi.  51, 

bas-relief  D. 

143  Lavard,  Monuments  of  Nineveh,  1849, 

rolio  plate ;  Nineveh  and  its  Remains, 
ii.  pp.  329-31 :  —  well  described  by  Bo- 
nomi,  op.  cit.  pp.  287-95. 

144  Wood-cut,  fig.  50— 'Rosellini,  M.  R.  pi. 

103,  and  87 ;  M.  S.  iii.  part  2,  p.  157: — 
Morton,  Crania  ^gypt.  p.  63. 

145  Pauthier,  Chine,  pp.  417,  427,  429.    Ac- 

cording to  Callery  and  Yvan  (L*Insur- 
rection  en  Chine,  depuis  son  origine 
jnsqu*a  la  prise  de  Nankin,  Paris, 
1853)  the  present  Chinese  insurgents  let 
all  their  hair  ^ow,  as  their  ancestry  did 
under  the  Mings,  to  distinguish  them- 
selves fi'om  the  Tartar  usurpers. 

146  Lepsius,  Chronologic,  i.  p.  379.     Ibid., 

Discoveries,  transl.  Mackenzie,  p.  381. 

147  De  Sola,  Lindenthal,  and  Raphall ;  New 

Transl.  of  the  Scriptures,  London,  pp. 
46-7  :  —  Genesis  xi.  10-26. 

148  Monumenti  Storici,  ii.  p.  461,  seq. 

149  Apochrypha,  xiv.  17. 

150  Wood-cuts,  figs. 44  to 71 — Rosellini,  Mon- 

umenti Reali,  pL  i.  to  xxiii. ;  and  Mon. 
Storici,  ii.,  **  Iconografia  de'  Faraoni." 
Our  selections  are  arranged  in  accord- 
ance with  the  more  recent  improvements 
of  Egyptian  chronology. 

151  Prisse,  Suite  des  Monumens  de  Cham- 

pollion,  1848,  pi.  x. :  —  but  compare 
Lepsius.  Denkmaler,  Abth.  iii.  fil.  100. 
Ibid.,  ^gyptischen  Gotterkreis,  1851, 
pp.  40-5.  Ibid.,  Briefe  aus  ^gypten, 
1852,  pp.  89,  362. 
15S  MorKm,  Cr.  Mg,  p.  44,  pi.  xiv.  3 ;  from 
Roteilim. 


No.  (o/NoUtf  dc) 

153  Colossus  at  Aboosimbel ;  M.  R.  pL  vi.  fig 

22. 

154  Chron.  der  .£gypter,  i.  pp.  321-2,  358, 

379. 

155  Notes  upon  an  Inscription  in  the  Biblio- 

theque  Nationale  of  Paris,  Trans.  R. 
Soc  Lit.  1852,  iv.  pp.  16,  17,  21. 

156  Gliddon,  Chapters,  p.  22;  and  Otia,  p. 

134. 

157  Wood-cuts,  fig.  71,  bis — Rosellini,  M.  R. 

pi.  79. 

158  Ibid.,  M.  R.  pi.  clx.  Ixxx. ;  M.  S.  iii.  pp.  2, 

95,  seq. ;  iv.  pp.  245-9 :  —  Morion,  Cr. 
^g.  p.  55 :  —  Osbum,  Test.,  p.  121 : — 
Birch,  Tabl.  of  Karnac,  pp.  14,  15-35. 

159  Morton's  inedited  MSS.  —  Letter  to  Mr. 

Gliddon,  entitled,  '*  Reflections  on  Mr. 
G.'s  Ethnological  Charts,^'  1842;  cor- 
rected by  Dr.  Morton's  autographic 
notes,  Philadelphia,  23d  March,  1843. 
We  shall  refer  to  it  as  **  Morton's  MS. 
Letter." 

160  Wood-cut,  fig.  74— Rosellini,  M.  R.  clvi. 

and  Ix;  M.  S.  iii.  pp.  1,  433,  sea. ;  iv. 
pp.  228-44 : — Lenormant,  Cours  d'His- 
toire  Ancienne,  1838,  pp.  322-36:  — 
Champollion-le- Jeune,Lettr.  d'  Egypte, 
p.  250,  seq. : — Champollion-Figeac,  £g. 
Anc.  pp.  29-31,  pi.  i. ; — Wilkinson, 
Topog.  Thebes,  1835,  pp.  106-7:  — 
Man.  and  Cust.  i.  pp.  364,  371,  pi.  62, 
No.  4,  fig.  a :  —  Moa.  Egypt,  ii.  p.  105  : 

—  Osbum,  Testimony,  pp.  22-7,  114, 
143 :— Birch,  Slat.  Tab^  Kar.  p.  20. 

161  Wood-cut,  fig.  75  —  Lepsius,  Denkmaler, 

Abth.  iii.  HI.  136,  fig.  37  a. 

162  Woodcut,  fig.  76  —  Rosellini,  M.  R.  clxi. 

fiff.  1 ;  clix.  fig.  3 ;  M.  S.  iv.  p.  150 :  — 
Morton,  Cr.  Mg,  p.  48,  pi.  xiv.  20. 

163  Denkmaler.  Abth.  iii.  Bl.  136,  fig.  d. 

164  Woodcut,  fig.  78— Rosellini,  M.R.  clxi; 

M.  S.  iv.  pp.  91,  251 :— De  Saulcy,  Re- 
cherches,  inscrip.  de  Van,  1848,  p.  26. 

165  Wood-cut,  fig.  80— Rosellini,  M.  R,  Ixix. ; 

M.  S.  iii.  part.  2,  p.  29 :  —  Birch,  Gal- 
lery, pp.  93,  97,  pi.  38:— Morton,  p.  46, 
pi.  xiv.  24.  It  is  moulded  in  colors  at  the 
british  Museum. 

166  Wood-cut.  fig.  81  —  M.  R.  cli. ;  M.  S.  iv. 

p.  82,  seq.:  —  Wilkinson,  M.  and  C.  i. 
p.  384,  pi.  69,  fig.  7 ;  —  Osbum,  p.  53 ; 
—Birch,  Stat.  Tab.  p.  34. 

167  Wood-cut,  fiff.  82— Rosellini,  M.  R.  clix. . 

—  Champollion-Fiffeac,  pp.  208-9,  pi. 
62 :  —  Hoskins,  Etniopia,  p.  329,  pi.  L 
ii. :  —  Morton,  p.  41,  pi.  xiv.  22;  — 
Wilkinson,  M.  and  C.  i.  pi.  iv.  p.  379 : 
—Birch,  Gallery,  p.  80;  and  Stat.  Tab. 
p.  61 :— Prisse,  Salle  des  Ancdtres,  Rev. 
Arch^ol.  1845,  p.  11,  and  note.  N.  B. 
After  this  pa^e  was  stereotyped,  we 
received  Mr.  Burch's  freshest  paper  (An- 
nals of  Thotmes  III.,  1853)  wherein  he 
assigns  these  KeFa  to  the  Island  of 
Cyprus.  Vide  infra,  pp.  479-480,  voce 
"KTdM." 

168  Wood-cut,  fig.  83— Rosellini,  M.  R.  chx . 

M.  S.  iii.  p.  435  ;  iv.  p.  234  :  —  Birch, 
Gallery,  pp.  88-9,  97,  pi.  38:  — Stat 
Tab.  pp.  13-14. 

169  Woodcuts,  figs.  84,  85  —  Rosellini,  M.  C. 

xxii. :  —  Wilkinson,  i.  pi.  iv. :  —  Cham- 
pollion-Figeac, pp.  376-8 :— Morton, 
p.  50;  pi.  XIV.  21 :— Osburn,  Testimony, 
p.  52 :— Hoskins,  Ethiopia,  plttiw,  pin 


nil[inn-Fi|^ac. 
EcnilMmios,  1) 
I^ilr.^i  .11.  \V 
Dc  Boue^.  1*1 
120-3:— I W I,  ^ 

lourhcd.  Suitii' 
Review,  ■•^:s 
Jan.  1M3.  p.  i; 
.Ivevpi.,  IHli, 

Birch.  Tallin  > 
Amptrc,  Ki'cli 
Mondn.  IMii- 
Bcbcn  Giillcrkr 
Briefe,  1833,  p. 
111. 
1»4  DenkniaW.  Abih 

aelveti  —  com  pi 


196  JUittcn,  traiul.  M 

DDnkmiilci,  Ab 

197  RoiH'llinl,  .M.  R.. 
19tJ  Leptiiu.  AuBWsli 

199  Woud-eul,  IJg.  11 

Bl.  141. 
800  Wood.cn,  fig.  1 

p.  <S,  ecn.;  M 


BEFEBENCES    AND    NOTES. 


721 


204  Discoveries  in  Egypt,  Ethiopia,  and  the 

Peninsula  of  8inai,  in  the  years  1842- 

1845;  I^ndon,  1852.  pp.  108-10. 
906  Denkmaler,  Abih.  iL  Bl.  123-33. 
806  Geognostiscbe  Karte  von  .£gypten,Wien, 

1842. 
207  Wood-cut,  fig.  Ill— Abth.  il.  Bl.  107, 

Grab  2. 
S06  Wood-cut,  fig.  112  — Abth.  ii.  Bl.  109, 

Grab  2. 
809  and  210  Wood-cuts,  figs.  113, 114— Abth. 

ii.  Bl.  73,  Grab  26. 
811  and  212  Wood-cuts,  figs.  115, 116— Abth. 

ii.  Bl.  10.  "  Pyr.  v.  Giseh,"  Grab  78. 

813  Wood-cut,  fig.  117— Abth.  u.  Bl.  8»  "Pyr. 

▼.  Giseh,"  Grab  75. 

814  Woodcut,  fig.  118  — Abth.  ii.  Bl.  20,  22, 

•*  Pyr.  V.  Gisch,"  Grab  24;  Briefe,  pp. 
36-8. 

815  Wood-cut,  fig.  119— Abih.ii.  Bl.2,  **Wa. 

di  Maghara." 

816  Abth.  iL  Bl.  39/;  and  Briefe,  p.  336. 

217  Researches,  ii.  p.  44.    Where  not  referred 

to  others,  our  citations  are  also  taken 
from  Prichard. 

218  Beke,  Journal.  R.  Geog.  Soc,  xvii. ;  and 

in  Gliddon,  Hand-book,  1849,  pp.  26-33. 

219  Ritter,  Geoe.,  transL  Buret,  1836,  i.;  and 

Jomard,  Notes  pour  un  Voyage  dans 
I'AfriqueCentrale,  1849,  pp.  19-20. 
820  This  fact  is  established  by  D'Eichthal 
(Hist,  et  Origine  des  Foulahs),  by  Hodg- 
son (Notes  on  the  Sahara  and  Soudan), 
by  Perron  ^Transl.  of  Voyage  du  Cheykh 
Mohammed  -  el  -  Tounsy),  by  Jomard 
(Observations  sur  le Voyage  au  Darfour, 
&c.),  and  by  Ritter,  i.  pp.  432-7. 

221  Gliddon,  Hand-book,  p.  35. 

222  Beke,  Sections,  in  .Map  of  Journey ;  Jour. 

R.  Geog.  Soc.,  xvii. 
823  See  all  authorities  in  D'Eichthal. 

224  Researches,  ii.  p.  97. 

225  Op.  cit.,  ii.  p.  343. 

226  Oi>.  cit. 

227  Prichard,  ii.  p.  129:  —  Beke,  Jour.  R. 

Geog.  Soc. 

228  Op.  cit.,  ii.  p.  132 : — Harris,  Highlands  of 

Ethiopia,  1843 : — Fresnel,  Mem.  sur  le 
Waday,  1848:  —  Beke,  Essay  on  the 
Sources  of  the  Nile,  1848 :  —  Origin  of 
the  Gallas,  1848 :— Observations  sur  la 
communication  supposee  entre  le  Niger 
et  le  Nil,  1850: — Jomard,  Sur  la  pente 
du  Nil  Superieur,  1848. 

829  Beke ;  and  Newman ;  Trans.  Philological 

Soc.,  London,  1843-5,  i.  and  ii. 

830  Larrey,  Notice  sur  la  conformation  phy- 

sique  des  Egyptiens ;  Descrip.  de  r£- 
gypte,  ii. 

231  Essai  sur  les  Mceurs  des  habitants  mo- 
dernes  de  T JEgypte — id.,  ii.  part  2,  p.  361. 

242  Prisse,  Oriental  Album,  Madden,  Lon- 
don, 184G,  pi.  28, 29:— Pickering,  Races, 
pi.  zii.  pp.  221-4. 

233  Cherubim,  Nubie,  pp.  50,  51. 

834  Gliddon,  ''Excursus  on  the  Berbers," 
Oiia,  pp.  117-46. 

235  "Et-Tullak  b'-et  tellateh,"  or  **  triple 

divorce."— G.  R.  G. 

236  Cr.  .£g.,  pp.  58-9:  Giiddon,  Otia,  p.  119. 

237  Tablet  of  Ramses  II.,  1852,  p.  21. 

238  Prichard,  ii.  p.  135. 

239  Travels  in  Nubia,  p.  439. 

240  2  Chron.  xii.  3. 

841  Wiseman,  Lecinrea,  p.  136. 

91 


Ao.  (qfNoUtt  de,) 

242  Nott,  Unity  of  the  Human  Race  (Reply 

to  **C."),  Southern  Quart.  Rev.,  Jan. 
1846,  p.  24. 

243  Champollion,L*£gypte  sous  les  Pharaons, 

1814,  i.  p.  255—**  Coptic  MS."  :— Wil- 
kinson.  Mod.  Eg.  ana  Thebes,  1843,  ii. 
p.  312—*'  Inscription  of  King  Silco." 

244  Tribus  des  Ababdeh  et  des  Bicharis,  Ma- 

gazin  Piitoresque,  Paris,  Nov.  1845, 
pp.  371-3. 

245  Gliddon,  Otia,  pp.  134-5. 

246  Compare  Briefe  aus  .^gypten.  pp.  220, 

251,  263. 

247  Graberg  de  Hemso,  Specchio  geogranco 

e  statist ico  dcU*  Impero  di  Marocco, 
Genova,  1834,  pp.  251-6. 

248  Notes  on  Northern  Africa,  the  Sahara, 

and  Soudan,  New  York,  1844,  pp.  22- 
32 :  —  also,  Daumas,  *'  Les  Tuareg  da 
Saharah,"  Revue  d' Orient,  Paris,  Fev. 
1846,  pp.  168-171. 

250  A  Series  of  Chapters  on  Early  Egyptian 

History,  Archaeology,  and  other  subjects 
connected  with  Hieroglyphical  Litera- 
ture;  New  York,  1843,  p.  58.  Conf. 
Jomard,  Etudes  sur  1* Arabic,  in  Men- 
gin's  Hist.  d'Egypte  sous  Mohammed 
Ali;  vol.  iii.,  Paris,  1839:  —  ChampoU 
lion-Figeac,  Egypte  Ancienne,  Paris, 
1840,  pp.  28,  34,  417 :  —  Champollion, 
Grammaire  Egyptienne,  p.  xix. 

251  Burke's  Ethnological  Jour.,  London,  1848, 

pp.  367, 368 ;  and  Otia  .£gyptiaca,  1849, 
pp.  77-79. 

252  Petti^rew,  Encyc.  ^^p..  1841,  pp.  2,  3. 

253  Filiations,  &c.,  1837,  i.  pp.  210-17. 

254  Asie  Moyenne,  1839,  I  p.  155. 

255  Voyage  en  Syrie,  i.  p.  75. 

256  Reflexions  sur  T  Origine,  &c.,  des  Aneiew 

Peuples,  1747,  pp.  303,  383. 

257  Herodotus,  lib.  ii.  i  105. 

258  Trans.  R.  Soc.  Lit.,  iii.  part  i. ;  1836,  pp^ 

345-6. 

259  Gen.  zlii.  23,  30,  33. 

260  Deut.  xxiii.  7,  8. 

261  Gen.  xli.  50-2. 

262  Crania  ^gyp.,  pp.  28-9:  —Yonng,  Dis- 

coveries in  Hieroglyphical  Literature, 
1823,  p.  63,  &c.: — ^unarapollion-Figeac, 
Contrat  de  PtolemaTs,  p.  43: — and 
John  Pickering,  Egyptian  Jurispru- 
dence, Boston,  1840,  p.  313. 

263  Wood-cuts,  fi^.  121,  122— Champollion, 

Monumens,  li  pi.  160,  fig.  3. 

264  Wood-cut,  fig.  123— RoselTini,  M.  C,  pi. 

133,  fig.  3. 

265  Wood-cut,  fig.  125  —  Hoskins,  Ethiopia, 

pi.  xL 

266  Cailliaud,  Meroe,  pis.  xvi-xx. 

267  Wood-cut,  fig.  126  —  Rosellini,    M.  C, 

pi.  133. 

268  ChampoUion-Figeac,  Ezypte  Anc,  p. 356 

269  Wood-cut,  fig.  128— RoeeHmi,  M.  C, 

WjI.  97. 
ood-cuts,  figs.  129, 130, 131,  132— ibid., 
M.  C,  126. 

271  Wood-cut,  fig.  133— ibid.,  M.  C,  pi.  37. 

272  Wood-cut,  fig.  134--ibid.,  vol.  i.  pi.  4. 

273  Wood-cut,  fig.  135— ibid.,  .M.  C,  pi.  8U 

274  Wood-cut,  fig.  136— ibid.,  M.  C,  pL  41. 

275  Wood-cut,  fig.  137 — ^ibid.,  M.  C,  pi.  29. 

276  Wood-cuta,  figs.  138,  139  — ibid.,  M.  C^ 

pi.  132. 

277  Morton,  p.  37:  —  Trana.  R. 

1794,  pi.  16,  fig.  4:— GUddf)-  ' 


■1    NOTES. 


'!     '5  —  •     r»       -  — ,•     •'-\    »'i*    i'i    "-  i   — »',    ' 
*i      >«  ■••-•''•..■•■1  "• 


•    -.1 

- ".    '. 

.I'.r 

..vol 

-  ■« 

-  -■*•• 

-     \:i  — 

M-nti- 

■ .;    ."i«:-V 

.1.9  'Ur 


11  '  • . . . 


•  »     'X" 
...    •» - 


■  ■  ■   :    Allium.  *    I' : 

.   —    ♦.  -  '.>>*•  t-  -  r    ■ .  r 

:l       "  .  —  K..- 

.  ^  •         w   n       •  * 

».  .  >         ^    >■.     .. 

I..  "*■. ll'-t..... 

^  .-'If. 

:..      "  —  Wilkir.f;.-.   V 


y 


'  r     •^ 


.  ■ »    f 
.. .    .♦ 


-•  »■  t 


.  f  ■'       '       '.  A"         J-  — .  - 

V  .:-      :■'     :  --;    ^^\\^■t  ^-.. 
•  ■    •;       ;  :     ■•  :••. )  Z'r.d  the  t.\  •■'" 
•  I  •■..-  !■   w*  rt-   ri."T-'_'-.  ••  ■ 

i  :•  v:    ..:  ■      ..• -.  r  ::.e  voyij'. 
.:      ::••  V    .  •...;    .:.   ±.  n.  li-n    ■. . 

31;  A:  :  ■:        :.-•   I'.'  .  •.  ■••  t- •Ihr- 
:.■     '■.■■..^:    ■•■L  H»frrn     K*.:'- 
;  ■     :  :    -.  ■     -.z'.    N'.'.iins  ol  A:* 
:::■■•  '■     f    — piriruiar.v  :  ; 

i-s.  LM  '.-  r.:  :  -  t.::!::  f'iJ*  '  . 
!:  ?.::  r  -:"  .'.j '.::x:i  pi.-?.- -• 
>V•.••.•  -  •  -T-       ~  -  '.  ai'Y'Un*  ••:  i: 


'155. 


319  L'Arrr.'-.  •■.    :  7  - -*:    •:•.  ia  M».-7 
—    -lira.  Par:*.  :....   1--...  :..  ll:i:  — c 

:  3C0  Bona  tr  F.;-  :  -.  X.r.  Jf  N ::,:■... 

.     321  Virci.V.M   -     .-       T  ■  •  Silad,"  N 

%  i     322  Wiuid-ir-   ■\^.    "    :>— R?-.: 
*i...  •  K.,  X..'..     -.  .    .     - 

,.■«■.       343  Abrh.  i:i.  l'...  ._■ 

324  Archa-oi..,-  i.  --.:       -:    >-•.•:. 
•    T    -    -.*.  ■  325  Com|tarc<i      •       -     --  :' .-m*  >-\  •:,< 
:;.  fart  in   l-^;   .  -  :-.  p:.    4". 

l^il^.  U;..i.  i;.  '---.  :  :i.....i  H.::: 

3-:6  Hirit.'raMi!  o:  Krirr.-.r  II..  L-t:  :■  • 

pp.  irJj. 
327  ]Iinck.w.   11;..-  :;•.;■:   •.    A  ; ':...   r- 

pi.  i.  iJi:.'?.  2.:.  ■.'. .   „'.  :  —  i.;;.-: . 

p.  ]:.A. 

:■■  r.  •  32-^  Wood-ri:r.  fj.  >:— M  .■\  r.-...     :. 
I  3Cy  Tr.'ivi !?.  ;■  .:'•  .  :-.i:-  :.  ;  :i.  .'. 
■-.£  .  330  Man.  :itii  (."  .-:..  :.  ;  "..  .\.  ;.,-..    i. 
r-     331  Kirvpru  Xv.c  :  r  c.  }•!.  ">. 
-,-.  i  332  Wood-nr.  \:^.  >:—  R..., '.  ..  .  H 
Wiikiri-"-::,    -irul    (.'iiai;!, ■».,..•,- i 
supra  N»'.  J.ii. 
333  llacts.  Irl-.  p.  •J?4  —  cn.j -ir-.  ■   S 

njan."  \\\  y'wc  \'\. 
331  Oaliery.  pp.  iM,  '.'7  :  pi.  .->•. 

335  T(»poi:.  ox  'Iiul  ts.  )*.•'•,  pr-.  *.■"■.  ■- 
-Miin.  n:;d  <'::".!.,  i.  pp.  .'■**.  ;.  ,  . 
— (..'Isan!p-.'!'.;'>n,  .Moiiunii.:.'.-'.  ; 

336  Glid.lon.  M-.:-i.  p.  U^. 

337  CIlid.i.Mi".^  M.^.n.irv.  ••'!  I.-.-  -.}-■ 
1^1(»':— W:;k..  .Ma-tr  .1  I!  ■-  .  v 
"A!nur;:uu:'*  li  "  :  —  R--^-  ,  ■  :.  ' 
diiv.  0\;j1  Xi',  1.!:  —  I.tii:-.  -. 
a  Salvi»!;r.i.  p.  T.'«.  t'oi-,;  itc  1  ■. 
b]«-i  ol  liunjMS  II..  \\  :,.:■  .  : 
p.  24. 

333  Woi'd-ciits.  iij«.    !>;;?.   1-|  —  p. -^ 
"Ntnr^r«Rr:.  h,"  l»vi.  \\  111  .  \\ 
ni.  117.— .N.  I).     Tht    I  li;  ..-..: 
!iiiif.«»  aro  r»./  —  s!io  rlif  *.-.!•!!  r  .' 
:.  M.  '^A'mpi.jiid  in  IIt>skir.-.r.!h-»  p.'.  •• 

f*roreii>iui»,"  jl>ut'^c  iiiio. 


.  I 


.  • :  .•  J 
■      V    R.. 

•  —?!•."»«.. 

— .  .M.TOl- 


BEFEBENCES   AND   NOTES. 


723 


339  As  axnon^  the  "wregtlera*'  at  Benihas- 
■an  (Cailleaud,  Arts  et  Metiers,  pi.  39) : 
—the  *'wine>pres8er8"  at  Thebes  (ibid. 

Wi\.  34) — and  other  scenes, 
ilkinson,    Man.   and    Customs,  ii.  p. 
365. 

341  Chev.  Lepsiiis's  private  letters  to  Morton 

and  to  Gliddon. — Vide  Chapters,  15th 
ed.,  Peterson,  Phila.,  1850,  p.  6a 

342  Crania  .£gyptiaca,  p.  41. 

343  Wood-cut,  fig.  187 — Hoskins,  pi.  x. 

344  Wood-cut,  fig.  188— ibid. 

345  Hanbury  and   Waddington,   Travels    in 

Ethiopia,  pi.  xiv.  —  compare  Cailleaud, 
Voyage  a  Meroe;  ana  Hoskins,  pi. 
zzix. 

346  Sjmcell.  Chronograph.,  p.  120,  ed.  Venet. 
S47  Crania  JEgyptiaca,  pp.  49-50 : — Rosellini, 

M.  S.,  ii.  pp.  174,  238. 

348  Wood-cut,  ng.  193,  Crania  .£gyptiaca, 

pi.  xii.,  ng.  7 ;  and  p.  18 :  —  Catalogue, 
1849,  No.  823. 

349  Letronne,     Mat^riauz     pour     servir    a 

I'histoire  du  Christianisme  en  Egypte. 

350  Crania  -^gyp.  p.  44: — Champ.  Mons.,  I., 

pi.  1 ;  Rosellini,  pi.  zxv.  (eye  wanting) 
— Cherubini,  Nubie,  pi.  10.  p.  33. 

351  Gliddon*s  Otia,  p.  144. 

352  liepsius,  Denkmiiler,  Part  II.,  pi.  136 ;  t, 

Imes  1  and  2. 

353  M6moire  sur  quelques  Ph^nomenes  Ce- 

lestes; Revue  Arch^ol.,  1853,  p.  674, 
note  34. 

354  Arundale,  Bonomi  and  Birch's  Gallery  of 

Antiquities,  selected  from  Brit.  Mus.— 
before  cited. 

355  Champ.  Mons.  I.,  pi.  bud,  Izxii ;  Rosellini, 

M.  R.,  Izxv. 

356  Crania  ^gyptiaca,  pp.  61-2:  corrected 

by  **  standing,"  for  **  seated,"  in  MSS. 
for  2d  ed. 
857  "Parable"— It  is  well  known  that  the 
earlier  colonists  of  Barbadoes,  Montser- 
rat,  and  some  other  W.  Indian  islands, 
were  Irish  exiles.  Odd  to  relate,  while  a 
few  of  their  Negro  slaves  actually  speak 
Gadie,  many  have  acquired  the 
'*  brogue !"  An  Hibernian,  fresh  from 
the  green  isle,  arrived  one  day  at  the 
port  of  Bridgetown,  and  was  hailed  by 
two  Negro  boatmen  who  offered  to 
take  him  ashore.  Observing  that  their 
names  were  **  Pat"  and  **  Murphy," 
and  that  their  brogue  was  uncommonly 
rich,  the  straneer  (taking  them  to  be 
Irishmen)  asked — **  and  how  long  have 
ye  been  from  the  ould  counthreef" 
Misunderstanding  him,  one  of  the  dar- 
kies replied,  "sex  months,  y're  honor." 

*'  Sex  months ! only  sex  months, 

and  turned  as  black  as  me  hat !  !  J — ! ! ! 
what  a  climate !  Row  me  back  to  the 
ship.  I*m  from  Cork  last — and  I'U 
soon  be  firom  here !" 

Every  one  laughs  at  the  verdant 
ignorance  which  believed  that  a  Celt 
could  be  transmuted  by  climate  into  a 
Negro  in  6  months.  All  would  smile 
at  the  notion  of  such  a  possibility  within 
6,  or  even  60  years.  Most  readers 
will  hesitate  over  600  years.  Anatomy, 
history,  and  the  monuments  prove  that 
6000  years  have  never  metamorphosed 
OM  typo  of  man  into  another. 


358  Second  Visit  to  the  United  States,  Part 

II..  p.  188. 

359  Tableaux  of  New  Orleans,  1852,  pp.  8- 

17: — also,  Dickeson  and  Brown,  Cypress 
Timber  of  the  Mississippi,  1848,  p.  3. 

360  Scottish  ArchiBoIogists,  Dr.  Wilson  tells 

me,  have  found  similar  indications  of 
early  human  existence  in  the  Shetland 
Isles ;  and  he  considers  this  criterion 
very  valuable.— G.  R.  G. 

361  Morton,  Crania  Americana,  p.  260. 

362  * 'Information  respecting  the  History,  Con- 

dition and  Prospects  of  the  Indian 
Tribes  of  the  United  States,"  vol.  I. 

363  As  Morton  happily  wrote — **  The  works 

of  giants  ana  the  stature  of  pigmies"— 
MSS.  for  2d  ed.  Cr.  Mgyp, 

364  The  Serpent  Symbol,  &c.,  in  America, 

1851,  pp.  26-7. 

365  Westminster  Review — **The  Greek  of 

Homer  a  Living  Language."  So  true 
is  this,  that  one  word  wilfillustrate  the 
fact :  e,  g.,  vtpo  is  now  the  name  for 
water  in  ordinary  Grecian  parlance,  just 
as  it  was  in  Homeric  days,  to  the  ex* 
elusion  of  vit»p  which  belonffs  to  the 
classical  ages  intervening.  —  G.  R.  G. 

366  Christian  Examiner,  Boston,  July,  1850, 

p.  31. 

367  Trans.  Am.  Ethnol.  Soc,  II. 

368  Bunsen,  Life  and  Letters  of  B.  S.  Niebuhr, 

New  York  ed.,  1852. 

369  Connection  between  Science  and  Revealed 

Religion. 

370  Ancient  Monuments  of  the  Mississippi 

Valley,  1848,  p.  304. 

371  Wilson,  ArchiBology  of  Scotland. 

372  Op.  cit.,  p.  168. 

373  Lavard's  Babylon  abundantly  establishes 

tnis  fact ;  but  vide  infra,  p.  427,  figs. 
263,264. 

374  Morton,  Cr.  JEgju.  pp.  5,  7,  pi.  i. 

375  Wood-cut,  fig.  200— Martin,   Man  and 

Monkeys,  p.  298,  *'  Bushman." 

376  Wood-cuts,    figs.    201,    202- Wilson's 

Archaeology — vide  infra,  pp.  369-70. 

377  Hamilton  smith.  Natural  History  of  the 

Human  Species,  Eklinb.  ed.,  1848,  p.  93. 

378  Trana.  Am.  Ethnol.  Soc.,  New  York,  i. 

p.  192. 

379  Rev.  Dr.  John  Bachman,  of  Charleston, 

S.  C,  in  a  book  on  the  Unity  of  the 
Races,  did  raise  a  question  as  to  the 
American  origin  of  maixe,  bat  Hum- 
boldt, Parmentier,  Linncus,  and  the 
best  botanists  are  a^nst  him. 

380  Gallatin,  Notes,  op.  cit.,  p.  57. 

381  Chronologie  der  .£gypter,  i.  pp.  131-3. 

382  Pauthier,  Chine,  p.  180. 

383  Gallatin,  p.  58. 

384  Vetruvius,  lib.  vi.,  cap.  1. 

385  Kaimes,  Sketches  of  the  History  of  Man, 

2d  ed.,  Edinb.,  1778 ;  i.  pp.  50,  75-7. 

386  Layard,  2d  Exped.  Babylon,  pp.  531-2. 

387  Morton  was  here  somewhat  misled  bjr  a 

hastily  written  passage  in  my  Otia. 
(Burke's  Ethnol.  Journal,  p.  310.)— 
G.  R.  G. 

388  This  is  by  far  too  high  a  date  for  *  *  castes" 

— see  iurther  on,  pp.  635-6. 

389  Also,  and  more  probably,  Petnbastes; 

but  the  hierofflyphics  reveal  nothing  for 
or  against  eitner  supposition. — G.  K.  G, 

390  They  came  from  the  old  Jewish  huM 


724 


REFEBENGES    AKD   NOTES. 


groundi  behind  Muss'r-el-Ateeka,  on 
the  desert  toward  Bussateen:  and  no 
Muslim  is  interred  near  a  Jew. — G.R.G. 

391  Travels  in  Kordofan,  London,  1844. 

392  Proceed.  Acad.  Nat.  Sciences,  Philada., 

September,  1850,  p.  82. 
893  Canidae,  i.  p.  104. 

394  Want  of  space  alone  prevents  the  apposite 

citation  of  the  corroborative  statements 
of  M.  Hombron,  *'De  T  Homme  dans 
ses  rapports  avec  la  Cr^tion;*'  Voyage 
au  Pole  Sud;  Zoologie,  i.  pp.  80-^, 
110-7. 

395  This  is  what  the  Halicamassian  states  — 

*'  I  am  surprised  (for  my  narrative  has 
from  the  commencement  sought  for 
digressions),  that  in  the  whole  territory 
of  Elis  no  mule$  are  able  to  breea, 
though  neither  is  the  climate  cold,  nor 
is  there  any  other  visible  cause.  The 
Eleans  themselves  say,  that  mnles  do 
not  breed  with  them  in  consequence 
of  a  curse ;  therefore,  when  the  mares' 
breeding  approaches,  they  lead  them  to 
the  neighboring  districts,  and  there  put 
the  he-asses  with  them  until  they  are  in 
foal  I  then  they  drive  them  home  again." 
(Melpomene,  iv.  30  —  "A  new  and 
Literal  Version,  from  the  Text  of 
Baehr" — by  Henry  Gary,  M.  A.,  Ox- 
ford—London, 1849,  p.  247.) 

396  Columella,  p.  135. 

897  Ham.  Smith  — Nat.  Hist,  of  the  Equide, 
p.  154.  % 

398  Leidy ;  in  Proceed.  Acad.  Nat.  Sciences, 

Phila.,  Sept.,  1847. 

399  EquidsB,  p.  183. 

400  Ibid.,  p.  120. 

401  Morton's  posthmnoiis  papers. 

402  Ibid.  —  Replies  to  the  Kev.  J.  Bachman, 

&c.,  1850-51. 

403  Buffon,  Quadrupedes,  xxii.  p.  400;  xxx. 

p.  230. 

404  Chevreul,  in  Journal  des  Savans,  Juin, 

1846;  p.  357.  It  was  my  good  fortune 
to  have  marked,  for  Dr.  Morton,  that 
passage  in  Chevreul* s  skilful  paper 
which  Dr.Bachman  so  queerly  ascribed  to 
*•  old  and  musty'*  authorities. — G.  R.  G. 

405  Karl  Ritter's   Geography  of  Asia ;  viii. 

Division  Ist. — pp.  655,  659.  Compare 
Frazer,  Mesopotamia  and  Assyria, 
pp.  366-7 ;  for  **  Turkoman  Camel." 

406  Canidse,  p.  19. 

407  Sonnini's  Buffon,    Quad,  xxxiii.  p.  321, 

supp. 

408  Pennant's  Arctic  Zoology,  i.  p.  42. 

409  Fauha  Boreale* Americana,  Mamm.,  p.  61. 

410  First  Voyage,  Supp.,  p.  186. 

411  Fauna,  p.  65. 

412  Idem,  pp.  74,  79. 

413  American  Edition,  p.  365. 

414  Martin,  Nat.  Hist,  of  the  Dog,  p.  30. 

415  Hamilton  Smith,  Canidae,  ii.  p.  123. 

416  Nat.  Hist,  of  Paraguay,  p.  151. 

417  Rural  Sports,  p.  16. 

418  Lyell,  Principles,  ch.  38. 

419  Wood-cut,  fig.  235 — Champollion,  Gram- 

maire,  pp.  51,  173;  Dictionnaire,  pp. 
117,  127:— Bunsen,  Egypt's  Place,  i.  p. 
514,  figs.  248,  219 :— Wilkinson  M.  and 
C,  iii.  p.  32:  —  Lepsius,  Denkmaler, 
IVih,  Vth,  and  Vlth,  dynasty,  passim. 
490  Wood-cut,  fig.  237— Denkmaler,  Abth.  ii. 
Bl.  9. 


No.  (<ifIMa,  de.) 

421  Wood-cut,  fig.  238— Denkmller,  Abd 

Bl  96 

422  Wood-cut,  fig.  239— Denkmaler,  Abt] 

Bl.  11:  —  See  varieties  is  Caille 
Arts  et  Metiers  des  Anc,  £Cm  pL  3 

423  Wood-cut,  fig.  240— Denkmaler,  Abi 

Bl.  20. 

424  Wo(Ml.cut,  fig.   241  — Roeeliinw  H 

xvii.,  fig.  3. 

425  Wood-cut,  fig.  242— Maitin,  Nat.  Hii 

the  Dog,  p.  138. 

426  Oriental  Album,  pL  41. 

427  Martin,  op.  cit.,  p.  53. 

428  Wood-cut,  fig.  243— Ibid.,  p.  50:— B 

maler,  Abth.  ii.  Bl.  132. 
439  Wood-cut,  fig.  244— Denkmaler,  Abi 
Bl.  131. 

430  Woodcut,  fig.  245  —  Reeelliai,  H 

No.  5. 

431  Wood-cut,  fig.  246  — WilkfflMO,  II 

C.  iii.  p.  13. 

432  Wood- cut,  fi^.  247 — ^Ibid.,  op.  cit.,  | 

433  Hoskins,  Ethiopia,  Plate  i.,  line  3. 

434  Bennett,  Tower  Menagerie,  p.  83. 

435  Wood-cut,  fig.  248  —  Wilkinseo.  M 

C.  iii.  p.  12 :  —  Lepeioe,  Denkmili 
131. 

436  Wood-cut,  fig.  249 — Denkmaler,  ii 

437  The  head  resembles  the  akuUs  of  f 

tian  mummied-dogs  now  in  the  Ai 
my,  Philadelphia. 

438  Wood-cut,  fig.  250— Denkmiler,  ii 
439,  and  440  Wood-cut,   fig.  251^  La 

Babylon,  p.  526: — Vaux,  Ninevc 
198 ;  discovered  by  Rawlinsoo.  " 
sias  (says  Photius  in  hie  Excefpt) 
his  description  of  India,  speeks  o 
gigantic  dogs  of  that  coantrf.^'^n 
cap.  5 ;  apud  Heeren,  Hist.  Ree^ 
don,  1846 ;  L  p.  35. 

441  Morton,  Additional  Observations  on 

bridity,  Oct.,  1850.  p.  26. 

442  Lepsius,  Denkmaler,  Abth.  ii  Bl. 

and  Passalacqua,  Catalogue,  182t 
231-3. 

443  Zoologie,   ii.  p.  79 :  —  Another,  not 

curious,  arrived  too  late  for  us  to  n 
our  studies ;  viz :  Coortet  d«  i 
**  Tableau  Ethnographiqne  da  C 
Humain,"  Paris,  1849.  We  sbaU  r 
to  it  elsewhere. 

444  October,  1849:  — Amer.  Jour,  of 

Sciences,  Jan.,  1850. 

445  Thoughts  on  the  Original  Unity  oi 

Human  Races,  New  York,  1830. 

446  Zoologie,  ii.  p.  109. 

447  Op.  cit.,  p.  107. 

448  Lycll,  Prmciples,  chap,  xxxvii. 

449  South.   Quar.   Rev.,   Charieeton,  S 

Jan.,  1846. 

450  Second  Visit  to  the  United  States,  i.  p 

451  Hist,  of  Na{5oleon  Buonaparte. 

452  Notes  to  Azara*s  Quadrupeds,  i  p.  S 

453  Amor,  ed.,  No.  ccciv,  July,  1853.  p. 

454  Genesis  v.  4. 

455  Etudes  sur  TAlg^rie,  p.  148. 

456  Cahen's  Hebrew  Text,  i  p.  8 :  Ge 

ii.  20. 

457  Layard,  Babylon,  p.  623. 

458  Pauthier,  Chine,  p.  24:  — Livres  S 

de  rOrient,  ** Temps  anterieare 
Chou-king,"  p.  33. 

459  De  la  Domestication  du  Llama  et  < 

Vigogne ;  **  Projfit  d*une  M^osj 
Nationale  d'Accumatation,"  1848. 


SEFESENCES    AND    NOTES. 


725 


460  The  Black  Man,  '^Comparative  Anatomy 

and  Psvchology  of  the  African  Negro'^ 
— trans).  Friedlander  and  Tomes,  New 
York,  1853,  pp.  11-12. 

461  Crania  .£gyptiaca,  1844.  p.  1. 

462  Observations   on   a   Second    Series   of 

Ancient  Egyptian  Crania;  Proceed. 
Acad.  Nat.  Sc,  Phila.,  Oct.  1844,  pp. 
a-10. 

463  Catalome  of  Skalls,  3d  ed.,   1849:    to 

which  otight  to  be  added  those  crania 
presented  to  him  in  1851  by  Mr.  Glid- 
don ;  and,  in  1851-2,  the  two  shipments 
received  from  Mr.  A.  C.  Harris  of 
Alexandria,  EZgypt. 

464  Cr.  ^gyp..  p.  3. 

465  GUddon'a  Otis.  pp.  74-5,  80. 

466  .£^ptens  Stelle  in  der  Weltgeschichte, 

iu  pp.  166-70. 

467  Crania  £g3rp.,  p.  19. 

468  Observations,  &c.    Proceed.  Acad.  Nat. 

Sciences,  Phila.,  Oct.  1844  :— Lepsius, 
Briefe,  p.  33. 

469  Crania  -ffij^pt.,  p.  20. 

470  Exodus  xii.  38;  Cahen's  Hebrew  Text, 

iL  p.  50. 

471  ChampoUion,  L'£g3rpte  sous  les  Pharaons, 

1814,  iL  p.  5.  seq. :  and  Quatreroere, 
Recherches  sur  la  Langue  et  la  Littera- 
ture  des  Coptes. 

472  Abeken,  Rapport  a  la  Soci^t^  Egyptienne 

du  Kaire ;  in  Bulletin  de  la  Soc.  de 
Geog,,  Paris,  Sept.,  1845 ;  pp.  171-2. 
413  Lepsius,  Auswahl,  pi.  xx. ;  as  well  as  in 
Briefe,  pp.  105-6. 

474  Cr.  ^gyp.,  pi.  ii.  fig.  1. 

475  Cr.  ^gyp.,  pi.  ii.  fig.  2. 

476  Cr.  iEgyp.,  pi.  ii.  fig.  3. 

477  Cr.  -£gyp.,  pi.  x.  fig.  8. 

478  Cr.  ^gyp.,  pi.  viii.  fig.  1. 

479  Cr.  -figyp.,  pi.  xi.  fig.  1 

480  Cr.  iEgyp.,  pi.  x.  fig.  1. 

481  Cr.  -figyp.,  pi.  x.  fig.  4. 

482  Cr.  -ffigvp.,  pi.  X.  fig.  5.    Note  to  Wood- 

cuts,  figs.  263,  264;  **  Ancient  Assyri- 
an" (supra,  pp.  426-7).  After  my  re- 
marks were  stereotyped,  I  had  the 
pleasure  to  receive  another  letter  from 
Mr.  J.  B.  Davis  (dated,  Shelton,  Nov. 
15,  1853),  which  afiTords  the  following, 
among  other  particulars,  corroborative 
of  the  authenticity  of  this  cranium :  — 
^  ^  **The  skull  is  the  veritable 
skull  of  an  ancient  Assyrian.  It  was 
found  with  the  fragments  of  others,  and 
a  great  many  other  bones  and  armor, 
in  a  chamber  of  the  North-west  palace 
at  Nimroud,  to  which  there  was  an  en- 
trance but  no  exit.  This  is  marked  in 
Mr.  Layard's  Nineveh,  Vol.  I.,  p.  62 ; 
Plan  III.,  Chamber  I.  It  was  supposed 
to  be  the  one  to  which  the  defeuoiers  of 
the  palace  had  retreated.  ♦  ♦  •  ♦  ♦ 
The  skull  is  undoubtedly  allied  to  Mor- 
ton's Pelasgic  ^oup,  but,  yet,  I  think 
possesses  a  distinct  character  which  at 
once  strikes  my  eye,  as  belonging  to  the 
people  of  the  sculptures.  The  fiill, 
rounded,  equable  form  like  the  ancient 
Greek,  only  decidedly  larger  and  fuller, 
is  striking."— J.  C.  N. 

483  £gypte  Aneienne,  pi.  2.  p.  261. 

484  Gliddon,  Appeal  to  the  Antiquaries  of 

Europe  on  the  destruction  of  the  Monu- 
ments of  Egypt,  1841 ;  pp.  125-129. 


No.  {efXoUty  cfe.) 

485  Proceed.  Acad.  Nat.  Sciences,  Philadel., 

Dec.  24,1850.  On  the  ^'leathern  straps," 
cf.  Birch  in  Gliddon's  Otia,  p.  85 ;  and 
Osbum's  paper  on  the  Leed*s  Mummy, 
1828,  pp.  4,  33-4,  pi.  ii. 

486  Promenade   en    Am^rique,    Revue   des 

Deux  Mondes,  Juin,  1853. 

487  Martin,  Man.and  Monks.,  p.  298,  fig.  233. 

488  Op.  cit.,  p.  2§8. 

489  Prichard,  Phys.  Hist.  L  p.  297. 

490  Ibid.,  op.  cit.  p.  290.    **  Fulah"  means 

"white:"  Cr.  Beecham,  Ashantee,  or 
the  Gold  Coast ;  p.  161,  note. 

491  Ibid.,  op.  cit. ;  and  Latham,  Varieties  of 

Man,  p.  6. 

492  Morton,  Cr.  iEg.,  pi.  xii.  fig.  7. 

493  Virey,  Histoire  Naturelle  du  Genre  Hu- 

main,  i,  p.  240 ;  pi.  2 :  drawn  in  colors, 
on  a  folio  scale,  by  Geoffrey  and  Cuvier, 
Mammiferes,  1829 :  L  pi.  1  and  2 ;  and 
described  inpp.  1-7. 

494  Morton,  Cr.  Mg.,  p.  16. 

495  Prichard,    Researches,  v.   p.  3.     Thus 

amply  confirmed  by  (3rawfurd — **  There 
are  15  varieties  cm  Oriental  Negroe^ 
*  *  *  *  There  is  no  evidence,  tnere- 
fore,  to  justify  the  conclusion  that  the 
Oriental  Negro,  wherever  found,  is  of 
one  and  the  same  race."  (Edin.  New 
Philos.  Jour.,  1853.  p.  78.— *' Negroes 
of  the  Ind.  Archip.") 

496  Churchill's  Collection   of  Voyages,  i.; 

'*  History  of  Navigation,  supposed  to 
have  been  written  by  the  celebrated 
Locke."  This  information  may  be 
relied  on,  as  it  was  furnished  me  by  Dr. 
Charles  Pickering. — G.  R.  G. 

497  Anthropologic,  p.  348. 

498  Op.  cit. ;  from  *•  Voyage  de  TUranie." 

499  Morton,  Catalogue,  1849,  No.  1327. 

500  Prichard,  Researches,  i.  p.  298,  fig.  7. 

501  Dumoutier,  Atlas,  pi.  35,  fig.  6. 

502  Ibid.,  pi.  37,  fig.  2. 

503  Martin,  Man  and  Monkeys,  p.  310,  fig. 

227. 

504  Dumoutier,  Atlas,  pL  36,  fig.  4—"  Van 

Diemen." 

505  Prichard,  Researches,  i.  p.*297,  fig.  6. 

506  Dumoutier.  Atlas,  pi.  36,  fig.  2— "Van 

Diemen." 

507  Op.  cit.,  pi.  34. 

508  Martin,  Man  and  Monkeys,  p.  312,  fig. 

229.  There  is  nothing  herein  stated 
about  the  almost  inconceivable  animal- 
ity  of  Papuans,  Ahetas  (Ajetas)  or 
Keffritos,  Amians,  Al  Foers,  which  the 
reader  cannot  find  in  a  new  work— 
"Ethnographical  Library,  Conducted 
bv  Edwin  Norris,  Esq.,  Vol.  I.  The 
Native  Races  of  the  Indian  Archipelago, 
by  George  Windsor  Earl,"  London, 
1853. 

509  Observations  faites  pendant  le  2me  voy- 

age de  Cook,  p.  206. 

510  Mcerenhout, ,  ii.  p.  248 ;  cited  by 

D'Eichthal,  "Races  Oc^aniennes  et 
Am^ricaines,"  1845. 

511  Polynesian  Researches,  ii.  p.  i3. 

512  Dumoutier,   pi.  26,  fig.  6  — "Cavemes 

sepulchrales  -  Teneriffe." 

513  Ibid.,  pi.  29,  fig.  4-  *<  Marquesas." 

514  Ibid.,  pi.  30,  fig.  4^-"Caverne  ossuaire— 

Taiti." 

515  Ibid.,  pi.  31,  fig.  4  — "Septtltures  aban- 

donn^s — Isle  Vavao." 


T      _ 


:•■ 


V 


4 


■    -.   .-11  ■  -  ^•-.      .'.-  I-.T.:  .  f#.  I. 

■:•     -  -■-.-     -:■      r.  !??  Ca/.t-n.   I.n  Bil«Io.  Tnr]  ■.:,-•  ion  >■■: 

■  -     :     -•-     '.-'■■.■'.  Pari:!.  1-31;  i.  p;;. -Jr". — . 

-■  -■            .--=.. ,-.:  574  Avec  un  Alias  pt'-jriipii  :■;•;»,  ;  .■•'•■ 

>  ■•  -i":   .  i'*.    Tri".-.j  archeolojiitjuf .  i!t'iiiii,i:ij«K-.  iV'. — 

-    y.  '-    .-.   r. v  r ;  vrage  qui  a  rt-nipon*'-  li  pnx  dv  l:i  ■"* 

-;     .-.♦.    :-.*...  pp.  dc   rJt'ogniphic   de    ran.-*,   tn   I 

Ar  r-.-:^:-!  c:j**<:4  be-  '  Paris,  6  vol.  Text,  6vo.,  ISJD^J. 


BEFEBENCES    AND    NOTES. 


727 


jr«.  (qf  Notes,  de.) 

575  Bulletins  de  FAcad^mie  rovale  de  Bnix- 

ellefl,  vL  ;  and  Notions  ^l^mentaires  de 
Statistique,  Paris,  1840. 

576  Voyage  dans  les  steps  d*  Astrakhan  et  du 

Caucase;  and  Hisioire  Primitive  des 
Peuples  aui  ont  habit^  anciennement 
ces  contrees. 

577  GoMeR.   Bocbart,  po.  194-6.  —  Homer, 

Odyss.  xi.  14. — Dioaor.,  v.  32.— Herod., 
iv.  100. — Josepbus,  Antiq.  i.  6. — Raw- 
linson,  Comment ary,  1850,  p.  68. — Du- 
bois ;  i.  61,  iv.  321,  327,  350,  391;  v. 
22,  35  44. 

578  MaGUG.     Bochari,  pp.  212-19.  — Rev. 

Moses  Stuart,  Interpretation  of  Pro- 
phecy, Andover,  1842,  p.  123.  —  De 
Wette,  transl.,  Parker,  i.  p.  95-7,  &c. 

—  Kar*an,  Ch.  xviii.,  v.  93,  96;  xxi.  95, 
Slc,  —  Pauthier.  Liv.  Sac.  de  1* Orient, 
p.  495:  Lane,  Selections,  p.  140. — Bar- 
thelemy,  Anciennes  Religions  des 
Gaules;  Rev.  Arch^ol.,  1851,  p.  338, 
note.— Dubois,  iv.  321,  345;  363-407.— 
Josepbus,  Ant.,  i.  6.  —  Hieronymus, 
Comm.  in  Ezek.  xxxviii,  2.  —  Lenor- 
mant,  Cours  d'Hist.  Ancien.,  Paris, 
1837,  p.  289.— Emelin.  1774,  and  Porter 
(Travels,  ii.  520),  1819  —  '*  wall  of  Gog 
and  Ma^og  at  Dcrbend.'*  —  Antbon, 
Classic.  Diet.,  1843;  voce  •*A8i,'*  p. 
218.  "Scytbic*'  is  here  used  in  the 
sense  proposed  by  Rawlinson  (Com- 
mentary, pp.  68,  75:  and  CuncifDrm 
Inscriptions,  1847,  pp.  20,  34-7,)  and 
adopted  by  Norris,  (Memoir  on  the 
Scyibic  Version  of  the  Bebistun  inscrip- 
tion; Jour.  R.  Asiat.  Soc,  1853;  xv.. 
Part  1,  p.  2.  — Sir  W.  Jones,  6tb  Dis- 
course, on  Persians;  Asiatic  Researches, 
1799.  ii.  p.  64.  — Gliddon,  Otia,  p.  124. 

—  Westergaard,  Median  Species  of 
Arrowheaaed  writing  :  Antiq.  du  Nord, 
1844  ;  pp.  273-8,  289.— Hincks,  Perse- 
politan  Writing,  1846,  p.  18.  —  D'Oraa- 
lius  d'Halloy,  Races  Humaines,  ou 
Elements  d*ethnographie,  1645,  **  Osse- 
tes,"  p.  79. 

579  MeDI.   Bocbart,  pp.  219-25.— Herod.,  vii. 

— De  Saulcy,  Rechercbes  sur  TBcriture 
cun6iforme   Assyrienne ;    Paris,   1848, 

£26.  — Layard,  Babylon,  p.  628.  —  De 
ongperier,  Lettre  a  M.  Lowenstern ; 
Rev.  Arcbeol.,  1847.  p.  505.  —  Rawlin- 
son, Toblet  of  Bebistun. — Birch,  Tablet 
of  Karnac,  pp.  14-5.  —  Dubois,  iv.  321, 
339. 

580  lUN.  Bochart,  pp.  174-6.— Aristophanes, 

In  Acharnum ;  Act  i..  scene  3.— Homer., 
Iliad,  xiii.  685. — Pausanias,  Achaic,  p. 
397.  —  Herodotus,  viii.  44.  —  Rosetta 
Stone,  in  Lepsius's  Auswabl;  or  in 
Birch's  Gallery,  pp.  114-17,  pi.  49:  — 
also,Lenormant,Eissai  sur  leTexte  Grec, 
1840;  pp.  10,  11;  lines  No.  54;  and  p. 
45. — Hincks  (True  date  of  the  Rosetta 
Stone,  Dublin,  1842,  pp.  6,  8,)  claims 
'*  March,  197,  b.  c,"  as  date  of  this 
decree;  but  a  Letronne  would  first 
have  determined  the  year  of  "C.  :**  vide 
infr|^  po.  665-7.  —  Champollion,  Gram- 
maire  Egyptienne,  pp.  151.  175;  Diet., 
p.  66.  —  "Guinin,  in  conquests  of 
Seti-Meneptha,  and  of  Ramses  II. — De 
Saulcy,  Rechercbes,  p.  26 ;  Inscriptious 


No,  {qfNotUy  dc.) 

trouv^s  i  Khorsabad,  Rev.  Archil., 
1850,  pp.  769-72.—  Rawlinson,  Bebis- 
tun, pp.  1,  xxvii. — Layard,  Babylon,  p. 
628.  Pautbier*s  Manou,  lib.  x.,  v.  44. 
— Wilford,  Asiatic  Researches,  1799; 
iii.  p.  358. — Sykes,  Jour.  R.  Asiat.  Soc., 
1841.,  vol.  vi. ;  Art.  xiv.  pp.  434-6. — 
"J.  P.  S."  (in  Kitto,  Biblical  Encyclo- 
paedia,  ii.,  p.  393-400)  omits  any  expla- 
nation of  Tubal,  Meshech,  ana  Tiras, 
in  bis  *'sons  of  Japbeth"  (p.  397)! 
There  are  numerous  similar  oversights 
in  Kitto,  no  less  than  in  Robinson's 
Calmet.  —  Dubois,  iv.  321.  334. 

581  T«uBaL.    Bochari.  pp.  204-13.  —  Munk, 

Palestine,  p.  420.— De  Wette,  ii.  366. 
seq.  —  Strabo,  ii.  129.  —  Herod.,  vii.  78. 
Rawlinson,  Commentary,  pp.  63-4.— 
Layard,  Babylon,  p.  628.  —  Dubois,  iv. 
321,  388. 

582  MeSAeK.    Bocbart,  pp.  204-13.— Herod., 

iii.,  94 ;  vii.  78.  —  Rawlinson,  Com- 
mentary, pp.  63^. — Birch,  Siat.  Tablet 
of  Kornac.  pp.  14-5.  —  Hincks,  Report 
of  Syro-iGgyptian  Soc,  1846. — Dubois, 
ii.  17;  iv.  321,  336,  347. 

583  TdRaS.    Bocbart,  p.  172-3.    For  hiero- 

giypbical  mention  of  "  Thraces,"  in 
Egyptian  conquests,  see  Champollion 
(Letires)  and  Rosellini  (MS.,  iv.  288): 
for  classical,  the  "  Inscrip.  of  Adulis" 
— C bam pol lion -Figeac,  Eg.  Anc,  p.  67. 
—Dubois,  iv.  321,  324. 

584  ASAKeNaZ.   Bocbart,  pp.  196-8.— Pliny, 

iv.  24. — Kitto,  ii.  p.  397.— Rawlinson, 
Commentary,  p.  46;  ••  Nimroud  Obe- 
link.'*  —  Ibid.,  London  Lit.  Gazette, 
Aug.,  1851.— Dubois,  iv.  321,  330,  391. 

585  RIPaTe.    Bocbart,  pp.  198-9.  — Strabo, 

vii.  341.  —  Pliny,  iv.  24.  —  Dubois,  iv. 
321,  330. 

586  T/oGaRMaH.      Bochart,    pp.    200-4.— 

Moses  Choren.,  Hist,  of  Arm.,  p.  24.— 
St.  Martin,  M^moires  sur  TArm^nie, 
1818;  i.  pp.  205,  271-8,— Strabo,  xii.— 
Josepbus,  Ant.,  i.  1,  6.  —  Lowenstern, 
Lettre  a  M.  de  Saulcy,  Rev.  Arcb6ol., 
1849,  p.  494.  —  Dubois,  ii.,  p.  9;  iv.  pp. 
332-3. — Jardot,  Revolutions,  ii.  p.  6. 

587  ALISaH.    Bocbart,  pp.  176-8.— Homer, 

II.,  ii.  617.  —  Grote,  Hist,  of  Greece,  i. 
p.  487.— Herod,  i.  $  146.  &c 

588  Wood-cut,  fig.  355— Layard,  folio  Monu 

ments;  and  Babylon,  pp.  343,  350. — De 
Longperier,  Rev.  Arcbeol.,  1844,  po. 
224-5;  1847,  p.  297.  — Stuart,  Cut. 
Hist,  and  Def.,  pp.  113,  114,  120.  — De 
Wette,  ii.  pp.  452-6. — Caben,  Notes  on 
Jonah,  vol.  xii. — **Bero8iana,"  in  Bun- 
sen's  Eg.  PI.,  i.  pp.  704-19.  — Munk, 
Palestine,  pp.  451-2.  — On  '*  Sibylline 
verses"  see  Letronne,  Examen  Arch^- 
ologique,  Croix  Ansee,  1846,  pp.  33-4. 

589  TtaRSIS.  Acts,  xxii.  3.  —  Lanci,  Parali- 

pomeni,  i.  pp.  150-5.  —  Gesenius,  ki 
Parker's  De  Wette,  i.  p.  455,  note. -7 
Munk,  Pal.,  p.  29.- Gliddon,  Otia,  p. 
50.  —  Pickering,  Races,  p.  373. — Pau- 
thier, Sinico-JEgyptiaca,  p.  10.  —  Bo 
chart,  pp.  188-94. — London  Lit.  Gti^ 
May,  1852. 

590  KiTdM.    Bochirt,  ppL  178-«L— Bfarfu 

Ivory  omamtttts  mu 
174-5; 


728 


BEFEBEKCES    AKD    KOTES. 


I    ^ 


-< 


No,  {qfyoUtj  dc) 

157-60.  —  Boeckh,  Corpiia  Inscrip. 
GhbCm  i.  p.  523. — Ptolemy,  lib.  ▼.  14. — 
Jo8ephus,Amiq.,  i.6. 1. — Rev.Archeol., 
1846,  pp.  114-15 ;  and  1847,  p.  448. 

591  DoDaNlM.    Bochart,  pp.  183-8. —Wise- 

man, Connection  between  Sci.  andRev. 
Rel.,  1836:  ii.pp.  168-9.— Champollion- 
Fieeac,  Dissert,  s.  I'Etyroologie,  p.  8. 
— Herod.,  ii.,  ^  52. 

592  Wood-cut,  fig.  356. — Charopollion,  Gram- 

mairc,  pp:  150,  151,  195,  407;  Dic- 
tionnaire,  p.  409. — Ilincks,  Hierog.  Al- 
phabet, p.  16 ;  pi.  i.,  figs.  23.  26,  27. 

593  Letronne,  Opinu>ns  cosmographiques  des 

Peres  de  TEglise ;  Rev.  des  deux 
Mondes,  1837,  pp.  601-33 :  and  Recueil 
des  Inscrip.,  ii.  p.  37,  seq.  -^  Raoul- 
Rochette,  Archeologie  comparee,  1848; 
Part  ii.  p.  190,  seq. — Lenormant,  Cours 
d'Hist.  Anc,  p.  228. 

594  KUSA.    Bochari,  p.  238,  and  241.— Mar- 

tin, Etudes  sur  le  Timee  de  Platon, 
Paris,  1841 ';  »*  Atlanlide,"  i.  p.  332.— 
Walton,  Bibl.  Polygl. ;  Proleg.,  xv.  pp. 
97-9.— De  Wette,  i.  pp.  228-31.— Wells, 
Hist.  Geog.  of  O.  and  N.  Test.,  1804, 
Dp.  103-105.  —  Lanci,  Paralip.,  ii.  p.  45. 
Nott,  Bibl.  and  Phys.  Hist.,  p.  143.— 
Forster,  Geog.  of  Arabia,  1844,  i.  pp. 
26-7,  28,  29.  —  Burckhardt,  Travels  m 
Arab.,  ii.  p.  385. — Rosellini.  Monumenti 
Civili,  ii.jpp,  394-403.— Gliddon,  Otia, 
p.  133. — Forster,  op.  cit.,  i.  14-6. — Le- 
tronne,  M^m.  et  Docum.,  Rev.  Arch^ol., 
1849,  p.  85.  —  Cahen,  Bible,  v.;  avanl 
propos,  p.  13.  —  Quatremere,  Recher., 
Coptes. — De  Weite,  i.  pp.  202-6. — Pey- 
ron,  Coptic  Lexicon,  voce  Ethosh. — Par- 
thev,  Vocabulariuro  Copticum,  p.  549. 
Wilkinson,  Tojpog.  of  Thebes,  p.  487 ; 
Mod.  E^.  and  Theb.,  ii.  p.  317.— Birch, 
Stat.  Tab!.  Karnac,  p.  47.  —  Anthon, 
Class.  Diet. ;  and  Syst.  of  Anc.  Geog. ; 
voce  "Asia." — Rcmusat,  in  Pauihier's 
Chine,  p.  259. — Kiito,  Bibl.  Cyclop.,  i. 
p.  238. 

595  Volney,    Recherches    Nouvelles,    Pnris, 

182*2,  iv.  —  Lenormant,  Cours  d'Hist. 
Anc,  1838,  pp.  24,  129.  — Jomard. 
Arabic;  in  Mengin,  1839,  iii.  p.  327-9, 
and  passim. —  Fresnel.  **Hisioire  des 
Arabes  avant  I'lslanisme,"  in  Jour. 
Asiai.,  "4me  Leiire"  Djeddah.  Jan., 
1838. —  Sale's  Introd.  to  the  Kur'an, 
Liv.  Sac.  d'Or.,  p.  467.  —  Lane,  Selec- 
tions, p.  17.  —  Forster,  Geog.,  i.  p.  20. 

—  Gesenius,  in  De  Wctte,  i.  pp.  433-4. 

—  Hyde,  Hist.  rel.  veier.  Persarum.  p. 
37. — Kitto,  ••Cush,"i.  p.  503.— Asse- 
mani,  Bibliotheca  Orienialis,  iii.,  part 
2,  p.  5f)8.  seq. — Turner.  '•  Himyarite 
Inscriptions."  Trans.  Amer.  Eihnol. 
Soc,  New  York,  1845,  art.  iv. — Fresnel, 
Recherches  sur  les  Inscrip.  Himya- 
riques,  1845;  Jour.  Asiafique,  No,  11  ; 
also,  Lettres.  Feb.,  March.  April,  May, 
1845.  —  Gesenius.  Geschichie  der  Heb. 
Sprache  und  Schrift,  1815.  —  Forster, 
GeoEj.  of  Arabia,  i.  pp.  24-76.  91-102. 

59t»  Syncellii  '*Chrinographeion,"  p.  51. — 
Letronne,  in  Bint's  Recherches  sur 
I'Annee  vague  ies  Egyptiens,  1831,  pp. 
25-7. — Biot,  Mcmoire  sur  divers  points 
ae  I'Asiron.  Anc,  1846,  p.  37. — Mailer, 


No,  {f^NotUy  A.) 

Hist,  de  r£cole  d'Alenodrie,  1844 
pp.  190-1. — Bamcchi,  Ditcorai  Cnt 
Torino.  1844;  pp.  14,  15.  — B6c 
Manetho  und  die  Handstern-perii 
Berlin,  1848 ;  p.  40.  —  Bansen,  JL% 
tens  Stelle,  1845;  i.  pp.  256-6: 
Raoul-Rochette,  Jour,  dee  SmTBnt,l; 
pp.  141,  241-2.  —  Lepeius,  Chron. 
.Alffypter,  i.  p.  446.  —  Kenrick,  £| 
ander  the  Pharaohi,  1851.  —  Maiir^ 
Rev.  Arch^oL,  Jain,  1851 ;  pp.  160 

597  MiTtRIM.    Grotefend^s    **Aral7sc 

SanconiaihoQ,'*  tnid.  Lebae,  Pans,l 
Introduction,  pp.  79-65. — Champoli 
L*Egypt6  80U8  lea  Pharaona,  \^h 
Chap.  2.  —  Partbey,  Vocab.  Copt., 
511-2. — Rawlinaon,  Behittun,  1846 

I,  27. — Commentary,  1850,  pp.  60- 
De  Saulcy,  Rev.  Archil.,  1850, 
768-9,  771 ;  pi.  133,  No.  19;  and 
cherches,  Inacrip.  de  Van,  1848,  p 
Nash,  on  the  term  Copt,  and  the  n 
of  Elgypt ;  Barke*8  Ethnol.  Jour., 

II,  1849,  p.  496.— Hincks.  Hie 
Alph.;  p.  28,  pi.  i.  fig.  78.  — Glid 
Chapters,  p.  41. — Roeelltni,  Mon.^ 
i.  p.  58.  —  Portal,  Symboles  dea  Ei 
tiens,  pp.  51,  73.  —  Lanci,  Lettre  a 
Prisse,  1847,  pp.  99-103.  —  Lenora 
Cours,  p.  233.  —  Birch.  **  Merter, 
Annali  of  Thotmea  III.,  p.  138 ; 
Inacrip.  in  Bibliotbeqae  Nat.,  p.  12; 

<t  on  *'Kam,  the  black  country.'*  as  til 
in  the  Ritual,  in  Chsremon  on  Hj 
glyphica,  p.  11. — ^Bochart.  p.  292. 

598  PAUT.    Bochart,  pp.  333-9.  — Glid 

Otia,  p.  127.— D'Eichthal.  Foulabs 
1,  8,  150.  —  Jerome,  Commentan 
laaiah,  Jxvi.  19. — Ptolemy,  lib.  iii 
Pliny,  Hist.  Nat.,  v. — Josephus,  An 
i.  6,  2. — Graberg  de  Hcmao.  Soec* 
p.  291,  seq. —  Cervantes  de  .wtr 
Descripcion  general  de  Africa,  Gren 
1573;  i.  fol.  31,  seq.  —  Cbampol 
Diet.,  pp.  339-40 —D'Aveiac,  All 
Anc,  p.  31.  —  Lenormant,  Cours, 
233-6.  —  Hengsienberg,  Eg.  and  B 
of  Moses;  transl.  Bobbins.  p211.- 
Saulcy,  Rev.  Archeol..  leJ.'io,  pp. 
772. — Birch,  Eg.  Inscrip.,  p.  13. 

599  KNAflN.     Cahen.    Genese,    i.   p.  2 

Procopius,  De  bello  Vandalico.  ii. 
20. — St.  Augustin,  Expos.  Episi.  R< 
cited  in  De  Wette,  i.  p.  431.  —  Li 
Bassorilievo  Fenicio  di  Carpentra 
Roma,  1824.  p.  126.  — Munk,  Ins 
Phcenicienne  de  Marseilles ;  Joi 
Asiat.,  1847,  pp.  473,  483,  526; 
Palestine,  pp.  87-8,  192.  —  Gesei 
Geschichtc  dcr  Heb.  Sprache,  1M5 
8.  9. — De  Saulcy.  Mem.  sur  unc  In? 
Phcenicienne,  1847.  passim. — Joc^p 
Cont.  Apion.,  i,  22.  —  Kitio.  i.  p. 
**Hehrew  I^an^uage." — Fu^ebius.  1 
par.  Evanp.,  i.  cap.  10.  —  Lcfjorn' 
Cours.  p.  236. — Bochart,  pp.  33SM: 

600  ScBA.     Volney,   Recherches,   iv.  p. 

— Josephus.  Antiq.  viii.  6.  5. — Lndi 
Hist,  ^thiopica,  ii.  cap.  3.  —  For 
Geog.,  i.  p.  l.')7,  seq.  —  Wa^t'o.  } 
Antiq.  and  Chron.  of  Eg>pi,  1*^IJ 
69-70.  —  Hoskins,  Ethiopia,  p.  33V» 
directly,  I  find,  but  inferent tally. - 
R.  G.].  —  Fresnel,  4roe   Lettre',  J 


BEFESENOES   AND   NOTES. 


729 


1838,  pp.  71-7;  and  Inscriptioni  Him- 
▼ariqaes,  pp.  34,  67-9.  —  Pauthier, 
Chine,  pp.  94-100.  notes.— D'Herbelot, 
Bibliothcque  Orientate,  voce  "Salo- 
mon," and  **  Thahamurath. "  —  De 
Wette,  ii.  pp.  248-65. — Forster,  Geog., 
i.  pp.  33-8,  and  Maps.  —  Bochart,  pp. 
146-56. 
601  KAUILaH.  Bochart, pp.  161-3.— Forater, 


i.  pp.  9,  38,  54. 

602  SaBTfaH.  Lenormant,  Coura,  pp.  237-8. 

—  Strabo,  xr'u  p.  771,  Fr.  Transl. — 
Jomard,  Arabia,  pp.  373,  389-90. — 
Pliny,  vi.  82.  —  Volney,  vr.  p.  232. — 
Freanel,  Inscrip.  Himyar.,  pp.  51-2.  — 
Forster,  Geog.,  i.  pp.  57-8. — Bochart, 
pp.  252-4. 

603  RA^MaH.    Volney.  iv.  p.  235.— Forster, 

i.  pp.  59-76;  ii.  223-7.  —  Fresnel,  4me 
et  5me  Lettres,  1838.— Wellsted,  Trav. 
in  Arabia,  1838,  il  p.  430.  —  Burck- 
hardt,  Arabia,  iL  p.  385.  —  Bochart,  p. 
247. 

604  SaBTteKA.     References  as  above,  No. 

603. 

605  S«eBA.     Mank,   Palestine,   p.  438,  on 

"Ezra."  — De  Wette.  ii.  pp.  47-8.— 
Forster,  ii.  pp.  323-4 ;  and  i.  pp.  71-3. 

—  Bochart,  pp.  249-51. 

606  DeDaN.  Bochart,  p.  248.— Forster,  i.  38; 

and  Maps.  —  Letronne,  **  V^nus  Ang^- 
rone,"  Mem.  et  Doc,  Rev.  Archil., 
1849.  p.  277.— Glaire,  l^s  Livres  Saints 
venges,  Paris,  1845,  passim.  —  Rev. 
Sidney  Smith,  Elementary  Sketches  of 
Moral  Philos.,  New  York  ed.,  1850;  p. 
254. — Strhuss.  Vie  de  Jesus,  trad.  Littre, 
Paris.  1839 ;  Preface,  p.  8. 

507  NiMRoD.  Vide  W.  W.'s  profound  articles 
•'Scripture,"  and  •*  Verse,"  in  Kitto, 
ii  pp.  717,  910.  — [For  hallucinations 
on  •*  Nimrod,"  see  Anc.  Univ.  Hist., 
i.  p.  275,  seq. ;  Faber,  Origin  of  Pagan 
Idolatry,  and  Bryant,  Anc.  Mvthology, 
passim ;  Hales,  Analysis  of  Chron.,  i. 
pp.  35&-9,  and  ii.]  •*  Nimrod,  a  Dis- 
course on  certain  passages  of  History 
and  Fable."  London.  1829.  printed  for 
Richard  Priestley.  —  Higgins.  Anaca- 
lypsis,  London,  1836.  i.  p.  6. — Wiseman, 
Lectures,  i.  p.  37.— Birch,  Two  Egypt. 
Cartouches,  1846,  pp.  168-70.— Lepsms, 
Chron.  der  .figyp.,  i.  p.  223.  — Bunsen, 
.£gyptens  Stelle,  iii.  p.  133.  — Sharpe, 
in  Bonomi's  Nineveh,  1852,  pp.  69-78. 
— Rawlinson,  Commentary,  pp.  4,  6,  7, 
22. — Layard,  Babylon,  pp.  33,  123.— De 
Sanlcy.Dead  Sea,  ii.p  544.— D'Herbe- 
lot.  voce  "Nimrod;"  and  Ouseley, 
Oriental  Collections,  ii.  p.  375.  —  Jose- 
phus,  Antiq.  i.  4,  21. 

606-609  De  Sola,  Lindenthal,  and  Raphall, 
Scriptures  in  Heb.  and  English ;  Lon- 
don, 1846 ;  p.  40,  notes.  —  Glaire,  Liv. 
Sts.  veng^,  i.  pp.  313-20.— Rawlinson, 
Commentary,  p.  14.  —  Lanci,  Paralipo- 
meni,  ii.  parte  8va.  —  Gesenius,  in  De 
Wette,  i.  p.  435. — Meyer.  HebraTschea 
Wurxel-Wortcrbnch  ;  cited  by  Bunsen, 
Disc  on  Ethnol.,  1847,  p.  273.— D*  Olivet, 
Langoe  HebraTque  restitu^,  1815 ;  pp. 
281,  343.  — Bochart,  256-60. 

410  Giiddon,  MS.  **  Remarks  on  the  Intro- 
daction  of  Camels  and  Dromedariet, 

92 


No,  (qf  Nate$y  lie,) 

for  Army-Transportation,  Carriage  of 
llifails,  and  Military  Field'Service,  into 
the  States  and  Territories  lying  south 
and  west  of  the  Mississippi,  between 
the  Atlantic  and  Pacific  coasts  ^  pre- 
sented to  the  War-department,  Wash- 
ington, Oct.  1851."  As  I  intend  to  pub- 
lian  an  entire  account  of  this  affair  for 
public  edification  ere  long,  it  is  sufl^icient 
now  to  determine  the  very  recent  intro- 
duction of  the  Arabian  camel  into 
Africa  by  quoting  Humboldt  (Aspects 
of  Nature,  p.  71);  Ritter  (Das  Kanieel, 
in  Asian,  viii.  pp.  755-9) ;  Procopius 
(BcUo  Vandalico,  i.  8;  ii.  11);  Corippus 
(iv.  598-9);  and  Bodichon,  Etudes  sur 
TAIg^rie,  pp.  62-3.— G.  R.  G. 

611  LUDIM.    Bochart,  pp.  299-310.  — Grii- 

berg  de  Hemso,  Marocco,  pp.  69,  246, 
251,  seq. — Castiglione,  Recnerches  sur 
les  Berberes  Atlantiques,  Milan,  1846 ; 
pp.  89,  100-1. — Lacroix,  Numidie,  p.  4. 

—  D'Avezac,  Afrique  Anc,  p.  28.— 
Yanoski,  L* Afrique  Byzantine,  pp.  93, 
99.  — Ebn-Khaledoon,  '*  Fee  ahbar  el- 
Berber,"  3d  book;  transl.  Schulz,  in 
Jour.  Asiat.,  1828 ;  pp.  140-1. — Asiatic 
Miscellany,  p.  148.  —  Marmol,  op.  cit., 
trad.  Perrot,  1667,  i.  p.  68.  —  Leo  Afri- 
canus  ^  (Hassan  ebn  Mohammed  el 
Ghamatee)  Africse  Descriptione,  1556,  p. 
5.  —  Bertholet,  Guanches,  M^m.  Soc. 
EthnoL,  Paris,  1841 ;  Part  i.,  pp.  130-46. 
Agassiz,  Diversity  of  Origin  of  Human 
Races;  Christian  Exammer,  Boston, 
July,  1850,  p.  16. — Dureau  de  la  Malle, 
Carthage,  pp.  1-3,  13.  —  Gibbon,  Mil- 
man's,  viii.,  pp.  227-8.  —  Bodichon, 
Etudes,  pp.  32,  64,  103,  109.  — Quatre- 
mere,  1st  art.  on  Hitzig's  Philistaer; 
Jour,  des  Savans,  1846,  May ;  pp.  260, 
266: — [That  these  views  u(>on  the 
**  Ludim"  are  new,  the  reader  can  per- 
ceive by  opening  Munk  (Palestine,  p. 
432) ;  Lenormant  (Cours.  p.  244);  Cahen 
(Gencse  i.  pp.  27,  184);  Kitto  (Cyclop., 
pp.  397-8);  and  all  English  commen- 
tators.] 

612  A^NaMIM.    Forster,  i.  pp.  56-9.  — De 

Saulcy,  Dead  Sea,  1853 ;  i.  p.  64 ;  ii.  p. 
837. — Birch,  Hieratic  Canon  of  Turin, 

6.6.  —  Anthon,  Class.  Diet.,  p.  872. — 
ochart,  p.  322. 

613  LeHaBIM.    Bochart,  p.  316.  — Anthon, 

Anc.  and  Mod.  Geog.,  pp.  708,  749. — 
D* Avezac,  Afrique,  pp.  4,  28,  64-9.  — 
Champollion,  Kg.  s.  I.  Phar.,  ii.  p.  363. 

—  Parthey,  Vocab.  Copt.,  pp.  497,  530. 

—  Giiddon,  Otia,  p.  131. 

614  NiPAaiaTeuKAlM.    Bochart,  pp.  317-21. 

Otia,  pp.  9,  16,  133,  136.— Nott,  Bibl. 
and  Phys.  Hist.,  pp.  144-5. —  Champol- 
lion, op.  cit.,  i.  p.  55,  >i.  pp.  5,  31,  144 
seq.  —  Parthey,  pp.  110,  506,  530.- 
Herod.,  ii.,  ^  18. — Champollion, Lettres, 
p.  124 ;  and  the  hieroglyphics  in  Gram., 
pp.  169,  363.  406;  Diot.,  pp.  339,  341. 

—  Peyron,  Gram.  Liiig.  Copticte,  pp. 
30.  36-8. —  Hengstenberg,  p.  211 ;  aiid 
Giiddon,  Chapters,  p.  41."— Lenormant. 
Cours,  pp.  235,  244-5. — Brugsch,  Scrip* 
tura  .£^rptionim  Demotica,  p  25. — D« 
Saulcy,  Lettre  k  M.  Guigniaat,  p.  18.-^ 
Lepsiua,  Lettre  a  M.  RoaeUini,  p.  6&p* 


I 

1 
1 


I/\^'>aac.    Ai-wne.  x  2r.— CMant- 

Im.  ESttran.  ;).  ^S#i.  aesv— ^-Aes^xz-  ^^ 
Susie.  3.  ■!•  —  Ajxrnvi.  jkac  GMk^..  ^ 

Awa.  GeneswL  x  <i  ^Ctau.  2.  ?.  27. 
fjtxan  Mil  Fnaitk*!  E.b*>.  :.  pl  »  — 
Xjnk.  PiM!frju».  w.  r!.  433. — ILxv^,  i. 
p^  3W>-  3ft^ :  u  yj^- — Hi.«».  Analfvw. 
i.  ^  353.  —  R.crAr.  V.iria,>,  ?.  13.  trv 
—  3fdrr^<q.  Cr.  .f!g..  po.  23-?r.  00 
**  HcrinirtrM/'  —  E*i'jft.  Earir  Oneas. 
Kar.— MopM.  ^Sok  Men 
flMHiKwnii:''  A'tad.  R.  d' 
F«T».  DXiv.  irro  p.  I«4S.  — Msrmol. 
In  p«r:«.  M'.  1'..  —  Ctpumm.  Letrre.  ppL 
14.  I*.  U :  PL  A.  5ol  1, 12:— Birdi.  in 
Ou»,  p.  U.S.  — Ds  Loc^^Derier.  Rer. 
AretuwL.  l?5»X  p.  450.  — Borrm.  ^erir. 
cua^ifVjraM  Awtt.,  pp.  6,  93.  192. — 
RMimlumfMr  Commentaxy,  pp.  10-14. — 
Db  Henuo.p.  2i<.— Hirz:2.Un^e«cfaicbte 
and  Mj^hoUasie  der  Ph:lwTaer,  1845; 
renewed  by  QaatreoKre,  loc.  cii,  p. 
266.  —  Koeni^*  apud  Jomud.  Recaeil 
defl  Voya^res.  i>f29;  nr.  p.  130,  »eq.— 
Hodfsoo.  rfahara,  pp.  35-5 :  —  and,  for 
•*  0»kw,"  Wilkinson,  Mod.  Eg.,  ii.  pp. 
3.*^  3— ""9 

617  PAiL:.ST«IM.     Wilford.  Asiat.  Res.;  iii. 

ry*.  pp.  3IT-20.  32-2. —  Hales,  i.  pp. 
>;■=•.  3^0;  af'er  a  di.*c!a-mer,  p.  19''.— 
[On  "  Col.  Wilford."  who  i«  the  cau<>e 
of  ail  lho«e  Hindostanic  stupidities  still 
current  amonz  English  haeiographers, 
conf.  Klaproth  ;  in  the  Journal  Asiat., 
Paris,  XXV.  p.  13,  no»e ;  and  Vans  Ken- 
nedy, Hindu  .Mythology,  I/ondon,  J831; 
Appendix  A,  pp.  406-22.]  Champollion, 
Gram.,  p.  I'O.— Osburn,  Testimony, 
pp.  137-41,  15.5.— .Mignot.  op.  cit,  p.  148, 
seq.  —  Quatremere  ^op.  cil.,  pp.  258-^9, 
411-24,  497-510.)  dispenses  with  more 
than  reference  to  Kitto,  ii.  pp.  521-4. — 
Raoul.Rochcite,  Archrologie  comparee, 
i.  pp.  190-2.  373-4.  — De  Saulcy,  Dead 
Sea,  i.  pp.  27-9.  55-6. 

618  KaPATfoFilM.     Bochart,    pp.   329-33.— 

Volney,  iv.  p.  229. — Quatrcm<Ve.  loc. cit. 

619  T«II)oN.     Bochart,  p.  342.  — Homer,  II. 

xxiii.  743;  Odys.,  xv.  425. —  Justin, 
Ixviii.  3.  —  Do  iSauIcy,  Dead  Sea,  i.  52, 
A7-9. — Quatremere,  on  Mover's  **  Pho- 
nizier."  op.  cit.,  p.  503.— Gliddon,  Otia, 
p.  136. —  Radio,  Early  Or.  Hist.,  pp. 
425-6.— Loynrd,  Babylon,  p.  627. 

620  K/ioTf.     BorUrt,  p.  314-8,  for  this  and 

the  following  names. — Lanci,  Paralipo- 
mrni,  i.  pp.  13,  144. — Munk,  Palestine, 
t».  78. — Birch.  Archcpologia,  xxxv.  1853. 
— Tinyard,  Babylon,  pp.  142,  354,  633. 

621  IBUSl.    Osburn,  Testimony,  pp.  37-43, 


9^  *J.-^" 
CdMi.  Dta^  pp.  faM»-53. 
Oaa.  PL  laOL^Msik.  p. 
#  error  oc  "'  Sam'"  far 
KAE  '.Tcar^  pt  I5i«.  No.  39.  «i 
rectcd  hw  BjKk.  Sck.  Tab.  Kar. 
€97  AECaDL'  Oa6«nu  pp.  it,  iA,  i 
114,  156.-~V«KK.  Niflcrrh,  pv 
46$.  47^  — LaTarC  BabrlM.  p. 

628  TtiMEL    Ozm,  p.  177.     '^ 

629  KAaMaTiL    Ravbwc 

aeq. — Ut  SaoIcTp  Rer.  AfcbeoL 
pp.  767-6. — LaTard,  Babylon,  p.  1 
Oabvra.  pp.  9S.  101.  142,  I5i5l— - 
ct  MS  (Eavm.**  LuriKU  p^  L 

630  AilLaM.    Ainawortb.  Awyria.  k. 

108,  196-216.— RavUnMn.  Manl 
Zohab  to  Kboaistan,  1836;  R 
80c..  ix.  p.  47. — Dnbeoz,  Perve, 
9,  13.  31. — Frixer.  MeaopocaiBii. 
— Polybins.  ▼.  44. — Strabo.  xtl  1 
—  Layard.  Khozistao  ;  R.  Geog. 
xri.  pp.  61-S4. — Tychsen.  De  Co 
Inscrip.,  179S,  pp.  10.  Ii  — Oa 
Travels.  1519.  p.  ?25.  — Lower 
Remarques;  Rev.  Archeol..  l^^ 
687-723. — De  Saulcy .  Inscnp.  »n 
a  Khorsabad  ;  Rev.  Archeol..  W 
767-70. — Layard.  Baby  loo,  pp.  21 
628. 
631-632  ASUR.  De  Sola.  Genesis,  d 
41.  —  De  Longperier.  Rev.  Ar 
1850,  pp.  429-32.— Rich's  Narrai 
a  Journey  to  Nineveh;  London. 
Introd..  note,  p.  xvii.  —  The  Frw 
Moses.  New  York,  1852;  pp.  181 
200,  215-6,  220.— Rawlinson.  Coi 
tary,  pp.  26-7.  —  Birch,  in  La 
Nineveh  and  its  Remains,  ii.,  p 
note.  —  Layard,  Babylon,  pp.  2h 
629. 

633  ARPAa-KaSD.    Kitto,  Cyclop..  I  p 

but  see  ii,  p.  398. — Volney,  iv.  pp 
50.  —  Lenormani.  Cours.  p.  203.  ■ 
chart,  p.  83. — Michaelis.  Spicileg. 
Heb..  ii.,  p.  75. —  Dubois,  Cauca 
pp.  421,  434,  488;  iv.  p.  342-3. 
Martin,  Memoircs.  i.  p.  205.  —  I 
Asien,  vii.  p.  320,  seq.  —  .Ainsi 
Assyria,  pp.  152-156;  and  **  An 
ing  at  Diarbekir.'*  Ainswonh's 
1843,  iv.  pp.  221-6.  —  Loftus.  in 
Archeol..  1850,  p.  126.— Layard,  J 
Ion,  p.  628. 

634  LUD.    Herod.,   L  7;    TiL  7i.      C 


SEFBSENCES   AKD    NOTES. 


781 


Greece,  u  pp.  127-30,  206,  320.  462, 
618.  —  Raoul-Rochetie,  Arch^oloffie 
Compart,  i.  pp.  38,  206-227,  271-277, 
284.'— ChampoUion,Dict..p.  80. — Prisse, 
Salle  dea  AncdtreadeThotmes  III.,  pp. 
11-12.  — Oaburn,  Teat.,  pp.  27,  30,  44. 
—  Tacitoa,  Aonal.  ii.  60,  4.  —  Birch, 
AnnaU  of  Thotmea  III.,  pp.  158-60. 

635  ARaM.     Qaatremere,    Jour,  des  Sav., 

1846,  pp.  503-4.  — Bochart,  pp.  83-5.— 
Volney,  iv.  pp.  246-8.  —  Munk,  Pales- 
tine, p.  435. — Champollion,  Gram.,  pp. 
50O-1.— De  Roug^,  on  Statue  of  Out'a- 
horeoun.  Rev.  Archil.,  7me  Annee,  p. 
15.  — Jndaa,  in  op.  cit.,  1847,  p.  622. — 
Layard,  Babylon,  p.  628. 

636  iUT«.  DeWette,  ii.  pp.  554-70.— Bochart, 

pp.  90,  91.  —  Forster.  **Sinaic  Inacrip- 
tiona,*'  1851,  pp.  12-68;  compared  with 
Kircher,  (£dipua  .£gyptiacus,  Amster- 
dam, 1652;  ii.  pp.  103-13.— Hunt,  Him- 
yaric  Inacriptiona,  1848 ;  pp.  46. — Fres- 
Del.  Recherchea,  p.  23.  —  See  also  the 
**  Aamonean/'  New  York,  1852,  March 
and  ApriL 

637  KAUL.     Bochart,    pp.  91-2.  —  Grotiua, 

Annot.,  lib.  i.  de  V.  R.  C. 

638  GeTleR.    Bochart,  pp.  92-3.— Pauthier, 

Liv.  Sac.  de  1*  Orient,  p.  465 ;  and  Kaai- 
miraki's  ''Koran,"  xzv.  40.  41. —  Liane, 
Selections,  p.  12-15.  —  Volney,  iv.  pp. 
235,  249.— Pliny,  iv.  36.— Solinus,  c.  23. 

639  MaSA.    De  Wette,  ii.  pp.  253-316.— Bo- 

chart, pp.  93-4.  Forster,  Geoff.,  i.  p. 
284-5. 

640  SaLaKA.    Bochart,  pp.  100-4. 

641  etBeR.    Gliddon,  Chapters,  pp.  18,  19.— 

Lane,  Modern  Elgyptians,  rref. — Gese- 
nius,  in  De  Wette,  i.  pp.  433-4. — Munk, 
Palestine,  p.  102.  —  Lenormant,  Coura, 
p.  203.— Freanel,  **  Lettre  a  M.  M6hl," 
Jour.  Aaiat.,  1845,  pp.  63-65. 

642  PeLeG.    **  Hebrew  Language ;"  aee  Ge- 

aenins,  in  De  Wette,  i.  p.  459;  and 
Bunaen,  Eff.  PL,  i.  p.  270.— Athenaeum 
Franfaia,  No.  1 ;  Juillet,  1852,  p.  7.  — 
Lenormant,  Coura,  p.  214. 

643  loKTaN.     Bochart,   109-12.— Freanel, 

Arabea  avant  rislamisme,  1836, 1838. — 
Jomard,  Arabia,  in  Mengin,  iii.  pp.  330, 
346,  389-91.  Forater,  Geog.,  L  pp. 
77-107. 

644  ALMUDaD.    Bochart,  p.  112.  — Volney, 

iv.  p.  252.  — Forater,  i  pp.  107-11. 

645  SeLePA.    Same  referencea. 

646  KAaTaRaMUTf.    Add  to  the  above,— 

Plate,  Province  of  Hadramaut,  Syro- 
Eg.  Soc,  1845,  pp.  112-23 ;  and  Jomard, 
op.  cit.,  p.  349. 

647  leRaKA.    Bochart,  124-7.  — Forater,  i.  p. 

115,  137-43.  — Fresnel,  4me  Lettre, 
'*  Pjeddah,  Jan.  1838.*' 

648  HaDURaM.   Bochart,  pp.  128-30.— Sale's 

Introd.  to  Koran,  Liv.  Sac  d*Or.,  pp. 
465-8. — Pococke,  Specimen  Hist.  Ara- 
bum.  p.  41. — Volney,  iv.  p.  252. 

649  AUZaL.     Bochart,  p.   130-4.  —  Rosen- 

mnller,  Bibl.  Geog.,  iii.  p.  171.  — Lane, 
Selectiona,  p.  3.  —  Volney,  iv.  p.  253. — 
Forater,  i.  p.  J45-7. 

650  DiKLeH.    Bochart,  pp.  134-9.— Forater, 

i.  pp.  147-8. 

651  iVotiL,    Referencea  as  above. 
658ABIMAL.    Idem. 


No,  iitfNaUtj  A.) 

653  SeBA.    Bochart,  pp.  146-56.— Forater,  L 

pp.  154-7. 

654  AUPAiR.    Munk,   Palestine,  p.  294.— 

Volney,  iv.  pp.  255-76.  — Bochart,  pp. 
156-61.  —  Mi<;haeli8,  Quaeationes,  No. 
39.  —  Forster,  i.  pp.  165-71. 

i^  lUBaB**^!  S""e  «uthoritie.. 

657  Prichard,  Reaearches,  iii.  p.  348. 

658  Die  Deutschen  und  die  Nachbaratamme ; 

Ibid. 

659  Strauas,  Vie  de  Jeaus;  Littr^'a  tranal., 

Paria,  1839 ;  i.  pp.  434,  436-7. 

660  Oxlee,  Lettera  to  Archbishop  of  Cant., 

2d  aeries,  London,  1845,  p.  37. 

661  Hennell,  Origin  of  Christ.,  p.  299. 

662  Vide  Fresnel  (Arabea  avant  Tlslamisme, 

1836,  p.  61),  for  a  marvellous  effort  in 
Arabic  by  the  Shcykh  Abbaa-el-Ya- 
maneetee. 

663  So  read  De  Sola,  Lindenthal,  and  Raphall, 

Genesis,  p.  44. 

664  Birch,  Stat.  Tabl.  of  Kamac,  pp.  36-7.— 

Gliddon,  Otia,  p.  "5. 

665  Layard,  Babylon,  pp.  496,  506,  529,  543. 

666  Lacour,  JEloIu,  i.  pp.  115,  129,  144-6. 

667  De  Sola'a  Bible,  Genesis,  p.  44. 

668  Josephus,  Antiq.  Jud.,  lib.  z.  11,7 

669,  670  N.  B.    These  numbers  are  inadver- 
tently omitted. 

671  Cahen,  Genese,  i.  p.  188. 

672  Ethnological  Journal,  London,  1848,  pp. 

197-226. 

673  Introd.  to  the  Canon.  Scrip,  of  the  Old 

Teat. ;  Parker's  tranal.,  Boston,  1843 ; 
ii.  pp.  78-82. 

674  Account  of  the  worship  of  Priapna,  at 

laerroia,  Naples ;  London,  1786. 

675  Stromata,  v.  %  42. 

676  Apuleius,Metamorph.;  apnd  R.  P.  Knight 

Symbolical  Language  of  Anc.  Art,  £c. 
Soc  of  Dilettanti,  1835. 

677  Humboldt,  Cosmos,  III.,  pp.  122-6. 

678  See  remaina  of  Orpheus,  Hesiod,  Aristo- 

phanes, Damascius,  dpc,  in  Cory's 
Ancient  Fragments,  pp.  291-300;  imd 
Gliddon,  Otia,  pp.  55-6,  on  **  Ereb." 

679  Civiliaation  Primitive,  1845,  p.  45 — '*Quia 

non  aupplicea  bumi  Mutino  procumbi- 
mus  atque  Tntuno,  ad  interitum  rea 
lapsaa,  atque  ipsum  dicitia  mundum 
leges  suae  et  conatituta  mutaaaef" 
(Amobiua,  lib.  iv.  p.  133.) 

680  SamaVeda,  Kena-Oupanishad;  Pauthier, 

Liv.  Sac,  Introd.  p.  18. 

681  Academical  Lectures,  Boston,  1840;  iL 

pp.  18-30. 

682  Cahen,  Gendse,  i.  p.  5,  note.  ^-  Munk, 

Palestine,  pp.  423,  445. 

683  Peri- Archon,  lib.  iv.  c.  2 ;  Huet,  Orige- 

niana,  p.  167. 

684  Homil.  vii.  in  Levit.  —  Franck,  Kabbale, 

p.  166. 

685  Strom.,  iii.  42;  Righellini,  Franc- Ma^n- 

n^rie,  L  p.  33. 

686  Recognit.,    x.   30;    Ibid.,  Mosaiame   et 

Christianbme,  iii  p.  499. 

687  Ibid.,  i.  p.  29. 

688  De  Gen.  contr.  Manicheos,  L  1 ;  Ibid., 

Mafonn^rie,  i.  p.  33. 

689  Epiat.  ad  Helvet.,  iii ;  Lenormaiit.  Coui. 

p.  122. 

690  Ct.  Moaheim,  L  p.  186. 


782 


RBFEBENGES    AND    NOTES. 


691  Hist,  of  Eeypt,  p.  574. 

692  Hist,  de  TKcoIe  d* Alexandria  ii.  p.  69, 

•eq. ;  and  Biot,  Astronomie  Ancienne, 
p.  87,  seq. 

693  Chron.  der  ^gypter.  i.  pp.  125-48.  —  De 

Roug^f  Rev.  Arch^ol.,  1853.  pp.  671-86. 

694  Cosmas-^gyptius,  Alozandrinus,  Indico- 

pleustes,  wrote  under  Justinian,  about 
535,  A.  D.  Hii  *' Topograph  ia  Christi- 
ana*' was  printed  from  MSS.  by  Mont- 
faucon,  in  the  <*Collectio  Nova  Patrum 
et  Scriptorum  Gnecorum  ;*'  Paris,  1706 ; 
fol.,  Tom.  II. — Mont  faucon*  8  Latin  ver- 
sion, pp.  190-1 ;  Pi.  ii.  fig.  2. 

695  Praefatio  in  CosmsB,  p.  4:  with  extracts 

from  St.  Augustine,  Lactantius,  Chry- 
sostom,  Severianus,  '*fieda;  multique 
alii,  quos  recensere  supervacaneum 
essot.*' 
696,  697.  and  698  Franck,  Kabbale,  pp.  102, 
136-7. 

699  Montfaucon's  translation. 

700  Cahen,  xv.  p.  172. — Noyes*s  Job,  pp.  71, 

194.  note  18. 

701  Harwood,  German  Anti-Supematuralism, 

London,  1841. 


No.  (qflMa,  A.) 

702  Mankind  in  Europe  during  the  Xllltk 

century. 

703  Lanci,    La   Sagra   Scrittura    Illusirtta; 

Roma,  1827;  cap.  ix.  5;  xi.  7.  —  Ibid. 
Paralipomeni  airillustraxione  della  Sa 
gra  Scrittura;   Parigi,  1845;  **Aleph. 
tau,"  parts  ii.  iiL  and  viiL 

P.S.  Ist  Feb.,  1854.  To.day*s  mail  has 
brought  roe  the  first  number  (Jan.  1.) 
of  a  '*  New  Series**  of  the  EtknoUgkal 
Journal,  edited  by  Luke  Burke,  Elsq. 
(John  Chapman,  publisher,  London). 
I  have  only  space  to  express  my  hearty 
satisfaction  at  the  re-appearance  of  this 
much-needed  vehicle  for  free  and  manly 
thought;  and  to  state  that  my  colleagues, 
Dr.  J.  C.  Nott,  Dr.  Henry  S.  Patterson, 
and  the  Hon.  E.  Geo.  Squier,  whi£ 
vouching  with  myself  for  the  great 
erudition,  clear  intellect,  and  high  moral 
worth  of  its  editor,  have  no  hesitation 
in  recommending  it  as  an  exponent 
of,  as  well  as  an  admirable  medium  for, 
the  most  sdvanced  views  in  Ethnolosy. 
—  O.  R.  G. 


APPENDIX  II. 


ALPHABETICAL  LIST  OF  SUBSCRIBERS  TO  TYPES  OF  MANKIND. 


4M«M«MWW«MAA^lA^MA«MMMM«^^I^^W^^n^M^^^MA^AiMM^^^AAM 


X.  8.  Adrleh,  IL  D.,  Smi  fn]idM(s  CU«. 

Piaot  Lonif  Aganis,  Ounlxrldge^  Him. 

John  O.  Alidn,  Efq.,  MobUe»  AU. 

J.  H.  Alexander,  Bpq.,  Baltimore^  Md. 

Thomas  8.  Alexander,  Eaq.,    *' 

Chilton  Allan,  Beq.,  Lexington,  Ky. 

Un.  8. 0.  Allan,  Richmond,  Ya. 

Hon.  Philip  Allen,  Proridenee,  R.  L 

Philip  Allen,  Jr.,  Eaq.,       ** 

8.  AoAtin  AlUbone,  Beq.,  PhiladelpUa,  Pa. 

GoL  J.  8.  Alliflon,  Lexington,  Ky. 

8.  Ames,  IL  D.,  Montgomery,  Ala. 

Thomae  0.  Amory,  Jr.,  Bpq.,  Boston,  HaM. 

C.  O.  Anderson,  Esq.,  New  Orleans,  La. 

L.  H.  Anderson,  M.  D.,  HoUle,  Ala. 

8.  H.  Anderson,  M.  D.,  Samterrille,  Ala. 

Alfred  A.  Andrews,  Esq.,  Boston,  Bfasa. 

C.  O.  Andrews,  Esq.,  New  Orleans,  La. 

Rich'd  Angell,  M.  D.,  HnntsriUe,  Ala. 

Hon.  H.  B.  Anthony,  ProTldenoe,  B.  L 

Nathan  Appleton,  Esq.,  Boston,  Mass. 

8amnel  Appleton,  Esq.,  **  (2  oopliiL> 

BoVt  a  Armiitead,  Esq.,  Mohile^  Ala. 

Capt.  Joe.  J.  Armstrong,  ** 

Hon.  Samnel  0.  Arnold,  Proridenoe,  B.  L 

Blebazd  B.  Arnold,  M.  D.,  Sayannah,  Oa. 

J.  H.  Aahfaridge,  Esq.,  New  Orleans,  La. 

Athensenm  Library,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Washington  L.  AUee,  M.  D.    " 

W.  P.  Anhrey,  Esq.,  Mobile,  Ala. 

O.Ana6,  Esq.,  himself  and  Mends,  Mobile^  Ala.  (23.) 

Franklin  Baehe,  M.  D.,  Philadelphia,  Pft. 

G.  Bailey,  Esq.,  Charleston,  8.  C. 

Monro  Banister,  M.  D.,  Ridunond,  Ta. 

Geo.  C.  Barber,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

M&toii  Barlow,  Esq.,  Lexington,  Ky. 

Edward  Bamett,  Esq.,  New  Orleans,  La. 

Henry  Bamewall,  Esq.,  Mobile,  Ala. 

Qodfircy  Bamsley,  Esq.,  New  Orleann^  La,  (2  eopies.) 

Dr.  Barry,  U.  8.  N.,  Washington,  B.  0, 

Hon.  J.  B.  Bartiett,  Proridenoa,  R.  L 

E.  H.  Barton,  M.  D.,  New  Orleans,  La. 

Jndge  Bates,  San  Franeiseo,  Cala. 

Hon.  James  A.  Bayard,  WOmingtOD,  BeL 

R.  Bean,  M.  D.,  New  Orleans,  La. 

C.  Beard,  M.  D.,  « 

X.  Begonen,  Esq.,  Mobile^  Ala. 

Isaae  Bell,  Esq.,         <* 

N.  B.  Benediet,  M.  B.,  New  Orkaas,  La. 

Eenry  0.  Berrie»  M.D.,  PUladalphte,  Pft. 

Xboa.  y.  Betton,  M.D.,  QenuatowOt  Ba. 


J.  O.  Bibl^,  Esq.,  New  Orleans,  La. 

Qement  0.  Biddle,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Henry  J.  Bigelow,  M.  D.,  Boston,  Mass. 

8amnel  Blreh,  Esq.,  British  Mnsenm,  London. 

James  Bimey,  Esq.,  Mobile,  Ala. 

Qeo.  8.  Blanchard,  Esq.,  fat  Mere  LIbi,  Boston, 

CoL  W.  W.  B.  Bliss,  U.  S.  A.,  New  Orleans,  La. 

O.  W.  Blnnt,  Esq.,  New  York. 

Heniy  8.  Boardman,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Oeo.  Boldin,  Esq.,  ** 

8.  M.  Bond,  Esq.,  Sarannah,  Oa. 

James  Bordley,  M.  D.,  Baltimore,  Md. 

Henry  I.  Bowditch,  M.D.,  Boston,  Mass. 

W.  B.  Bowman,  Enq.,  MansHeld,  0. 

M.  Bonllemet,  Bookseller,  Mobile,  Ala.,  (10  Wflkt.) 

Thoe.  J.  Bonve,  Esq.,  Boston,  Mass. 

Bnrwell  Boykin,  Esq.,  Mobile,  Ala. 

E.  M.  Boykin,  M.  D.,  CWnden,  8. 0. 

J.  F.  Boynton,  Esq.,  ^recuse,  N.  Y. 

A.  P.  Bradbury,  Esq.,  Bangor,  Me. 

Charles  F.  Bradford,  Esq.,  Roxbory,  Mass. 

Dr.  Brierly,  San  Frandsco,  Gala. 

M.  Bright,  Jr.,  Esq.,  Mobile,  Ala. 

Qeo.  Brinley,  Esq.,  Hartford,  Conn. 

Jno.  M.  Broomal,  Jr.,  Esq.,  Chester  Fa. 

A.  Brother,  Esq.,  New  Orleans,  La. 

Qeo.  L.  Brown,  Esq.,  Mobile  Ala. 

N.  H.  Brown,  Esq.  ** 

Jno.  Brown,  Esq„  ** 

Peter  A.  Browne,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Jos.  Bryan,  Esq.,  Savannah,  Qa. 

Qeoige  8.  Bryant,  M.  D.,  Aberdeen,  ML 

Q.  8.  Bryant,  Newbem,  Ala. 

Jos.  Bmmmd,  Esq.,  Richmond,  Ya. 

Sam.  D.  Buck,  Bookseller,  Hopkinsrille,  Ky.,  (10  eop.| 

Thos.  0.  Buckley,  Esq.,  N.  Y. 

W.  Qaston  BuUook,  Esq.,  Sarannab,  Oa. 

Capt  Owen  Boms,  Wilmington,  N.  a 

M.  Burton,  Esq.,  Richmond,  Ya. 

W.  M.  Burwell,  Esq.,  Lynchburg^  Ya. 

Dr.  Qeo.  Bush,  New  York. 

W.  A.  Butters,  Esq.,  Rlehmond,  Ya. 

H.  L.  Byrd,  M.  D.,  Sayannah,  Qa. 

D.  J.  Cain,  M.  D.,  Charleston,  8.0. 
James  Campbell,  Esq.,  Mobile,  Ala. 
Edwin  Canter,  M.  D.,  New  Orleans,  La. 
Qeo.  W.  Carpenter,  Esq.,  Germantown,  Pla. 
Jesse  Cart«r,  M.  D.,  MobOe,  Ala. 
A.  H.  Cenas,  M.  D.,  Naiw  OrltigM^  La. 
PMl  Chaudron,  B^.,  MoMi^  A« 


734 


ALPHABETICAL   LIST    OF    STJBSCBIBEBS. 


Lmgdon  Cherea,  Jr^  Eaq^  Charleston,  8.  GL 

Julian  J.  Chlflolm,  M.  D^         ** 

Samuel  Choppin,  M.  D^  New  Orleans,  La. 

N.  T.  Christian,  Esq^  Georgetown,  Oa. 

Ber.  Dr.  J.  J>.  Choules,  Newport,  R.  I. 

Jno.  C.  aaihome,  Esq.,  New  Orleans,  La. 

A.  Clapp,  M.  D.,  New  Albany,  la. 

W.  B.  Clapp,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  (2  eopies.) 

Jas.  U.  Clark,  Esq.,  ProTidenoe,  B.  I, 

Hiv}or  M.  Lewis  Clark,  St  Louis,  Mo.,  (2  copies.) 

C.  CleaTeland,  Esq.,  Taxoo  City,  Miss. 

J.  Breekenridge  Clemens,  M.  D.,  Easton,  Pa. 

G.  B.  B.  Clitherall,  Esq.,  MobUe,  Ala. 

Stephen  Colwell,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

OoL  M.  I.  Cohen,  Baltimore,  Md. 

Octarus  Cohen,  Esq.,  SaTannah,  Ga. 

Henry  A.  Coit,  Esq.,  New  York. 

A.  Comstock,  Esq.,  " 

A.  Oomstock,  M.  D.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Timothy  Conrad,  Esq.,        " 

Miss  Anna  S.  CooUdge,  Boston,  Mass. 

W.  C.  Cooper,  Esq.,  SaTannah,  Ga. 

Corbet,  Esq.,  Brit  Legation,  WasMngton,  D.  C. 

W.  W.  Corcoran,  Esq.,  Washington,  D.  0. 

Ohas.  S.  Coxe,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Jno.  C.  Cresson,  Esq.,  ** 

John  Criekard,  Esq.,  New  Orleans,  La» 

Charles  P.  Curtis,  ^.,  Boston,  BfassL,  (2  etudes). 

Thos.  B.  Curtis,  Esq.,  ** 

Hermann  Curtius,  Esq.,  New  Orleans,  La» 

Theod.  Cuyler,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mrs.  R.  P.  Dana,  New  York. 

W.  H.  Dandridge,  Esq.,  Galnesrille,  Ala. 

Hon.  John  M.  Daniel,  Richmond,  Ya. 

W.  C.  Daniell,  M.  D.,  SaTannah,  Ga. 

John  Darrington,  Esq.,  Mobile,  Ala. 

Isaae  Davenport,  Esq.,  Richmond,  Ya. 

Chas.  Davifi,  Esq.,  New  York. 

Jos  Barnard  Davis,  F.  S.  A.,  Shelton,  England. 

Migor  Geo.  Deas,  U.  S.  A.,  Mobile,  Ala. 

Henry  Deas,  Esq.,  " 

W.  C.  Dca«,  Esq.,  •< 

Zach.  Desfi,  Esq.,  " 

G   P.  Dolaplaine,  Esq.,  Madison,  Wis. 

A.  B.  Deloacb,  M.D.,  Livingston,  Ala. 
John  Devercax,  E{iq.,  Raleigh,  N.  C 
Joseph  Devilin,  Esq.,  Mobile,  Ala. 
Rev.  Henry  M.  Dexter,  Boston,  Mass. 
Thos.  IK^xter,  Eaq.,  Blobile,  Ala.,  (4  copies.) 
ChM  D.  Dickey,  Esq.,     « 

Prof.  S.  nonry  Dlclison,  Charleston,  S.  C. 

L.  Poul8on  Dobsion,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Geo.  W.  Dorr,  Esq.,  New  York. 

Jas.  Augustus  Dorr,  Esq.,  " 

Goo.  Doufrlaas,  Esq.,  Goshen  Hill,  S.  C. 

Sam'l  R.  Dubbs,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

B.  F.  Duncan,  Esq.,  Jackson,  Ala. 
W.  B.  Duncan,  Esq.,  New  York. 
Hon.  James  Dunlop,  Pittburg,  Pa. 
£.  Durand,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

A.  M.  Eastman,  Esq.,  New  York 

Chas.  J.  M.  Eaton,  Esq.,  Baltimore,  Md. 

Geo.  N.  Eaton,  Esq  .  '' 

Jno.  II.  Ecky,  Esq,.  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Dr.  Ege,  San  Frandsoo,  Cala. 

Jno.  A.  Elkinton,  M J).,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Albert  T.  Elliott,  Esq.,  Providence,  R,  L 

W.  N.  Ellis,  P.  M.,  Lippican,  Mass. 

David  F.  Emery,  Esq.,  West  Newbury,  MaM. 


Mom  H.  Sneiy,  Baq.,  FliflaMpUa,  Fk 
Boberi  D.  Sncland,  M.  D.,  UoVOm,  AIsl 
T.  G.  Sngliah,  Eaq.,  Mobile,  Ala. 
Blefaard  Bsterbrook,  Esq.,  New  OrliiiM,  La^,  i 
F.  A.  Eustis,  Esq.,  Milton,  Oona. 
Alexander  Sraratt,  Eaq.,  MoUto,  Ala. 
C  C.  Everett,  Esq.,  Bmnswiek,  Ma. 
Hon.  S.  Breratt,  fbr  Ltbu  State  Dsf^  WaAtag 
Hon.  Edward  Everett,  Boston, 


John  Vkgan,  Esq.,  PhUadelpUa,  Pk 

Pro!  J.  B.  Farman,  Georgetown,  Ky. 

C.  C.  S.  Farrar,  Esq.,  New  Orleaaa^  L^ 

J.  Farrell,  M.  D.,  « 

Daniel  Fearing^  Esq.,  New  Yovk. 

E.  D.  Fenner,  M.  D.,  New  Orleaaa,  L^ 

Chas.  W.  Fisher,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Flk 

Redwood  Fisher,  Esq.,  « 

Dr.  Fonerden,  Ibr  Md.  Hospital,  Baltteon^ 

E.  G.  Forahdy,  Esq.,  New  Orleaaa,  L^ 

Geo.  Fort,  M.D.,  Milledgeville,  Oa. 

B.  W.  Fosdkdc,  Em.,  Savannah,  0&, 

Wm.  B.  Fosdiok,  Esq.,  Boeton,  MaM. 

HiUary  Foster,  Esq.,  MofaUe,  Ala. 

W.  Parker  Fonlke^  Esq.,  FhOadalpliii^  Bk 

Profl  Jno.  F.  Fraier,  ** 

J.  B.  Fnidi,  Esq.,  New  Orleeai^  La. 


1 


Charles  Ganahl,  M.  D.,  Saraimab,  Ga. 
P.  C.  Gaillard,  M.  D.,  Charleston,  8.  a 
A.  Gaines,  M.  D.,  MobOe,  Ala. 

E.  B.  Gardette,  M.  D.,  Philadelphia,  Fa. 
James  Gardiner,  Esq^  San  FruMiseo,  Orik 
John  L.  Gardiner,  Esq.,  Boeton,  Mass. 

J.  R.  Gardner,  Esq.,  New  Orleans,  L^ 
L.  M.  Gaylord,  M.  D.,  Sodus,  N.  Y. 
David  Gdger,  M.  D.,  Charleston,  8. 0. 
R.  W.  Gibbes,  M.  D.,  Columbia,  S.  0. 
Mrs.  M.  A.  B.  Gibson,  Bidiniond,  Ya. 
Jno.  Gibson,  Esq.,  Mobile,  Ala. 
David  Gilbert,  M.  D.,  Philadelphia,  Pk 
Hon.  Henry  D.  Gilpin,  **  (2  cop 

Thomas  GUpln,  Esq.  - 

F.  E.  Gordon,  Esq.,  Mobile,  Ala. 
Theo.  Gordon,  Esq.,        ** 

W.  M.  Guilford,  M.  D.,  Lebanon,Pa. 

Wm.  Graddy,  Esq.,  Georgetown,  On. 

Calvin  Graddy,  Esq.,  « 

Edmund  A.  Grattan,  Esq.,  H.  B.  M.  Cons.,  B( 

Jno.  Gravely,  Esq.,  Charleston,  8.  C 

Hon.  John  C.  Gray,  Boston,  Mass. 

Charles  Green,  Esq.,  Savannah,  Oa. 

A.  J.  Green,  M.  D.,  Colombia,  8.  C. 

J.  Green,  M.  D.,  Washington,  D.  C 

J.  Green,  Esq.,  for  Merc  Lib.  Go.^  Balttmare, 

D.  S.  Greenough,  Esq.,  Boston,  Mass. 

W.  W.  Greenough,  Esq.,        «• 

John  Grigg,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

James  Grignon,  Esq.,  H.  B.  M.  Cons.,  Portlaa 

Edmund  Grundy,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

John  Hidg,  Esq.,  Mobile,  Ala. 
R.  K.  Haight,  Esq.,  New  York,  (5  copies.) 
Jno.  S.  Haines,  Esq.,  Germantown,  Pk 
C.  S.  Hale,  Esq.,  Burlington,  N.  J. 
Bev.  A.  0.  Halsey,  Eichborough,  Pk 
John  Hals^,  Esq.,  New  York,  (5  ooiisa.) 
Hon.  J.  H.  Hammond,  Charleston,  8. 01 
M.  C.  M.  Hammond,  Esq.,        ** 
P.  T.  Hammond,  Lanoaster,  S.  CL 


ALPHABETICAL    LIST    OF    SUBSCRIBEHS.             735         1 

0.  F.  nsmpton,  Esq.,  ColnfflbU,  8. 0. 

Hon.  J,  P.  K»Di«dr.  lb.  Ub.  Ut,j  r>.p.,  WaablBftan. 

Hod.  Jobn  P.  KtmnMy,  BalClmoni,  HO. 

W.  ll.n,plon,Jr.,K«,,       - 

JaQ«  K«in>id;,  U.  D..  Now  ToTk. 

L  C.  KfDDtd;.  Eiq..  CharlwRon,  S.  0. 

{lm.Bl  J«  U.TIU1,  PhU«l.lphi^  P«. 

P.  M.  KcoL.  E^,  Ngw  Albauj,  Ind 

Edirard  M.  So™,  Kiq.,  PbiUddphia,  Pa. 

Ju.  B.  HuriKD.  Bsq,,  <lBiirg«owii,  Oi. 

0«..  K.™,  E.q  , 

Jno.Kem.Jr.,E-,,. 

Tboe.  WIUI.  Uiniey,  Biq^  FhUmli^liiUii,  Pa. 

Richard  H.  Kom,  E*j,         - 

John  nuUiigi,  U.  D.,  Su  FnudKO,  (Ul 

Eliiba  W.  Eoftia,  Ejq,  UadlioB,  Wta. 

Ju^nHuting^ 

E.II-Klnib.rl.,«.D,N«Yorli. 

Ellu  B,  n.«l»T.  E«|,  BalWo,  S.  T. 

A.  C.  Klnptand,  El,       " 

W,  G.  U.ir,  E«j.,  PhlWdphii,  Pfc 

Boborc  L.  Rirk.  Eh).,  MobUa,  Ala. 

O™.  H.j».rt,  M.  D.,  IkHi™.  M«. 

S.  D.  Kiik,  Bit].,  CbutntoD,  S.  C. 

Janm  Eilrfmo,  W.  1).,  PbUadilphIa,  Pa. 

Iw«  P.  Huird.  E^, 

Th»  R,  iikum,  B»q, 

W.  U.  Klapp,  M,  D, 

Rat.  Q.  W.  U«««4,  Boffdo.  N.  T. 

8aon  KnMland,  M.  D,.  fcr  Bo«u>n  Sot  Nat  HiaL 

B.  Knecladd,  Jr.,  M.  D,  Baton,  M».. 

Alfred  n«»i.D,  K»]„  K.W  Orl«d.,  L.. 

0«.  M.  n8roin.a.  B«kKlJ«.  B.U>n  Boug*.  I.  (1) 

Q.  Kui.h«dt,  E«,„  New  Orl«M,  La. 

W.  C,  H™mj,  Eai,  Philmdrlpbl^  Pi. 

T.  HighnB,Jr,  B«i,8.a 

John  D.  La«r.  H.  D,  PhUaddphla,  P.. 

O.W.Hllt,U.D,Mo1.llo.Al^ 

John  Umbrrl,  K^., 

0«.  S,  nmiinl.  K«i,  Bdrton,  Hu. 

I.  A.  LaphaB,  Eb,.,  Mll-.ukie,  Wla. 

W.  I,  Ilodph  B^,  Ibp  Lib.  T™.  D^  WuhlnjtoiL 

W.  LaDKormuin,  Eh|,  San  P»Dda«),  Gala. 

Judga  Ogdm  IloSmu,  Su  FruidHO,  Call. 

Hod.  AbboU  LawmiKS,  BoirtOD,  Man 

Ooo.  HoUt,  Kiq..  UobUa,  All. 

Jamia  L.wr»D«.  Ekj., 

Woi.  Beach  Uwnn™,  E«i,  Nairport,  B.  L 

0.  W,  noltDM,  M.D.,  BoMau,  »«. 

Jdo.  Un»D«,  E«,.,  Mt  CpKra.  Chmaogo  Co.,  N.  Y. 

Thd^  F.  Uoppin,  Biq,  Prortd™*.  H.  I,  fS  aplai} 

EdWd  U-ton.  M.  D..  DoonTin.,  Mo, 

IttnW  norlb«k,E.,.,  ChulcftoB,  8.  G 
Rcorj  Horlbuk,  E>q, 

D.  Lndbrltor,  Eiiq.,  MoMlo,  Ala. 
Vr.  LwMiii',  Es.,,, 

Mm  U<lnl>  B,  A.  Ho-ud.  Diphng,  HobUt  Bar.  *!»■ 
Re»,  G«.  H™^  D.  B..  Oolumbl.,  B.  0. 

Joatph  Lddy,  M.  D,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Dndl.T  Hubhtnl,  Eh(.,  UdUIi,  Ala. 

OdI.  Opl.  a.  L^.,  MoWl-,  Ala. 

B.DJ-  f.  IluddT.  K«i,  Fblladclphia.  Pa. 

J.  0.  lerr,  Ejq„  SaTaonih.  Oa. 

B.  Tal»  Loijr,  E«i,  Saiannah,  Oa. 

R.  W.  Uvgha,  Itoq.  Rkhmrad,  Va. 

K.  H.  Uwls  B«,.,  Totboro.  N.  C. 

Tboa.  Honl,  M.  D,  N«w  OrluDi,  La. 

LcT[  Lf»l^  ap™,|  Eaglo,  Pa. 

A.J.  HpnUBBlon.Ein,    " 

lliain  Lowl.,  E*,.,  gprmd  Bag!..  Pa. 

Richard  H.  Low^^  E»q,  MoMIb,  Ala. 

Usntj  J.  IITUK,  a^,  s™  Orleaai,  la. 

hnntov  Lrwia,  E«q,  PhUaddpbla,  P.. 

Win.low  Uwia.  M.  D.  Borton,  Man. 

Library  otBon.h  Carolina  College  Ck.lun.bla,  8.  a 

Col.  IrrlDE,  San  Fiandaat,  Calb 

Lihrarr  Company  of  En.ton.  Pa. 

Librarr  of  Young;  H.n',  AwodaUon,  BulWo,  N.  T. 

J.™bLltU^E»j,Ne-Ynli. 

Saml  Juknn,  M.  D,,Phll*].lphi».  Pa. 

HeniT  J»»ti«,  Em.,  Pfo.Utnct,  ft.  I. 

Wo.  LlW^ohn,  &,i., 

Kobcrt  Juno.  Riq.,  MobUii,  AU. 

CbK..  A.  L«k»,  K^.,  Baton.  Ma». 

S.  B.  J>■^^lng^  En.,  n™  Orleaiu,  U. 

W.  B.  Jmning,,  E«i,  M-bil..  AU, 

E«.  a.  E.  Lolhrop,  D-  D,  Bonon,  Ma... 

Dr.J.C.J«,alng.,Bon-.P™ri,u 

Robert  Lorttl,  Jr,  B»q,  Phtladelpbia,  P». 

Jm.  P,  Jorrey,  M.  B.,  ClurJeskin.  8.  C 

AudrsiT  Idw,  Exi,  SaTaoDali.  Oa. 

Gbb.  ThM.  S.  Jwap.  O.  H,  A,  Wuhlngton,  D  G 

H™,j  a.  I/,w^  E«|.,  MohUe,  AU,  (3  aDi«.a.} 

Od..  Darid  Johnaon,  Lliii«Fh».>  SprlDg.,  B.  C. 

Franc!.  C.  Lowell,  Eh,,  Baatoo.  !■.»,  (S  aopkaj 

W.  B.  jDbDHD,  E^,  Camo™,  8.  0. 

JobnA.I^e!l.Eag,         " 

T.  A.  Johmton,  E«]„  UilngilDn,  Ala. 

EH.Ludi™,E.,,  New  York. 

R.  U.  Liubn,  B«i.,  S«w  Orl«iu,  La. 

All™  C,  J™».  E.,,  MoWl..  Ala.,  (J  copk..) 

Ed-'d  E.  JooM,  B«i,  PbUad-lphla,  p.. 

Rot.  a«.  Macaular.  MllledgoTllle,  Ga. 

J.mM  Jona,  E«|, 

Wm.  HackaT,  Eiq.,  Batannab.  Oa. 

Junn  Jonw,  M.  D,  Non  Otleaiu,  La. 

ChailM  Ha^arga.  Eiq,  OonnantawB,  Pi. 

W.  Carj  Jon™.  Etq,  San  FraBeUoo,  Calfc 

Jaa.  Mattes,  Eh).  Now  Orl«ns  La, 

Wn..J™M,M.D.,«oUl>,Ala. 

C.  T-  Mann.  E«|,.  Yazoo  Clt^  Mia. 

Wm.j™™.J,,E«,,     .- 

P«>«  Uartf,  EHq,  Moblla,  Ala. 

Hton.  Jordan  A  Bro,  PbUadBlpbIa,  Pa. 

Jamaa  B.  tlerkham.  En),  MoMla,  AU. 

W.  J.  JojnM,  EbIh  Polmbnu,  Ta. 

J.  H.  Markluid,  E«i,  PhUaddphU.  P*. 

736 


ALPHABETICAL    LIST   OF    SUBSCBIBEBS. 


M 


U 


Fnada  Markoa,  Em}^  WaBhington,  D.  0. 

B.  F.  Marshall,  £Mi.,Mobile,  Ala. 
Chas.  II.  Manhall,  Etq^  New  York. 
£.  Ma«>n,  M.  D.,  Wetnmka,  Ala. 

C.  H.  MasUnMf^f  Mobile,  Ala. 
H.  B.  Mattison,  Esq., Washington,  D.  0. 
Joseph  Mauran,  M.  D.,  ProTidenoe,  R.  L 
B.  Mayer,  Esq.,  for  Md.  Hist  Soc,  Baltimore,  Md. 
W.  E.  Mayhew,  Esq.,  Baltimore,  Md. 
Hon.  Th«o.  H.  MoCaleb,  New  Orleans,  La. 
Jas.  MoClean,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
J.  H.  B.  McClellan,  M.  D.,    " 
Thos.  MoConnell,  Esq.,  Mobile,  Ala. 
J.  H.  McCulloh,  Esq.,  Baltimore,  Md. 
E.  H.  McDonald,  Esq^  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
T.  F.  McDow,  M.D.,  Uberty  HiU,  S.  0. 
Wm.  MoGoifran,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Messrs.  MrKeo  A  Robertson,  Hagerstown,  Md. 
I'.  B.  McKelTey,  M.  D.,  New  Orleans,  La. 
Andrew  McLaughlin,  Esq.,  Baltinunre,  Md. 
Mrs.  McPherson,  Baltimore,  Md. 
M.  Megonegal,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  (2  oopiea.) 
Charles  D.  Meigs,  M.  D.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
J.  Aitken  Meigs,  M.  D., 
J.  Forsyth  Meigs,  M.  D., 
Thos.  Mellon,  Esq., 
N.  L.  Merriweather,  Esq.,  Montgomery,  Alau,  (6  oop.) 
M.  H.  BleMchert,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pil 

John  O.  Mirhener,  Esq.,  ** 

Traneis  T.  Miles,  M.  D.,  Charleston,  8. 0. 

Clark  Mills,  Esq.,  Washington,  D.  C. 

Charles  Millspangh,  M.  D.,  Riehmooid,  Ya. 

J.  F.  O.  Mittag,  Esq.,  Lancaster,  S.  GL 

E.  J.  Mollet,  Esq.,  New  York, 

James  Moncreif,  Esq.,  New  York. 

Cyrus  C.  Moore,  M.  D.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Comm.  £.  W.  Bloore,  Texan  N.,  Washington,  D.  0. 

8.  Mordecai,  Em}.,  Richmond,  Ya. 

James  W.  Morfj^an,  Esq.,  Lynchburg,  Ya. 

Israel  MorriH,  Exq..  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Jacob  0.  MorriM,  Ksq.,         " 

John  S.  Morris,  Ks<i..  Phoenixrllle,  Pa. 

T.  H.  Moiris,  K.«q.,  Baltimoro,  Md. 

B.  M.  Mo?8,  M.  I).,  New  Orleans,  La. 

B.  L.  Mo5!»,  Esq.,  rhiladclphla.  Pa. 

Yalenline  Mott,  M.  D.,  New  York. 

James  Moultrie,  M.D.,  Charle9ton,  S.  C. 

Joiin  Munro,  K.^q.,  San  Francisco,  Cala. 

Wm.  M.  Murray,  Esci.,  Charleston,  8.  C 

O.  A.  Myers,  Ricbmond,  Va. 

M.  n.  Nace,  Esq.,  Richmond,  Ya. 

T.  C.  New  bold,  Esq.,  rhiladolphia.  Pa. 

Thos.  A.  Newball,  Ksc}.,  Qermantown,  Pa. 

fi.  Newman,  £s«i.,  Boston,  Mass. 

J.  B.  Newman,  K.<q.,  Washington,  D.  C. 

Jos.  Newton,  Esq..  I'hiladclphia,  Pa. 

New  York  Society  Library,  N.  Y. 

W  M.  Nicholls,  Esq.,  Chesterrille,  8.  0. 

B.  M.  Norman,  Ikntk seller,  New  Orleans,  La.,  (26  OOp.) 

Qustarus  A.  Nott.  M.  D.,  New  Orleans,  La. 

James  Nott,  M.  D.  San  Francisco,  Cala. 

Jno.  R.  Nuncmacber,  Esq.,  New  Albany,  Ind.  (2  oop.) 

Rob't  W.  Ojfden,  Esq.,  New  Orleans,  La. 
J.  W.  Osgood,  Esq.,  SaxonviUe,  Mass. 
J.  W.  Orr.  Esq.,  New  York,  (5  copies.) 
Rer.  8.  Oswald,  York,  Pa. 

Edward  Padelfonl,  Esq.,  Savannah,  Ga. 
B.  B.  Palmar,  M.  D.,  Pittsburg,  Pa. 


John  8.  Palmer,  M.  D.,  Cbarlaaton,  flw  OL 

Alexander  Pantoleon,  A.  M.  Smyrna,  Tinltaf. 

Comm.  F.  A.  Parker,  U.  8.  N.,  PhilMWIphia,  ?Il 

Henry  T.  Parker,  Esq.,  Boston,  Mam 

Capt  James  Parker,  Mobile,  AIsl 

Socrates  Parker,  Esq.,  LiTingston,  Ala, 

8.  Parkman,  M.  D.,  Boaton,  Haaa. 

Henry  8.  Patterson,   M.  D.,  Philadalpbia,  ?IL 

Morris  Patterson,  Esq.,  - 

Joeeph  Patterson,  Esq.,  **  Qkw^ 

Louis  L.  Pauly,  Esq.,  ** 

Abraham  Payne,  Esq.,  Proridenfia^  B.  L 

W.  L  Peale,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Fa. 

Mifli  Mary  Pearsall,  « 

Daris  Pearson,  Esq.,  ** 

John  Penington,  Esq.         ** 

Amos  Ponnebaker,  M.  B.,  ** 

J.  A.  Pennypacker,  M.  D.,  ** 

Oranrille  J.  Penn,  Esq.,  Pann  Oaatle,  *">g«"H 

L  Pennington,  Esq.,  Baltimore,  Md.,  (2  wpim.) 

Mrs.  C.  W.  Pennock,  PhUadelpbia,  Pil 

J.  W.  Perard,  Jr.,  Esq.,  New  York. 

Chas.  T.  Perdval,  M.  D.,  Mobile,  Ala. 

0.  H.  Perry,  Esq.,  for  Yig.  Lib.  Aaaoc  BalliMn 
BoVt  K  Peterson,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Jeaae  &  Peyton,  Baq^  ** 
Philadelphia  Library  Company,  PbOadalpU^  Pi 
Jona.  Phillips,  Esq.,  Boston,  Maaiu 

John  Phillips,  M.  D.,  Bristol,  Pa. 
Hon.  P.  PhiUips,  MobUe,  Ala. 
Charles  Pickering,  M.  D.,  Boston,  Ham. 
J.  a  Pickett,  Esq.,  Washington,  D.  a 
E.  B.  Pierson,  M.  D.,  Salem,  MaM. 
Henry  L.  Pierson,  Esq.,  New  York. 
Hon.  Albert  Pike,  Little  Rock,  ArkanaM. 
Wm.  M.  Pippen,  Esq.,  Tarboro,  N.  a 
J.  N.  Piatt,  Esq,  New  York. 
George  Poe,  Esq.,  Washington,  D.  C. 
J.  G.  Poindexter,  Esq.,  New  Orleans,  Ia. 
Prof.  F.  A.  Porcher,  Charleston,  8.C. 
George  Porte  as,  Esq.,  Mobile,  Ala. 
John  Potts,  Esq.,  Chihuahua,  Mexieo. 

1.  Pratt,  M.  D.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Wm.  Pratt,  F.sq.,  Baltimore,  Md. 
Wm.  H.  Pratt,  Esq.,  Mobile,  Ala. 
J.  H.  Prentice,  Esq.,  New  York. 
J.  8.  Preston,  Columbia,  S.  C. 
H.  C.  Price,  Esq.,  Chester,  Pa. 
Isaac  Pugh,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Jno.  M.  Pugh,  M.  D.,  West  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
G.  P.  Putnam  k  Co.,  Publishers,  New  York,  (10 

B.  Howard  Rand,  M.  D.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Jno.  Randall,  Esq.,  New  York. 

R  C.  Randolph,  M.  D.,  Greensboro,  Ala. 

Edmund  Ravenal,  M.  D.,  Charleston,  8.  C 

Edward  Rawle,  Esq.,  New  Orleans,  La. 

Daniel  T.  Rea,  Esq.,  Mobile,  Ala. 

J.  B.  Read,  Esq.,  Savannah,  Oa. 

Wm.  Reed,  Esq.,  New  Orleans,  La. 

J.  J.  Reese,  M.  D.,  Philadelphia.  Pa. 

John  R.  Reid,  Esq.,  New  Orleans,  La. 

D.  Elliott  Reynolds,  M.  D.,  New  Orleana,  Ia 

Col.  James  Rice,  San  Francisco,  Cala. 

W.  Bordman  Richards,  Esq.,  Boston,  Maaa. 

W.  W.  RicJiards,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Maurice  Richardson,  Esq.,  Great  Valley,  Pil 

J.  L.  Riddeli  M.  D.,  New  Orleans,  La. 

Mrs.  G.  W.  Riggs,  Baltimor^  Md. 

J.  H.  Riley  k  Co.,  Booksellers,  Colnmbw^  <X*  Qk 

Thomas  Ritchie,  Eaq.,  Waahington,  D.  a 


ALPHABETICAL    LIST    OP    SUBSCEIBBRS.             737           V 

CdL  OHrgt  RlTan.  PiDridanu,  B.I 

Eoott  atawut,  M.  D,  PhlUdelphlo,  F& 

Wm.  Bltwut,  E^.,  He^rrtowE,  Mil,  0  ecftej 

W.  £h  HobvU,  bq,  Nm  Turk. 

Jahnat«Uud,EK|,  SiTsnub,  a*.  ' 

r.  M.  RobgrtBD,  H.  V,  Chu-lutsn,  S.  0 

Pnt  L  M.  Stone,  HuoTer,  IniL 

]<>bD  BloBst  RabatBn,  Eiq.,  K«w  Orlcuu,  Lh 

Winen  Bt«no,  M.  D,  New  Orlwnhiiy 

CdL  W.  S.  BcckwiU,  MUledg^TUI*,  On. 

Lt.  Inu  0.  Btmn,  D.  a  N.,  Pbllidelphli,  P* 

Pnif.  H«U7  B-  Bogen,  B»toD,  Vut. 

Wm.  BlrtdilBid.  BooknUer,  MohlH,  Al»,  (10  Mfte.) 

CbtM.  H.  RoguM,  T»U*r  forg^  Pa. 

CcL  0.  B.  Strode,  Eu  PruidHU,  OliL.  (10  oplea.) 

Han.  Hollon  J.  Roc««,  Pbll.driphW  Pt 

Hod.  a.  H,  H.  Etnirt,  Ibt  Ub.  Dep.  Int,  Wuhlngteo. 

Joo.  S.  Robrw,  M.  D, 

Albert  Bninnei,  Beq,  Newport,  R.  t 

0.  *.  RoorlKk.  B»k»U«,  Noir  Yort,  (18  ooiIm.)' 

Hon.  Chulei  Bomrur,  Weehlngton,  J>.  0. 

Wm.  BopM,  £*].,  Boalon.  Hub. 

Chu.  a.  Swert.,  Esq,  FhlUlelnUe,  Pt 

Jo».Swtfl,K«q., 

Juut  S.  Ko-B,  E«i.,  Buigor,  Me. 

Sunnel  Bwrtt,  B«l,  Borton,  Uia. 

euuol  RolBn,  K«l„  MohUe,  Alt 

Mn.T.A.Bwelt,          " 

t  H.  BBgb»,  R^..  ProTlflnKS,  E.  I. 

Jmdh  Raih,  M.  S,  FUUdslphii,  Fi. 

T.  A.  TuilnuileT,  Exi.,  UoUle,  AU. 

Mn-Ruih, 

Bemimln  Tuner,  Bh).,  Iliiiainon,  HI 

Rot.  S.  K.  Tslm>«a,  LL.  S.,  UUledgnOI^  Stb 

Henrr  W.  Tijlor,  Eaq.,  UoUle,  Ala. 

Sun.  Dr.  Bjarion,  Toronli^  Cm«K  (2  aiplet) 

Wm.  Tejlor,  Eeq,  Richmond,  Y». 

a  J.  Sx>,  E*!).,  N»r  Orlnlus  U. 
Elcb«d  0.  a.g«,  E^,  Mol.ll>s  AU. 

J.  K.Teltt,E*|.,S>TBnn4h,a•■ 
J.  a.  Ten,  Boolueller,  Honrton,  Tuu,  (10  OpK*  ] 

H™.  J«b«  8.Tige,  Borton,  1I.UII. 

W.  H.  Dt  Sumors,  Chuluton,  S.  a 

Charles  L.  Tbw,  Ek].,  Kb-  Orleuu,  Ll 

Rlchmrd  H.  ThOfflU,  M.  D..  Bdtlmore,  Hd. 

Obu.  BoDtt,  Es^.,  Pbllndelphlii,  I^. 

laba  StotUle,  Eiui.,  gilliliarr,  Ocfdil 

Col.  Junce  J.  TboinUin,  Mobile,  Ala. 

Hon.  Ber^imii  B«Taf.  Borton,  Uui. 

P.  T.  8.^;,  U.  D,  B.f«u.Bh.  a.. 

Onmond  Tlflinj,  E«i.,  B^limor^  Mi, 

8.  ■.  EewiU.  Efq.,  Boilan,  HUI. 

Howud  TJlden,  Exi,  Pbiliilelphiii,  Pi, 

OtoTES  0.  Shittuck,  Em.,  Boibm,  Uui,  <3  oopltl.} 

J.Tl«Ul.,B«i.,Boiton,M.BL 

Iflnnd  Hh»Hn=k,  B.q., 

Dr.  Toluid,  Sen  Prud«>,  OJfc 

fiolnoj  A.  Bb«»,  8*1, 

aen.  Joioph  Totton,  C.  B.  A,  WMhlsgtgn,  9,  a 

Robert  Q.Bb.-,K.ci.,             "          (Imptot) 

Hear;  Toulmln,  E>q..  UofaUe,  AU. 

R.  0.  Hbiw,  U.  D.,  UobUs,  All. 

Morion  Toulmln,  Esq,        " 

ah.phnd.S.*,O.Iro.KKn>t 

D«tW  H.  Tucker,  M.  D,  Rlohmond,  T«. 

W.  BtMRUn,  B«l,  Kmr  Tort 

RMta.  B.  ShnTt]il(  K.  S.,  Borton,  Him. 

Wm,  B.  TuckET,  ES]„  Phll^lelphla,  P.. 

Orlgn  aiU*T,  Ikj-.  »loMl^  A]». 

Pnsl-k  Todor,  E»q„  Boiloo,  Moo. 

Hon.  Ghu.  SllgMTBH  n™  Jhht. 

Aleiinder  Turebull,  Eiq,  BelUmon,  Ud. 

H.N.Skhui=r,E«i.,N.«Tort. 

Piof.  M.  TnomoT,  Tu«e]ooe»,  AIl 

Jno.  Sou,  U.  D,  New  Albany,  Ind. 

J.  W,  Tntblll.  Ejq..  New  OrleHU,  La. 

A.  A.  BmsU,  Bm.,  SsTunah,  Oa. 

J.  A.  Tjler,  Esq.,  Eoeton,  H«». 

F.  Onnwj  Smith.  Jr,  M.  D.,  PhlliMpbta,  P«. 

HowKfl  Bmlth,  U.  B.,  New  Orleini,  U. 

3.  m.  Dhlborn,  Eh].,  New  Orleani,  La. 

J.  BrooB  Btnlth,  B^l..  So,  ynoidMO,  CU. 

Aann  TeB,  Esq,  New  Toik, 

JoseiiTl  P.  amith,  Et],  PhU.adphlm,  P*. 

Col.  Henry  V.nghu,  Tuoo  CItj,  ML 

J.  E.  J.  Smith.  K.,,  Qnarprtown,  O.. 

W,  B.  Tiul,  Esq..  PhflKlelphU,  P«. 

A.  L,  Tegu),  Mobile,  Ala. 

BusntJ  Smith.  Ek,.,  Nw  Tort 

Henry  VoUmet,  Esq,  PhB^Jelphla,  Pi. 

Hmtj  Wwtaworth,  M.  D,  PhUiddpUa,  Fa. 

Hon.  R  G«..  BqulM,  New  Torfc 

Oiorge  H.  Welfcer,  Eiq,  New  Orleuie,  lib 

Due  R.  Wslkor,  M.  D,  Bpr«d  Ba^a,  Fa. 

W.  B.  Btuk^  Eiq,  New  Orloanj,  U. 

Rer.  J.  fl.  Walker,  Manefleld,  0. 

W.H.St«k.E^.,MoWl.,AIfc 

J.  J.  Walker,  Etq.,  Philadelphia,  Fa. 

Albert  SWln,  Esq.,  MdHIb,  Als. 

B.  J.  Walker,  Beq,  HoHla,  Ala. 

Jamci  P.  Walker,  Eaq.,  LoweU,  HaM 

j.p.awi.«,E«,., 

Jobn  N.  WalthaU,  E»i,  HohUa,  Ala.                                       . 

Cl.ndiQi  0.  Btewirt,  Eiq,  TtorMt 

T.  Wauioy,  Biq,                                              ^^^^^^H 

D.D.aiewirt,M.D, 

J.  HHXTn  Warren.  U.D,"'                                   ^^^^^H 

I.Btwnrt,Eeq,MobBe,Ali 

Ju.8.W»Cmi.Btti,B>Uli>or4lU,                      ^^^^^H 

d3 

jaafKA*mtU3s  usf  « 


i.  E.  WoDi,  m,  KMT  OdMMk  lA. 

a«MV  B.  Wool.  IL  b.  mMriiHit  H. 

Iw.  W.  S.  IToo^  Sl  A,  Obmh  S.  T. 


VB.  WiWit,  M.  n,  ruMt^us  Pt. 


^^^^H 

^^^^^^B_3  U10_5_piD  151  PIS 

/ 

^^^^^ft    ' 

J 

STANFORD  UNIVERSITY   LIBRaS 

STANFORD  AUXILIARY   LIBRA 

STANFORD.  CALIFORNIA  94305 

(415)  723-9201 

All  booij^moy  be  recalled  ofrer  t! 

*        DATE   DUE 

F/S  JUL 0^1996 

■